《Take Me Away》


 Chapter 1 Graduation Speech (Part One)

    Chapter 1 Graduation Speech (Part One)


    In S City, Z Country...


    It was mid-June, and the tall mulberry tree was in bloom once more.


    Fiona Ji looked up and down at the trees. With a sigh, she went on her way, thinking that she ought to


    be on her way to school.


    The high school auditorium was jam packed with people. It was graduation day, and all the students


    and parents waited excitedly for the opening ceremony to begin. It was another year, and another set of


    fresh graduates. The students had just finished their college entrance examinations, and were about to


    set off to a new milestone in their lives.


    Backstage, Fiona Ji was waiting behind the curtain to deliver her speech. Fiona was undoubtedly


    beautiful. Her smooth, ck hair fell elegantly on her shoulders. It made her fair skin stand out even


    more, which had a faint, pinkish glow. Fiona''s eyes were big and bright--with one nce, they


    appeared to have a million things to say. Her thick and longshes often cast shadows over her eyes,


    making her look all the more lovely.


    She straightened out the school uniform she was wearing and adjusted the bow knot tied at her cor.


    Mumbling to herself, she practiced her speech onest time as preparation.


    "Fiona, you''re up. Come here and get ready to get on the stage," one of her teachers whispered to her.


    "Yes, Miss Zhou."


    "Everyone, please wee this graduating ss'' most outstanding student, Fiona Ji!"


    Taking a deep breath in, Fiona strode out to the center of the stage and onto the podium. Apuse


    filled the entire auditorium.


    Some of the naughtier students whistled when they saw Fiona make her way to the center of the stage.


    A lot of male high school students saw Fiona as a goddess. Beautiful and intelligent. What was more,


    she was rather cold towards other people, which made her all the more mysterious. Most of the


    students did not dare to get close to her because of this.


    What they didn''t know was that Fiona used to be such a happy little girl, always smiling andughing.


    Obviously, those days were no more...


    "It was three years ago when we started high school. We were innocent and naive. At that time, it was


    easy to imagine all the things that we could be. But, we have yet to decide what we really want to be,


    what we are passionate about, what kind of life we can achieve for ourselves. We will soon be able to


    grow and find out more about ourselves in the next chapter of our lives. Luckily, our elders will be there


    to guide us every step of the way. As we enter college, let us also not forget to make deep and


    meaningful rtionships. There is no need to go through any hurdles alone.


    High school may seem like the best time in our lives, but I say that the best is yet toe. When we


    leave this school, let us all do everything we can to achieve all our dreams. Congrattions to


    everyone! Thank you."


    When Fiona finished her speech, some of the girls were already sobbing with sadness. There was also


    a tinge of sorrow rising from the bottom of Fiona''s heart. She wanted to go back and see the


    mountainous tree at the school grounds.


    When the ceremony ended, students said their tearful goodbyes to each other. Some were taking


    photos with their parents. Some were chatting away with their favorite teachers. Some were boasting


    loudly about what they would be doing next.


    It seemed as if Fiona was the only one who came to the graduation alone. It has been almost ten


    years.


    ''Father, mother... How are you up in heaven? Have you seen how I''ve grown up? Are you proud?''


    "Hi, Fiona!" As she was thinking quietly to herself, someone behind her suddenly called her name.


    Fiona turned around and found it was one of the ss leaders.


    "What''s up?" Fiona asked politely.


    "Oh.. Ah, nothing," he stuttered as heughed nervously. The boy was so shy that he scratched his


    head and said, "I heard that you ranked second in the college entrance examinations in our city. That''s


    so awesome! Which school did you register for?"


    "D University."


    "Wow. D University is a great school! That''s in M City, right? It''s pretty close so it''ll be convenient for


    you toe home!"


    "Yes," Fiona replied with a slight smile. M City was her mother and father''s hometown, and was her


    hometown until she was about eight years old. For her, her home wasn''t where she was right now--it


    was in M City, the ce where most of her happiest moments happened.


    "What major?" he asked, smiling widely.


    "Jewelry Design, major in Art Department."


    "That''s so cool!" The boy said with admiration. "You are so talented. I''m sure you''ll be able to design a


    lot of beautiful jewelry!"


    "Thank you," Fiona replied in a grateful tone. "Well, then. If you''ll excuse me," she said as she turned to


    walk away.


    "Hey, wait!" the boy called after her hurriedly.


    "What''s wrong?" Fiona stopped in her tracks and looked back at him.


    "I was wondering if I could ask you out tomorrow?"


    "What for?" Fiona asked, her brows furrowing.


    "Fiona, it''s just that... Can you go out on a date with me? I like you!" After saying his confession, the


    boy''s face flushed red.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I..." Surprised, Fiona blushed and shook her head. "Look... I''m awfully sorry, but I''m not interested in


    dating anyone for the time being."


    "But we can start with friends!" the boy insisted.


    "We''re already friends. I''m sorry," Fiona declined with an apologetic smile.


    "Okay..." The boy put his hands in his pockets, his head down low.


    Fiona brushed past all the other people and got on a bus. With a sullen mood, she gazed out the


    window, looking at the trees that zoomed by.


    Ten years ago, when she was only eight years old, her parents passed away. When they died, Fiona


    moved here to S City to live with her aunt. Soon, she was going to study at a university in M City, the


    ce where she and her parents used to live. There was still a bit of reluctance in her heart to leave S


    City.


    "We''re now stopping at the XJ Garden. Again, stopping at XJ Garden."


    Fiona grabbed her bag and got out of the bus.


    When she got off, she saw a familiar car that seemed to be waiting for her.


    ''Isn''t that Grandpa Wayne''s?''


    Thinking of this, Fiona quickened her pace. She got into the car and was soon on her way to her aunt''s


    house.


    As soon as she entered the house, Fiona saw Wayne Cheng''s assistant, Victor Zhang.


    The other people there--her aunt Jenny, her uncle Mike and her cousin Ang-- were all looking stiff


    and tense with Victor there standing at in the living room.

 Chapter 2 A Promise For Marriage (Part One)

    Chapter 2 A Promise For Marriage (Part One)


    The Cheng family was perhaps the most powerful and influential family in M City. The eldest member,


    Wayne Cheng, was a man of great power. Although he had retired long before, many people of high


    social status still respectfully called him Mr. Wayne Cheng.


    The current head of the Cheng family, Ethan Cheng, had also inherited his father''s glory and high


    status, and his son Spencer Cheng also held the same amount of potential.


    The Cheng family and the Ji family had a very close rtionship with each other that hadsted for a


    long time. After Fiona''s parents died, Fiona had never gone back to see any of the Chengs. Only


    Wayne came to see her from time to time.


    As Fiona sat in the backseat of the car, she shook her head and decided that the best thing she could


    do was to let the past go. ''As soon as I get to M City, I''ll visit Grandpa Wayne first. Then, I''ll go look for


    a ce to live. After that, I''ll have nothing to worry about other than going to school when the semester


    finally starts. That''s it, '' she thought to herself with determination.


    A few minutester, her lids began to grow heavy. With a yawn, she leaned against the window and


    took a nap. What she didn''t know, however, was that this trip to M City was going to change


    everything...


    After a three-hour drive, she had woken up. They finally arrived at M City.


    The sight of M City caused a lot of fragmented memories to sh through Fiona''s head. The memories


    were distant as she nced up at the warm, orange sky.


    Laughter of children ying in the courtyard, refreshing morning exercises, her mom''s voice calling her


    home for dinner, the way her dad chuckled...


    "We have arrived, Miss Fiona," Victor''s voice came from the passenger seat.


    As soon as the car pulled over, somebody opened the car door for Fiona. Taking a deep breath in, she


    grabbed her bag beside her and got off the car. She looked around and saw that they had stopped in a


    "Victor, are we in the wrong ce?" Fiona was confused. From her understanding, they should have


    been either at the hospital or at the family vi.


    "No. We are where we''re supposed to be. It was Mr. Cheng''s order. He told me to bring you here


    before going to the hospital. This is where you will be staying--your new home, if I may say. You are


    situated on the tenth floor. Everything has been taken care of, and your name is already on the


    property ownership certificate."


    "What?" Fiona was taken aback. "No, Victor, this is too much! Tell Grandpa Wayne I can''t take it!"


    "Miss Fiona, it''s only half an hour''s ride to D University. It''s a very convenient ce for you to live. Mr.


    Cheng knew that you wouldn''t want to live in the family vi. And so, he bought it for you," Victor


    exined.


    "But I can''t ept such an extravagant gift," she murmured, biting her lips.


    "Mr. Cheng said that if Miss Fiona doesn''t take it, he would tie you up with a rope! If Miss Fiona


    chooses not to live here, we will go to the school and wait for you there every day, making sure that you


    Fiona was speechless for a while. What a stubborn man!


    "Miss Fiona, please!"


    "¡­¡­ All right. " Fiona sighed heavily and followed him upstairs.


    The tenth floor apartment was already decorated. It was simple yet had a touch of elegance and


    modernity, which suited Fiona''s taste quite well.


    All of Fiona''s luggage were ced neatly in the living room. "Miss Fiona, where should we ce the


    piano?" Victor asked.


    Just then, Fiona remembered that her mother used to y the piano near the window. Every time she


    yed, warm light would hit her lovely face. Fiona looked around and saw that there was a balcony.


    "Put it over there at the edge of the balcony, leaning against the wall."


    "Right away!"


    Fiona put down the bag she was carrying on the floor. It was already getting dark outside. "Where is


    Grandpa Wayne? I want to see him now, Mr. Victor," she said.


    "Of course. Let''s go, Miss Fiona," Victor nodded and left with Fiona.


    Outside the ICU of M Hospital, all of the members of the Cheng family were looking over Wayne


    anxiously.


    Soon, Victor arrived with Fiona.


    "Mr. Ethan, Miss Fiona is here!"


    Ethan turned to look at Fiona, and a smile of relief appeared on his face. As Fiona approached, he


    greeted her warmly, "Ah, Fiona! You''re all grown up! You look as beautiful as your mother."


    "Hello, Uncle Ethan!" Fiona greeted back, vaguely remembering what Ethan looked like.


    "How have you been doing all these years?"


    "Good, I would say," Fiona replied with a slight smile.


    "Oh my goodness! Is this Fiona? You are so beautiful!" An elegantdy in her fifties stepped forward


    and took her hand. "Did you have any troubles getting here, my dear?" she asked.


    Fiona shook her head with a smile.


    "This is your Aunt Anna," said Ethan.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Aunt Anna!" Fiona said. She knew the woman was the second wife of Ethan.


    Wayne had told her about it once.


    "What a polite girl!" Anna eximed cheerfully.


    "Is Grandpa Wayne awake?" asked Fiona, looking into the ICU ward with concern.


    "Not yet. But the doctor said that he would be fine after his medication."


    At the moment, a man came from the other end of the corridor. It looked like he had just arrived at the


    hospital, and there was a tired look on his face.


    "Mr. Spencer!" Victor called out, bowing slightly.


    "Mr. Spencer," some others said simultaneously.


    Fiona turned around and saw a man in his early twenties approaching.


    The man, Spencer, was wearing a sharp looking uniform and a pair of ck, leather boots. He walked


    towards them with big strides. Spencer was tall and had a well-toned body. His skin had a light tan to it.


    But what was so remarkable about his appearance was his face. His face was angr, his lips were


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    thin, and his cold eyes were framed perfectly with his thick eyebrows.


    Fiona had never seen such a handsome man in all her life!


    "Ah, good. Spencer''s here," Anna called out.


    ''I see. So this is Spencer...''


    Fiona frowned imperceptibly. Spencer was only walking up to her and she already thought that his


    personality was too strong for her liking. Although she had heard a lot about Spencer from Wayne, she


    had never met him until now. He was a little older than Fiona was. When she was born, Spencer was


    already starting school.

 Chapter 3 Why Didnt You Die

    Chapter 3 Why Didn''t You Die


    Suddenly, Fiona''s eyes widened and she stared at Spencer, unable to move.


    "Great! Ahem..." Wayne cleared his throat. He was finally relieved. "Fiona, what do you say?"


    "I..." Fiona stammered. "Grandpa Wayne, I''m still quite young!"


    "Not at all. I think you''re old enough. Spencer''s grandmother was almost the same age as you when


    she married me."


    "Yes," Anna smiled. "Spencer is older than you. He knows how to take care of you."


    Fiona nced at the man in front of her. She was highly doubtful about his ability to take care of her.


    "Fiona, Spencer has already agreed. All you have to do is say yes. Please," Wayne said with a hopeful


    expression.


    Fiona felt a rush of anxiety. She knew that her aunt Jenny as well as her family would have given her a


    hard time if it wasn''t for Wayne''s help all these years. Now Wayne was sick and he only had one wish.


    Fiona was supposed to say yes to marriage. However, it was such an important decision and a big


    fetched notion for her!


    "My dear girl, Spencer is a good boy. Trust me. I will feel so much ease knowing he is taking care of


    you!" Wayne coaxed. "You''ve been living alone for so many years. You will have Cheng family to look


    out for you after you get married."


    Fiona didn''t look convinced. She was still hesitating.


    "Fiona, I know there''s something on your mind, but your parents have promised your marriage to


    Spencer," Wayne exined, his wrinkled face wrought with emotion. "They certainly don''t want you to


    be alone. If you don''t say yes, I can''t exin this to them after I die."


    Biting her lips, Fiona finally relented, "I...I agree."


    "Oh! Good girl, good girl!" Wayne burst into peals of joyousughter. He held Spencer''s and Fiona''s


    hands. "You can get married at the Civil Affairs Bureau on Fiona''s birthday!"


    "Okay," Spencer said.


    "Hasn''t Celine arrived yet?" Wayne inquired, ncing around the ward. Spencer''s left eyelid twitched


    when he heard the name.


    "Celine...umm..." Anna tried to find an excuse. "She''s still studying abroad. She..."


    "Humph!" Wayne interrupted her angrily. "I don''t care!"


    Fiona knew that Celine was Anna''s daughter and she was one year older than Spencer. Wayne had


    never liked her.


    Soon Wayne fell asleep and everyone in the ward walked out quietly to let him rest. Ethan left in a


    hurry because of some emergency business.


    Fiona''s palm was sweating, as the warmth from Spencer''s palm was still lingering.


    "Fiona," Spencer called out.


    "Hmm? Yes?" Hearing her name, she snapped out of her reverie. She looked around and found


    nobody in the corridor other than the two of them. "What''s up?"


    "So when is your birthday?" With one hand in his pocket, Spencer was staring at Fiona, seeming a little


    impatient.


    "There are a few months left," she replied somewhat curtly.


    "I want the specific time!" he demanded, incensed by her short reply.


    Fiona nced at him and answered, "October 8th!"


    "Let''s get married on that day," Spencermanded, leaving no room for discussion.


    "What? Get married? Are you really going to go ahead with this marriage?" She didn''t want to get


    married so soon!


    "Do I look like I am kidding?" Spencer asked, curling his lips.


    "But we have only just met," Fiona responded in a mix of confusion and shock.


    "I think you have misunderstood this entire thing," Spencer snorted. "I am marrying you only for the


    sake of my grandpa. I can''t refuse his request. I will marry you just to set his mind at rest."


    "And then what?" Fiona asked. Instead of getting panicked, she felt relieved. "What are you trying to


    say?"


    "I won''t fall in love with you." Spencer''s eyes were cold. "Grandpa''s health is deteriorating by the day.


    The doctor said he probably only has three years or so. If grandpa passes away, our engagement will


    be canceled."


    "Okay, that sounds like the best option." Fiona acquiesced. There was really no better solution to this


    predicament. "Grandpa Wayne has been taking care of me for so many years. I will try my best to fulfill


    his wish," she continued. "But I have one condition."


    "What condition?" Spencer asked raising his eyebrow.


    "The bracelet will still be mine," Fiona stated coolly. She had been wearing that bracelet ever since she


    was a child. She had great interest in jewelry design because of her mother, which was why she had


    chosen it as her major. She wouldn''t allow anyone to take it from her!


    Spencer silently nced at her slender wrist and at the dark golden bracelet shining on it.


    "Your mother gave it to me." Fiona took a deep breath, trying to convince him. "So, you don''t have the


    right to take it back."


    "Don''t talk about my mother!" All of a sudden, Spencer punched the wall behind Fiona, his eyes was


    red with anger. "Who the hell do you think you are?"


    Fiona, who was leaning against the cold wall, shivered in fear. "What''s wrong with you?"


    "What''s wrong with me? Have you forgotten about the car ident ten years ago?"


    Fiona was frightened. She was looking at Spencer as if he was the devil.


    "They all died in the car ident ten years ago! Why didn''t you die?" Spencer yelled, clenching his


    fists. "Because of that car ident, my life haspletely changed. Fiona, it was your mother who


    killed my mother!"


    Her eyes widened as Spencer''s words stabbed into her chest like knives. He had used her mother


    of being a murderer!


    "I hate your entire family and you are the only child left in the Ji family. Fiona, you will have to pay for


    what your mother has done!"


    Spencer strode away fuming,


    but his words hung heavy in the air.


    Anna asked Fiona to stay, but thetter determined to leave. She returned to the Four Seasons


    Scenerymunity in Victor''s car.


    When she was back in the room, she went straight to the bathtub andy there until the water became


    cold.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Fiona wiped the fog off the mirror and turned around expressionlessly.


    She saw two ugly scars on her back in the reflection. The scars almost stretched along her entire back.


    This was the indelible mark left by the car ident on the day when her fate had turned around. Her


    mind wandered back to that horrible day.


    "Mom, where are we going?" Sitting in the back seat of the car, an eight-year-old Fiona was watching


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    the rain outside the window.


    "We''re going to my house!" answered Spencer''s mother, who was in the passenger seat up front. She


    turned around to look at Fiona. "Today, Spencer wille home. Fiona, you''ll definitely like him!"


    Fiona sweetly smiled back at her.


    "It''s a pity that the weather is so bad. I''m a little scared driving in such heavy rain," said Fiona''s mother,


    who was driving the car.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can drive slowly!"


    Fiona''s mother''s mobile phone rang,


    when they were driving on the River Road.


    "You focus on driving. Let me answer the phone for you! I''ll put it on speaker so that you can hear as


    well," said Spencer''s mother and answered the phone. "Hello?"


    "Mrs. Ji, something bad has happened!" It was Fiona''s father''s assistant. "Something has gone wrong


    during the mission..."


    "What?"


    The two women cried out in unison. Fiona''s mother was clutching the steering wheel hard and her face


    was pale. She turned to the phone and yelled, "Which hospital are you in? Tell me!"


    "In M City¡ª"


    "Watch out!" Before the assistant could finish his sentence, a gut-wrenching scream was let out by


    Spencer''s mother.


    It was so loud that it almost pierced Fiona''s eardrums. Bang!


    The assistant''s voice was drowned out in the crash. Without understanding what had happened, Fiona


    felt that she was flung to the front seat and toppled a few times as the car spun out of control. Then she


    was thrown out of the car and fell down on the side of the road.


    She thought she might be dead as the pain in her back was unbearable. But she survived.


    "Mom?" Fiona sobbed as she struggled to sit up. Her head felt heavy and the torrential rain mmed


    against her body. Wiping away the tears on her face, she looked at the car. Smoke was rising from it a


    dozen meters away. The car was upside down and the front of the car was totally smashed.


    There was a mixture of blood and rain on the road. Tears trickled down Fiona''s face. She got to her feet


    somehow and tottered towards the car. But she crumpled to the ground when she took a small step.


    "Aahhh..."


    Standing in front of the mirror, Fiona sighed heavily as she jolted back to reality. She closed her eyes


    and opened them again. After wiping the water off her body, she walked into the bedroom.


    "They all died. Why didn''t you die?"


    Spencer''s words echoed in her mind. Fiona sneered. There was someone in the world who truly


    loathed her. But was Spencer entitled to throw this usation at her?


    Later, Fiona found out that her father did not make it either on that day.


    Both her parents were snatched away from her in one night.


    Her father was killed when trying to protect Spencer''s father. So Spencer had no right to hate her


    family!

 Chapter 4 My Granddaughter-in-law

    Chapter 4 My Granddaughter-inw


    Fiona stood at the entrance of the graveyard of the western suburb of M City. She was dressed in ck


    and was holding a bunch of chrysanthemums. She slowly trod towards her parents'' graves. Their


    tombs were right next to each other on a hillside from where one could see the entire M City.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Fiona spotted the tombstones. Thest time she came here


    was at the end of February. The school had a lock-down of 100 days because of the college entrance


    examination so the students couldn''t go out.


    "Dad, Mom." Fiona gentlyid two bunches of chrysanthemums in front of their tombstones. Lowering


    her eyes, she plucked the weeds out of the cracks of the stones and said, "My exam results are out. I


    have ranked second in M City and have applied for D University. The offer hasn''te yet, but I''m


    certain that I''ll get admitted. Is your daughter awesome?"


    Grandpa Wayne has been in poor health recently, so I have moved to M City. When I was in middle


    school, I wanted to go back to M City and live in our former house. But our house was pulled down. I


    was so angry at the time. Grandpa Wayne has bought me a house near the college. So I can visit you


    more often from now on.


    Dad, Mom, you had arranged my betrothal. Why didn''t I know that? You should have told me earlier!


    When Grandpa Wayne suddenly told me about it, I freaked out! Spencer is such an asshole, and he


    looks so old too! He is nine years older than me. I don''t want to marry him. Why did you do this?"


    Fiona stopped and smiled before continuing, "Don''t worry, I am justining. I won''t refuse to marry


    him."


    A long time passed before Fiona realized how long she had been sitting there. She had so much to say


    to them. After saying goodbye to her parents, she walked in another direction of the cemetery with the


    remaining bunch of chrysanthemums.


    Not far awayy the tombstone of Spencer''s mother.


    Walking over to the tombstone, Fiona gently put the flowers down. Looking at the beautiful young


    woman in the photo, she sighed, "Aunt Sandra, I''m so sorry. Please don''t me my mother for what


    happened at that time. She would be very guilty if she had known about the consequences of her


    actions back then.


    I don''t me Spencer at all because I know how painful it is to lose one''s parents. Grandpa Wayne told


    me that Spencer became antagonistic since his father married Aunt Anna.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It''s all right if he mes my mother, but Aunt Sandra, please forgive my mother."


    A gust of wind made her eyes water. Thinking of Cheng family always reminded her of her dead


    parents. For so many years, she had been trying to run away from the Cheng family. She thought she


    would not need Wayne''s help anymore when she reached adulthood. But she still couldn''t escape.


    When Fiona left the cemetery, Victor was still waiting outside.


    "Hey, Victor! Thank you so much." She strode over to him quickly.


    "It''s my pleasure. I just follow Mr. Cheng''s orders," Victor answered politely. "Please get in the car."


    "Okay,"


    she replied, sitting in the car. "Victor, will you always go everywhere with me? You are Grandpa


    Wayne''s assistant and I feel uneasy knowing that you will follow me all the time. Besides, this car is just


    too luxurious."


    "Don''t worry," Victor smiled. "Mr. Cheng told me that you have recentlye to M City and are


    unfamiliar with the ce. He has asked me to be your driver for a few days. Once you be familiar


    with the ce, my job will be done."


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh, all right. Thank you, Victor."


    She then asked him to take her to the hospital. Wayne seemed better today.


    "Grandpa Wayne!" she greeted excitedly as soon as she entered the ward.


    "Fiona, you are here!" Wayne smiled and beckoned her over. "Come over here!"


    Fiona sat on the edge of the bed and took out a blue meal box. "Grandpa Wayne, I made you some


    lunch. Would you like to taste it? It may not be very delicious."


    The smile on the old man''s face widened. "Of course! I believe my granddaughter-inw is a good


    cook," he remarked.


    Hearing this, the nurse quickly set up a small table on the bed and took the food container from her


    hands.


    Fiona''s face turned a little red, as she felt awkward when she heard Wayne call her "granddaughter-in-


    "Fiona, just call me Grandpa as Spencer does," Wayne said.


    "Umm... okay." Fiona nodded. The doctor had said that Wayne tended to get irritated easily so she had


    to obey him.


    There was a click of the door knob.


    Then, the door was pushed open to reveal Ethan, Anna and Spencer.


    Spencer was still in his uniform, looking extremely handsome.


    "Oh, Fiona, you havee so early today!" Ethan said with a warm smile.


    "Uncle Ethan! Aunt Anna!" Fiona got up from her seat without looking at Spencer.


    He in turn shot a cold re at her, pretending as if nothing had happened yesterday. He walked over to


    the bed and called, "Grandpa!"


    "Spencer!" Gesturing to the dishes on the small table before him, the old man said to everyone, "Come


    here, and have a look. My granddaughter-inw has brought me lunch. Three dishes and one soup.


    They are so delicious. Spencer, what a good girl Fiona is! You are so lucky to have her!"


    Fiona merely smiled at Wayne''s words. She was feeling a bit disgruntled inside because Spencer was


    here.


    "Exactly. Fiona is both pretty and capable," Ethan nodded graciously.


    "Compared to the masterful dishes cooked by Fiona, I''m too embarrassed to show you all my cooking


    skills," Anna chimed in with a smile.


    "Aunt Anna, I''m the one who''s embarrassed," Fiona replied politely. "I always cook by myself. I''m not a


    good cook, and the food I made could only be described as edible. I''m afraid that Grandpa won''t like it."


    Hearing this, Wayne''s face suddenly darkened. He remembered what Fiona had suffered, so he held


    her hand and said lovingly, "If you want to eat anything, just tell me. If you don''t want to cook by


    yourself, I will send a chef to cook for you. I will help you with everything from now on. You just name


    it."


    He had been protecting her this way for the past ten years.


    Fiona nodded, "You are so nice to me. Thank you, Grandpa."


    "No need to thank me," he replied.


    "Come on, Grandpa. Try it."


    He ate it and immediately praised her.


    "By the way, Spencer," Ethan began, "have you decided when you and Fiona will get married?"


    "Yes. October 8th." Spencer spat out the words coldly.


    "Oh no! Why sote?" Wayne frowned, apparently displeased.


    "It''s the earliest day we can manage," Spencer said. "Fiona''s birthday is on October 8th."


    "That will be amazing!" Anna said with a smile. "October 8th is a good day. I believe the wedding will


    cheer you up, Dad."


    "Spencer," said Wayne, "you need to apply for the marriage certificate as soon as possible. Ethan,


    you''ll arrange the wedding ceremony."


    "Yes, Dad, of course."


    "Yes, Grandpa, I will."


    "Fiona, there is still some time before the new semester begins. What are you nning to do?" Anna


    inquired.


    "I..." Fiona was about to say that she wanted to find a part-time job. But she changed her mind as she


    knew that Wayne wouldn''t agree to that. So she said, "I''m going to hang about in M City. I''ll do


    sketches while I get familiar with the city."


    "Do sketches?" Anna asked intrigued. "Are you learning art?"


    "Yes, I have always been practicing," Fiona replied with a modest smile. "I majored in Jewelry Design."


    ''Jewelry Design?''


    "Spencer, one day I will be the most famous designer in the world!"


    "Then I''ll take your first piece of work!"


    "Okay! It will be yours!"


    Fragmented memories suddenly echoed in Spencer''s mind. He felt as if his heart was being tugged


    lightly by feathers, making him return to the present.


    "Fiona, you and Spencer are going to get married. So you both should get to know each other better.


    What do you young people call that?" Wayne was confused as he tried to recollect. "Oh, yes, you


    should date each other!"


    "You do know a lot about young people, Dad," Ethanmented.


    "I have too many things to deal with right now. I don''t have the time," Spencer refused.


    "There aren''t more important tasks than this. Leave them to your men!" Wayne spat. "As your grandpa,


    Imand you to date Fiona! No arguments."


    "Yes!" Spencer immediately stood up and saluted. "Grandpa!"


    Fiona was stunned at this reaction.

 Chapter 5 Ill Be Your Guardian

    Chapter 5 I''ll Be Your Guardian


    "What''s your phone number?" Spencer asked as he stepped out of the ward.


    "I can''t give it to you. I don''t have a cellphone," Fiona replied nonchntly.


    "You don''t have a cellphone? How do you contact people then?" Spencer stared at Fiona suspiciously.


    "I''m the only child left in the Ji family. I don''t really have anyone to call."


    "Seriously?" Spencer squinted. He felt his anger rising up in his chest but quickly stopped himself.


    "You''re such a smooth talker."


    "Thanks to you. Spencer, we''ll be spending a lot of time together. You should try not to hate me too


    much. In case you forgot, my father saved your father''s life. You have no reason to hate me."


    "Nonsense! It''s natural for people like them to sacrifice in the battlefield!" Spencer''s eyes burned with


    anger.


    "You are so stubborn." Fiona nced at Spencer''s sullen face before she shook her head and left.


    "Who said you can go?" Spencer grabbed Fiona''s wrist and threw her against the wall. With his face


    only inches away from hers, he said through gritted teeth, "You are such a disobedient girl!"


    Fiona could feel a dull pain in her back.


    "I am not your subordinate!" Fiona tried to fight back. "I don''t need to listen to you!"


    "Really? From now on, I''m your guardian," Spencer dered. "And I have the right to discipline you."


    "What makes you think you can do that?" Frustration rose in Fiona''s mind.


    "Because I''m your fiance," replied Spencer. With a sigh, he looked up dramatically. "s, it''s really


    troublesome to marry a young girl. It seems like I''d have to act like her parent too."


    "You don''t have to do it."


    "I promised Grandpa that I will take good care of you!" The smile on Spencer''s face disappeared. He


    stood up and started leaving. "Buy a cellphone. Trust me. You''ll need it."


    He left after saying that. His ck boots clicked against the marble floor as he walked away.


    Fiona took a deep breath, her hands sweating. Confronting Spencer took such a huge mental toll on


    her.


    But she did need a cellphone.


    The next day, Fiona left her house early. She took her sketchpad, paper, and pencils with her.


    "Victor, please take me to a mobile phone shop. I''ll buy a cellphone and then roam around a bit. I want


    to find some inspiration to draw. I haven''t done it in a while," said Fiona.


    "Fiona, Mr. Cheng asked me to protect you."


    "I don''t need protection," Fiona quipped. "I can protect myself."


    "Fiona, I only follow Mr. Cheng''s orders."


    Fiona was speechless. "Okay, give me your phone then," she remarked. "I''ll call Grandpa and tell him


    myself!"


    "Okay."


    Victor dialed the number. "Hello, Mr. Cheng. Fiona wants to talk to you," he said over the phone. He


    then turned to Fiona to hand her the phone.


    "Thank you." Fiona took the phone from him. "Hi, Grandpa!"


    "Hey, Fiona, what''s up?"


    "Grandpa, I want to go out today. Could you please tell Victor to leave me alone for a bit? I don''t like


    him hovering around me. I can protect myself," said Fiona sweetly.


    "No way. I will never allow that. You just arrived here. You are not familiar with this ce."


    "Grandpa," Fiona sighed. "I''m not a child anymore. I''ll be fine."


    Wayne paused to consider. "Okay, I know. Take care of yourself."


    "Alright. Thank you." Fiona shed Victor a victorious smile as she handed him his phone back.


    "Okay, Mr. Cheng." Victor hung up and turned to look at Fiona. "Alright. Let me send you to the nearby


    mobile phone store."


    In the ward, Spencer was standing beside his grandpa''s bed. He could hear the conversation between


    Wayne and Fiona.


    "Didn''t I ask you to go out on a date with Fiona?" Wayne asked and put the phone aside. "Why did she


    go out herself?"


    "I don''t have time. It''s Monday tomorrow. I''m leaving this afternoon." Spencer began to peel an apple.


    "You''re such a stubborn boy!" Wayne shook his head. "Take Fiona with you. She wants to do sketches.


    The scenery where you work is great."


    "Our base is full of men. What do you want her to do in there?" Spencer asked with a frown.


    "She is your fiancee! If you don''t date her, then how am I supposed to get a great-grandson?"


    Smiling, Spencer handed the peeled apple to his grandpa. "Grandpa, eat this apple. I''m going to take


    Fiona to the base and won''t let her disappear from my sight. I''ll take her with me during the training


    too."


    "You bastard! How dare you! Let her take a ride when you''re training."


    Spencer chuckled. "I''m leaving, Grandpa." He stood up and walked out of the ward. When he reached


    the door, he turned to look at his grandpa. "When Ie back next week, it will be time for you to leave


    the hospital."


    Johnson Sun, Spencer''s assistant, was patiently waiting outside the ward. When he saw his superior


    The smile on Spencer''s face hadpletely disappeared. It was reced by a stern and cold


    expression. "Let''s go," he ordered.


    "Yes, sir!" Johnson followed promptly. One moment ago, Spencer wasughing heartily with his


    grandpa. But the moment he stepped out of the ward, allughter from his eyes disappeared. No


    wonder they called him "moody" in private.


    "We need to pick someone up first," Spencer said.


    "Yes, sir!" Johnson Sun had questions in his head, but he couldn''t do anything about them. He just


    nodded politely and agreed. Who were they going to pick up?


    In one of the busiest streets in the M City. Fiona got out of the car to buy herself a cellphone. As she


    stepped out of the car, her eyes were caught by an advertisement on the bus stop ahead of her.


    "ZR Company''s jewelry designpetition is about to begin. We invite you all to participate. The


    champion will receive a million dors and will be a member of ourpany. No fancy education


    is needed. What are you waiting for? Join now and fulfill your dreams."


    Fiona began to write down all the information in the advertisement. She decided to take part in the


    A young man in his twenties sat in a ck car across the road, staring at Fiona, who was in front of the


    bus station.


    "Mr. Wen, what are you looking at?" the driver asked the young man.


    Fiona finished writing down the information. Her lips were pressed slightly and her eyes shone with


    eagerness.


    "Andrew," the young man said softly. "looks like someone saw our advertisement."


    "Mr. Wen, many people have seen our advertisement. Several hundred people have already signed up


    for thepetition."


    "Oh? Really?" the young man replied tly, his eyes still gazing at Fiona. He was about to say


    something when he noticed her walking away.


    His expression changed. He rolled down the window and began to look for her among the crowds.


    "Mr. Wen, what are you looking at? Aren''t we leaving yet?"


    "Yes, we''re leaving!" The young man sighed silently and leaned back in resignation. ''We will meet


    again. I won''t forget you,'' he thought to himself.


    As she walked along the street, Fiona did some calctions in her head. She had little money left. If


    she won thepetition, she wouldn''t have to worry about money and her future job.


    The idea thrilled her. She finally had a way to turn her dreams into reality.


    Spencer got out of the fancy SUV, folded his arms and waited for Fiona.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ''So I had to park the car here just because Spencer is waiting for that girl?'' Johnson wondered. He


    found Fiona to be a very beautiful girl. ''Could she be Spencer''s sister?''


    "What are youughing at, Fiona?"


    Spencer called out to Fiona, who was walking towards him absently. "Are you really pretending not to


    see me?"


    Hearing the voice, Fiona stopped in her tracks and looked up. The smile on her face faded. "What are


    you doing here?"


    Spencer raised his eyebrows in response.


    "Oh my God! He''s so handsome!"


    "He looks so manly!"


    The crowd whispered around them. Spencer furrowed his eyebrows, trying his best to ignore the


    muttering. He walked towards Fiona and grabbed her by the arm. "Let''s go to the base," he said.


    "Are you crazy?" Fiona struggled desperately.


    "If you don''t want to be carried on my shoulder in such a busy street, then quit struggling and just go


    with me," Spencer warned. He just wanted to get in the car and leave as soon as possible. He did not


    want to attract the public''s attention.


    "Why should I go to the base with you?" Fiona asked.


    Spencer dropped her in the car''s back seat, while he himself got in the passenger seat. "I''m your


    guardian. You have to listen to me." When everyone was settled, Spencer ordered Johnson to drive the


    car.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Hey!" Fiona reached out to open the door, but stopped when the car started to move.


    "Just quit struggling! I don''t want to deal with a girl like you." Spencer gave Fiona a cold stare.


    "What on earth are you trying to do?" Fiona asked hysterically.


    "I''ll take you to the base. It''s a date!" Spencer replied, stressing thest word.


    Johnson pursed his lips. ''Great news!'' he thought!


    "How dare you!"


    "It''s Grandpa''s order," interrupted Spencer. "You have no choice."


    "I haven''t even bought a phone!"


    Spencer adjusted himself in his seat and snorted, "Women are so troublesome!"


    Fiona decided to give up. She knew fighting wouldn''t get her anywhere. She turned her head to look


    out the window.


    The car was quiet as it ran towards the west. Johnson drove steadily, and Spencer had a good sleep.


    Feeling bored, Fiona took out the sketchpad and started to paint.


    She signed the painting and affixed the date on it. After, she wrote "Let it be!" on it.

 Chapter 6 First Time In The Base

    Chapter 6 First Time In The Base


    Along the way, the scenery outside the window was bing more and more deste. From high-rise


    buildings, it turned to country roads before transitioning into a forest that looked devoid of human trace.


    Spencer groaned as he woke up from his sleep. With eyes still closed, he asked, "Johnson, what time


    is it?"


    "It''s four o''clock. We''ll be there in an hour."


    ''An hour?'' Fiona couldn''t believe what she heard. Were they going to sell her in some remote vige?


    "Find me a bottle. I have to pee," Spencer casually said after a bit of stretching.


    Fiona''s face turned red. ''What did he just say? He wants to pee? Here?'' The questions in her head


    were numerous. ''Hasn''t he realized that I''m in the car with him? How could he say something like that?''


    "Spencer," Johnson faltered. "I don''t think that''s a good idea. Your...date is sitting in the back."


    "What?" Spencer eximed. He opened his eyes and turned around. He was already expecting the


    look on Fiona''s face, but the coldness in her stare still caught him by surprise. "I almost forgot! Stop the


    car then. I can''t hold it in anymore. Women are always troublesome!"


    The car pulled over along a forest path and Spencer and his assistant stepped out.


    "Would you also like to go?" Spencer turned to Fiona and asked.


    "No, thank you," Fiona said coldly as she looked away.


    Spencer could only shrug his shoulders as he walked into the forest, whistling.


    At this point, the base was in an uproar because of Johnson''s message.


    "What? Did you say a woman ising to the base?"


    "It''s true! It''s what Johnson said!"


    "Who''s the woman? Is she beautiful?"


    "She must be. But she''s Spencer''s date, so don''t even think about it!"


    "Date?" "That''s right!" "Then I have to


    tell the others!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    This is big news!" "Right!


    Everyone must know."


    "Breaking news!"


    "Major news!" Little did Spencer know the news was spreading like wildfire in the base.


    The off-road vehicle drove straight to the base deep in the mountain just as the sun was setting.


    Fiona looked around at the towering trees and the mountainousndscape, and thought that everything


    looked amazing. It was really a wonderful ce to paint. It was a good thing she brought her sketchpad


    and pencils.


    They drove until they reached the gate, where their arrival was met with a whistle. The base was


    guarded by armed men who immediately raised their hands and signaled for them to stop for inspection


    once they saw Spencer''s car approaching.


    Spencer took out his certificate from his pocket and handed it to them.


    "Spencer!" The guards gave Spencer a salute and opened the gate for the car to pass.


    "So this is the base?" Fiona asked.


    "Yes, this is our base. Spencer is respected here for being very powerful and valiant..."


    "Cut the crap!" Spencer roared as he swatted the back of Johnson''s head. "Just drive the car!"


    "Yes, sir!" Johnson closed his mouth and focused on driving.


    Fiona was surprised. She had heard that Spencer worked in a special ce, but she didn''t know that it


    was this base. Fiona recalled Johnsons'' words when he spoke of his superior. ''Powerful and valiant?''


    She couldn''t help but sneer.


    It was Fiona''s first time at the base so everything looked fresh to her. She remembered asking her


    father to take her to the base when she was just a little girl. Her father always promised that he would


    when she had grown up. It was unfortunate that he couldn''t wait for her to grow up.


    The base''s dormitory area had many three-story buildings. There were also fields for football and


    basketball. After passing these, there was arge yground at the back and a trench. Fiona could


    hear the intense training going around.


    They finally stopped in front of a building for military families. Spencer got out of the car and told Fiona,


    "This is where you''ll be staying."


    "For how long exactly?" Fiona stepped out too.


    "Five days!" Spencer turned to her and gave her a cold stare. "From Monday to Friday, everyone is


    forbidden to go out of the base!"


    "Am I free to walk around at least?" Fiona''s gaze turned to the mountains in the distance.


    Spencer pursed his lips before ordering his assistant, "Johnson, tell her! I''m done talking here!"


    "Yes, sir!" Johnson gave him a salute and watched as he left.


    Once Spencer was out of sight, Fiona turned to Johnson and asked, "Where shall I stay, Johnson?"


    Johnson was shy upon hearing her soft voice. "You can select any room in this building. It''s mostly


    vacant these days," he said.


    Fiona nodded. Everything seemed settled until a thought urred to her. "I didn''t bring anything with


    me..."


    "Don''t worry. We have everything here." Johnson patted his chest.


    "Thank you." It was then that Fiona heard the sounds of a gathering crowd. What she saw when she


    turned around surprised her. More than one hundred people were swarming towards her. They were all


    dressed in camouge and they were encircling her.


    Scared, she took a step back and asked, "What...what are they doing here?"


    "Don''t be afraid. They mean no harm." Johnson turned and yelled at the men, "You bastards! What are


    you doing? You''re scaring her! There are even people on the tree. Get off there, quickly!"


    ''On the tree?''


    Fiona looked up and saw two people squatting on a branch of a lush tree. They were smiling as they


    looked at her, sizing her up. Upon Johnson''s orders, they quickly leaped off and dropped in front of


    Fiona.


    Fiona didn''t know whether she should cry orugh.


    "They all heard that a woman wasing so they wanted to get a look. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have


    told them," Johnson exined.


    "It doesn''t matter." Fiona shook her head. She looked at the crowd around her and said politely, "Hello,


    everyone! My name is Fiona Ji. This is my first time here. So I hope you''d be nice to me."


    After hearing her speak, all the men started making noise.


    "You have nothing to worry about!"


    "We will take care of you!"


    "Wee to the base!"


    "You have a nice name!"


    "You''re so beautiful!"


    Fiona nodded and beamed, "Thank you, everyone!"


    "How old are you?" someone asked out of nowhere.


    "I''m eighteen," Fiona replied.


    "I''m older than you then. I just turned neen!"


    "What should we call you?"


    "We should call her madam!"


    "Ha-ha..."


    "Please, call me Fiona," she urged.


    "What''s on your back?"


    "It''s a sketchpad. I like drawing," Fiona answered.


    "Can you draw me?"


    Others also chimed in, "Draw me, too! Draw me!"


    "And me!"


    "Draw me first!"


    "What''s your rtionship with Spencer? Are you his girlfriend?"


    "Is that why you''re here? Are you on a date with him?"


    "Can you tell Spencer to not make us run too much tomorrow?"


    "What''s all thismotion about?"


    There was a shout from behind the crowd and everyone went silent. They turned around and instantly


    saluted.


    "Spencer!"


    The crowd automatically cleared a path for him. As soon as she looked up, Fiona saw Spencer striding


    towards her. His stare was cold.


    "Why haven''t you gone inside the building? What are you still doing here?" he asked in a harsh tone.


    "I''m going inside now," Fiona said coldly. Then she turned to the crowd and said, "Goodbye, everyone.


    I have to go now." With that, she followed Johnson into the building.


    "Bye!"


    "Bye!"


    The men waved at her as they said goodbye. Spencer turned around and kicked the one who was


    nearest him. "What are you looking at? You''re drooling. Wipe yourself clean!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "And you, what are you doing here?" His face was livid. "Have you never seen a woman before? Go


    back to your exercises. You''ll be running fifty moreps tomorrow!"


    The group retreated quickly after hearing his words. The front of the building was instantly empty again.


    "I''ll stay here, Johnson," Fiona said, pointing to a room on the second floor.


    "Okay." Johnson opened the door for her. "I''ll have my men bring you toiletries soon."


    "Thank you!" Johnson was about to leave when Fiona asked, "Do you have extra clothes here?"


    "Well, we have plenty of men''s clothes." "Johnson, go get her the smallest set of camouge uniform


    we have," a voice said. It was Spencer, who was leaning against the door frame with his arms crossed.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Johnson rushed out of the room, leaving only Fiona and Spencer.


    "So, what do you want to do for our date?" Spencer asked as he went inside the room.


    "I don''t want to go out on a date." Fiona turned her back to him and started organizing her things.


    "Since Grandpa isn''t here, you can stop pretending that you enjoy talking to me."


    "Had you been one of my men, I would''ve had you thrown out and fed to the wolves," Spencer snorted.


    "If you were my boss, Spencer, I''d rather be unemployed," Fiona mocked. "Now, please do me a favor


    and leave. I''m going to bed."


    "Watch your smart mouth, or I''ll have your teeth pulled out one by one someday!" He turned around


    and left.


    Fiona watched Spencer as he walked out.


    Was this man really brave and strong?


    Given the way he bullied her, he seemed like a boy in high school.

 Chapter 7 Who Is This Pretty Girl

    Chapter 7 Who Is This Pretty Girl


    Light had started to peek through the window into the bedroom as Fiona, still sound asleep, heard the


    loud ying of a bugle. She woke up in a trance from what felt like a long dream.


    "Left, right..."


    She could hear the soldiers training from afar.


    Fiona rubbed her eyes, picked up the camouge uniform from the bedside table, and put it on.


    On the vast yground, a uniformed Spencer stood tall, hands behind his back, as he watched


    everyone run.


    "I heard that a young girl named Fiona came here yesterday. Why didn''t you bring her here?" Eric Yuan


    said with a smile.


    "How did you find out?" Spencerughed.


    "I¡¯m actually thest one to find out about it. The whole base was buzzingst night. They were talking


    about how pretty she is."


    "The whole base?" Spencer frowned. "Who spread the news?"


    As Eric was about to say something, he heard everyone speak over one another.


    "Fiona is here!"


    "Look, look!"


    "She looks so beautiful in camouge!"


    "Who is talking?" Spencer bellowed. "You! Run twenty moreps!"


    Eric stared, mouth agape. He turned around and poked Spencer''s waist with his finger. "Is that Fiona?"


    Spencer turned around and looked coldly at Fiona, who stood at the entrance of the yground.


    She had put on the smallest-sized uniform avable, but the sleeves still sagged on her shoulders,


    while her trousers were rolled up. She wore white canvas shoes, exposing slender ankles. To top it all


    off, she tied her hair into a clean ponytail. One would look at her and think capable and young. As the


    breeze passed through, a strand of hair fell on her face ever so gently.


    "She''s so beautiful!" Eric murmured.


    Spencer didn¡¯t utter a word. Fiona seemed to be looking for him. As the dawn sun shone from above,


    she raised her arm to block the sun and stood on tiptoes to look among the crowd.


    At that moment, he stared at her gentle profile and didn''t look away.


    It was difficult to find someone among a sea of people wearing the same uniforms. She eventually


    sighed and gave up. As she was about to leave, however, she heard a strong and powerful voice roar


    her name.


    "Fiona!"


    It was Spencer.


    "Ahem!" Eric coughed as Spencer saw him cover his mouth, trying to hide a smile.


    Spencer gave him a stern look and then kicked Johnson. "Go and ask her toe here!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    But before Johnson walked away, Spencer pulled him back. "Never mind, I¡¯ll go find her myself."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Where is the phone you bought yesterday?" Spencer presented his hand. "Give it to me."


    "I have it here!" Johnson hurriedly handed him the box.


    "Okay." With a nod, he took the box and strode towards Fiona.


    Fiona watched him as he did so¡ªfrom a distance. She couldn¡¯t see him clearly, but he was as tall and


    handsome as ever.


    "Catch it!" As Spencer got close enough, he tossed her the box.


    "What?" Fiona tried to catch it, but it hit her corbone. She winced in pain.


    "Stupid! Have youe here to see me?" Spencer gritted his teeth.


    Fiona frowned, stroking the spot that had just been hit. "If I knew someone else here, I wouldn¡¯t have."


    He snorted. "So, what is it?"


    "A phone?" Fiona then noticed that Spencer had handed her a phone. "Is this for me?"


    "Yes. Remember to call Grandpa regrly. Don¡¯t make him think that I bullied you or something." He


    turned around and looked at the soldiers. He pointed at one of them. "Didn¡¯t you have enough sleep


    Fiona felt an insane ringing in her ears.


    "What do you want from me? Don''t make me ask again." He turned back to Fiona again.


    "I just wanted to ask where the canteen is. Can I ask Johnson here? I want to follow him and familiarize


    myself with the ce," she said.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "He¡¯s my assistant! Why is he going with you?" Spencer retorted.


    "You..."


    "Just follow me," he said impatiently. "Look at you! You¡¯re so short! I won''t be able to see you if you


    stand in the middle of these soldiers."


    ''Huh? I''m one hundred sixty seven centimeters in height. Am I short?'' Well, every time she stood next


    to Spencer, she had to raise her head so she could look him in the eye.


    The horns suddenly set off once again.


    "The morning exercise is over. Let''s go for breakfast." Spencer started to walk away.


    Fiona jogged as she tried to catch up to him.


    The dining hall was a ruckus, but when a group of people noticed Fiona follow Spencer inside, they


    stopped in their tracks and smiled quietly.


    Spencer pretended not to notice those who teased him and winked. Fiona, as nice as ever, smiled back


    politely.


    "Are you trying to tempt my men by smiling like that?" Spencer suddenly said.


    Her smile disappeared. "Do you have eyes on the back of your head? And by the way, what you said


    was unbelievably harsh."


    After grabbing some food, she found a corner and sat down. She¡¯d rather join anyone else¡¯spany


    than look for Spencer again.


    He was even the one who¡¯d insisted shee here! The nerve of that man!


    "Do you think I wouldn¡¯t find you if you sit far enough?" Fiona didn¡¯t even need to look up to know that it


    was Spencer¡¯s stern voice. He sat next to her, bowed his head, and began to eat.


    "Spencer!"


    "Spencer!"


    A few more voices called for him. He raised his head, looking at all of them coldly as several officers


    came over.


    "What are you doing here?" Spencer red at them from head to toe.


    "May I sit next to you, Fiona?" Without waiting for an answer, Eric did so.


    The rest were not as bold as him. Instead of sitting next to Spencer, they rushed to the next table and


    stared at Fiona, eyes full of mischief.


    "My name¡¯s Eric Yuan. I grew up with Spencer together and we are good friends. Howe I¡¯ve never


    seen you before?" Eric asked.


    Fiona didn''t know what to say.


    "She is from the Ji family." Spencer ate thest scoop of rice from his te and stood up. "I¡¯m leaving."


    Eric was stunned for a moment. He then immediately stood up and saluted her.


    "You..." Fiona stuttered. She couldn¡¯t understand why he did so, but as she was about to stand up, he


    put his hands on her shoulders.


    "Please don¡¯t," Eric said. "You are Mr. Ji¡¯s daughter. From now on, you can ask me whatever you don¡¯t


    understand. I once worked for your father and consider him a hero. I admire him very much."


    "Thank you." Fiona nodded gratefully.


    "Is your father''s tomb not in the martyrs¡¯ cemetery?" asked Eric.


    "No, it wasn''t there." Fiona shook her head. "My father was buried with my mother."


    "Oh, okay." Eric smiled and said nothing more.


    Fiona wanted to go back to her room as soon as breakfast was over. As she left, however, she decided


    that she wouldn¡¯t hurry and allowed herself to wander.


    Beside the residential area stood a white building, equipped with an infirmary, offices and a rear-service


    room.


    Was Spencer working here?


    Fiona raised her eyebrows and walked toward the building. Through the window, Fiona saw an empty


    room, with a huge mirror on one wall and a piano by the corner.


    She pushed the door open and approached the piano. Ayer of dust left the piano gray, as some


    patches had turned yellow. It clearly hadn¡¯t been used for a long time.


    Before she became aware of what she was doing, she had opened the piano and pressed a key.


    As Spencer was walking back to his office, he saw a group of onlookers flocking around the first floor of


    the building. They leaned against the window quietly, as if intoxicated in some dream.


    "You guys..."


    Before he could ask, he heard the melodying from the room. Who was ying the piano? Fiona?


    "Get out of the way!" He barreled his way to the front of the door. His stern expression slowly turned


    gentle.


    Sitting in front of the old piano was Fiona, whose slender fingers flowed so naturally along the ck


    and white keys as the sound reverberated softy on the deck. The sunlight shone on her face through


    the window frame, forming a gentle shadow on her soft, delicate features. Hershes flickered ever so


    slightly as she closed her eyes to feel the soft, wonderful melody.


    Spencer didn¡¯t know what she was ying, but he waspletely mesmerized.


    ''This is the second time today. The second time I felt warmth because of her,'' he thought.


    As soon as Fiona finished ying, she smiled in satisfaction. The piano, no matter how old, still


    produced the most beautiful sounds.


    "Bravo!"


    Someone outside the window shouted, followed by a round of apuse.


    Fiona gasped and turned around, finding herself in front of a crowd outside the window pping loudly.


    "Fiona, you yed so well!"


    "One more, please!"


    "Yes, y once more!"


    Fiona blushed. "I didn¡¯t know you guys were here. I..."


    "Why aren¡¯t you all training?" Spencer bellowed. "If you all have time to listen to the piano, you have


    time to focus on training!"


    "We have free time!"


    someone in the crowd muttered.


    "Yes!"


    "Exactly!"


    "Who said that?" Spencer shouted. His eyes darted over the crowd like an eagle''s. "If any of you can


    defeat me, they will be given a day off, and will be listening to her ying the piano."


    Everyone went quiet as the air suddenly became thick.


    Fiona pursed her lips, feeling as she had been broken a rule somehow.


    "Fiona," Spencer called out. "Come with me."


    "Okay." Fiona followed him out.

 Chapter 8 Kristen Is Here

    Chapter 8 Kristen Is Here


    "From now on, you will stay with me all the time," Spencermanded as he strode in front of her.


    "Don''t just hang around like that. Look at those silly guys. They are all captivated by you."


    "Just send me back." ring at Spencer''s broad back, Fiona trotted to catch up with him almost out of


    breath.


    He stopped suddenly, causing her to stumble and almost crash into him.


    "Hah! You wish! I know you don''t like to stay with me, but I want you to stay so that I can torture you,"


    he answered.


    "What?" Fiona fumed. ''Spencer, you are torturing yourself as well!'' she thought to herself.


    He took Fiona to the open-airbat field. Dust was rising from the ground and two people crashed


    into each other viciously.


    Daniel Li ran up to him, saluted and said, "Spencer, we haven''t fought for a long time. Do you want to


    fight me? I''ve heard that if I can defeat you, I will get the opportunity to listen to Fiona ying the


    piano."


    Fiona raised her eyes and looked at Daniel. He was a big, dark guy, half a head taller than Spencer,


    and he looked earnest and stout.


    "Who told you that?" Spencer demanded, ncing at the battle ring.


    "Spencer, please!" Daniel pleaded.


    Eric came over andughed. "Spencer, Daniel worked harder after thest time when he lost to you.


    He won''t give up until you give him a chance to redeem himself."


    Thatrge man had lost to Spencer?


    Fiona was shocked. She couldn''t believe it.


    When Spencer turned and met Fiona''s gaze, he felt like he had been insulted.


    Was he being looked down upon by a girl? She didn''t seem to believe that he could beat Daniel!


    "Okay!" he said finally. "Keep your eyes open. I''ll let you see how capable I am."


    "Oh God. You are a really violent guy!" Fiona snorted in disdain.


    He didn''t bother to respond to her usation; instead he just took off his coat and threw it towards Eric.


    Now he was only wearing a fitted ck vest leaving his strong back and angr arms exposed to the


    elements.


    He had a nice, athletic body.


    That was all she could say about him. He was certainly not her type though. She liked men who wore


    white shirts and smiled brightly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When the people at the base heard that Spencer was going to fight again, the news spread fast. Soon,


    the training ground was full of people, who were watching in rapt attention.


    Spencer and Daniel stood in the open space in the middle of the battle ring a few meters away.


    Fiona was standing right in the middle of the crowd.


    Daniel roared and charged towards Spencer with his fist raised.


    But Spencer dodged him and waved his fist. In a sh, the two figures were intertwined, punching and


    kicking each other. Their movements were smooth and efficient.


    "Nice! Good one!" The crowd around them cheered and apuded excitedly.


    Spencer was as flexible and strong as a tiger. Every time Daniel was about to attack, he dodged it


    swiftly. Daniel missed each time.


    Fiona, who was watching the fight keenly, now had more respect for Spencer. It looked like he had


    some good skills, apart from bullying girls.


    Daniel tried to kick but failed. He mocked, "Aren''t you feeling embarrassed to hide from me like this?


    Come on! Attack me! Otherwise, you''ll lose."


    "You must be kidding me!"


    Spencer reached out his hand and struck a deadly blow to his opponent. Daniel hurriedly dodged and


    quickly leaned to one side. Then he raised his right elbow with lightning speed and tried to hit


    Spencer''s back.


    "Oh no!" Fiona cried out unconsciously.


    Hearing her voice, Spencer turned to look at her and said, "Look, Fiona!"


    Fiona was shocked. How could he still talk when he was in such a dangerous position? Wouldn''t he


    make a fool of himself?


    Everyone held their breath and stared at Spencer. When Daniel''s elbow was about to fall, Spencer


    suddenly moved behind Daniel, stooped down and gave him a sweep leg.


    Daniel fell to the ground amid a cloud of dust.


    "Superb!"


    "Woohoo! Spencer won again!"


    The crowd burst into a hearty apuse. Just as the corners of Fiona''s mouth were about to turn up,


    she noticed Spencer looking at her expectantly with raised eyebrows. Her eyes met his and the smile


    disappeared immediately. ''Such a show off!'' she thought derisively.


    "Spencer," Daniel shouted as he jumped up from the ground. Ignoring the dust and dirt on his body, he


    moved close to Spencer. "You were so fast right now. How did you get behind me?"


    "Just turned around." Spencer patted the dust on his body.


    "But you turned around much faster than I did!" Daniel was burning with envy. "Let''s have another bout


    next time!"


    "Let''s talk about thatter. Now, proceed with your men training!"


    "Yes, sir!" Daniel straightened his back and saluted him.


    The crowd dispersed in an orderly manner and started going back to their assigned ces for training.


    Fiona remaining standing where she was and Spencer marched over to her. The corners of his mouth


    rose slightly and his breath was uneven as he approached her. She could smell the mixture of soap


    and sweat on him.


    "So how is it going?" Spencer asked behaving as though Fiona had just witnessed an amazing


    spectacle.


    "Not bad," Fiona replied coolly concealing her true emotions.


    "Hah! Women always say yes and mean no." Spencer was not angry perhaps because he just won.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to somewhere else."


    "Can I go back to get my sketchpad?" Fiona requested. She could even do sketches in case she


    encountered some wonderful scenery on the way.


    "Oh, is your sketchpad made of gold? Do you have to carry it with you no matter where you go?"


    Spencer said as he snorted disdainfully.


    "Painting tools are necessary for artists, just like weapons are necessary for soldiers like you. Will you


    take your weapon with you wherever you go?" Fiona countered.


    Staring at her for a moment, he responded, "I hate talking to you."


    "That''s because what I say makes sense and you can''t deny it."


    "Argh!


    You are even more annoying now." Fiona was speechless now.


    However, Spencer asked Johnson to fetch it for her. Fiona felt reassured once she had the sketchpad.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sound of the shooting in the training field was deafening.


    "Wait here. I need to go and have a look." Spencer walked to the training ground and saw a young man


    who had missed the target. He kicked the clumsy man twice.


    Fiona shook her head in disgust. No one could escape this guy''s temper.


    When Spencer arrived at the training ground, he lost track of the time. The neers stood there


    obediently as he scolded them. Then he turned around and walked back angrily.


    As soon as he turned around, he spotted Fiona. It appeared as though he was aware of the fact that


    she was watching him the whole time.


    She was sitting on the bench outside the yard and sketching. Her gaze was stuck on something far


    away, and she tucked a few loose strands of her hair behind her ears.


    Her every movement, every look, and every action were so gentle.


    Looking at her, he felt that the girl in front of him was the same as the one in his memory.


    "Please sit down, Spencer! I want to draw a portrait of you!"


    "Okay!"


    "Great. Now don''t move, understand?"


    "Okay."


    "Your eyes... Spencer, it''s really difficult to draw your eyes!"


    "That might be because you are the only one in my eyes."


    "Spencer? Spencer!"


    "Yes, what is it?" Hearing someone his name, Spencer was jolted back to the present. He turned


    around and saw the puzzled expression on Johnson''s face. He frowned and asked, "What''s up?"


    Johnson saluted him again and announced, "Kristen is here."


    "Why has shee here again?" Spencer''s expression darkened.


    "Er, well..." Scratching his head, Johnson looked at Fiona who was concentrating on her painting


    before saying, "Kristen heard that Fiona was here, so she insisted oning over to have a look."


    Spencer cast a nce in Fiona''s direction. Suddenly, a smile formed on his lips as he said, "Let''s go!


    Take me to see her."

 Chapter 9 An Unexpected Guest

    Chapter 9 An Unexpected Guest


    Fiona was drawing the cliff across the training ground. She looked down at the sketchpad and suddenly


    felt a ck shadow blocking the sunshine.


    She guessed who it was even without looking.


    "Fiona, you aren''t even looking at me!" Spencer spat.


    "I''m drawing!" she replied shortly. She wiped the spot that she was unsatisfied with and continued


    drawing. She still didn''t look up at Spencer. She got the feeling that he was making a mountain out of a


    molehill.


    "Well stop drawing. A guest has arrived at the base. Come with me." As he spoke, he took the


    opportunity to quickly peep into her painting.


    Finally, Fiona raised her head. From this point of view, she felt that Spencer looked unusually beautiful.


    His angr chin, long neck, and slightly protruding Adam''s apple gave him a dreamy appearance.


    "Ahem!" Embarrassed at herself for ogling at him, Fiona turned her face away pretending to cough. "I''m


    also a guest!"


    "What kind of a guest are you?" Spencer grabbed her hand and pulled her away.


    "Oh, no! My sketchpad! Stop!" Fiona struggled. "Stop it! Don''t grab me!"


    "Johnson! Hold those things for her!" Spencer ordered.


    "Yes, sir!" Johnson immediately picked up her stuff and followed them.


    "Let me go!" Fiona''s tiny hand was captured by Spencer''s big one. She was ufortable with such


    intimate contact. "Let go of me, I can walk by myself!"


    "Why? This could be a date. Don''t you need to hold my hand if we''re on a date?" Spencer clutched her


    hand even tighter. It felt good to hold her delicate cold hand!


    "Bah! Who wants to date you? Just let go of me now!" Fiona wriggled, desperately trying to get out of


    his grip. She had always been soft, but now she couldn''t help but howl.


    Spencer stopped abruptly and released her hand.


    "Phew!" Fiona breathed a sigh of relief and rubbed her swollen hand ring at him. Damn, he was too


    powerful!


    But before she couldpletely rx, her body suddenly became lighter, and her feet were off the


    ground. In an instant, the sky and the earth were spinning, and she could smell Spencer''s musky scent.


    ''He is truly crazy!''


    Johnson, who was standing behind them, was astonished. How could Spencer actually carry Fiona on


    his shoulder!


    "Wow! You look small, but you are a little heavy," Spencer grunted and smile wickedly.


    Fiona came to and wobbled on Spencer''s shoulder. She frantically twisted her arms and legs. "Put me


    down this instant! Spencer! Now!"


    "It''ll only take a few steps to get there. Don''t worry, I''m not tired." He was determined to not let her go. ''I


    can fix you!'' he thought.


    As he crossed the shooting field, the yground and the fight field, the image of Spencer carrying


    Fiona on his shoulder was seared into everyone''s mind.


    With her head hanging in the air, Fiona felt like the blood was going to cause her brain to burst.


    Unaffected by the stares he was receiving and Fiona''s constant wriggling, Spencer continued striding


    along and soon arrived at the white building.


    When Kristen Qu saw the tall figure approaching not far away, the light in her eyes faded a little before


    she could smile.


    "Spencer! Come on, put me down!" Fiona cried desperately.


    "All right, all right. I''ll let you go! You so annoying!" Spencer wrapped his arm around her waist, pulled


    her down from his shoulder and set her down.


    When her feet touched the ground, Fiona shook her head. Her face was red either due to the


    insufficient oxygen supply or perhaps humiliation.


    When she regainedposure, she noticed several women standing not far away from her. ''Are these


    Spencer''s guests?'' she wondered.


    The leader was a woman in uniform with two bars and three stars on her shoulder, which indicated that


    she was a colonel.


    Fiona secretly measured her. She was tall with ordinary features. Her uniform couldn''t hide her


    excellent figure. Her neat crew cut made her look heroic and cool.


    "Spencer!" Kristen called out.


    "Come, let''s go meet her." Spencer grabbed Fiona''s hand and shoved her in front of Kristen. "How


    "I just came here to have a look." Kristen unconsciously eyed Fiona.


    Sensing the slight hostility in Kristen''s eyes, Fiona greeted her and ignored the ill-feelings. "Hi."


    "This is...?" Kristen saluted and asked Spencer.


    "Didn''t youe here because you knew that Fiona was here?" Spencer asked as a sly smile


    appeared on his face.


    "Spencer, you...!" Fury was written all over Kristen''s face. She was taken aback at being caught.


    It suddenly dawned on Fiona. She stared at her hand, which was still in Spencer''s, wanting to bore a


    hole into it with her gaze. ''Is he using me as an excuse?'' she spected.


    "Let me introduce her to you, Fiona." He gestured towards her with his chin and said, "This is Kristen


    Qu."


    "Hi, Kristen." Fiona nodded.


    "And this is Fiona Ji, she is my..." With a frown, he turned to look at her emotionally and asked, "What


    are you to me, Fiona? My date? My girlfriend? Or... my fiancee?"


    "Fiancee?" Kristen turned pale.


    "Yes!" Spencer put his arm around Fiona''s shoulder, pulling her closer.


    ''Oh dear! He is going to crush my shoulder!'' she cried inwardly.


    "Yes, I''m going to get married to Spencer," Fiona replied casually, enduring the pain.


    Kristen clenched her teeth and stared at him in disbelief. "Why are getting married all of a sudden?


    Howe I didn''t hear anything about it?"


    "Well, why should I tell you that I am going to get married?" Spencer asked as he deliberately caressed


    Fiona''s hair. Actually he wanted to touch her face right now. It was indeed soft and gentle.


    "But I like you..."


    Before Kristen could finish her sentence, Spencer interrupted her. He was looking at her coldly. "If


    there''s nothing else, you can leave now."


    "I..." Kristen stammered. She was talking to Spencer but she stared at Fiona as she yelled, "No! The


    military exercise ising up. I''m going topete with you!"


    "What''s thepetition?"


    "Shooting!"


    Fiona wasn''t interested in their sillypetition. But unfortunately, someone wouldn''t let her go. She


    had just been carried here from the shooting range, and now she had to go back again. How boring!


    "Can you let me go first?" she asked as Spencer dragged her and walked in the front. Fiona could feel


    Kristen staring daggers at her.


    "I''m in a bad ce," said Spencer, raising his eyebrows. "Fiona, please cooperate with me right now."


    Fiona sighed, "Fine. Just this one time. I want to thank you for buying me a cellphone."


    She could feel the warmth emanating from his hand. She felt that the heat from his body might singe


    her. One couldn''t me her. It was her closest encounter with a man in the past 18 years.


    Meanwhile, at the shooting range, Johnson asked someone to clear the space, while Spencer


    answered a phone call.


    Now Kristen and Fiona were standing alone side by side.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Spencer looked very serious when he answered the phone, Fiona would


    have suspected that he was deliberately hiding from this woman.


    "May I know what business you''re in, Fiona?" Kristen suddenly asked curtly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Stunned, Fiona responded, "I''m just a student."


    "A student?" Kristen raised her voice and snorted. "You''re just a student! How dare you dream to marry


    him! Do you really think you deserve a man like Spencer?"


    Spencer was on the phone but he heard Kristen''s words from a few steps away. He stopped talking,


    curious to hear how Fiona would respond.


    Lowering her head, Fiona smiled sardonically and asked, "What do you like about him?"


    Kristen was stumped now. "You...!"


    "Do you like him because he is handsome, talented and holds a position of power? Is that so?" Fiona


    asked.


    "Yes!" Kristen replied straightforwardly. "He is young and promising! You are a student and you don''t


    certainly deserve him. Anyone who hopes to stand by him must be as outstanding as him."


    "So you think you are the one who can stand beside him?" Fiona asked arching her eyebrows.


    "Even if I''m not the one, you are not the one either!" Kristen warned. "If you''re smart, you''ll get away


    from him."


    ''Wow!


    What a brave woman!'' she thought.


    "Why don''t you say something? Are you scared?" Kristen asked with augh. "Or do you want to wait


    for Spencer toe back and snitch on me?"


    "Kristen, you are so young. Why are you wasting your time on him?" Fiona asked seriously.


    ''What the hell!


    What does she mean by that? Is it a waste of time to love me?'' Spencer thought.


    "What do you mean?" Kristen asked angrily.


    Fiona shook her head. Since Spencer had not returned yet, she didn''t need to be polite. She continued,


    "Kristen, you just said that the person who was to marry Spencer should be as outstanding as him. If


    he was choosing a colleague, I would agree with you. However, what he is looking for is a life partner,


    someone with whom he will spend his entire life with."


    Spencer was listening to Fiona in rapt attention, patiently waiting to hear what she was going to say.


    "All he needs is a warm family. A person who will worry about him when he is on a mission, cook for


    him when hees home, and support him and take care of him."


    Something tugged at his chest. He couldn''t help thinking about what Fiona just said.


    "Kristen, do you understand what I''m saying?" As soon as Fiona finished her words, she looked at


    Kristen.


    Kristen said weakly, "That is just wishful thinking on your part."


    "Well, I''m his fiancee, and my thoughts are his thoughts." Fiona dropped another bomb. "Oh, and by


    the way, our marriage was decided by his grandpa in person. His father, too, readily agreed. Nobody


    will stop me from getting married to Spencer, and what''s more, even if I tried to break it off, nobody will


    let me."


    "You..." With hurt and humiliation bubbling up inside her, Kristen cursed. She yelled like a crazed


    woman, "What do you mean? Are you threatening me?"


    "Kristen, rx. What are you shouting for?"


    Spencer finally made up her mind and walked out. Both of the two women turned back to stare at him.


    "I will go to the training ground now!" Kristen stomped her feet and stormed towards the training


    ground.


    "I can finally see the benefits of having the gift of the gab." He walked towards Fiona leisurely.


    "You heard everything?" She was a little surprised.


    "Yes," he said with a nod.


    "Well, I''m sorry you had to hear my nonsense." She pressed her lips.


    "Nonsense?" he repeated, raising his eyebrows.


    "In fact, I think you and Kristen make a good match. I was just talking nonsense back


    there."

 Chapter 10 A Gunshot

    Chapter 10 A Gunshot


    Looking at Kristen''s receding figure, Fiona said, "I also think that you should find someone who is a


    good match for you. The marriage arranged by our parents is a burden on both of us."


    "A burden? You mean to say you don''t deserve me?" The triumphant smile on Spencer''s face faded a


    little when he heard what Fiona said.


    Without knowing why, Fiona nodded and replied, "You''re right. I don''t deserve you. You deserve


    someone better."


    Squinting his eyes dangerously, Spencer took a step forward as Fiona raised her head and looked at


    him. She saw the storm in his eyes and found herself trapped firmly.


    "It''s good that you''re aware of this. I''m going to marry you just for Grandpa''s sake. Don''t ever expect


    me to fall in love with you."


    He stalked past Fiona and bumped into her shoulder as he went. There was a lot of tension in the air.


    Fiona scowled and turned around. She found that Spencer was walking farther and farther away from


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    her.


    On the training field, Kristen was testing her weapon. Spencer marched over, stood beside her and


    shouted to the coach, "Give me the best weapon!"


    The coach was taken aback, but handed the weapon to him. ''What the hell does Spencer want to do?''


    he thought.


    Spencer looked stern as if he wanted to freeze the entire training ground with his icy aura.


    Suddenly, soft footsteps approached behind him. A hint of coldness shed in Spencer''s eyes. He held


    up his weapon and immediately turned around, pointing it at the spot between Fiona''s eyebrows.


    She stopped short and her back went stiff. ''Does he want to kill me?''


    "Spencer! What are you doing?" the coach cried out.


    "Just shut up!" Spencer demanded in a dangerous tone.


    Everyone around him, including Kristen, held their breath and kept mum. They couldn''t understand why


    he was suddenly brandishing a weapon at Fiona with that awful look on his face.


    Spencer waved his hand gently and stared at her. "Fiona, apologize!" he said coldly.


    "W-what?" Fiona couldn''t help but stutter.


    "Apologize to me, Fiona!" he repeated.


    Fiona opened her mouth. She felt like her heart was about to jump out of her throat, but she forced


    herself to be calm. "Did I say something wrong? If so, I apologize. I''m sorry."


    She ought to be more sensible in the face of a life-and-death situation.


    Her voice was so meek that even Spencer couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    "The marriage arranged by our parents is a burden on both of us."


    "You''re right. I don''t deserve you. You deserve someone better."


    Fiona''s words echoed in his mind. Suddenly, he realized that he was angry about this. He did not move


    for a while. After a long time, he squeezed the trigger just a bit, and his arm slowly dropped.


    Just as everyone felt relieved, Spencer suddenly raised his hand again and looked at Fiona.


    Swoosh!


    The sound of the gunshot echoed in the air!


    "Spencer! No!"


    Screams of horror fell in Fiona''s ears. Her brain went nk. She had no time to think, let alone react!


    She felt something slipping past her right ear; it almost hit her head.


    Suddenly, something smacked onto the ground behind her. She turned around and saw a sparrow at


    her feet. It was dead. There was a hole in the bird''s head.


    He was warning her.


    ''So if I annoy him, will he kill me too?'' Fiona thought to herself.


    He suddenly spun around and started shooting at the moving target several hundred meters away. It


    was in to see that he was venting his anger.


    "Put it away!" After shooting the target, he tossed the weapon to the coach. Then he said to Johnson,


    who was standing next to him, "Send Kristen away after a while."


    "Yes, sir!" Johnson said and saluted him politely.


    Fiona stood still as she watched Spencer walking towards her. She was about to say something, but he


    passed her by and continued walking straight ahead as if he hadn''t seen her.


    Meanwhile on the training ground, Kristen took great pleasure in Fiona''s misfortune, but she too felt


    terrible when Spencer got angry. So she didn''t say anything. She turned around and asked the coach,


    "What were Spencer''s results?"


    "His bullet hit the bull''s-eye."


    ''What?''


    Fiona was shell-shocked. She was finally regretting agreeing to Wayne''s request.


    In the base, night fell. Spencer walked alone towards the canteen. It was time for dinner. There was a


    separate kitchen in the white building, but he didn''t want special privileges. Unless there were guests at


    the base, he would always dine with everyone else.


    He had been reflecting on his behavior the whole afternoon. No one had dared to disobey him like this


    before. It must be because of the enmity between Fiona and him that he wanted her to suffer. That


    must be it!


    The canteen was noisy. Everyone was discussing Spencer and Fiona after today''s fiasco. As soon as


    they saw him walking in, everyone immediately went silent.


    Spencer didn''t bother to say anything. He just served himself the food and started eating by himself.


    "Why didn''t you bring Fiona with you?" Eric asked fearlessly.


    "It''s none of your business," Spencer snapped without raising his head.


    Eric shrugged and asked, "So shall I take her dinner to her ce?"


    "How dare you!" Spencer was livid at Eric''s suggestion. He immediately raised his head and stared at


    him fiercely. "Doesn''t she have hands or feet? You don''t have to take food for her. Just eat your own


    food!"


    "All right, Spencer!"


    Eric saluted and sat next to him.


    Spencer ate very slowly through the dinner and he raised his head at the sight of anybody entering the


    canteen.


    But s, none of people who entered was Fiona. She didn''t show up for dinner at all.


    After dinner, he took a detour, which took him past the building where she was living. He observed that


    the light in Fiona''s room had been turned off. Anger rose in his heart all of a sudden. He waved his


    hand and continued strolling.


    ''To hell with you, Fiona! I won''t care about you anymore.''


    The next morning, no birds were singing, no blue sky or sparkling water. All you could hear was the


    sound of training.


    Spencer was ring at everyone like a hawk. If someone displeased him, he would yell, "Run with


    weights, 50 kilometers!"


    "What''s wrong with Spencer today? He''s in foul mood." Everyone gathered and whispered to each


    other.


    "Fiona must have made him suffer a lot!" Daniel remarked confidently.


    "Is it because Spencer wanted to sleep with her, but was kicked out? It seems like he''s taking out his


    anger on all of us."


    "It''s very possible!" Ericmented with a mischievous smile.


    "Ha-ha!"


    They all snickered secretly. Spencer turned around and narrowed his eyes. "What are you morons


    "Well, nothing!"


    Everyone exchanged nces with each other and scattered like frightened birds. Soon they had


    escaped from Spencer.


    Spencer was enraged. The morning exercise was done and Fiona was still nowhere to be seen. Anger


    had been boiling within him the entire night so he stomped towards her ce.


    Fiona was in deep sleep when there was a loud bang outside her bedroom. It sounded like someone


    had kicked the door in.


    "Fiona? Fiona! Come out right now!" Spencer marched towards the bedroom and called out her name


    once more.


    Fiona quickly scrambled up on her bed using her hands to support her body. Before she could say


    anything, Spencer kicked the bedroom door open. He stood at the door and stared at her like Satan.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Fiona was terror-stricken.


    "What is the time right now? Are you still sleeping?" Taking a step inside, he squinted intimidatingly at


    Fiona and barked, "Get up and follow me!"


    "What? Where are we going?" Fiona frowned. "I...I''m not feeling well. Can''t you wait for a moment?"


    "Not feeling well? Oh?" The expression on Spencer''s face softened a bit. He noticed her pale face and


    the dark circles under her eyes. "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I..." Fiona''s face turned red. "It''s nothing. I just have a stomach ache."


    "Stomach ache?" he repeated. "There''s an doctor at the base. Let''s go and see him."


    "No, thanks!" Fiona waved off his offer. "I''m fine..."


    "What''s the matter? Why are you hesitating?" Suddenly, Spencer stepped forward and grabbed her


    arm to pull her out of bed.


    "Oh my God! What are you doing?" Totally unprepared for this move, Fiona almost tumbled into his


    arms. The moment she stood up, she felt a rush of heat from her lower abdomen. ''Oh, I''m so screwed.''


    Spencer was about to curse when he saw a small bloodstain on the bed sheet. Realizing what was


    happening, he asked, "Do you have your period?"


    Fiona was mortified and her face turned red. She stared at Spencer astounded and asked, "How did


    you know?"


    He pointed in the direction of the bed.


    Fiona''s eyes widened in surprise as she realized what had happened. She turned around and rushed


    to the bed to cover the bloodstain with her quilt hastily. She spluttered, "Well, go out! I''lle right


    away!"


    Spencer didn''t say anything; instead he took off his coat and stepped forward to put it on her shoulders.


    Before Fiona could react, he gently lifted her up in his arms.


    "Oh no! What are you doing? Put me down!" she cried, hiding her face.


    "You also have some blood on your butt," Spencer remarked calmly.

 Chapter 11 Dont Smile At Others

    Chapter 11 Don''t Smile At Others


    "You have blood on your butt," Spencer said calmly.


    "What?" Fiona was flustered. She grabbed Spencer''s coat and used it to cover her butt.


    Looking at her pale face, Spencer forgot all his intent of teaching Fiona a lesson.


    Caught in his arms, Fiona grabbed his cor and shouted, "Put me down! I can walk by myself!"


    "Why are you so stubborn?" Spencer nced at the woman he was carrying. "I know it''s troublesome


    when women have their period."


    "I''m not being stubborn. Do you even know how improper it is for a man to touch a woman like this?


    Put me down! I can walk!"


    "Don''t move!" Spencer held her tighter to keep her from struggling.


    "Where are we going?" Fiona asked anxiously.


    "The infirmary."


    "I don''t need to go to the infirmary. I swear, I don''t!" Fiona pleaded, with embarrassment and anger


    quelling inside her. "I''m begging you, please put me down. If you continue carrying me like this..." A


    surge of dizziness overpowered her before she could finish her words. She struggled to continue her


    thoughts.


    "Then what?" Spencer didn''t care about her threats. He had already walked downstairs while carrying


    her. "We''re going to get married soon. It''s normal for us to be intimate. You have to get used to it."


    "Why should I get used to it?" Spencer''s body made Fiona feel warm all over. She quickly turned away


    from his face. "Our marriage is fake. You''ll live your own life while I''ll keep to my studies. We will not


    interfere with each other."


    "Well, it''s you who want to live with me. I don''t even want to give you the chance. I''m not interested in


    you. Plenty of other women are fit for these arms. It''s just the circumstances that require me holding


    you," Spencer said.


    "Then put me down! You''re holding me too tight. I can''t move."


    "That''s exactly what I''m going for." A smile appeared on Spencer''s face.


    "You..." There was nothing Fiona could do but furrow her brows and remain silent as Spencer carried


    her to the infirmary.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel pain?" Spencer asked.


    "Yes," Fiona answered reluctantly.


    "So you didn''t go to the canteen to have dinnerst night?"


    "How do you know that?"


    "I guessed," Spencer said without looking at her. He kept his gaze ahead. "Why didn''t you call me?"


    "Why should I call you?" Fiona asked.


    "You..." Spencer stopped in his tracks and nced at Fiona. "Grandpa asked me to take care of you."


    "I can take care of myself," Fiona said as she lowered her eyes. She didn''t know how she could


    possibly live with a temperamental man like him.


    Spencer held his breath and continued, "Don''t think that I have no idea what you''re thinking about.


    Don''t do anything that will make me angry in the future."


    Fiona''s eyes widened in disbelief. "How could I possibly piss you off?"


    "If you don''t piss me off, would I have treated you that way on the training ground yesterday?" Spencer


    responded in a stiff tone.


    Fiona still felt a little scared after what happened yesterday. She whispered, "I don''t know how I irritated


    you. Did I say anything improper to Kristen?"


    "Do you think so?"


    "No." Fiona shook her head and pulled herself closer to him. "Can you put me down?"


    "No."


    Fiona sighed and said, "Can you stop treating me like this, Spencer? If I do something wrong, tell me


    and I''ll change."


    "Just keep being obedient and I won''t be angry."


    "Spencer!"


    "Spencer!"


    As the two walked along, they met several people who stopped and saluted Spencer.


    "Hmm." He clung tighter to Fiona and kept on walking.


    The people who saw them could barely hide the smiles on their faces, which made Fiona''s face turn


    red in embarrassment. She closed her eyes and pretended to have passed out. ''I will nevere back


    here again,'' she thought.


    It was then that Spencer lowered his head and saw that Fiona''s eyes were closed. Some strands of


    hair were gently resting on her face and her longshes were slightly fluttering. There was a flush on


    her face that made her cheeks look rosy. He thought that she looked very beautiful. It felt nice to see


    her obediently lying in his arms and surrendering to his control.


    Fiona had a glimpse of how strong the arms that carried her were as Spencer brought her all the way


    to the white building. His breath kept steady and they were able to reach the infirmary in a short matter


    of time.


    "Oh, what brings you here, Fiona?"


    There was only a male doctor in his forties in the infirmary. Seeing Spencer walk in carrying Fiona, he


    quickly stood up. "Is her foot injured?"


    "You know me?" Fiona asked, confused.


    The doctor chuckled and said, "I only heard of you but didn''t know how you looked like. People who


    came in today were talking about you and you''re finally here."


    "Enough with the chatter, Jim. What''s wrong with her?" Spencer blurted out, interrupting the doctor.


    "Well, well. How are you feeling, Fiona? Do you feel sick?" Jim approached her.


    Spencer carefully ced her on the hospital bed and said, "Tell him."


    "I... I''m fine." Fiona blushed and sat on the bed. "I just need to drink warm water."


    "Yes?" The doctor turned to Spencer.


    "She got her period and she''s in terrible pain!" Spencer shouted angrily.


    Fiona raised a hand to her brows to hide her flushed face. Spencer was a fool!


    "Well, there''s nothing I can do about that." The doctor shook his head. "Just rest and drink some warm


    water."


    "What are you saying?" Spencer gave the doctor an incredulous look. "You''re a doctor, aren''t you? You


    should find a way to make her feel better, or I''ll have my men make a target out of you for practice


    shooting."


    "Please forgive me, Spencer!" The doctor sat beside Fiona with a frown on his face. "When did it start


    hurting?"


    "Last night."


    "Have you ever felt this way during your past cycles?"


    Fiona shook her head and said, "I just felt a bit of pain, but I feel much better now."


    Spencer didn''t say a word as he stood beside the bed. ''Did I frighten her too much yesterday?'' he


    wondered.


    "Maybe it''s because you''re not used to the climate here. Have more rest, eat on time, and don''t run


    around." With that, the doctor turned to Spencer. "There''s really no cure for that, Spencer. I just told her


    everything I know."


    "Then what''s the point of keeping you here?" Spencer glowered at the doctor as he picked up Fiona


    and carried her out of the room.


    "Spencer!" Fiona cried. "Put me down! My leg isn''t broken. I can walk by myself!"


    "Fuck! Don''t you even realize that a lot of women would dly trade ces with you to be carried like


    this in my arms? You''re so ungrateful." Spencer snorted.


    "Then, carry them. I don''t need your kindness." Fiona tried to push him away, but her touch felt


    powerless against the firm muscles on his chest. Spencer wouldn''t budge.


    "Don''t struggle for no reason." With a triumphant smile, Spencer brought Fiona to his apartment on the


    second floor of the white building.


    Fiona was stunned to see Spencer''s two-bedroom apartment. The ce was not like anything she had


    imagined. It looked more like a proper condominium unit than a dormitory room. Keeping true to


    Spencer''s style, it was furnished well,plete with a bar counter.


    "Is this your home?" Fiona muttered.


    There was sadness in Spencer''s eyes as he put Fiona on the bed of the guest bedroom. "Yes, this is


    my home," he replied. "You can clean up first. There are clothes in the wardrobe you can use."


    Once Spencer had left the room, Fiona leapt out of bed and pulled down her trousers to have a look at


    the stain. What should she do? Should she leave Spencer''s ce? She desperately needed sanitary


    napkins!


    As she struggled with these thoughts, Spencer knocked on her door and it swung open. Seeing the


    distressed look on her face, he smiled and threw something in her direction. "Catch!"


    "What is this?" Fiona caught the bag and looked inside. There were sanitary napkins!


    "What? How did you get them?" Fiona''s eyes widened. The blush on her cheeks betrayed her


    embarrassment.


    "We use them."


    "Huh?" Fiona''s eyes almost popped out. She looked at him like he was a pervert.


    It was the first time that he had seen such an expression on Fiona''s face. He stepped closer to her,


    raised his eyebrows, and said, "Yes, they''re very useful. We put them in our shoes and hats to soak up


    the moisture."


    Fiona nodded in understanding, but she couldn''t help but imagine Spencer putting a huge piece of


    sanitary napkin in his hat. She burst intoughter.


    The corners of her mouth pulled into a soft smile and her face flushed with spirit. She looked more


    beautiful with a smile on.


    Spencer held his breath when he saw the happy grin on Fiona''s face. The smile blossomed like a


    flower in his heart. He narrowed his eyes and warned, "Fiona, don''t smile at others, okay?"


    "Why not?" The smile quickly faded on Fiona''s face. In the blink of an eye, she waspletely


    expressionless again.


    He answered coldly, "Because it''s ugly. Stay here today while I work in the next room."


    Spencer mmed the door shut as he left. Fiona collected herself. She hadughed with all her heart.


    As he was about to leave, it urred to Spencer that it was almost time for lunch. He turned to


    Johnson and said, "Go and ask the chef to make some iron-rich dishes for Fiona."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Johnson immediately went downstairs after hearing his order.


    Restless, Spencer went to Fiona''s room. Opening the door, he saw her lying in the bed, sound asleep.


    Her ck hair wasid out on her pillow. Her breath was steady, and she looked very serene and


    beautiful.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Lost in thought, Spencer kept himself from entering the room. ''If my mother hadn''t died, you''d have


    been like a sister to me. What should I do now, Fiona? You''ve changed a lot since you were a kid.''

 Chapter 12 A Special Gift

    Chapter 12 A Special Gift


    Spencer stood at the door for some time. He grew nervous in an instant as Fiona moved a little in her


    sleep.


    ''Fiona, I was the same age as you when my mother died. The happy life I''d dreamed of at eighteen


    was quickly destroyed. Do you have any idea how much I hate you? I don''t know who else to hate.''


    Suddenly, the phone rang in the living room.


    With a frown, Spencer regained hisposure and went to answer it "Hello? Okay, I get it. I''ll be right


    there."


    The noise interrupted Fiona''s slumber. Hoping to figure out what was going on, she slowly got out of


    bed and tiptoed her way to the open door. She got there just in time to catch Spencer on his way out in


    a hurry.


    "Where are you going?" Fiona blurted out.


    He stopped, turned around, and said, "There''s an emergency I have to deal with."


    "Are you leaving?" Fiona frowned.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Yes." When Spencer went to open the door, she stopped him.


    "What about me?" she asked, a little anxious.


    Spencer stared at her for a few seconds and said, "You can stay here. I''ll be back before the weekend


    and take you to the city."


    Fiona nodded, "Okay, be careful."


    He cleared his throat and said, "Hmm."


    With that, he finally opened the door and walked out.


    Fiona found her way to the balcony. Looking down, she could see Spencer striding forward with


    Johnson by his side, a serious look on his face. He then took out his mobile phone purposefully.


    Sure enough, the man looked devastatingly handsome.


    She pursed her lips as a thought suddenly urred to her. Perhaps she could design a ne for


    men. It would be the perfect entry for the ZR Company''s jewelry designpetition!


    With that in mind, Fiona rushed downstairs. As soon as she was out of the building, she caught sight of


    Johnson.


    "Hi, Johnson!" Fiona called out.


    "Hi, Fiona! Why are you out here?" he asked, smiling


    "Oh, I''m going back to my room." She gave him a faint smile. "Has Spencer left?"


    "He just left," he said and scratched his head. "Fiona, Spencer said that while he is away, you''re to stay


    in his ce. We will be moving your things here soon. You won''t have to move back."


    "I''m staying here?" Fiona asked in surprise.


    "Yes. You''ll be staying in Spencer''s house and that your meals are to be brought to you. If there''s


    nothing else, you shouldn''t go out. Otherwise..." Speaking of this, Johnson suddenly stopped and


    smiled dryly at Fiona.


    "Otherwise what?" Fiona was confused.


    "Nothing! Spencer asked me to keep you safe," he said hurriedly.


    ''Did he really say that?'' Fiona thought with a frown. She hadn''t expected him to say something that


    sweet.


    Johnson was relieved when Fiona didn''t ask him any further questions. Because what Spencer had


    really said was, "Look after her. Tell her not to go out unless it''s necessary. Also, don''t let her seduce


    people like you!"


    Once she was back to the second floor, they started bringing up the dishes from the canteen, filling the


    table.


    There were many dishes on the table, all of which were to help revitalize the blood.


    "Why are there so many dishes?" She was a little taken aback by the sheer number.


    "We''d originally nned this meal for both you and Spencer. But since he has something to do, he left


    without eating his share. Fiona, please make sure to eat these dishes. They are good for your health,"


    the chef responded absent-mindedly.


    "Did Spencer ask you to do cook these dishes?" Fiona wondered.


    "Yes."


    "Why don''t you invite others to dine with me? It will be a waste considering I can''t eat them all," Fiona


    pointed out.


    "That''s not possible!" He shook his head. "Spencer doesn''t like othersing here. Please enjoy


    yourself, Fiona."


    After saying that, the man ran away as if being chased.


    "s..." With a resigned expression, she sat down at the table and began to eat alone.


    Looking at the dishes on the table gave her pause. Did Spencer tell the cook to cook all these dishes?


    Why would he do that? The man was making her more and more confused as the days went by.


    Sometimes it felt like he wanted to kill her; other times, it felt like he cared about her.


    ''What are we supposed to do now, Spencer? How am I supposed to face you in the future?''


    It was very quiet in the house. The night was as cold as the water, with the stars sparkling in the sky.


    Sitting in front of the window, Fiona held the sketchpad and came up with her design.


    In the past, she drew things from her own imagination and her knowledge of jewelry design. Would it


    be good enough for thepetition?


    At first, she couldn''t put brush to paper. After some room to breathe, she gave it another try.


    "Phew!"


    Taking a deep breath, she started her project.


    For three consecutive days, Fiona did nothing but draw inside the house. The dishes were frequently


    served on time, making it needless for her to leave the room. She sat leisurely in her room as the


    ne''s prototype began to take shape. She asionally found herself thinking of Spencer,


    wondering how he was doing.


    Early the next morning, Fiona turned over in her sleep, only to find her quilt damp. Was it raining?


    She rubbed her eyes, opened the curtains, and saw that it was indeed raining outside. The smell of the


    wet earth hitting the air, even through the ss barrier.


    She caught sight of men in groups running around the white building. It seemed that the rain didn''t put


    a stop to their training.


    Fiona frowned. She hated rainy days the most. Those days she could feel her the scars on her back


    ache. Of course, she was aware it was a psychological effect, but there was no stopping it.


    Grabbing a corner of the curtain with a sigh, she turned to close it. Only it wouldn''t budge. She tried


    harder, but this time the curtain came crashing down. Fiona looked up to find she''d broken the hook it


    had hung on.


    What should she do now? ''Rainy days are really not my days,'' she thought.


    The ringing cellphone interrupted her thoughts.


    She put down the curtain, walked over to it and picked it up. It was the first time she''d used the phone.


    "Hello? Who''s this?"


    "Me," a calm voice answered from the other end of the line.


    "Spencer?" Fiona asked with uncertainty.


    "It''s me. I''m on my way back. Are you still staying in my ce?"


    "Yes, I''m here."


    "Good."


    With that, Spencer hung up the phone. Fiona looked at it with a frown. ''Why did he call?'' she


    wondered.


    As soon as she put down her phone and turned around, she was frustrated to see the curtain on the


    floor. What if he med this on her when he came back? No way. She had to do something about it


    before he returned!


    After hanging up the phone, Spencer closed his eyes and rubbed his brow.


    "Spencer, where are we going?"


    "My ce."


    This time things had gotten a bit more troublesome. Spencer hadn''t slept for two days and felt


    exhausted.


    A whileter, they were back at the white building.


    "Here we are, Spencer."


    "Okay." Spencer nodded, opened his eyes, and then strode out of the car.


    Johnson hurried to hold an umbre for him.


    "It''s raining..." He looked up along the side of the umbre and inadvertently nced up to the second


    floor where Fiona was. As soon as he saw her, his eyes contracted. What was she doing? Why was


    she standing on the windowsill?


    His breath caught, and he started to bellow, "Fiona! What the hell are you doing?" He took off through


    the rain and rushed to the second floor.


    Once there, he stood in horror at the sight of Fiona. She was holding onto the curtain with one hand,


    while the other was holding onto the window frame. But that wasn''t what had him so horrified. She was


    standing on her tiptoes on the windowsill, trying to restore the curtain to its ce.


    He narrowed his eyes and shouted, "Fiona, do you want to die?"


    Fiona''s body stiffened. She hadn''t expected him to be back so soon. She was a little embarrassed to


    be caught in this position. She turned to him and said, "Oh hey, you''re back? Ahh!"


    She''d tried to turn but failed. Her body shook on the windowsill, making her lose her bnce.


    "Watch out!" Spencer quickly ran to the window and held her in his arms.


    As he brought her down to his chest, their lips identally touched.


    Fiona drew back from the contact, terrified of looking at the face in front of hers.


    Spencer swallowed hard trying to brush aside this idental kiss. But Fiona''s stiff posture told him she


    was having a more difficult time doing the same.


    "So is this your way of weing me back? A gift for my safe return?" His sudden smile slowly


    breaking the tension.

 Chapter 13 Ill Kiss You

    Chapter 13 I''ll Kiss You


    Fiona didn¡¯t know how she got out of his embrace, and if she¡¯d even blushed or struggled. She only


    knew that when she finallyposed herself, she stood by the basin in the bathroom, about to wash


    her hands.


    As she breathed in, Spencer¡¯s smell, a somehowforting mix of rain and smoke seemed to linger.


    Along with the unmistakable tension that filled the room was a sweet, if not subtle tenderness. And yet,


    it was horrible for a man and a woman to be alone together. Fiona resolved to note here next


    week.


    Fiona took a deep breath as she felt her face flush. As she walked silently out of the bathroom, she


    heard a contented sigh from the living room. She found Spencer in an unorthodox position.


    Hey down on the sofa, but was too tall that one of his legs dangled out and rested against the floor


    instead. Despite this, he slept soundly.


    He¡¯d fallen asleep in just a few minutes. He must be exhausted.


    Fiona quietly approached him and took notice of his slight frown and undisguised fatigue. She


    wondered if she should wake him up.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "What are you looking at? Do you think I¡¯m handsome?" As he spoke in a hoarse voice, Spencer


    opened his eyes.


    Fiona, startled, stepped back in surprise. "You weren¡¯t asleep?"


    "I was." He sat. "I woke up when I heard your footsteps." He always stayed alert.


    Fiona was a little embarrassed. She noted to herself that keeping any kind of secret from him in the


    future would be unwise.


    "Breakfast is served. Do you want to have some first?" she asked after a pause.


    "Yes." Spencer smiled at her.


    "Then have some breakfast, take a shower and go to bed. You¡¯ll feel morefortable."


    She stared back with confusion as she saw Spencer''s burning eyes boring into her. "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t you think you''re a bit too chatty?"


    "I..." Fiona opened her mouth, but closed it again before saying anything. She turned around and


    walked to the table. "It''s time for breakfast."


    Spencer looked back at her as she did so, and put a hand in his pocket. ¡®Fiona, don''t you think you look


    like a wife who was waiting for her husband toe home?¡¯ he thought.


    "We¡¯ll go back downtown first thing tomorrow morning," he said in between eating.


    "Okay." Fiona nodded. "By the way, I don''t need toe here next week, right?"


    He stopped eating. "No, you don''t," he replied.


    ''Great!''


    Fiona smiled.


    "Hide your smile a little, won¡¯t you?" Spencer stared at the food in front him, not even daring to cast a


    nce.


    The smile on her face disappeared. "I''m happy. Aren''t you happy? You don''t have to see me. You


    should be happy. At least now, no one is going to interrupt your training or lurk around."


    "Yes, I am happy," he murmured, paused for a second, and stood up. "I''m full. I''m going to take a


    shower."


    "Wait a minute!" Fiona stopped him. "Does this mean I can go back and sleep in my room now?"


    "We¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow. Won¡¯t it be me more troublesome for you?" He frowned.


    "I haven''t hung up the curtain yet. You know, I wonder how I can sleep at night like that."


    "Women are trouble." He nced at her impatiently and then strode towards her bedroom.


    She stared at his back for a few seconds before realizing what he was doing. She quickly pushed the


    door open and found him stepping on the chair, curtain on hand.


    "Be careful!" Fiona shouted.


    "Do you think everyone is as clumsy as you?" Due to his stature, he was able to easily draw the


    curtain. "This is the first time I¡¯ve done this, Fiona."


    "Thank you very much, Spencer."


    "Thank me more sincerely." He jumped off the chair and drew the curtain to make sure that it wouldn¡¯t


    fall down again. In a sarcastic tone, he remarked, "How hard did you pull the curtain down? Seems like


    you bore a grudge against it!"


    "I don''t know."


    "I hope you¡¯re aware that you are nothing but trouble." Spencer turned around and walked out of the


    room silently. "I''m going to shower.


    Don''t peep at me." Fiona didn''t know how to retort. ¡®How can a 26-year-old man be so childish?¡¯


    After showering, Spencer felt a burning pain on his left shoulder. He looked in the mirror and saw a


    began to sting as water ran along.


    Fiona drew the pictures, having forgotten that Spencer was still there.


    Bang!


    A loud noise echoed across the living room. Fiona¡¯s eyes widened with shock, and she ran out with her


    sketchpad to check. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    She saw Spencer standing in front of the mirror as he held a cotton stick and clumsily wiped the blood


    on his back.


    Beside his feet was a stool that had been kicked over and a medicine box whose contents were


    scattered all over the floor.


    "What are you doing? Wouldn¡¯t you rather go the infirmary so they could treat your wound properly?"


    Fiona asked in a disapproving tone.


    "It''s none of your business," he snapped at her. He felt her eyes pierce through him, as if she was


    looking down upon him like an idiot.


    She nced at his wound again, frowned, and walked back.


    "Fuck you! Come back here!" Spencer kicked the medicine box. He turned around and stared at Fiona.


    "Apply some medicine on it."


    "No, I won''t." Fiona clenched her fists. She didn''t want to touch him.


    His eyes grew stormier as he strode towards Fiona, who noticed him and hurried back.


    "Are you trying to escape?" With a sneer, Spencer quickly caught up with her, grabbed her thin arms,


    and threw her mercilessly on the sofa.


    Her sketchpad fell onto the floor. She stared at him. "What do you think you¡¯re doing?"


    He smiled and started to move closer to her. He propped his hands on each side of her head. He


    stared at her more intently, and in a slow voice, he murmured, "I will kiss you if you don¡¯t apply the


    ointment for me."


    "Are you crazy?" Fiona stuttered in disbelief.


    "You made me do this." Spencer pursed his lips.


    "I hope to never see you again." Fiona turned her head away. "Get out of my way. I''ll put some ointment


    on your wound."


    "Somehow, I suddenly don¡¯t want to." He drew closer to her, still smiling. "You seem to hate my being


    close to you."


    "I¡¯m d you realize that."


    "You shouldn¡¯t be!" He sighed deeply. "You had just thrown yourself on me and kissed me, and now


    this?"


    Fiona''s face turned red. "That was an ident!"


    "Was that your first kiss?" He asked the question as if he already knew the answer.


    "That does not count as kissing!" she stammered.


    "Really? Then what does?" He went even closer, almost grazing his lips against hers. Fiona could feel


    his gentle breath on her skin. She knew what he was trying to do, but she couldn¡¯t stop the sweet smell


    suddenly infiltrate her senses.


    "Stay back!" Fiona shouted, pushing him away with her eyes closed. "I told you to get out of my way!"


    Spencer stopped abruptly in his tracks as he felt their skins touch. As he looked at every inch of Fiona¡¯s


    frustrated expression, he wanted to teach her what a kiss was.


    "Spencer, don''t kiss any other woman! You can kiss only me for the rest of your life!"


    "Okay."


    As he was about to kiss Fiona, a scene suddenly popped into his head.


    It was startling enough that his eyes widened and he pulled back instantly.


    Fiona squirmed as she continued to shut her eyes. She didn''t know what to do, but then she felt the


    pressure in front of her suddenly lift. She opened her eyes.


    Spencer stood up straight and said sarcastically, "Did you really think I was going to kiss you? Apply


    the medicine for me."


    "Phew!" Fiona¡¯s whole body, which had been rigid and tense just a moment ago, suddenly rxed. She


    knew that he was just intimidating her.


    Spencer sat on the chair as she walked up behind him. As she bore her eyes on his wounded back, her


    fingers trembled.


    "Hurry up! I''m going to bed!" he said.


    "Yes, of course," Fiona replied and immediately started to apply the ointment.


    It hurt a little when the medicine touched the wound, but it was nothing to Spencer.


    "You have so many scars," Fiona murmured as she traced them with her gaze, one by one.


    "They¡¯re a symbol. For men, that is." She could hear a trace of disdain in his voice. "Unlike women who


    wish for a scar treatment from the most insignificant mosquito bite."


    Fiona stopped abruptly as she felt like a thousand ants bit into the scars on her back.


    Suddenly, she saw Spencer pick up her sketchpad.


    "Don''t touch that!" Hurriedlying back to her senses, Fiona stretched out her hand and tried to


    reach for it.


    "Apply the medicine!" Lifting the sketchpad away from her, he said, "I might tear this apart if it causes


    that much distraction."


    Fiona scowled but said nothing in reply.


    He scanned her painting and slowly came to appreciate her talent. There were vast mountains and the


    clearest rivers and... A ne? As he flipped to the next page, there was what seemed to be a


    rtively new painting of a ne. Three ck strands of thread twisted into a whip-like chain, but


    there was no pendant dangling from it.


    "Is this a man¡¯s ne?" Spencer stared at it. "Did you draw this for some certain man?"


    Fiona''s face darkened. She replied in an icy tone, "No."


    "Don''t be shy, Fiona." Spencerughed. "If there is, I¡¯ll help you."


    "I''ve applied the medicine. Give that back to me," Fiona sneered.


    Spencer presented it back to her. Fiona grabbed it and turned around, walking back to the bedroom


    without saying another word.


    "Freak!" Spencer took onest look at her before he also walked back to his bedroom. As he closed his


    door, his eyes froze with utter confusion. What was wrong with him just now? He even wanted to kiss


    Fiona. He thought of the past once again.


    In the next room, Fiona wore a stone cold expression.


    Spencer always brought up all of the most painful memories. She resolved to stay away from him.

 Chapter 14 Slap Him

    Chapter 14 p Him


    It was a sunny Saturday morning when Fiona and Spencer were seen by public eye getting into a car


    together.


    "Fiona, you shoulde next time!" Eric smiled with a wave of his hand.


    "Yes, please. You muste again next time!" Daniel echoed. "I wasn''t able to hear you y the


    piano!"


    Fiona smiled politely and said her goodbyes. "Take care, everyone. I''lle back when I get the


    chance."


    "Can we leave now, Fiona?" Spencer snorted. He was tapping his foot impatiently.


    "Sure. Let''s go," Fiona said, settling in her seat.


    "Let''s go," Spencer ordered the driver.


    Fiona wondered why Spencer sat in the back seat. She was about to ask but Johnson beat her to it.


    "Spencer, why did you sit in the back seat?" he asked.


    Spencer reached out to pat his head. "It''s none of your business," he replied patronizingly. "This is my


    car. I can sit where I like"


    "Yes, sir!" Johnson told himself to remain quiet for the rest of the trip.


    ''It''s a good thing I wasn''t the one who asked. He''d probablysh out at me as well,'' Fiona thought.


    After that, Spencer restedfortably in his seat and cleared his throat. "The front seat is too small for


    me," he exined. "Maybe I should buy a new car."


    ''At this rate, he might as well buy a truck,'' Fiona thought.


    As the car drove in the thick forest, an idea struck Fiona. She rummaged through her bag to find her


    sketchpad and continued to design the ne.


    Spencer rubbed his temple as he stared at Fiona. He watched her draw when he found himself


    yawning.


    Fiona felt Spencer''s judgmental eyes looking at her. She looked up to stare at him and then continued


    working on her drawing.


    "Don''t look at me like that!" Spencer patted the sketchpad with his hand. "What''s that look in your


    eyes?"


    Fiona ignored him and turned her back to him to face the window.


    "Fiona!" he snarled. "Don''t y dumb with me. Turn around!" Fiona turned to look at Spencer.


    "I can just sit in the passenger seat. That way you get enough space to sitfortably," she said.


    "How dare you?!" He grabbed Fiona''s sketchpad. "You''re wasting so much time painting the entire day!


    What''s taking you so long? Is this your first piece of work?"


    Fiona frowned. "Give it back to me!" she demanded. She tried to reach out to take it back.


    "No way!" Spencer opened the car window and stretched out his hand so the sketchpad dangled


    outside the window. "Answer my question first," he said cheekily.


    "What?" Fiona''s eyes narrowed.


    "Is this your first piece of work?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded.


    He turned to look at what Fiona painted. It was a ne. "Why did you design this?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Fiona raised her voice. "Give it back to me!"


    He waved the sketchpad outside the window, threatening her. "Do as I say or else I throw it away. If you


    dare¡ª"


    Spencer wasn''t able to finish his words. Fiona suddenly screamed and her eyes widened with horror.


    "My paintings!" she gasped.


    "Hmm?" He turned around only to find the paintings gone. In his hand was the sketchpad alone. He


    craned his neck outside the window and saw Fiona''s paintings scattered underneath a towering


    branch.


    "Stop the car!" Fiona pushed the door open and prepared to jump out.


    "Are you fucking crazy? What were you thinking?" Spencer looked stressed out. He pulled Fiona back


    to her seat and then shouted at Johnson, "Stop the car!"


    "Yes, sir!" Johnson abruptly stepped on the brakes, his heart pushing fast out of shock.


    Fiona red at Spencer, pushed him away, and stepped out of the car.


    "Damn it!" He pushed the door open and ran after her.


    The paintings were enmeshed in twigs scattered on the ground. Fiona walked over and picked them up


    one by one. She felt terribly upset for all her hard work was destroyed.


    Some of the paintings fell into puddles and got wet, while the others were stained with soil or hanging


    up on the tree.


    "Let me help you," Spencer said as he reached out to take a painting off one branch. He was about to


    hand it to Fiona when the drawing caught his attention. It was the drawing of the ne.


    "Give it to me." Fiona grabbed the paper and was shocked to see it poked with a hole.


    "I didn''t do it on purpose. It was an ident!" Spencer exined, feeling guilty.


    Fiona did not say anything as she walked away. The painting was clenched in her fist as her hand


    trembled slightly.


    "It''s just a piece of paper, and you can easily draw it again." Spencer followed and put his hands into


    his pockets. It seemed that he was careless.


    Spencer''s cold words angered Fiona. She turned around and stared at him coldly. "If you hate me, find


    another way to torture me," she said. "Don''t touch my paintings!"


    Anger shed in Spencer''s eyes too. He raise his voice and said, "No one dares talk to me like that!"


    "It''s my honor to be the first one!" Without fear, Fiona raised her head and looked at him straight.


    "You''re the one who did something wrong. Is this really how you express your guilt? Spencer, what''s


    wrong with you?"


    "I did something wrong?" Spencer chuckled. "I''ve never made a mistake in my entire life."


    Fiona clenched her fist tighter. "Agreeing to marry you is the biggest mistake of my life," she said coldly.


    "You disgust me."


    Heughed grimly in reply. His eyes were red with anger. Through gritted teeth, he said, "Well, that''s a


    relief! I''ll torture you this whole life, yet you can''t get away from me. I don''t care about your stupid


    paintings!"


    Fiona was furious. "I''ll make sure Grandpa knows about this!" she shouted. "I no longer want to get a


    marriage license with you. I''ll find another way to pay him back!" With that, she stomped towards the


    car.


    She was not going to marry him? Spencer narrowed his eyes as he stared at Fiona walking away


    As soon as Fiona got in the car, Spencer joined and ordered Johnson, "Run back to the base."


    Fiona turned to look at Spencer with her big eyes.


    "Fuck off!" he roared, the blue veins popping out on his neck.


    "Yes, sir!" Gritting his teeth, Johnson got out of the car.


    Bang!


    Spencer squeezed into the back seat and mmed the door shut. He stared at Fiona with predatory


    eyes. His lips curled into a sinister smile. "Do you think you can easily get away from me?"


    "Spencer!" Fear gripped Fiona''s whole body. With her lips trembling, she asked, "What do you want?"


    "Don''te any closer!"


    "Do you realize I can fuck you right here?" With brute force, Spencer grabbed Fiona by the shoulders


    and forced her to lean close to him. He sped her head and forced her to look into his eyes. "Do you


    think you can still refuse our marriage after that?"


    "No!" Fiona shrieked. She shook her head desperately and struggled to retreat.


    But Spencer was too strong for her. The two looked at each other angrily. Fiona raised her leg and


    attempted to kick Spencer, but he simply grabbed her leg mid-air.


    He grabbed her legs and flipped her around, inserting his own body between her legs.


    Fiona screamed in horror. Spencer was pressed heavily on top of her. Her hands were mped and


    her legs were forced to hold his waist. She was so scared she was barely breathing.


    "This is your fault, Fiona. You gave me ideas as to how else I can make you suffer," Spencer whispered


    in her ear as he bent down against her. "For example, I could fuck you right here and right now. That


    way, we''ll perform our duty as a couple."


    "Spencer, don''te closer!" Fiona struggled desperately. She closed her eyes, trying to hold back her


    tears. She didn''t like crying in front of anyone. She hadn''t done it in a long while. Spencer was an


    exception


    Fiona felt his warm breath against her skin as Spencer swooped in closer. "Spencer, please let me go!"


    she begged.


    "Toote!" In one swift motion, he grabbed the cor button of her shirt.


    With her hand released, Fiona suddenly pped Spencer across the face.


    Pak!


    A crisp sound echoed in the car. Spencer froze. His face was burning as he looked at Fiona in disbelief.


    Even Fiona was surprised at what she did. She gasped. Her eyes were red as she held back tears.


    Spencer''s phone rang. He shivered and rushed out of the car, ready to answer it.


    It was his grandpa''s exclusive ring tone.


    "Hello? Grandpa, what''s wrong?" Spencer tried to speak as normal as possible, even if the left side of


    his face burned.


    After he got out of the car, Fiona sat up in a corner and clenched her clothes.


    "Spencer, didn''t you say you''d be back today? What time is it now? Why haven''t you arrived yet?"


    Wayne''s voice came through the other end of the line. He sounded more energetic thanst week.


    "I''m on the way. I''ll be back soon," said Spencer in a low voice.


    "Okay. Is Fiona with you? Did she say anything?"


    Spencer thought of his reply. He looked back in the car and frowned. "She''s asleep," he answered.


    "She must be tired!" Grandpa sighed. "Alright, then I won''t bother him. Go home now, please. Be nice


    to Fiona!"


    "I know, Grandpa. I''ll hang up now."


    "Alright, be careful."


    After hanging up the phone, Spencer looked at Fiona''s empty expression. He went back to the car and


    sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Fiona, don''t even dare jump out of the car to kill yourself. I won''t let you seed." The more he


    thought about it, the more frightened he became. ''What if she does something stupid? How will I


    exin that to Grandpa?'' he thought.


    Fiona stared at the window quietly. Why would she kill herself? She had survived the past ten years


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    with courage and strength. She''d do anything to live well for her parents'' sake.

 Chapter 15 Got The University Offer

    Chapter 15 Got The University Offer


    The car went all the way to the downtown area. The atmosphere inside was very depressing. Silence


    hung heavy in the air.


    For a moment, Fiona found it hard to ept the fact that her work had really been destroyed. She just


    sat there, still, hugging herself. She was traumatized.


    Spencer was really insane! She couldn''t imagine what he would do if they actually went ahead and got


    married. He had an awful temper. She was in big trouble now! What should she do now? Call off the


    engagement and save herself from a life of misery?


    Spencer was driving fast, and he couldn''t help biting his lips in remorse. He nced at Fiona from time


    to time through the rear-view mirror. When he saw the despondent look on her face, he felt ashamed of


    himself. Why was he reduced to forcing a little girl? It was the first time he had done something so


    despicable.


    However,


    on second thought, he thought Fiona deserved this. He hated her in the first ce. So he should be


    happy to see her upset. This was exactly what he wanted, wasn''t it?


    Fiona didn''t know where they were now. Suddenly a bird cried out from a tree outside. She


    subconsciously turned her head to look out of the window.


    Seeing her movements, Spencer breathed an unexpected sigh of relief. Her eyes were so pure and


    innocent that it made him feel like an asshole for hurting her.


    They arrived at the hospitalte afternoon.


    Wayne had been transferred to the general ward. He looked energetic now. As soon as Spencer and


    Fiona entered his room, he was overjoyed.


    "Grandpa!" Spencer went to his bedside.


    "Grandpa." Fiona followed him and stood on the other side of the bed.


    "You''re finally here! My poor Fiona." Grandpa turned to look at her and asked concernedly, "How is it


    going? How are you? Tell me, did Spencer bully you? If he did, I''ll help you teach him a lesson."


    Determined to spill the beans, Fiona plucked up the courage and opened her mouth. Her palms were


    full of cold sweat. "Grandpa, I...I want..."


    When he heard the words "I want", Spencer''s eyes dimmed. He had already guessed what she would


    say next. His heart trembled.


    ''Fiona wants to call off the engagement! She really wants to go back on her promise of marriage! And


    she couldn''t wait to tell Grandpa as soon as she entered the room!''


    Spencer was a little anxious.


    "Fiona, what''s wrong?" Old as he was, Wayne was very sharp. Looking at Fiona''s hesitation, he knew


    that she wanted to something to tell him. "Don''t be afraid. Just tell me!!"


    "Dad!"


    The sudden sound outside the door broke the silence. Spencer''s father arrived!


    Ethan strode into the ward in a sprightly manner with a folder in his hand.


    He smiled when he saw Spencer and Fiona standing there. "Looks like I''m here just in time."


    "Hi, Uncle Ethan," Fiona greeted and swallowed her words.


    "Dad!" Spencer also greeted his father but kept a close watch on Fiona the whole time.


    "What is that in your hand?" Wayne asked.


    "This is for Fiona," Ethan said with a smile. He handed the folder to her.


    Fiona took it doubtfully. Ethan said, "Go on, open it and have a look."


    Under everyone''s curious gaze, Fiona opened the folder and saw a lot of paper materials inside. The


    "An offer?!" Fiona''s eyes lit up. She quickly drew out D University''s offer Letter, and eximed,


    "Grandpa, I''m going to D University!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Great!" Wayne let out a heartyugh. "Fiona, you''re awesome!"


    Seeing the joy on Fiona''s face, Spencer couldn''t help but smile. He was about to congratte her


    when suddenly the light in her eyes dimmed. She turned her head and hid her expression from him.


    He cursed inwardly.


    "Thank you so much, Uncle Ethan!" Holding up the letter, Fiona almost jumped for joy.


    "My pleasure," Ethan said. "The principal of your university is my friend. I happened to have some work


    with him, so I brought back your offer and materials."


    "You''re so kind to me, Uncle Ethan." Fiona was touched by his gesture but felt a little guilty inside.


    Everyone in this family was so nice to her except for Spencer. How could she tell them she wanted to


    call off the engagement.


    "I have some work to finish, so I''m leaving now," Ethan said. "Dad, have a good rest. I''ll visit you again


    when I''m free."


    "Okay, go ahead." Wayne waved his hand. "You can leave now since my grandson and granddaughter-


    inw are here!"


    Ethan smiled tenderly at his old man and left. Turning to look at the files, Wayne said, "Fiona, you have


    got a very high score in the college entrance examination. It says here that you are the second best in


    the city!"


    ''The second in the entire city?'' Spencer touched his nose. ''How can this girl be so intelligent?''


    "As long as we work hard, anyone can get good results," Fiona replied with a modest smile.


    "Look at this certificate and all these awards," Wayne tossed the materials in front of him. "Spencer,


    see? Fiona is such a good girl. You won''t find another girl better than her. You should treat her well."


    Spencer didn''t say anything, but he picked up the files from the desk and started to read them page by


    page. There were certificates for piano ying, painting,position writing, etc.


    An idea popped into his mind suddenly. If she was such an all-rounder, was it possible that she had a


    long line of young suitors chasing after her?


    Wayne''s voice suddenly interrupted his musings. "Good girl, what were you saying just now?"


    "I..." The corners of her mouth twitched. "I was about to tell you that I was hungry and I was worried


    that you wouldugh at me."


    After hearing her words, Spencer suddenly felt a wave of relief wash over him. He wanted to go to her


    and envelop her in a big hug.


    "Oh my, what time is it? You haven''t had dinner yet?" Wayne was so upset that he smacked his


    grandson gently on the back and asked, "What''s the matter with you? Why didn''t you bring Fiona to


    dinner beforeing here? Take her to dinner now!"


    "Yes, sir! Right away!" Raising his head high, Spencer saluted him.


    "Fiona," said Wayne, holding Fiona''s hand. "Go have dinner with Spencer. I should rest too."


    "Have a good rest, Grandpa. How about I bring you lunch tomorrow?" she offered sweetly.


    "Well, that''s a very good idea."


    Wayne nodded and winked at his grandson. Thetter shrugged and walked over to Fiona. "Let''s go,"


    he said tly.


    "Okay," Fiona replied before following him out.


    "So what do you want to eat?" He walked side by side with Fiona in the corridor of the hospital waiting


    for her answer.


    "Nothing. I''m not hungry!" Fiona snapped.


    "Fine. Let me drive you home then," Spencer said, without any expression or emotion.


    "I can go back by myself!" With that, she quickened her pace and walked away. She didn''t want to be


    around him a moment longer.


    Spencer silently followed her out of the hospital. He kept looking at her for a long time while she waited


    to get on the bus.


    Just then his phone rang.


    He stared at the bus and answered the phone, "Hello?"


    "Have you returned?" A man''s voice came from the other side of the phone.


    "Terence, now you have time to call me?" When the bus turned the corner, he then looked away.


    "I''m free, but it''s you who never has the time. Come to my office now. I need your help," Terence said.


    "Ipetent man!" Spencer snorted. "I''ll be right there."

 Chapter 16 He Met Her Again

    Chapter 16 He Met Her Again


    By the end of June, the campus of D University was filled with lush, green trees. Boys were sweating it


    out on the basketball court and the football field, couples were whispering intimately to each other on


    benches under the trees and other students were sitting around the smallke and the hillside,


    preparing for their exams. It was a flourishing and beautiful scene.


    Getting off the bus, Fiona entered the main gate of D University. Clutching the straps of her mini


    backpack, she strolled around the campus taking in the scenery.


    After leaving the hospital yesterday, she had returned to the Four Seasons Scenery. She had been


    looking at the university offer for a long time. Eventually, she decided to go and check out the university


    where she would live for the next four years.


    With every step she took, she felt much better.


    "This is the library, this is the canteen and this is the art school building," Fiona muttered to herself,


    trying to create a mental map of the university campus.


    "Hello, Ryan. Look! I saw a pretty girl."


    Two tall boys walked out of the dormitory building and ambled over o theke besides the art school.


    The dark-skinned boy was holding a basketball in his hands. He nudged the other boy at the waist.


    The boy named Ryan was holding books in his arms. He didn''t bother looking at who his friend was


    pointing at. He just patted his friend on the shoulder and smiled, "Everyone is beautiful in your eyes."


    "No, I''m serious about this one. She''s like a fairy-tale princess!" he insisted. "The other girls in our


    college are not good enough for you. But just look at this one! She is a good match for you! Ryan, I


    promise that you will never regret it if you just take one look at her!"


    The smile on Ryan Wen''s face widened. He finally agreed and looked up. His bright eyes widened in


    surprise when he saw the girl standing on theke shore. ''It''s her!'' he thought as his heart skipped a


    beat. It was the girl who was standing before the advertisement at the bus station the other day!


    "See? Isn''t she beautiful? Hey! Ryan! Where are you going?"


    Fiona was enjoying her stroll along theke. The gentle breeze was caressing her face. She walked up


    to an empty bench. Just as she was going to sit down, someone called her.


    "Hi!"


    Ryan''s gentle voice rang in her ear. Startled, Fiona turned around. Her heart missed a beat as she saw


    a handsome young man before her. He had bright, smiling eyes and a straight-edged nose. He looked


    like a warm person. He was holding some books in his arms and panting.


    He was wearing a spotless white shirt, and his overall persona was clean and sunny.


    "Hello," she greeted back. "Are you talking to me?"


    "Yes, I am." Ryan nodded as he got the chance to see her at close quarters. His heart was thudding


    against his chest as he introduced himself. "My name is Ryan Wen.


    "Ryan Wen..." Fiona repeated his name softly. She was about to ask him why he had introduced


    himself so enthusiastically when suddenly another boy showed up.


    "Hello, nice to meet you!" The boy who was with Ryan earlier also ran up to Fiona. With a friendly and


    honest smile, he said, "My name is Sam Zhao. What''s your name?"


    The direct question caught her off guard.


    Seeing her reaction, Ryan panicked and hurriedly assured her, "We are not bad people! We are junior


    students here at D University! If you don''t believe me, I can show you our campus cards!"


    He took out his campus card from his pocket.


    Holding the campus card in his hand, Ryan stared at her earnestly. The corners of Fiona''s mouth


    curled up into a smile. His heart melted at this moment.


    "It''s all right. I trust you. I don''t need to look at your campus card. So what do you want from me?"


    Sam Zhao swallowed and said, "We just want to get to know you. I''ve been here for three years and


    I''ve never seen anybody as beautiful as you. And I''ve never seen you on our campus before. My God,


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    am I nearsighted?"


    Fiona blushed. She opened her mouth to respond, but nothing came out.


    "Hey, listen. Sam was just being straightforward. Don''t take it to heart," Ryan Wen exined nervously.


    Fiona shook her head and said, "It''s fine. Doesn''t matter."


    Sam Zhao was embarrassed now. He scratched his head and said shyly, "I''d better keep my mouth


    shut. Ryan, you say something."


    "Are you a student here?" Ryan Wen asked. "Howe I haven''t seen you before?"


    "I have got admission to D University this year. I will start school in October. By the way, I''m Fiona Ji,"


    she said with a smile.


    He finally got her name! Ryan clenched his fists secretly,


    trying to hide his ecstasy. He continued the conversation. "So you are a freshman here! We study in the


    economics and management school. What about you?"


    "Oh that''s nice. I''m in the art school."


    "No wonder you are so beautiful and elegant like a masterpiece!" Sam Zhaomented. "Well, it''s


    nice to meet you."


    "Yeah, nice to meet you," Ryan Wen parroted.


    "Nice to meet you too," Fiona replied, just as her phone buzzed. She pulled out her phone to check the


    caller ID.


    Grabbing this opportunity, Sam snickered and whispered in Ryan''s ear, "What do you think? She is a


    freshman. I will take the initiative if you don''t like her."


    Ryan immediately smacked Sam''s stomach with a book and whispered back, "You have no chance,


    buddy."


    Sam rubbed his belly andughed. He knew Ryan was interested in her.


    Meanwhile the caller ID on Fiona''s phone showed it was Spencer. She disconnected the call without


    hesitation.


    "Fiona, is it your first time here? How about we show you around the campus?" Sam enthusiastically


    offered, seeing that Fiona had hung up the phone. "We have nothing to do anyway, right? Ryan?"


    Looking at the books in his hands, Ryan smiled and said, "Yes, we''re free."


    "Well, I..."


    The phone rang again,


    but Fiona hung up again with a frown.


    "I''m sorry." She looked up from her phone and apologized. "Well, I have something else to do at noon,


    but thank you for your invitation. I hope we can meet again next time."


    A strong sense of loss arose from the bottom of Ryan''s heart, but he still tried to y it cool. "That''s


    okay. We will still have plenty of chances to meet each other in the future. If you need any help at


    school, feel free toe to me."


    "Thank you so much. That''s very kind of you," Fiona said, waving goodbye to them. Her phone rang


    again in her hand.


    "Bye!"


    Ryan smiled as he gazed at her gorgeous hair, slim shoulders and slender figure. He had the


    satisfaction of knowing that he would meet her again.


    "Hey! Hello? Are you out of your mind?" Sam waved his hand in front of Ryan to make him snap out of


    his trance. "For three years, girls in our school have been chasing you, but I''ve never seen you have a


    crush on anyone. But this time, it looks like things are not going well for you."


    "Huh? What''s wrong?" Ryan asked, the silly smile still stered on his face.


    "Someone is falling in love!" Sam grinned and started running towards the basketball court. "Ryan,


    hurry up and go study. I''m going to y basketball. I''m counting on you for the final exam!"


    "I''ll y basketball with you tonight!" Ryan yelled back at him and shook his head beaming after his


    encounter with Fiona. He had just started towards the library when something urred to him. He took


    out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello? Yes, Mr. Wen. What can I do for you?"


    "Andrew, do me a favor. Please check whether a girl named Fiona Ji is participating in ourpany''s


    jewelry designpetition."


    "Yes, Mr. Wen."


    "Okay, that''s all. Tell Dad I''ll be back next week."


    "I know, Mr. Wen. I''ll inform him."


    Ryan was all smiles when he hung up the phone. He looked at the school gate, grabbed his books and


    briskly walked to the library. ''Really nice to meet you, Fiona!'' The thought echoed in his mind.


    On the other side, Fiona was walking in a hurry. She answered Spencer''s call, hoping to make it a


    quick conversation. "What''s the matter, Spencer?"


    "Where the hell are you? How dare you cut my call?" he barked, sounding a bit annoyed.


    "Well, I was busy just now." Fiona was a little impatient and hence she was being short with him.


    "What is it?" He snorted. "Didn''t you say that you would bring lunch for Grandpa? Why haven''t you


    She checked the time on her phone, and said, "It''s just ten o''clock in the morning!"


    "So what?" Spencer said brashly. "When will you reach?"


    "12 o''clock at thetest." Her lips were pressed into a thin line. She knew that Spencer was at the


    hospital so she decided to save his face.


    "All right. Don''t forget to bring me lunch too. I''m leaving this afternoon and I have no time to have lunch


    because I''m staying at the hospital to take care of Grandpa."


    But it sounded as if he was taking it for granted, which annoyed Fiona. "And why should I do that?" she


    demanded.


    "Because then I won''t bother you the next month."


    "Really?" Fiona''s voice rose up several notches in excitement.


    "Yes, of course!" His voice was dripping with sarcasm. "I''m going to be very busy the next month. I


    don''t have time to y game with you."


    "All right." Fiona nodded happily. "I''ll bring the food as soon as it''s ready."


    "Hurry up and don''t leave me starving!"


    "Okay." Fiona hung up and walked towards the bus station, pleasantly surprised at this turn of events.

 Chapter 17 A Great-grandson (Part One)

    Chapter 17 A Great-grandson (Part One)


    At the M City Hospital


    After hanging up on Fiona, Spencer walked into the ward and called, "Grandpa!"


    "Spencer!" Wayne turned his head and watched as Spencer approached. Noting the absence of Fiona,


    he asked curiously, "Didn''t Fionae with you?"


    "She''s busy preparing lunch for you, but she will definitely follow soon." Spencer sat on the chair


    beside the bed. Exhaustion was written all over his face.


    Wayne looked at him and asked, "Did you stay with Fionast night?"


    "Of course not." Spencer shook his head. "Why do you ask?"


    "You look tired."


    The young man smiled as he remarked, "Grandpa, you''re thinking too much."


    "Why keep it from me, Spencer? I know everything," the old man said with a mischievous grin.


    "Although you two haven''t gotten your marriage license yet, there''s nothing wrong with living together.


    You don''t have to hide it from me. In fact, I''m looking forward to having a great-grandson soon!"


    "I''m not hiding anything from you, Grandpa. I was at Terence''spanyst night and I was helping


    him with his program. I was working all night."


    With a trace of impatience in his tone, Wayne asked, "So when am I going to have a great-grandson? I


    can''t wait for you forever. Even if you get Fiona pregnant now, the baby won''t be born until next year.


    s! If you don''t hurry up, I''m afraid I won''t even get to meet him."


    "Don''t say such things, Grandpa! You''ll live a long and happy life," Spencer said. "Don''t worry. Soon


    enough, you''ll be surrounded with not just one, but a whole bunch of great-grandchildren, who will


    badger you to tell them stories about your heroic deeds."


    Wayne was amused by the prospect. Heughed as he said, "They''re going to be just like you when


    you were a child. I never expected that you''re going to marry so soon."


    To this, Spencer only smiled and said nothing.


    "Ahem!" Wayne looked at his grandson and asked in a low voice, "Do you me me for sending Celine


    abroad?"


    The smile on Spencer''s lips turned into a straight line. With bitterness, he replied, "No, I don''t me


    you."


    "I had no choice. You have to trust me. I did it for your own good." The old man''s expression softened


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    as he spoke. "Even if I didn''t send her abroad, you''d still have to marry Fiona."


    His words stirred old feelings of resentment in Spencer. Old memories of powerlessness and hate


    resurfaced and were trying to take over his head. The past felt like smoke that might have dissipated,


    but wouldn''tpletely leave the room. These memories had left a permanent mark in his heart. He


    disliked Fiona, but he was destined to marry her. And even though she regarded him with equal


    displeasure, she also had to marry him. Was it fate that entangled the two of them together? Spencer


    wondered who was going to suffer more.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Someone knocked at the door just as he was struggling with his thoughts.


    "Come in!" Spencer shouted.


    "It''s time to take medicine." A nurse walked into the room, pushing a cart with a tray of pills.


    "Okay." After acknowledging the nurse, Spencer turned to his grandfather and said, "Well, Grandpa, I''ll


    just make a quick trip to the restroom while the nurse checks up on you."


    "Okay, you may go."


    But Spencer didn''t go to the restroom. Instead, he walked out of the hospital building and went straight


    to the garden, where he found a bench to sit down on.


    Before his grandfather fell ill, Spencer''s life was carefree and he didn''t feel pressured about his future.


    He didn''t entertain any fantasies about his future wife. He cared much less about love because except


    for that person, he had never felt it towards anyone.


    But suddenly Wayne told him that he was going to get married, and that person must be Fiona.


    The whole idea was upsetting.


    He reached into his pocket for the pack of cigarettes Terence gave himst night.


    He lit one up with his lighter and took a long, deep drag.


    After finishing two sticks, Spencer felt bored. He stood up and was about to go back to the ward when


    he saw a person rushing into the building, carrying two lunchboxes.


    "Fiona..."


    Spencer quickly followed her inside. ''Fiona, Grandpa wants me to have a baby with you. What should I


    do? Will you agree?'' he thought.


    Fiona entered the ward carrying the lunchboxes. She was surprised to see that Spencer wasn''t there,


    but she didn''t let it show in her expression.


    "Hello, Fiona!"


    "I''m here, Grandpa!" Fiona approached his bedside with a smile. "I hope you''re hungry. I brought you


    lunch."


    Smiling, the old man said to his nurse, "I''m so lucky my granddaughter-inw brought me food. I''m


    sure it tastes better than any hospital food."


    "For sure, Mr. Cheng," the nurse replied with a smile. "I''m certain your granddaughter-inw prepared


    your meal with love and care. Our hospital cook can''tpete with that."


    "Ha-ha..." Wayne chuckled at the nurse''s reply.


    Fiona handed one of the lunchboxes to the nurse to serve and put the other on the cupboard beside


    the bed.


    "Why did you bring two?" Wayne asked.


    "Oh, this one..."


    "That''s for me!" It was then that Spencer opened the door and came in. "Grandpa, I''m hungry. I came


    so early in the morning to take care of you that I didn''t have time to eat."


    With a meaningful look, Wayne responded, "Oh, I promise you''ll feel better once you''ve tasted Fiona''s


    cooking."


    "Don''tpliment her too much, Grandpa! It''ll go straight to her head!" Spencer snorted and strode


    into the ward. He took a seat on the bench and casually ordered Fiona, "Open the lunchbox!"


    Fiona could only sigh. ''Since Grandpa''s here, I might as well y along.''


    A delicious smell filled the room when Fiona opened the lunchbox. It wasn''t like any food Spencer had


    had at the canteen; it smelled like home.


    Spencer found no other way to describe it. He had always thought that the phrase "the taste of home"


    was nothing but sentimental gibberish. But now, he too felt a bit strangely sentimental.

 Chapter 18 An Exhibition Of Paintings

    Chapter 18 An Exhibition Of Paintings


    While Spencer was away, Fiona felt carefree andfortable. She thought it convenient that she could


    easilymute from the apartment to the hospital every day.


    She had been used to being alone during thest ten years. She had mainly stayed at school even on


    weekends. When she couldn''t do that, she would stay in the art studio during the day, only going to her


    aunt''s house to sleep at night. She felt mostfortable immersed in her quiet thoughts and didn''t


    appreciate being disturbed as much as possible. But Spencer...


    Fiona couldn''t help but feel annoyed as she looked at the half-finished details of the ne she was


    drawing. Why did she suddenly think of him?


    It was almost noon when she checked her wristwatch. She put down her pencil and decided to leave


    the house to buy lunch.


    The pavement released its heat in waves, fanning an asphalt wind over the city that pulled at the throat


    and sat in the lungs like a fume.


    ''I should''ve stayed at home,'' she thought. There was a slightly cool breeze just as she arrived at the


    supermarket. But before she could enjoy it, a small piece of paper that flew by her feet.


    "Summer Vibe: The summer dream of contemporary art masters."


    The words caught Fiona''s attention. She stooped down to pick up the flyer and read more. "Treat


    yourself to an exhibition of paintings unlike at M City Art Museum."


    Fiona gasped. It was thest day of the exhibition She had kept to herself at home and didn''t even


    know that there was such an event.


    Fiona decided that she could skip lunch for the meantime and see what the exhibition was all about.


    Thanks to the hot weather, there were only a few people inside the museum despite it being thest


    day of the exhibition.


    Just across the road from the gallery, a ck car was parked. In it was none other than Ryan and his


    driver.


    "Mr. Wen, it''s almost noon. Do you still want to wait?" Andrew asked.


    "Yes!" Ryan quipped without taking his eyes off the museum entrance.


    "s!" Andrew sighed. "You''ve been here since the first day of the exhibition, but you wouldn''t even go


    inside. Are you waiting for someone?"


    The agitated look on Ryan''s face was instantly reced with a smile as he spoke. "Yes, I''m waiting for


    someone."


    "Who is it?" Andrew sounded annoyed. "Is it someone with a noble status? Making you wait like this is


    impolite!"


    Ryan shed another smile. "Andrew, I don''t mind waiting. The person I''m waiting for doesn''t even


    know that I''m here. I just came to try my luck."


    "Why didn''t you make an appointment with this person?" Andrew asked, confused.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "There''s no need for that. She loves paintings so much, I don''t think she''d miss this exhibition." With a


    look that was half happy and half sad, Ryan asked, "By the way, Andrew, didn''t a girl named Fiona Ji


    participate in thepetition?"


    "No. I already asked someone to check, but Fiona Ji hasn''t signed up for thepetition."


    "I see." Ryan lowered his head in disappointment.


    Andrew looked at him from the rear-view mirror. He wondered what kind of girl he was waiting for.


    The frustration of waiting made Ryan feel hot despite the car''s air-conditioning. ''Isn''t sheing? If


    only I asked for her number that day!''


    With one great sigh, Ryan took one long look at the museum and dered with finality, "I''m done


    waiting, Andrew. Let''s go!"


    "Yes, sir."


    But just as the car was about to drive off, a familiar figure caught Ryan''s notice outside the window. He


    shouted, "Andrew! Stop the car! Stop the car!"


    Ryan kept his gaze fixed on the girl getting off a bus. As soon as the car stopped, he quickly opened


    the door and ran out.


    "Mr. Wen, where are you going?" Andrew called out.


    "I''m going to the exhibition!" Ryan shouted excitedly. "Don''t wait up for me. I''ll call you when I''m ready


    to go home." With that, he dashed across the street to the museum''s entrance. Despite the hot


    weather, the sight of the girl made Ryan feel refreshed and cool. Sure enough, his waiting had not been


    in vain.


    After getting off the bus, Fiona wiped off the beads of sweat on her forehead and walked to the ticket


    booth.


    "Fiona! Fiona, hi!"


    She stopped in her tracks when she heard someone call her name. When she turned around, Fiona


    saw Ryan running towards her. Ryan was wearing a clean, white shirt yet again. His eyes looked bright


    and he looked quite dashing as he ran.


    "Ryan? Why are you here?" she asked.


    "You still remember my name. I''m d!" Ryan eximed. "I''m here to see the art exhibition. I saw you


    as soon as I got here. What a coincidence!"


    Fiona smiled politely and replied, "Yes, what a pleasant surprise." Seeing the sweat on Ryan''s


    forehead, she fished for something in her bag. She took out a silk handkerchief and handed it to him.


    "Please use this to wipe your sweat."


    "Thanks!" Ryan took the handkerchief from Fiona at once and wiped his face. "I''ll return it to you after I


    have it washed."


    "No, it''s fine. You can keep it." Fiona waved her hand. The truth was she owned many handkerchiefs


    so she didn''t mind giving one away.


    "Let''s go in, shall we?" Ryan cut her off before she could finish her words.


    "I''m sorry, it''s so hot out here!" "Ah, yes." Fiona nodded. She was surprised by the sudden turn of


    events. She hade alone to the museum, yet somehow she ended up with Ryan forpany.


    "Have you been learning painting?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you must know a lot about these artworks," Ryan said. "Can I ask you if there''s anything I don''t


    understand?"


    "Well, I''m not really an expert," Fiona replied modestly. "Besides, everyone''s taste is different."


    "I trust your judgment." Seeing Fiona''s gentle smile, Ryan felt his heart skip a beat. He had never felt


    this ted in thest twenty years.


    Fiona took her time looking at the paintings one by one and Ryan tagged along silently. Because of his


    family''s influence, he was deeply knowledgeable about art. He would always go to art exhibitions every


    chance he got, but that day, it seemed as if Fiona was the centerpiece of the gallery. She was more


    beautiful than any artwork.


    But Ryan''s attention to her was lost on Fiona, who waspletely taken in by the many portraits and


    "What do you think of the colors in this one?" Ryan asked in a low voice, attempting to engage Fiona in


    conversation.


    Fiona looked up and replied, "Well, green is mostly associated with growth, as seen here on the


    branches and leaves. Red could have been used to depict the summer heat. I think the use of such


    strong contrasting colors clearly disys the artist''s strong feelings towards summer!"


    Ryan nodded his head slightly. Seeing the confident expression on Fiona''s face made it difficult for him


    to not stare at her. ''What is wrong with me?'' He had only met her twice and he only knew her name. He


    even waited days for her to show up at the exhibition. Could it be what they call love at first sight? Did


    he like her? Ryan silently asked himself despite knowing the answer.


    Yes! He adored the sweet smile that graced her lips every now and then, the serious and determined


    look on her eyes, and her unique and pleasant temperament.


    They took their time at the art exhibition before finally walking out side by side. They headed to the bus


    station.


    "Oh, Ryan, I''m so d to have seen the art exhibition with you today. Thank you!" Fiona said politely.


    "Well, I guess this is where we part ways. I''ll wait for the bus here. See you around."


    "Well," said Ryan hesitantly, "I was wondering if you''d like to go somewhere else with me."


    "What?" Fiona was caught off guard, but she smiled back at him then. "Are you always this friendly with


    everyone?"


    Ryan instantly regretted his words. He wondered if he came off too strong.


    "I just thought that it was a happy coincidence we ran into each other here. It could be fun to chat more


    elsewhere," Ryan smiled. "But if you have other ns, it''s totally fine. Forget I asked."


    Fiona nodded, "I''ll see you next time, Ryan."


    "I''ll look forward to it."


    At that point, the bus that Fiona was waiting for arrived. She said to Ryan, "Well, I''m leaving now."


    "Wait! Wait!" Ryan stopped her. "May I borrow your phone?"


    Despite the unexpected request, Fionaplied and reached into her bag for her phone. "What do you


    need it for?"


    Ryan took it and quickly dialed a number. Just then, the phone in his pocket began to vibrate. Handing


    back her phone, he said, "This is my number. If you have any questions about the school, feel free to


    call me!"


    "What? Oh, okay." Fiona could only nod as she took back her phone. "Well, I have to get on the bus


    now."


    "Yes, please go ahead. Keep safe on your way home."


    Fiona got on and walked to the back of the bus. She saw that Ryan was waving at her from out the


    window so she waved back before taking her seat.


    ''What a kind-hearted guy!'' Fiona smiled


    as she looked at the new name on her phone.

 Chapter 19 I Am Hungry

    Chapter 19 I Am Hungry


    Time flew by. More than half a month had passed and the deadline of the jewelry designpetition


    approached. She found herself forgetting to eat or drink in favor ofpleting the design.


    The neprised threeplex ck threads twisted into a braided chain. At the endy an


    obsidian pendant encased with a lifelike dragon miniature. She called this ne the Dragon.


    Unfortunately, Fiona had been too busy with the design that she''d lost track of time. She''d just sent a


    digital version of the design to ZR Company''s email when she''d taken a look at the clock.


    Rushing to the hospital, she headed towards Wayne''s ward. Once she got there, she smiled at him and


    said, "Grandpa, I''m sorry for beingte."


    "Oh, Fiona, you''re here!" Wayne was reading a newspaper when he heard her call out. "You''re notte,


    you''re right on time. Thank you foring here every day."


    "It''s no big deal." Fiona shook her head and smiled. "Time to eat, Grandpa."


    "Okay." Wayne nodded. "Has Spencer contacted you recently?"


    "No," replied Fiona gently, shaking her head.


    Wayne sighed, displeased with his grandson''s behavior. "He''s too focused on his work and forgets


    everything when he is busy. When hees back, I will have a good talk with him. Don''t worry about


    it."


    "It''s okay, Grandpa. I understand." Having no contact with him was probably for the best.


    "It''s been almost a month. I expect he''ll be back soon. How about you two live together after hees


    back? It will help you get closer to one another."


    Fiona froze and didn''t know how to respond to that. Wayne was the one who bought her this house.


    Did she really have the right to refuse? But she really didn''t want to live together with Spencer.


    "Fiona, didn''t you promise me you''ll be working hard on your rtionship with Spencer and getting


    pregnant as soon as possible? It doesn''t matter if you''re going to college. When you get married, I''ll let


    everyone in M City know that you''re a member of Cheng family."


    Fiona was at a loss with what to say. A blush stained her cheeks in embarrassment. Agreeing to get


    pregnant were nothing but stalling tactics. ''What should I do, Spencer?'' she cried inwardly.


    "Fiona, should I take your silence as a yes?"


    "What?" His words startled her back to the conversation they were having.


    "Let Spencer live with you."


    When she walked out of the hospital, she was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. She wasn''t on


    board with Wayne''s n, but she also couldn''t turn him down. If she and Spencer got married, Wayne


    would keep a close eye on them. Would both she and Spencer be able to stand that?


    At midnight The sudden noiseing from the living room forced Fiona out of her sleep.


    She bolted upright in fear. How could anyone be out in the living room when she''d made sure to lock up


    tight before she''d gone to sleep? Was it a thief? A robber?


    The heavy footsteps slowly approached her bedroom.


    In the dark, Fiona could hear her heart beating at a crescendo. An idea urred to her, and she


    immediatelyy back in the bed, pretending she was asleep.


    A thief wouldn''t try to approach her.


    The sound of a click warned her that someone opened her bedroom door. A glimmer of light appeared


    from the gap, hitting Fiona''s eyes. Her eyelids couldn''t help but jump up. Her entire body breaking into


    a cold sweat.


    For a moment, there was no other sound except that of two people breathing. Fiona could feel the gaze


    of whoever had entered fixed on her.


    "Fiona, are you asleep?"


    A familiar male voice sounded in the quiet room. It was Spencer! Her eyes shot open and she turned to


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    look at the man standing at the door.


    "Spencer?" Fiona quickly sat up with her hands on the bed. She wasn''t sure if she was more relieved


    or surprised to see him. "You scared me to death."


    "Sorry, it''s me." The clothes he wore were dirty, wrinkled, and crusted in mud. His voice even sounded


    hoarse.


    "You''re back?" Turning on the lights in the room, Fiona was finally able to look into Spencer''s face. It


    had been a month since they''dst seen one another. His skin seemed more tan, and he looked


    thinner. His face had be more angr.


    With one hand propped against the door frame, he announced, "I''m hungry." His voice sounded tired


    and barely recognizable.


    Hungry?


    Taking a step forward, Fiona continued, "But why are you here? What am I supposed to do about that?"


    Spencer looked at Fiona. She stood there in a sheer nightgown, its hemline resting just above her


    knees. His eyes raked over the soft hair that hung over her shoulders, her slender neck, delicate


    vicles, to her slender legs. Even with the cute bear on her nightgown, he still found her enticing.


    "Ahem!" He then looked away with a frown. "Grandpa drove me here. Since I''m hungry, you have to


    cook for me!"


    "Grandpa sent you here? Why would he decide that so suddenly?" Feeling both confused and helpless,


    Fiona took a look at the clock hanging on the wall. It was past midnight.


    The corners of his mouth lifted into a smirk. Looking at Fiona, he asked, "Do you know what he said?"


    Fiona shook her head.


    "He said that you promised him a great-grandson," said Spencer his smile growing bigger. "That was


    probably why he was so impatient to get me here."


    "You..." Her face turned scarlet, she floundered as she tried to exin, "You know I didn''t mean that!


    Before you left, you told me to do everything I could to make him happy, so I..."


    "How would I know? For all I knew you could have changed your mind." With a charming smile on his


    face, Spencer continued, "You know I''d be happy to lend you a hand and help make that happen."


    Even after a month''s absence, he was still just as shameless as before.


    Fiona stared at him angrily. "Don''t say that again. I''m not going to have a baby. Go away!"


    "You haven''t made me food yet." Spencer took a step back. "I''m going to take a shower first. You can


    take that time to make me dinner."


    How could he so brazenly boss her around like that?


    "Did you hear me?" Spencer asked when he didn''t get a response.


    Fiona spread out her hands. "I don''t have anything here for you. I only have my own clothes and


    necessities. Are you sure you want to take a bath here?"


    As soon as she was done speaking, she took note of the smug smile forming on his face. With a raised


    brow, he pointed at the bag by the door. "Guess what''s in there?"


    She looked at the bag with a frown. "What?"


    "My clothes and daily necessities." He turned around and walked to the bag. "Grandpa has already


    made up his mind. He had all my belongings packed up and gave me the key to this apartment. So,


    here I am. No need to worry about me, I have everything I need."


    No wonder he knew where she lived! That was how he''d managed to walk in so easily.


    Seeing Spencer sift through the luggage for something to wear, Fiona scowled at his back. "Do you


    really want to stay here?"


    "Do I have any other choice?" he asked with a shrug. "I''m so hungry that I can eat a cow right about


    now. You better prepare all my meals now that I''m staying here." After that, he swaggered into the


    bathroom.


    Fiona stood still and let out a long and exasperated sigh. Things were getting out of her control.


    Spencer shed a wicked grin as he showered. He found his grandfather''s idea quite genius. Fiona


    would end up doing all of his cooking andundry. It would be far better than staying at the Cheng


    family residence.


    A pleasant aroma wafted from the kitchen. He could smell it the second he was done with his shower


    as he headed to the source. He dried his hair with a towel on his way to the kitchen. He was surprised


    to see Fiona in motion as she got everything ready.


    As soon as Fiona turned around, she froze at the sight of him. He had a bath towel around his neck,


    and his hair was half wet. He was dressed in a T-shirt and shorts, clinging to his incredible figure. He


    looked more rxed and casual than usual, but his dark and charming eyes were not rxed at all. He


    was staring at her.


    "Dinner is ready." With onest look at him, she quickly turned back to what she was doing, trying to


    control her rapid heartbeats.


    Spencer didn''t say anything, but went to the table and sat down. Looking at the table full of delicate


    dishes, he nodded with satisfaction.


    "Enjoy your meal. I''m going to go take a rest." The second she was done speaking, she started to


    leave.


    "Wait! I will sleep in the bedroom next to yours. Go and ready the bed and hang my clothes in the


    wardrobe. As for the dirty clothes in the bathroom, it''s up to you whether to wash them or not. Once


    you''re done,e out and have dinner with me."


    Fiona''s mouth hung open at the ridiculous announcement. "Who do you think you are, Spencer?"


    He kept eating without looking up. "Why are you asking me that? I would really rather not use force


    against you, okay?"


    "But..."


    He raised his head suddenly and studied her carefully. "You have to learn to get used to it, Fiona."


    "Get used to it? Get used to what exactly?"


    "Get used to us living together. Since you promised to marry me, we have to live together. So, from


    now on, there is no need to avoid me."


    Fiona slumped her shoulders and asked in anxiously, "What should we from now on?"


    "Well, we can just have a baby like Grandpa wants." He gave her a sinister smile.


    "No way!" Her eyes widened in horror. Instead of fighting back, she grabbed his things. "I''ll go unpack


    up your things." Then she rushed to the door of the bedroom he''d be staying in.


    Looking at her back, Spencer suddenly lost all sense of taste of the food in his mouth. The smile on the


    lips disappeared, and his eyes became stormy.

 Chapter 20 Your Wallet Is Drenched

    Chapter 20 Your Wallet Is Drenched


    The room was silent except the sound of Spencer eating his dinner.


    The floor-to-ceiling windows in the living room reflected the city lights, the traffic on the viaduct, the


    colorful neon lights and Fiona''s thin figure.


    Fiona walked over to the door. Staring at Spencer''s two-meter high parcel, she bent down and dragged


    it into the bedroom.


    Spencer ate quickly as he was starving. After a while, the tes were all empty. He started on his


    porridge while watching Fiona. She took a few steps forward and he crossed his legs, looking at her


    with a wicked grin.


    Fiona was reluctant, and yet she couldn''t disobey him, which made Spencer feel veryfortable.


    ''Spencer, you are so shameless!''


    he thought to himself.


    Standing in the guest room, Fiona removed Spencer''s sheets and quilt cover and began to make the


    bed. ''Just hold on a little longer. When the new semester begins, I can live in the dormitory room, and if


    Spencer wants to live here, just let him,'' she thought.


    He walked barefoot to the guest room and gazed at her back. There was a gentle fluttering in his heart,


    which made him a little restless. His eyes traveled down her neck all the way to her back, but he


    frowned and asked, "What''s that on your back? It looks like a scar."


    Fiona shivered. She quickly straightened up and turned around to face Spencer. She was afraid, but


    she pretended to be angry. "What are you looking at?"


    Spencer looked away and snorted. "I just saw it by ident. It''s not like I''m not interested in it! Hey,


    you should go buy a pair of slippers tomorrow because I forgot to bring mine."


    "I have no money," she replied shortly. She started removing clothes from his parcel and tried to keep


    her back out of Spencer''s line of vision the whole time.


    "How much does a pair of slippers cost? You are so stingy!" Spencer turned around and marched into


    the bathroom.


    While he was out of sight, Fiona hurriedly put her hand around her shoulder and touched her scar. Her


    eyes grew sadder as she thought she couldn''t wear this nightgown anymore. She was lost in thought


    when she suddenly heard the sound of Spencer''s footsteps. She quickly put her hand down and


    started hanging up his clothes in the closet.


    He returned with his wallet and tossed it in front of Fiona. "Here you are. The wallet is loaded."


    Fiona was taken by surprise when she picked up the wallet, because it was wet. She had a strange


    expression on her face. She stared at Spencer and asked, "Did you just wash your wallet?"


    "Of course not. It was in my pocket the whole time." Spencer shrugged.


    Fiona quickly opened the wallet. Sure enough, the bag was moist. She hurriedly asked, "Spencer, do


    you have any important identification in this?"


    "Yes! What''s wrong?"


    Fiona''s eyes widened. She held up his wallet and said, "But the wallet is drenched!"


    "What?" Spencer grabbed the wallet and looked at it. "Shit!"


    It was the first time that Fiona had seen so much emotion from him. He carefully removed everything


    from his wallet. All kinds of cards and bills were scattered on the bed and the floor.


    Fiona picked up a card near her feet and said, "This one is fine."


    However, it seemed that he hadn''t heard what Fiona said, as his eyebrows were still tightly knitted. He


    shook his wallet rapidly. All of a sudden, a photo, two inches wide, flew out of his wallet, and fell on the


    floor with the reverse side facing up. Just as she was about to reach out to pick it up, she was stopped


    by Spencer. "Don''t move!"


    Fiona was startled. Spencer picked up the photo and carefully lifted it to his mouth. He gently blew it


    dry.


    "You may leave now," Spencer said dismissively.


    "Hmm." Fiona nodded and walked to the door. She turned to look at him and saw deep love and


    longing in Spencer''s eyes.


    She was really curious about the identity of the person in the photo. But the next minute, she banished


    the thought from her mind.


    In the bedroom, Spencer was standing still, his hand trembling slightly. Sadness was written all over his


    face. In the photo, there was a boy and a girl. The two of them looked like they were very close to each


    other. The boy looked cool and was expressionless, and the girl''s head was tilted and she was smiling.


    He still remembered how his heart had been pounding when the photo had been taken. He had


    pretended to be cool just to hide his shyness. The photo was a little yellow now. Where was the girl in


    the photo now?


    Would everything be different if that terrible car ident didn''t happen?


    Fiona woke up the next morning and quickly got out of bed to cook. She was annoyed about how hard


    it was to live with Spencer.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    "Spencer?" She knocked on his bedroom door. "Hey, Spencer? What do you want for breakfast?"


    There was no answer. Fiona tried to turn the doorknob. The quilt and the bed sheet were already neatly


    folded.


    ''That''s odd. Where is he?''


    Fiona shrugged her shoulders. She rxed as a tiny ray of hope filled her. She ate her breakfast in


    peace. Then she settled down in front of the French window and began to paint the beautiful coast not


    far away.


    Suddenly, a message popped up on her phone, interrupting her drawing. She nced at it absent-


    mindedly.


    "There is a new ice cream shop around our college. Do you want to try it, Fiona? It''s my treat."


    The message was from Ryan.


    Fiona smiled. Since their encounter at the museum thest time, they had saved each other''s phone


    number. Ryan would send her messages from time to time. Today was the first time that he had invited


    her out


    ''Should I go?''


    Fiona was contemting and didn''t realize that a smile had crept up on her face. Ryan''s white shirt and


    bright smile were exactly what Fiona liked in a man.


    "Where are we going to meet?"


    As she was typing the message, she heard a sound behind her. She turned around to examine the


    source of the sound. Spencer had opened the door and was sauntering in. He had donned sportswear


    and didn''t look as arrogant as he usually did. In fact, he looked like a teenager¡ªsunny and energetic.


    "Oh, you''re up?" hemented, looking at his watch. It was just past seven o''clock.


    Noticing the sweat on Spencer''s face, Fiona asked hesitantly, "Did you go for a run? Have you eaten


    anything yet?"


    He pointed his chin out of the window and replied, "I went for a run round the coast and of course I


    haven''t eaten anything. Have you cooked?"


    ''If he finds out I ate without waiting for him, he will be upset,'' Fiona thought to herself.


    "No, I didn''t eat anything either," she lied. Standing up Fiona put her phone aside and asked, "So what


    do you want to eat, Chinese food? Western food?"


    "Ugh! Western food? I never eat that!" Looking at the shoe cab angrily, he said, "And don''t forget to


    buy me slippers after breakfast. I''m going to take a shower."


    Raising her eyebrows, Fiona watched him walk into the bathroom. She turned to the kitchen. Her


    phone, which was on the table, dimmed.


    When he came out of the bathroom, he saw that Fiona was still cooking, so he said, "Cook a little


    more. I have a good appetite."


    "Okay, sure!" Fiona replied without looking back at him.


    Spencer walked to the window as he dried his hair. Looking at her sketchpad, he flipped through the


    paintings and spotted the ne''s pendant.


    ''Is this the finished design? Why was she in such a hurry to paint this? Who is she nning to give it


    to?'' he wondered with a frown.


    "Spencer! What do you think you are doing? Don''t touch my sketchpad! Get away from it!" Fiona had


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    emerged from the kitchen and seen Spencer standing in front of her sketchpad. She was startled.


    Turning around, he let out a snort at the sight of her panic-stricken face. "I told you it was an ident.


    Be alert," he remarked dryly.


    Fiona pressed her lips together and didn''t say anything. She was still on guard with Spencer.


    She was eating a bowl of porridge at the dining table. Spencer pursed his lips. "Look at your thin figure.


    You should eat more."


    ''I''ve already had breakfast,'' she thought.


    Fiona nodded, gently licking her lips. She raised her eyes and nced at Spencer. "Spencer, I have


    something to tell you," she started.


    "What?"


    "You are going to live in here, aren''t you?" She tried to speak in an appeasing tone. "Shouldn''t we


    share the utilities?"


    "If you want money, just say it," Spencer blurted.


    Fiona''s face turned red at once. It was not because she was shy, but because she was humiliated by


    his usation. ''Just tell him if I want money? How humiliating! He''s talking to me like I''m some gold


    digger!''


    "I''m just a student. I don''t have parents to support me. I don''t have much money. I hope you can


    understand that," she said as calmly as she could. "Anyway, since you only to stay here one day a


    week, I shouldn''t be asking you for money. Besides, I haven''t returned the money that you spent on


    buying me the phone to you yet. I''ll give it back to you soon.


    I''m done! I''ll clean up after a while."


    He watched as Fiona walked back to her bedroom with her sketchpad. Something twisted in his heart.


    He couldn''t say a word in response to her tirade.


    It was not until Fiona returned to her bedroom that she realized that she hadn''t replied to Ryan''s


    message. Still hurting from Spencer''sment, she decided to hang about with Ryan.


    "Hi Ryan. Where is the shop? I would like to go and eat some ice cream."


    Ryan replied immediately, "It''s right near the school gate. Do you need me to pick you up?"


    "No thanks. Don''t bother. I''ll be there in an hour. Thank you for treating me."


    "I''m so happy that you cane. I''ll wait for you. See you!"


    Setting her phone down, she changed into a dress and walked out of the bedroom.


    When Spencer saw that Fiona hade out all dressed up with her bag in her hand, he asked, "Are


    you going out?"


    "Yes," she replied curtly. She walked towards the door.


    "Where are you going? He suddenly got up from the sofa and stood in front of Fiona. "Hanging around


    with my friend."


    "What?


    You''ve made a friend as soon as you came to M City? Who is it? A man or a woman? Is it a bad


    person?"


    ''I can''t believe this! You are the worst person in the world!'' she wanted to yell.


    Instead of answering him, she made a detour.


    "Fiona! You are not allowed to go out today!" Spencermanded, stretching out his long arm to


    obstruct her path.


    "What nonsense? Why not?" Raising her head, Fiona looked into his eyes defiantly.


    "Because Grandpa''s birthday ising soon and we have to choose a gift for him today."

 Chapter 21 A Present For Wayne

    Chapter 21 A Present For Wayne


    "Grandpa''s birthday ising?" Fiona asked with a surprised frown. "When?"


    "Yes. It''s next Wednesday." Spencer answered, jamming his hands into his pockets. "We were


    supposed to have a party for his eightieth birthday but considering his health, my father and I have


    decided to invite some rtives and friends to our house for dinner."


    Fiona nodded, "Oh, I see. But it''s still several days away. I''ll pick up his gift myself. I have to go now."


    "Fiona!" Spencer bellowed. "I said you are not allowed to leave today!"


    "Spencer, please don''t make a fuss out of nothing." Fiona looked at him defiantly.


    "What did you say?" He pointed at the door with his right hand. "Fiona, if you have the guts to leave, go


    ahead and see if you can get out of the door without my permission!"


    "What the hell is your problem?" she asked, biting her lips.


    "I told you we have to buy a gift for Grandpa today. The gift must be from both of us. Grandpa ns to


    introduce you to everyone on his birthday! Do you understand?"


    There was a bitter smile on Fiona''s face. She was rigid for a while before she let out a breath and said


    gently, "Let''s go and buy the gift."


    "Don''t pull a long face. I hate this arrangement more than you do," Spencer remarkedughing


    sarcastically.


    Then he took out his phone and demanded, "Johnson,e to the Four Seasons Scenery in twenty


    minutes."


    Fiona also pulled out her phone to send a message to Ryan. "Ryan, I''m sorry. Something urgent has


    In the cool interiors of the ice cream shop near the main gate of D University, Ryan was waiting for her


    after he had invited her. When he had received the text from Fiona saying she woulde, he had


    almost jumped up excitedly. Even though he detested waiting for someone, it was worth it for Fiona.


    Now a new message popped up on his phone. He panicked and swiped on it to unlock the screen with


    a bright smile on his face. But after he read the message, he was sad.


    "It''s okay.


    but remember to treat me next time!" Ryan felt that his fingers had run out of strength.


    Fiona''s phone rang just as she just walked out of the house.


    She nced at it, smiled but didn''t reply.


    Spencer raised his eyebrows and stole a nce at her phone screen but he was unable to see


    anything.


    There was a Hummer parked at themunity entrance. Since it had an ordinary license te, Fiona


    thought that it might not be Spencer''s car.


    "Sir!" Johnson stepped out of the Hummer and saluted to Spencer.


    "Hmm." Spencer nodded and walked over. "You can go back. I''ll drive by myself."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Fiona followed him to greet Johnson and then she turned to Spencer. "Is this your car?"


    "Of course!" he replied gruffly. "Now get in!"


    She was just to get into the back seat when Spencer yelled, "Sit next to me!"


    Fiona shrugged her shoulders and got into the car from the other side.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking about," Spencermented before started the car.


    "Okay, so what am I thinking about?"


    "Humph!" Spencer snorted. "I bought this car with my own money."


    "I''m not interested in your business at all. You don''t have to give me any exnations." Turning her


    head to look out of the window, she saw Spencer''s reflection, who was ring back at her.


    Spencer then took out his Bluetooth headset and put it on. He dialed a number.


    "Hello?" Terence''szy voice sounded from the other end of the line.


    "Why are you still asleep? What did you dost night?" Spencer asked contemptuously.


    "Hey! I was working overtimest night! I''ve been busy with a case recently. Anyway, what are you


    calling for?" asked Terence sullenly.


    "Is the Chinese chess set I asked you to order finished?" Spencer asked.


    "Why are you so worried? It''s already finished."


    "Great! Tell me the location of the store and I''ll go fetch it now."


    "All right. I''ll send the location to you on WeChat. You can just tell them my name and they''ll give it to


    you."


    "Got it. I''ve got to go."


    "Hold on!"


    "Yes? Anything else?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Is Fiona by your side?" Terence asked grinning from ear to ear.


    "Yes, she is. Why? What''s wrong?"


    "Take a picture of her and sent it to me."


    "Get lost! I''m driving!"


    "Tsk! So petty! Anyway, I''ll meet her at Grandpa Wayne''s birthday dinner. There''s no use hiding her


    from me."


    "I am not hiding her!" Spencer was irritated. "Whatever!


    But you are so many years older than her. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? She is such a young girl!"


    "I am a teenager for heaven''s sake! Go lost!" He pulled the headset off and threw it away.


    Fiona didn''t want to eavesdrop on his phone conversation, but when she heard hisst sentence, she


    couldn''t stop the slight twitching of her lips.


    They arrived at the store soon. Fiona followed Spencer and the two of them entered the store.


    The shop was chock-full of all kinds of antiques. The shop owner was in front of a wooden cab in a


    long robe. When he saw theme in, he hurriedly walked up to them, bowed politely and asked,


    "What would you like to see?"


    "Terence He has asked us to collect something from here," Spencer replied, taking in the store.


    "Oh, you must be Spencer Cheng!" "That''s right."


    Spencer nodded. "Okay,


    please follow me upstairs!" The shop owner gestured towards the staircase.


    The staircase was too narrow for them to walk up together, so the shop owner led the way while


    Spencer trudged behind him impolitely.


    Shaking her head, Fiona followed Spencer. She took a step carefully but didn''t realize that she missed


    one step. She staggered backwards. "Ahhh!"


    Spencer heard her cry and immediately spun around to see Fiona iling. She was about to have a


    nasty fall.


    He frowned and instantly grabbed her arm and tugged her towards him.


    She felt his warm chest while her hands were subconsciously draped around his firm waist. In that


    moment, she was so close to him that she could hear his strong heartbeat. The faint smell of him filled


    her nostrils.


    "Lady, are you okay?" the store owner asked with concern. "I''m so sorry I forgot to tell you to watch


    your steps. I was so careless."


    "It''s not your fault. She was too stupid." When she heard Spencer''s jibe, Fiona stopped herself from


    expressing gratitude.


    Seeing that Fiona wasn''t moving, he assumed that she must be frightened. So he put his right arm


    around her waist and lifted her up.


    "Hey!" she snapped. "What are you doing? Put me down this instant! Spencer! Are you out of your


    mind?"


    "You''ll be steadier on these steps with me holding you." He continued climbing the stairs with heavy


    steps.


    In the room upstairs,


    the shop owner took out a square box from a carved rosewood shelf. He brought the box over to a


    wooden table and said, "This is the Chinese chess set Mr. He asked us to make. Please have a look."


    Spencer finally let go of Fiona and walked over to the box to inspect it.


    Rubbing her waist, Fiona, too, followed suit and saw the wooden chessboard and a set of chess pieces


    made of the same material in the box. There was a faint fragrance in it.


    "The chessboard as well as the chess pieces are from the maple tree. The color is pleasing to the


    eyes, the texture is smooth and wless and it feels exquisite to touch. It took my master three months


    to create this new chess set by hand. Mr. He is our regr client. He always wants the best."


    Spencer nodded and turned to look at Fiona, asking, "Well, what do you think? Would it make a good


    birthday present for Grandpa?"


    Running her hand over the beautiful chessboard, Fiona nodded slightly. "Very good!"


    "Did Terence pay you already?" Spencer inquired.


    "Yes, he has made the payment."


    "All right, then we''ll take it with us. Please pack it up," he requested.


    "Okay, right away."


    "Thank you!" "Didn''t you say you wanted to select a gift? Why did you ask me to apany you when


    you had already arranged for it?" Fiona asked in a low voice.


    "I told you this must be from the both of us. You are also part of this. Of course you shoulde


    along," Spencer said brusquely.


    Fiona ground her teeth in anger thinking, ''You jerk!'' She asked, "So you allowed other people to pay for


    the gift?"


    Putting his hands into his pockets, Spencer retorted, "I already gave Terence the money and asked him


    to order it for me. Do you think I''m someone who''s greedy enough to take advantage of others?"


    "How much is this chess set?" Fiona asked.


    "Not much!" He turned to look at Fiona and continued, "Besides, if Grandpa asks you, you can tell him


    that the chess set was your idea, and I asked someone to order it."


    "Okay, but you have to tell me the price of the chess set. I''ll pay you back."


    Spencerughed. "I said something wrong in the morning, and you just wouldn''t let that go, huh?"


    "It''s not that. This is my principle," Fiona said holding her head up high. "A hundred grand.


    Are you going to give me fifty grand?" Spencer said with a smug smile and raised his eyebrows.


    She swallowed and blinked. "Are you lying to me?"


    "I have no reason to."


    "Then..." Fiona stuttered. "I''ll pay you back after I have enough money. I owe you fifty grand."


    The chessboard set was packed and brought to them. He took it and said, "Let me carry you


    downstairs."


    "No need!" she huffed. ring at him, she carefully held the railing of the stairs and started going down


    one step at a time.


    "Hey!" Spencer suddenly shouted behind her seeing her nervousness.


    Fiona turned around and shot him a dirty look. Spencer shrugged.

 Chapter 22 Like A New Couple (Part One)

    Chapter 22 Like A New Couple (Part One)


    Spencer didn''t return to the base for the next five days. Instead, he stayed at home, mostly working on


    hisputer. Fiona had no idea what he was doing.


    Because of the uing birthday party, Wayne was taken back to the Cheng family residence. Since


    then, Fiona hadn''t been able to visit him.


    Fiona was sitting in front of the window as she painted. She wore an apron to avoid getting the paint on


    her clothes. She drew thendscape she was working on with utmost care.


    "Fiona," Spencer called out. He set hisptop down. "The clothes will be arriving any moment now. You


    better stop painting."


    "What clothes?" After putting the brush down, she turned to him and wiped the sweat off her forehead


    with her arm.


    Spencer held his breath as he looked at her. There was something in her appearance that he always


    found dreamy.


    "The clothes for the party tomorrow." He stood up from the sofa and stretched. "You can''t just wear a


    pair of jeans."


    "What will you wear?" Fiona asked.


    Spencer raised an eyebrow. "I''ll be wearing a suit."


    Their conversation was interrupted by the doorbell.


    Fiona hurriedly took off her apron and went to open the door.


    "Hello! Is Mr. Spencer Cheng here? Mr. Terence He asked us to send clothes here." At the door stood a


    stylish young man, wearing a pair of white-framed sses and a floral shirt.


    Fiona looked at him doubtfully. It was only after Spencer called to let him in that she showed him the


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    way.


    Once he received permission to enter, the man waved to his back and several men entered the house,


    pushing in racks of clothes.


    Fiona happily watched them unload, not because she loved clothes, but because she was intrigued by


    their design.


    Meanwhile, Spencer could only furrow his brows once he saw the man with the floral shirt.


    "Why are there so many clothes?" Spencer walked in between the racks and pulled out a low-cut


    evening dress held together bycy straps. His face darkened as he asked, "What is this?"


    "Mr. He said he didn''t know which style suits Miss Ji best, so he told us to bring quite a few dresses."


    The man pushed his sses up his nose as he spoke. "These are from Ralph Russo''s spring and


    summer collection. It''s haute couture!"


    Flowers, cut-outs, see-through...


    Spencer was so fascinated by the choices that he took his time checking the pieces one by one. He


    then pointed to a dress and said, "That one!"


    "This one!"


    Fiona said at the same time as she pointed at the same outfit.


    There was a brief pause after they realized they both chose the same dress. After a couple of seconds,


    Spencer lowered his hand and a faint smile spread on his face. Fiona was a bit surprised. Could she


    and Spencer share simr taste?


    "Well, that makes things easier. Since you both chose this, it''s the winner then!" The man in the floral


    shirt took the dress off the rack. "This will look very beautiful on you, Miss Ji."


    Fiona took the dress from his hands and examined it. It was a white satin sleeveless dress with a


    modest neckline. There were delicate flowers embroidered around the waist, and the cut of the skirt


    widened around her knees.


    It looked very conservative, yet elegant. She chose this specifically to hide the scars on her back.


    With eyebrows raised, Spencer asked, "What about my clothes?"


    The man waved his hand again and his assistant came forward with a suit. "This was chosen for you


    by Mr. He."


    Seeing that he wasn''t offered several options, Spencer cursed, "Damn it! Why did you give Fiona so


    many dress options as to fill the entire room and yet you only brought one for me?"


    "But Mr. He said..." The man muttered.


    "Alright, fine! I''m not that kind of person!" He then turned to Fiona. "Go get changed. See if it fits you."


    Fiona nodded and brought the dress with her to the room.


    "Miss Ji, let my assistant help you get dressed. You may need assistance zipping yourself up," the man


    called out.


    "I''ll be fine, thank you." With that, Fiona hurried to the room and closed the door behind her.


    Spencer, on the other hand, stared at the suit in front of him. He wondered how it would fit him.


    It took Fiona a while to put on the dress. It was her first time wearing something described as "haute


    couture."


    After a long good look at the mirror, she opened the door and stepped out of the room. Out of the


    corner of her eye, she noticed that Spencer had also juste out of his own bedroom.


    The straight-cut suit he was wearing emphasized Spencer''s tall figure and short hair, making him look


    more handsome than usual. The suit was a bit tight in several areas and Fiona could clearly make out


    his sculpted chest and biceps. The dark suit alsoplemented his eyes. It was impossible to tell his


    expression just then.


    Spencer was struggling with his tie, but he looked up when he heard the door beside his open. At that


    moment, the awkwardness on his face was reced with admiration.


    ''Howe she looks like a different person? It''s as if she turned into a noble princess after changing


    into that dress,'' he thought.


    "What a perfect couple!" The man pped his hands as he walked over, his eyes filled with awe. "The


    clothes fit you well and you make a fine pair, if I may say so."


    Spencer and Fiona snapped back to reality and turned their eyes to the man.


    "So be it!" Spencer dismissed all of them with a wave of his hand. "I guess I''ll wear this tomorrow."


    The next morning, the man who brought the clothes came back with a makeup artist to help Fiona


    prepare.


    Fiona wore the white dress with a pair of high-heeled shoes. Her long wavy hair fell delicately over her


    shoulders, and she asked the stylist to keep her makeup light. She looked fresh and refined.

 Chapter 23 Im In Love With Someone Else

    Chapter 23 I''m In Love With Someone Else


    The Cheng family residence was vast, if not the best residence of its kind. Not only did it have three


    massive floors, its front yard was as big as the vi itself.


    In fact, the front yard currently amodated quite arge crowd. A sea of smiles greeted Spencer


    and Fiona as soon as they walked in together.


    Spencer gave them a small gracious nod to acknowledge their greeting, then turned to Fiona and


    whispered, "Grandpa has already announced our rtionship, so everyone knows about you. When


    someone says hello, just keep up with some light conversation."


    "Got it."


    Meanwhile, Wayne sat on the living room sofa, chatting with the younger visitors. He was wondering


    why Spencer and Fiona hadn¡¯t yete when he saw them approaching. He gestured towards them


    and hurriedly said, "Fiona,e here!"


    Fiona walked to him and squatted down, greeting him with a smile. "Grandpa, you¡¯re in high spirits


    today. We wish you good health and many happy returns."


    Wayne took her hand and replied softly, "Thank you."


    "Grandpa." Spencer had soon followed ande over with a gift in his hand. "This is a gift Fiona and I


    bought together for you. I hope you wille to like it."


    "It¡¯s from my grandson and granddaughter-inw. I''m sure I will love it!"


    "Your granddaughter-inw is so pretty.


    She and Spencer seem like such a perfect match!"


    Choruses of agreement rose around them, and Wayne couldn¡¯t help but smile. He opened the box and


    his eyes lit up at the gift. "I love it. Spencer, I¡¯m inclined to think this is all Fiona¡¯s idea."


    Fiona smiled but remained quiet. Instead, it was Spencer who spoke. "Grandpa, are I your grandson or


    not? All praises seem to be with her, after all."


    "How can you possiblypare yourself to Fiona?" Wayneughed heartily. "She is going to have my


    great-grandson!"


    Fiona froze for a short moment, the smile on her face disappearing. ¡®Ugh! Grandpa just won''t forget


    about this.''


    Spencer pressed his lips into a tight smile and said, "Fiona, please keep Grandpapany while I will


    go out and greet the other guests."


    "Okay."


    As he walked out of the living room, Victor came over to him, a box in his hand. "Spencer!"


    "Yes." Spencer nodded at him. "What''s in the box?"


    "Celine had sent this. A gift from B Country."


    He stared at the box before nodding. "Okay, go ahead."


    "Yes."


    And as Victor''s footsteps slowly echoed away, Spencer took a deep breath. His felt his heart miss a


    beat. Celine...


    He proceeded to the yard, where he walked over to Ethan and Anna, who were talking with guests.


    "Father, Aunt Anna."


    "Spencer." Ethan nodded.


    "Spencer!" Anna smiled. "Where''s Fiona?"


    "She¡¯s keeping Grandpapany inside." He turned to the other guests with a polite smile. "Mr. Gu,


    Mr. Zhang, nice to meet you."


    After staying in the living room for a while,


    Fiona was driven out by Wayne, who asked her to stay with Spencer. She had no choice but to walk


    out of the living room. Someone told her that Spencer was in the garden.


    Fiona, too, went there for it was quiet. Just as she was about to step in, she saw Spencer and Kristen


    side by side under the shade of a tree. Nobody else seemed to be around to know what they were


    talking about.


    One thing was clear, and that was Kristen was not in a good mood.


    "Spencer, do you like Fiona?" Kristen asked.


    He lowered his head and looked at the grass underneath his feet. "It doesn¡¯t matter whether I like her


    or not, she¡¯s going to be my wife."


    "See, this isn¡¯t like you! Where has the cruel and resolute man gone? When have you be so


    obedient to your family? A marriage must be based on love!" Kristen said with nothing but anger.


    He raised his head and smiled at her. "Kristen, are you lecturing me?"


    "I¡¯m not joking." Kristen gritted her teeth. "Don¡¯t you think we¡¯d make a better match than you and


    Fiona? I..."


    "I know what you¡¯re going to say, but I''m in love with someone else," Spencer cut her off in an icy tone.


    Kristen stared at him in disbelief.


    In the distance, Fiona gazed at them for a few more seconds, sighed, and turned back.


    "What are you looking at, Fiona?" Terence walked to her from a few steps away, hands thrown in his


    pockets while a wide smile framed his face.


    Fiona seemed to take a deep breath before whispering softly, "Enjoy the view."


    Terence raised his eyebrows and nced at the direction Fiona had attended to. "Do you want to talk


    to me about it?"


    Even though they had just met, he gave her the impression that he was like a brother, someone who


    could be trusted.


    "Spencer told me everything about you. Whatever reason it is for two people to get married, it is fate. I


    suggest you have a try. Maybe your marriage turns not to be as repulsive as you think. I know very well


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    that Spencer has a knot in his heart. You may be able to solve it with your warmth, and in time, help


    him move on."


    "I don''t think I have neither the interest nor the ability." Fiona gave him a smile.


    Terence returned the expression. "Spencer is right. You are a cold and indifferent girl."


    She turned to look into his eyes. "I am, however, curious about what has been troubling him."


    "Fiona, Terence.


    Why are you two together?" They turned their heads and saw Spencer striding over from where he had


    been standing earlier. "What are you talking about?"


    Terence shrugged. "Nothing."


    Spencer narrowed his eyes in suspicion.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Terence patted his shoulder. "If it weren¡¯t for me, Kristen would


    have definitely kept following you. Why would youe to suspect me now?"


    "Humph!"


    "Spencer!" Victor ran over, slightly out of breath. "Your grandpa wants to see you, Fiona and Terence."


    "Got it." Spencer turned to look at Fiona and said, "Come, let¡¯s go back."


    Terence feigned a sad expression and shook his head. "They say a man will neglect his friend after


    getting married. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true!"


    Spencer looked at him with a tinge of amusement, but didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he looked at Fiona, and in a


    loud voice, said, "Don¡¯t talk to Terence in the future. He¡¯s a sly fox and he will trap you one way or the


    other."


    "Ha-ha..." Terenceughed as he followed them into the living room.


    At the dinner table,


    Wayne waved his hand, asking Spencer and Fiona to drink a toast to the guests. They truly looked like


    a newly married couple.


    "This is Mr. Zhao."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Zhao."


    "This is Mr. Yan."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Yan."


    "This is..."


    They walked around the party hand in hand, smiling at everyone.


    "I''m so tired!" After finally sending thest guest out, Spencer pulled his tie as he walked back to the


    living room. "It feels so strange to wear this suit."


    Fiona silently nodded in agreement. The high heels she wore all day long definitely took a toll on her.


    "Spencer, how about you and Fiona staying here tonight?" Anna said as she saw theme in.


    "Yes," Ethan agreed. "Especially since you both seem quite exhausted."


    Spencer stopped in his tracks. A sly smile spread across his face. "Oh, Fiona, what do you think?"


    Fiona froze in ce. She stared at Spencer deadly quiet, but her eyes teemed with annoyance. He


    feigned ignorance on having thrown a difficult question on her.


    Wayne smiled and turned to Fiona. "Spencer is right. Fiona, do you still n to leave?"


    "I..." Fiona looked conflicted. "Well, I think it would be better..."


    "Just stay here. It¡¯s okay, you will live together in the future anyway," Anna chimed in. Fiona bit her lip,


    still silent.


    After seeing her squirm for a little longer, Spencer finally felt satisfied. He walked towards his


    grandfather and whispered a few words in his ear. Wayne¡¯s eyes brightened immediately. "Let


    someone send you back. You should go as early as possible!"


    On the way back, Fiona was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat. She asked as coldly as anyone could,


    "What did you just say to Grandpa?"


    "Are you sure you want to know?"


    He smiled proudly, while Fiona frowned. "I told him that we¡¯re trying to have a baby, so it''s inconvenient


    for us to stay in there."


    ''Damn it!'' Fiona cursed inwardly.


    Her face flushed into a deep red as she red at Spencer for a few intense seconds, before eventually


    turning her face away from his direction.

 Chapter 24 A Hero To The Rescue

    Chapter 24 A Hero To The Rescue


    Spencer immediately returned to the base and went back to work as soon as Wayne''s birthday party


    was over. He could only return to the Four Seasons Scenery for an overnight stay on Saturday


    evenings.


    By mid-August, Fiona started preparing for school.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed.


    It was a text message from Ryan, telling her when the D University freshmen would start registering.


    He was able to disseminate the information faster than the university did.


    Fiona held the phone in her hand and thought of what to reply. "Ryan, I was busyst time and wasn''t


    able to join you for ice cream," she typed. "Would you want to join me today? My treat."


    Ryan''s reply came in merely two secondster. "I''m free. I''ll wait for you at the entrance of D University.


    Don''t miss it this time!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Okay. I''ll be there in an hour."


    Ryan was resting under a tent inside a tennis court near the Wen family residence. The moment he


    received Fiona''s message, he took off his hat and ran excitedly to his home. He ran like a child, his


    short hair flying against the wind.


    "Andrew, give me the car keys. I''m going to the university," Ryan said with a big smile on his face. "I''m


    going to take a shower."


    "Mr. Wen," Andrew started. Ryan quickly ignored him and ran to the second floor. Andrew shook his


    head with a smile.


    Ryan went into the bedroom, took a cold shower, put on clean clothes, and ran downstairs.


    "Mr. Wen, here you go," Andrew said, cing the keys in Ryan''s hand. "Have a safe drive."


    But when Ryan was about to take the keys, he suddenly realized something. "Andrew, can you drive


    me there?" he asked.


    "Okay." Andrew nodded without questions.


    Ryan pursed his lips. He didn''t want to frighten Fiona by driving the car himself. He didn''t know much


    about her family, but he didn''t want her to think that he was using his family background to attract her.


    A ck car stopped in front of the west gate of D University. Ryan opened the door and stepped out of


    the car. "Andrew, you don''t have to wait for me. Just go home," he instructed.


    "Okay, Mr. Wen. Be careful."


    "I will." Ryan nodded and walked towards the main gate. Andrew was parked at a corner 500 meters


    away from the main gate. It was the same spot where he would park to wait for Ryan after his sses.


    He drove Ryan to and from school for three years during his college years.


    Meanwhile, Fiona took the bus. Only a few people were walking around. She suddenly realized that


    students were out for summer vacation during August. There shouldn''t have been any students in


    school. She wondered what Ryan was doing there.


    "Hi, Fiona."


    Her deep thought was disturbed by someone calling out her name across the road. When she turned to


    look, she saw Ryan''s smiling face.


    Ryan had always been such a positive person to be around with. His smile was infectious and could


    easily melt away all the sadness in the world.


    "Ryan!" Fiona shouted loudly from the other side of the road. "Let mee to you!"


    "No, stay there. Wait for me," Ryan said firmly. "It''s too dangerous to cross the road. There are too


    many cars. Just stay put. I''ll be there!"


    As he spoke, he looked warily at the cars passing by and walked towards Fiona.


    Fiona did as instructed. She stood still in the same ce waiting for Ryan. Suddenly, a girl ran past her.


    Fiona wasn''t able to see her face clearly, but she heard her sobbing under her breath. The girl was


    about to cross the road.


    Beep!


    A white car approached, and yet the girl didn''t notice. She stood in the middle of the road, ignoring the


    driver''s warning. Fiona turned pale. "Be careful!" she shouted.


    "Watch out!"


    Ryan, who was crossing the road, screamed in panic. He rushed forward a few steps and held the girl


    in his arms, narrowly avoiding the car.


    A loud squeak filled the air.


    The car lurched forward and its tires noisily rubbed against the ground.


    "Fuck! Are you blind? You are crazy!" The car owner craned his head out of the window. He cursed at


    them and quickly drove away.


    Across the road, Ryan tumbled across the ground with the girl in his arms.


    Fiona stared at the car driving away and then turned to look at Ryan.


    "Are you all right?" Ryan was lying t on the ground, his shirt stained with dust. He had a deep frown


    on his face as he stared at the girl in his arms. "Are you hurt?"


    The girl was shocked. She shook her head and erupted into tears.


    "What about you, Ryan? Are you hurt?" Fiona asked and offered a hand to the girl. "Are you okay?"


    The girl stood up timidly. Fiona grabbed Ryan''s arm and pulled him up.


    "I''m fine!" Ryan shook his head and smiled tofort Fiona.


    "You''re bleeding!" The girl gasped at the sight of Ryan''s hand. She looked down and found that his


    white shirt was torn. Arge bruise covered his arm. Tears streamed down her face. She began to look


    for something in her purse.


    Fiona closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths. She then quickly took out a handkerchief from her


    bag and covered Ryan''s arms with it.


    The girl had also found her tissue papers. But when she saw Fiona hand Ryan the handkerchief, she


    hesitated. She could see gratitude in Ryan''s beautiful eyes as Fiona helped him out.


    When Fiona put her hand on Ryan''s arm, he felt a warm current course through him. Ryan''s arm was


    painful, but his heart fluttered with warmth. ''Is Fiona worried about me?'' he wondered.


    "We are going to the hospital," Fiona said.


    "There''s no need. I''m fine." Ryan shook his head and smiled.


    There was fear lingering in Fiona''s heart as her mother was died in a car ident.


    She took a deep breath and gulped. "Ryan, I''ll take you to the hospital," she insisted.


    Ryan was stunned at her persistence. "Alright." Ryan nodded and looked at the girl next to her. "How


    are you? Did you get hurt? Do you want to go to the hospital with us?"


    "I''m fine!" The girl quickly waved her hand and politely turned them down. "Thank you, but I''m not hurt.


    I''m really sorry for this. Please do let me know how much your medical expenses would be. I can pay


    for them."


    "I''m fine. It''s just a bruise." Ryan shook his head and chuckled. "Be careful next time."


    "I will." The girl bit her lips and looked guilty.


    "Well, Ryan, let''s go get your wound dressed," Fiona chimed in.


    "Yes, let''s go."


    Fiona helped Ryan walk. A few steps in, they realized that the girl was following behind them.


    Ryan turned around and asked, "Do you need anything else?"


    That girl shook her head, then she perked up. "You saved me. I think I should go to the hospital with


    you."


    Ryan gave her a polite smile. "You really don''t have to. What matters most is that you''re fine. You must


    be freaked out. Go and take some rest." After that, he hailed a cab that was nearby. He and Fiona got


    in the car and left.


    The girl stood still. With her eyes still swollen from crying, she stared at the white man inside the taxi.


    Fiona and Ryan left the Affiliated hospital of D University around sunset.


    "I''m so sorry for what happened today, Fiona," Ryan said with an apologetic smile. "I didn''t expect this


    to happen. Are you scared?"


    "No, I''m not. Thank God you''re fine."


    "The ice cream..."


    "I''ll treat you next time."


    Ryan nodded enthusiastically.


    Suddenly, Fiona''s phone rang.


    She froze, realizing who it was. On Saturdays, no one else called her except for Spencer.


    "Why aren''t you answering it?" inquired Ryan.


    Fiona shook her head. "I don''t have to answer it. I''ll be home soon anyway."


    A hint of disappointment shed through Ryan''s eyes. He was hoping he could buy her dinner this


    evening. Fiona continued, "The doctor said that your injured arm can''t get wet. You better go home and


    get some rest. Maybe it''s time for us to say goodbye."


    Ryan looked at Fiona and didn''t say anything.


    "What''s wrong?" Fiona looked into Ryan''s eyes.


    "Are you always this cold to everyone, Fiona?" Ryan asked slowly. "You are never bothered whenever


    we say our goodbyes. Or did I do something wrong?"


    Fiona looked shocked. She waved her hands and said, "No, no. It''s not like that! This is just who I am. I


    can be pretty cold. It''s not your fault. I''m sorry for hurting you. I really am. You''re such a nice guy."


    "Is that true?" asked Ryan.


    "Of course it''s true." Fiona stared at Ryan''s arm. "You''re so warm and friendly to everyone. You''re also


    very brave. I really admire you."


    Ryan shed a smile. "You must have been terrified today. You better go home early."


    "Hmm. Rest well, Ryan."


    "I will." Ryan stared at her as she hailed a cab and left. After she was gone, he stood quietly, deep in


    his thoughts.


    ''Fiona, I will only be your hero from now on. Since you are cold and I am warm, I will melt your heart


    with my warmth. Fate brought us together, don''t you agree?'' he thought to himself.

 Chapter 25 Freshman Starting School

    Chapter 25 Freshman Starting School


    At Four Seasons Scenery


    As soon as she got off the bus, Fiona tried to make a phone call to Spencer but he didn''t pick up. ''He


    must be angry,'' she thought.


    She quickened her pace towards her apartment, trying her best to dismiss the thoughts in her head.


    After opening the door, she hung her bag on the rack and turned to check the vacant room. She called


    out, "Spencer? Are you here?"


    Spencer was in the kitchen getting a drink of water when he heard Fiona''s voice. After hastily


    swallowing his drink, he came out to the living room.


    "Aahhh!"


    Fiona was shocked to see Spencer standing before her, casually holding a cup of water. She couldn''t


    say anything for two seconds, after which she could only scream, "Spencer! Why are you..."


    There was no other word to describe Spencer aside from naked. He stood in front of her stripped down


    to his underwear. ''How dare he show himself in the living room only wearing his underwear!'' Fiona


    thought.


    Her face turned a bright red. Without saying anything more, she ran straight to her bedroom.


    The corners of Spencer''s lips curved into a mischievous smile. "What? I''m not naked!"


    "Shame on you!"


    Bang!


    Fiona mmed the door loudly behind her.


    But Spencer wasn''t going to let her get off that easily. He ran after her and knocked on the door of her


    bedroom. "Hey! Can you hear me?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Fiona was sitting on the edge of her bed. She tried her best to calm herself down but her heart wouldn''t


    let her¡ªit was racing! She took a few deep breaths, choosing to ignore Spencer.


    "I just stepped out of the bathroom! You didn''t answer when I tried to call you and you arrived just when


    I finished showering," He exined further. "You came in too quickly. I didn''t even get the chance to


    say that I was only wearing underwear."


    Fiona put her hands to her ears and shouted, "Well, don''t just stand there! Go and put on some


    clothes! I don''t want to listen to your excuses!"


    On the other side of the door, a mischievous grin yed on Spencer''s lips. "Be honest, did you see my


    body? Am I in good shape?"


    Fiona couldn''t believe what she just heard. She gritted her teeth and shouted, "Spencer..."


    "Ha-ha..." Spencer whistled away as he walked to his own room. He was in such a good mood even as


    he put on his clothes.


    At dinner, Fiona kept her head down and didn''t speak.


    "Hey, Fiona!" Spencer said as he tapped his te with his chopsticks to get her attention. "You never


    talked much before, but now, you''re even quieter. It wouldn''t hurt you to make some noise. Could it be


    that you''re still thinking about our little incident this afternoon?"


    Fiona merely snorted. After a few moments, she said, "It must be my terrible luck I saw your body


    earlier." "Oh,e on! Plenty of women would kill to see this body. You just won the lottery!"


    ''How shameless!'' Fiona thought.


    "Don''t talk with your mouth full!" she reproached. She kept her gaze on the food, trying not to mind


    Spencer. She had only caught a quick glimpse of his body earlier, but she was able to take in a good


    look. The memory of it all was still fresh in her mind. Every line and muscle on his body were in its right


    ce. He looked like he was in much better shape than most models. This was probably because he


    had been training from an early age.


    Hearing no response from Fiona, Spencer pursed his lips. Trying his best to start a conversation, he


    asked, "Where''s your sketchpad? Have you finally decided to quit painting?"


    "It''s because the new semester is about to start. I put it away to take it to the university."


    "The semester''s about to begin?" Spencer raised his eyebrows. "When?"


    "I''ll be leaving next weekend." Fiona bit on her chopsticks as she tried to organize her thoughts. "I''ll be


    boarding at school from then on. Since you''ll be living here alone, you have to learn how to take care of


    yourself."


    Spencer mmed his hand on the table and said, "I can take care of myself. I''m not a kid."


    "That''s great to hear."


    "You..." Spencer red at Fiona. "If you want to go to school, go to school. But since you don''t have


    sses on weekends, you have toe back every time I''m here. You have to take care of me."


    "I won''t being back on weekends," Fiona dered.


    "I will go to your college personally to drag you back if you won''te on your own."


    "I won''t see you."


    "Then I will announce to the entire school that you''re my wife."


    No retort came from Fiona and it seemed as if Spencer had spoken the final word. Dispirited, she kept


    to her te and only opened her mouth to say, "Don''t spread that kind of nonsense at my college."


    "I will if you don''t behave properly." After finishing his meal, he stood up and ordered arrogantly, "Wash


    the dishes!"


    Fiona furrowed her brows as she thought that Spencer was the most despicable person on earth.


    When the end of August came, D University opened its doors to a fresh batch of students. The


    entrance was adorned with colorful banners and balloons. The entire school was buzzing as seniors


    prepared to wee the iing freshmen.


    The private cars and the buses the school sent to pick the students up were entering the gates one by


    one. Some of the freshmen came with their families to share the important asion. Every face was


    brimming with joy. After all, D University was one of the country''s most prestigious universities, and it


    was a great matter of honor and pride to be admitted in.


    Ryan was part of the weingmittee of the economics and management school. He stood there,


    joined by three of his roommates who were mostly there to keep an eye on him.


    Ryan''s eyes were focused on the entrance as he waited for a certain girl to make an entrance. But after


    minutes of not seeing Fiona, he told his friends, "Wait here. I''ll just check out how the other schools are


    doing."


    Sam, one of Ryan''s friends, leaned over and gave him a meaningful look. "Which school are you going


    to? Could it be the art school? Am I right?" "Ryan is the president of the student council.


    Of course, he should check out the other schools!" said a thin man wearing sses. It was Warren,


    also one of Ryan''s roommates. He turned to Ryan and said, "It''s fine, Ryan. You go ahead and check


    on the art school. We''re going to wait here, just in case Fiona drops by."


    "What kind of a girl is Fiona? Why hasn''t shee yet?" asked the third guy named Luke.


    Ryan only looked at them and chuckled. "Enough! If Fiona doese here, don''t scare her away,


    okay?"


    "Of course. You can trust us, Ryan!" Sam said in high spirits. He ced his hand over his chest as he


    patted Warren on the shoulder. "I think our boy has finally turned into a man. We weren''t even nning


    anything and Ryan''s already overprotective of her." Warren smiled.


    "For years, many women have cried over Ryan and yet he stayed indifferent. I even thought he was


    gay. But it looks like I was wrong."


    Ryan gave Warren a mocking smile. "You''re such a dog, Warren!"


    "That''s right!" echoed Sam. "Look at Warren! He pretends to be a refined gentleman, wearing those


    sses when he''s actually a scum!"


    "Ha-ha..." The menughed together.


    The road to the university entrance was packed with cars. Somewhere amid the traffic, Victor was in


    the driver''s seat of a SUV, Fiona in the passenger seat. Being stuck outside in the hot weather made


    him a little bit impatient. "How long do we have to wait? I''ll ask someone to clear a path for us to drive


    through. This traffic is hopeless."


    But Fiona thought that attracting too much attention was not the best way to start school.


    "Don''t, Victor!" Fiona tried to stop him from taking out his phone. "I can go to the university by myself. I


    only have one suitcase so it''s no trouble at all."


    "No way!" Victor shook his head. "I can''t let you do that. Mr. Cheng is not in good health so he has


    entrusted you to me. I take this responsibility very seriously. I have to personally see you in."


    "Victor, I can do it myself. I''ve been to the university before and I already know my way." Fiona then


    opened the door and jumped out of the car before Victor could protest. She took out her suitcase from


    the trunk.


    Albeit reluctantly, Victor stepped out of the car too. Shaking his head, he remarked, "Mr. Cheng will


    definitely me me for this."


    Both of them were standing in the middle of the road, but no one dared honk after seeing the license


    te on the car.


    "Victor, don''t worry," Fiona said with a smile, "Spencer will be meeting me here so you can head back


    now. It''s okay."


    "Is Spencering?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded. "He said that he woulde here from the base. He knows this is an important


    day for me."


    Victor smiled and scratched his head. "I see. You should''ve told me that earlier. Well, since Spencer is


    be very happy to hear that."


    "Yes, I''m sure he will." Fiona nodded. "So there''s nothing to worry about. You can leave now."


    "I will. Please call if you need me for anything."


    "Thank you, Victor." Fiona waved and bid him goodbye as he got back in the car. After seeing him turn


    the vehicle around, she took a great sigh of relief. When she was sure that he was gone, she yfully


    stuck her tongue out.


    The truth was Spencer wasn''ting. She was lying to Victor. Had she not, she wouldn''t have gotten


    rid of Victor, would she? Fiona thought it best to not attract attention on her first day at school.


    She walked toward the entrance, dragging her suitcase behind, oblivious to a girl standing nearby


    underneath a huge tree. The girl had a round face and a pair of big, wide eyes, and she looked quite


    frail yet gentle. It was the girl Ryan rescued on the road the other day.


    She had been watching Fiona since she stepped out of the car. The shadow of the tree''s foliage mostly


    kept her unnoticeable. As she watched Fiona deal with Victor who treated her with utmost politeness, a


    curious expression fell on her face.

 Chapter 26 An Acquaintance

    Chapter 26 An Acquaintance


    "Excuse me, is this the reception of the economics and management school?"


    Ryan barely heard the timid voice behind him, as he joked andughed with his friends. He turned


    around and found that the girl stared at him with a suitcase in tow. Ryan nodded and answered, "Yes."


    "Hi, there! I''m Sam, a senior student. Is there anything I can help you with?" Sam said excitedly.


    But the girl did not reply. She even barely spared him a nce. She then turned to Ryan and asked,


    "Excuse me, can you send me to the dorms? I am a bit lost, you see."


    Warren and Luke almostughed out loud


    after he heard what girl said to Ryan.


    Sam angrily made his way back to their table as he red at his friends.


    "Sam, she obviously likes Ryan. You don''t stand a chance, man." Warren tried to console the sulking


    Sam as he patted his shoulder.


    "Shut up!" Sam grumpily swatted Warren''s hand off his shoulder. "I hate girls who only care a person''s


    appearance. I''m the captain of our school''s basketball team. Ryan is not better than me! She doesn''t


    have good taste when ites to men!" Sam turned around only to see a familiar figure at the


    entrance of the university¡ªFiona.


    "Oh, look who''sing," Sam said with a smirk. "Let''s leave Ryan to deal with that girl. Fiona''s here,


    so we should greet her now without telling him!"


    Sam wasted no time. He stood up and ran towards Fiona. Both Warren and Luke also stood up and


    followed him.


    On the other hand, Ryan tried his best to deal with the pretty girl who carried her suitcase. "Sorry, I''m


    quite busy at the moment. Is it okay if I find someone else to guide you back to your dormitory


    instead?" he said apologetically, as he rubbed the back of his neck.


    He turned around and found the three other men gone from their table. He looked around the area.


    He was about to give up looking for his friends when he saw a dreamy figure from the corner of his eye.


    He thought his eyes were just ying tricks on him so he blinked again before he looked at the figure.


    It was indeed Fiona!


    She really stood out in a sea of people because of her good looks. But what puzzled Ryan was why his


    three friends were standing so close to Fiona. He suddenly felt annoyed at his friends. How could they


    leave him alone to deal with this girl when Fiona arrived?


    He patted the nearest person next to him and said, "Hey, you. Send this girl to her dormitory. I need to


    take care of something. I''m leaving." The other guy and the girl didn''t even have time to react because


    Ryan already rushed to get to Fiona.


    He realized it was already no use to resist since Ryan already left. "Well then, we better get you to your


    dormitory."


    He turned to look at the girl only to find her eyes never left Ryan''s retreating figure yet.


    At the university''s gate, Fiona walked towards the reception of the art school with her suitcase in tow.


    Suddenly, she heard someone shouting her name. She turned around and found Sam.


    "Sam!" Fiona''s eyes widened.


    "Yes, it''s me! I''m d you still remember me." Sam grinned, ttered and happy that Fiona


    remembered him. He pulled both Warren and Luke next to him. "These are my roommates, Warren and


    Luke. We all live in the same dormitory as Ryan."


    Fiona already knew that Sam could be a bit energetic when she first met him. She nced at the


    people beside him and decided to introduce herself too. "Hi, my name is Fiona."


    "Wow, what a pretty girl!" Luke swallowed.


    Warren subtly kicked Luke and silently asked him to stop scaring Fiona.


    Fiona tried to make sense of the situation and the boys before her. She lowered her head a little and


    gave them a shy smile.


    "Come on! I''ll take you to the art school!" Sam offered and retrieved the luggage from Fiona''s hand.


    "Thank you, Sam!"


    The three boys apanied her to the art school, while Sam held onto her luggage.


    "Hey! Fiona!" Ryan jogged towards Fiona and his group of friends who previously abandoned him. He


    took the suitcase from Sam''s hand, although thetter resisted a bit.


    "Did my roommates frighten you?" he asked with an apologetic smile.


    "What do you mean?" Fiona asked, confused at Ryan''s question. Before Ryan could answer her, his


    roommates defended themselves. "Hey! We''re not like that," Luke said, obviously unhappy at his


    roommate''s distrust.


    "Exactly! We are trying to be friendly here." Warren nodded and agreed with what Luke just said.


    "You''re really something!" Sam shook his head in disbelief. "How could we scare her? We were just


    trying to help her get to the art school."


    Fiona was about to speak in their defense when Ryan''s arm caught her eye. "Is your arm okay?" she


    asked with concern.


    "It was just a bruise, and it''s healed," he said.


    Fiona gave him a smile.


    The two of them, along with Sam, Luke, and Warren talked as they made their way to the art school.


    Teresa Zhao, the president of the art school''s student council, immediately spotted Ryan. She ran to


    meet the group, her eyes full of joy. "Ryan, what brought you here?"


    "Hey, Teresa!" Ryan greeted her back. "I got a new student for you. Her name is Fiona Ji."


    Teresa turned to look at Fiona. Her smile faltered a bit at the sight of the new student. She felt so


    ufortable that she started to lose herposure.


    "Hello, Teresa," Fiona greeted her with a smile. She noticed the sudden change in Teresa''s expression,


    but chose not toment on it.


    "Hello." Teresa greeted back. She handed Fiona a booklet and a pen. "Do the registration first." She


    turned to look at Ryan again. "Aren''t you busy taking care of your school? Why did you send her here?"


    she asked in a cold voice.


    As Ryan was about to speak, Sam said, "Because she is very special to Ryan." Sam bumped Ryan''s


    shoulder and he looked at him with his eyebrows raised. "Isn''t she?"


    Fiona''s face turned red as she heard that. When she raised her head again, her eyes identally met


    Ryan''s.


    With no intention of denying how he felt, Ryan looked at Fiona with passionate eyes. "Yes, she is very


    special to me."


    Amid the mor and the boisterous crowd around them,


    all Fiona could hear was the beat of her heart as it went faster and faster by the minute. ''What did he


    mean by that?'' Fiona thought to herself. ''Am I really special to him?''


    Teresa forced a smile despite her pale face. She turned to Fiona again and said, "You''re Fiona Ji,


    right? Everything is done. You can go to your dormitory now."


    "Let me send you to your dormitory," Ryan offered with a smile. He bid Teresa goodbye and left for


    Fiona''s dormitory building with her luggage. Sam, Warren, and Luke immediately followed after them.


    Fiona unconsciously bit her lower lip. ''I''m going to be Teresa''s enemy because of you, Ryan,'' she


    thought.


    After a few minutes, they found themselves in front of Room 315 at the art school''s dormitory for girls.


    All of them stood in front of the door and waited as Fiona knocked.


    "You cane in! The door''s not locked," a girl shouted from inside the room.


    Fiona slowly walked in and explored the room more. As she looked around, she realized that there


    were four beds inside the room. Each bed had a desk and a wardrobe next to it. Like Ryan, she shared


    the room with three more people. She saw an empty bed near the window. That must be hers.


    There were already two girls inside the room,zily lying on their beds. One of them had short hair


    while the other had long, curly hair. They were both beautiful in their own way. When they saw Fiona,


    they looked at her curiously.


    "Hi, I''m Fiona Ji and I''m also assigned to this room. It''s a pleasure to meet you," she said with a smile.


    "There are a few seniors outside who helped me carry my luggage. Would it be okay to let them in?"


    The short-haired girl responded quickly, "Yes, of course! Please ask them toe in." She got off the


    bed and walked towards Fiona. "I am Sophia Su."


    The other girl also came over to introduce herself. She wore revealing clothes and her face was


    adorned with delicate makeup. "My name is E Yang."


    Fiona smiled at them politely. Already feeling well-acquainted with her roommates, she turned to look at


    Ryan and his friends. "Guys, pleasee in!"


    Out of curiosity, Sophia turned her head and saw Ryan as he entered the room with a suitcase. Her


    eyes lit up as she rushed over to the boy. "Ryan!"


    She quickly enveloped Ryan in a hug. He was so surprised that he didn''t even see who came over and


    embraced him.


    Everyone in the room was surprised that Sophia suddenly hugged Ryan.


    No one spoke as they exchanged confused nces with each other. Warren decided to break the


    silence. "What is going on here? Do you guys know each other?"


    "Damn it! Ryan, you lucky guy!" Sam had started to get jealous of all the attention Ryan gained from


    different girls.


    "Sophia?" Ryan called out as soon as he saw the girl''s face. He pushed her away and asked, "Why are


    you here?"


    "I''m here to study, of course!" she said proudly. "You are surprised, aren''t you? We''re in the same


    school now!"


    "But your parents wanted you to stay at N City, right? What are you doing here at M City?" Ryan asked.


    "I ran away from home. Please don''t tell my parents yet!" Sophia realized that the whole room was


    silent. She looked at everyone and realized that all eyes were on them. "Why is everyone looking at me


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    like this?"


    "Are you Ryan''s girlfriend?" Warren asked. He failed to keep his curiosity at bay.


    "No! Please don''t get it wrong! Ryan is like my older brother. I have no feelings for him at all." Ryan


    nodded,


    "Our parents get along well with each other." He smiled at everyone while he patted Sophia''s head to


    emphasize their point. "Sophia is just like a sister to me. I''m sorry for surprising everyone just now."


    Ryan stared at Fiona while he exined it, which got her flustered. She turned her head towards the


    room''s door as she tried to avoid his eyes. That was when she saw a girl with thick bangs. The girl just


    stood outside the open door. Fiona''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "It''s you!" Fiona eximed. "What are you doing here?"


    Everyone looked at where Fiona''s gaze was. Then, E said, "Ah, that''s Leona. She''s our roommate


    too."


    "Roommate?" Ryan said as he looked at Leona. He turned to Fiona and said, "Looks like you are


    already acquainted with one of your roommates.


    What a coincidence!" ''Leona is the girl who was rescued by Ryan that day!'' Fiona thought to herself.


    Leona got shy from the attention everyone in the room gave her. She lowered her head and greeted,


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Leona Lin." Then, she looked at Ryan with a small smile on her face.


    "Thank you for saving my life that day."


    "Ah, so it was you who was saved by Ryan that day!" Sam eximed.

 Chapter 27 Have Dinner Together

    Chapter 27 Have Dinner Together


    ''Ryan, so that''s his name.''


    Leona repeated the name in her mind.


    "Ryan, what happened? She was saved by you? Tell me, please!" Sophia pleaded.


    "Come on!" Ryan pinched Sophia''s nose yfully. "I''ll tell youter after I help Fiona unpack."


    "Alright. Let''s help her," said Sophia, sticking her tongue out at Ryan.


    "Thank you." Fiona made sure to show them her gratitude.


    "Hey, hey," Luke whispered as he gathered the boys. "Look at the four girls in the dormitory. Fiona is an


    absolute goddess. Sophia is super cute. Leona looks lovely. E is smoking hot. They''re all so


    beautiful!"


    "That''s right." Warren nodded and turned to Ryan. "You know three of them, right? Who do you want


    the most? Let us know so we can pursue the others."


    Ryanughed. "Come on! You make me feel like I''m an emperor who''s going to select a concubine."


    He nced longingly at Fiona. ''Even if I have someone I want, will she want me?''


    "Which one do you like?"


    Ryan''s thoughts were interrupted by Warren''s probing. He shed him a bright smile. "You didn''t


    know?"


    The other three boys exchanged a knowing smile.


    Fiona had just finished unpacking her stuff. She wiped the sweat on her face and said, "Thank you all


    for your help today. I''ll treat you to dinner some other day."


    "Why another day? Why not today?" Sophia said and jumped up. "We''re so lucky to have met each


    other! Why not have dinner together today? Let''s bring Leona and E so we can all bond."


    Hearing Sophia''s words, the boys nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly, Fiona''s phone rang.


    She took it out from her pocket and saw Spencer''s name on the screen.


    "Hello?" Fiona ran to the balcony as she answered the phone. She did not notice Ryan''s eyes following


    her.


    "What are you doing? It took you so long to answer the phone!" Spencer''s annoyed voice filled the


    other end.


    "I''m unpacking," Fiona whispered.


    "Have you moved to the dorm?"


    "Yes."


    Spencer was quiet for a few seconds. "I''m calling to tell you that I can''t go back this weekend," he


    stated.


    Fiona was thrilled.


    "I see," she said over the phone.


    "Don''t get carried away. I''ll see you soon. "I''ll teach you a lesson by then," he threatened.


    Fiona rolled her eyes. ''He''s bluffing,'' she told herself.


    "Are you going to have dinner with us or not, Fiona? We''re waiting for you," Sophia called out from


    inside the dorm. "I have to hang up now!" Fiona hurriedly told Spencer.


    Before he could say something, she hung up.


    "Hey! Fiona! I will go to¡ª Damn it!" Spencer threw his phone away when he realized the call was


    disconnected.


    "Leona, you didn''t respond when I asked you to have lunch with me this noon. Now that the boys are


    here, you''re willing to join us. What do you mean?"


    E''s sarcastic voice weed Fiona as she stepped into the dorm.


    "What do you mean, E? Don''t think that you can bully Leona as you like. I won''t let you get away with


    this," said Sophia, stepping in front of Leona.


    "What did I do? Am I not allowed to speak anymore?" E ced one hand on her waist.


    "Oh my God," Sam murmured. "Girls are so troublesome."


    "Shut up!" Warren patted Sam.


    Fiona stood in front of them to interrupt. "Why are you all still here? Aren''t you going to have dinner?"


    Ryan smiled. "Are youing with us, Fiona?"


    "Sure." Fiona smiled softly, suppressing the difort in her heart. ''The girls don''t seem easy-going.''


    With a triumphant smile, Sophia grabbed Fiona''s arm. "Alright, let''s go! Are youing with us, E?"


    she offered.


    "Yes!" E nodded. They packed up their things


    and walked towards a restaurant near the school.


    "Sophia, tell us about you and Ryan," Sam said during dinner. "Howe we''ve never heard of you?"


    "My parents have been friends with Ryan''s parents for many years," Sophia replied as she picked up a


    mouthful of food. "I haven''t been to M City in thest three years. That''s why you don''t know me."


    "How did you get admitted to D University?" Ryan looked at Sophia intently. "I thought your father didn''t


    allow you to leave N City."


    Sophia gave him a sly smile. "I''m my parents'' only child. My father always wants me to stay in N City.


    But I managed to run away from home."


    "Aren''t you afraid that your father will ask you to return?" asked Luke.


    Ryan chuckled. "Oh, Sophia can deal with her father. Believe me."


    "What does your family do, Sophia?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "They are businessmen. We have a few small businesses." Sophia bit the tip of her chopsticks. "Fiona,


    you are so pretty. You look like a fairy. What does your family do? I guess you are from a well-off


    family."


    Ryan turned to look at her with curiosity and affection in his eyes.


    With a faint smile, Fiona said, "My family is just ordinary. I''m not a fairy, Sophia. You are ttering me."


    ''An ordinary family?'' Leona thought.


    ''She got out of a luxurious car at the entrance.''


    "Leona, what does your family do?" Sophia asked again.


    Leona raised her head and blushed. "I''m from the countryside."


    "The scene there must be very charming. Maybe we can visit your home someday," Ryan said with a


    smile.


    "Alright. Soon." Leona nodded, he heart full of gratitude for Ryan.


    E raised her eyebrows and looked around. "You''ve asked everyone already. Can I answer too?"


    "Go ahead!" Sam responded with a smile.


    "My family is a family of schrs," E said proudly. "My father is in the Education Bureau of M City."


    "Oh God!" Warren reacted exaggeratingly. "I failed in three subjects thest semester. Can you help me


    with that?"


    The others burst intoughter.


    "In your dreams!" Sam teased.


    "Fiona, have some shrimps." As they busily chatted andughed, Ryan was stealthily picking up some


    food for Fiona.


    Fiona bit her lips shyly and raised her head.


    "Thank you, Ryan," she said softly.


    Ryan''s heart melted at the sight of Fiona''s smile. He gulped and remarked, "You don''t have to be polite


    with me."


    Fiona blushed. "Hey, what are you talking about?"


    Sophia suddenly chimed in. "There''s something fishy between the two of you."


    "Stop it, Sophia!" Ryan''s face was also a little red.


    "Just eat your food." "Fine!" Sophia pouted.


    After dinner, they walked towards the university. Fiona walked slowly.


    With one hand in the pocket, Ryan followed her pace.


    Fiona raised her head and looked at Ryan who was staring at her. They smiled at each other without


    any words, but their eyes showed a deep understanding between them.


    "It''s said that it''s easiest to make friends at the dinner table," Sam stated. "See, now we know each


    other better."


    "That''s right," Luke agreed. "Maybe we should all go singing tonight while everyone''s in high spirits.


    What do you think?"


    "Stop making a fuss!" Warren patted Luke''s shoulder. "It''s the first day at school for these girls. Don''t


    make them break the rules!"


    "Exactly!" Sophia said. "We''ll start military training the day after tomorrow! We need to rest well."


    "Ah, the thought of military training gives me a headache!" E frowned and rubber her temple. "A


    month of military training! What should I do if my skin gets sunburn?"


    "This is the first test for you from the university!" Sam clicked his tongue. "Come on,dies!"


    The boys dropped the girls off at the dormitory gate.


    As they said their goodbyes, Sophia stood beside Ryan and whispered in his ear, "Do you have a crush


    on Fiona?"


    Ryan raised his brows. "You''ve grown up, Sophia. That''s very insightful of you."


    Sophia rolled her eyes. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll help you get her!


    Just tell me how I can help."


    Ryanughed. Sophia''s face turned serious. "Please tell my father that you''ll look after me here in D


    University so that he won''t take me back."


    Ryan paused for a while. "No problem," he finally agreed.


    "Great. That''s done!" Sophia patted Ryan''s back and ran to the dormitory building. "Fiona, wait for me!"


    she called out.


    As the girls ran away, Ryan''s eyes remained affix on Fiona''s slender figure.


    ''Fiona, even Sophia can see that I like you. Why can''t you?'' he thought, his heart sinking.

 Chapter 28 The Arrogant Drillmaster

    Chapter 28 The Arrogant Drillmaster


    The hottest days of autumn usually fell in thest week of August and went on until the first week of


    September. Coincidentally, this was also when the freshmen of D University would begin their military


    training.


    At precisely seven in the morning, the students, dressed in military training uniforms, marched out of


    their respective dormitory buildings and flocked to the training grounds.


    "Wait for me!" Just outside the dormitory for art students, Sophia shouted as she ran. "Fiona! Leona!


    Wait for me!"


    Behind her followed E, who was casually taking her time. "Why are you running? We cannot possibly


    bete!"


    Fiona turned to her roommates and said, "Come on! The training program''s about to start. The


    instructors and drillmasters are already there!"


    "You heard Fiona!" Sophia told E. "Hurry up so we can catch up with her and Leona!"


    Leona looked back at Fiona and saw that she had tied up her hair into a little bun and tucked it inside


    her hat. Only her face was exposed so she looked neat and fresh, like a fairy.


    In the open-air stadium, instructors from various schools were directing their students to their


    designated areas. Among them was the art school instructor, a woman in her thirties named Hilda Han.


    "Students, listen up! The university president, the school officials, and the general drillmaster of the


    military training will be presiding over the mobilization meeting. Remember to stand alert and pay


    attention," she dered. "The military training will start right after the mobilization meeting and will


    conclude after a month."


    "What?"


    "Oh my God..."


    The studentsined loudly as soon as Hilda finished speaking.


    "I thought we were only having the mobilization meeting today!" Sophia took off her hat and fanned


    herself with it.


    "Oh, no! I can''t believe the actual training starts today!" "But I didn''t even put on sunscreen this


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    morning!" E ranted.


    Fiona kept her silence. Looking at their uniforms, she suddenly remembered Spencer.


    "Okay, everyone! Stay in your designated areas and don''t make any unnecessary noise!" The instructor


    raised her voice. "The purpose of this military training is to teach all of you discipline. For theing


    weeks, it''s important that you listen to your drillmasters. You mustplete every task that they will


    give you."


    The meeting began with the singing of the national anthem, after which the university president and


    other school officials took their seats on the stage.


    "On behalf of the school officials, I would like to congratte and wee our new students. You''ve


    done well in the college entrance exam and we couldn''t be more proud to have you joining us here


    today..."


    More than a thousand students listened to the university president''s speech under the scorching hot


    sun. Nearby, the sound of cicadas was really annoying.


    "Why is his speech so long? It''s too hot in here!" Sophiained.


    "And so, please help me wee the general drillmaster, George Ye!"


    With those words, all of the students looked up the stage in anticipation.


    The man named George Ye casually walked up the stage and took the microphone from the university


    president. In a deep voice, he addressed the students, "Good morning, everyone. I hope that you will


    all conduct yourselves well, practice self-discipline,mit to your training, and listen to your


    drillmasters in theing month. As for us, you have our word that we will do everything our position


    requires and provide you the training that you need. Thank you!"


    "He''s so handsome!"


    "Is he going to be our drillmaster too?" The students began whispering among themselves as soon as


    they saw how young George was.


    "Wow! He''s definitely my type!" Sophia could barely contain her excitement. She turned to Fiona and


    said in a low voice, "I like George very much!"


    Fiona only gave her a faint smile but didn''t say a word. Right then, another person took the microphone


    to make an announcement. "And that concludes our mobilization meeting. Please proceed to your


    designated areas so we can proceed with our military training."


    "And our nightmare begins!" With a heavy heart, E followed her group to the training grounds.


    Sophia looked back at the stage and said, "If I get to see George every day, I don''t care if they extend


    training for another month!"


    "You saw him once from afar," Leona chimed in. "Don''t get carried away."


    "This is the power of love! It was love at first sight!" Sophia said with overflowing confidence and


    determination. "I''ll do my best to get close to him in the next month and make him fall in love with me!"


    Fiona couldn''t help but chuckle as she heard them. She knew that Sophia had always been an active


    and headstrong girl but she was rarely motivated to do anything. With her like this, she thought that


    military training wouldn''t be boring after all.


    Fiona''s ss was in the same group as the girls majoring in interior design. They stood in line waiting


    for the arrival of their drillmaster.


    "Left, right..."


    A loud chanting could be heard as a dozen drillmasters in uniforms marched towards the stadium. The


    students held their breath as they waited for their designated drillmasters.


    "They''reing! I''m so nervous!" Sophia ced her hand over her chest. "I wonder if our drillmaster is


    scary. I mean, actual army officers give us the military training, right?" "The only concern I have about


    this training is


    whether or not our drillmaster is hot!" E announced as she stood in front of the line. "It would be so


    good to train under a handsome drillmaster. Don''t you think so, Fiona?"


    Fiona only nodded and gave her a polite smile.


    Many drillmasters marched in front of them but no one stopped in front of their group.


    "Huh? What''s happening?" After a few minutes, several students started voicing their confusion. "How


    "Where is our drillmaster?"


    "Is ours missing?"


    "What could''ve possibly happened?" Sophia pointed at the other groups and said with surprise, "Look!


    Others have already started. Where''s our drillmaster?"


    "Maybe we''re exempted from training?" E said happily.


    "I don''t think so." Leona shook her head.


    Even Fiona began looking around at the other groups as she wondered what was going on.


    "Sir!" Someone in their group called out to one of the drillmasters passing by. "Do you know where our


    drillmaster is? Did he forget about us?"


    The drillmaster turned around and said, "Yours will be arriving soon!"


    Right then, the sound of a car engine announced an approaching vehicle. A loud voice called out from


    the stadium, "Salute!"


    All of the drillmasters stood straight and saluted. They looked at theing car and greeted loudly in


    unison.


    "How cool!"


    "Wow! What a big shot!"


    Everyone looked expectantly at the approaching vehicle. Only Fiona frowned as she wondered who the


    arrogant man in the car could be. She remembered clearly that Article 206 of the school regtions


    stated that no motor vehicles were allowed to enter the stadium.


    "It''sing towards us!"


    "The car ising here!"


    The girls in Fiona''s group couldn''t help but squeal. Sure enough, the vehicle stopped in front of their


    team.


    Click!


    The car door swung open and out stepped a pair of legs wearing standard army boots. The slender


    and well-toned figure of a tall man then appeared in front of them.


    Fiona stood on her toes to get a better look from the second row. As soon as she saw who it was, her


    eyes widened and her jaw dropped. She felt as if her heart was about to leap out of her throat.


    Were her eyes deceiving her?


    Spencer? She rubbed her eyes and took a second look. It was really Spencer! ''I''m doomed!'' she cried


    inwardly.

 Chapter 29 Set Her Up (Part One)

    Chapter 29 Set Her Up (Part One)


    As Spencer stepped out of the car, he immediately caught the attention of the girls. He steadily walked


    towards them. As he looked ahead, his eyes were dark and his lips were pursed. His strong aura was


    undeniable.


    Still in disbelief, Fiona wondered what he was doing here.


    Soon after, a man came out from the back seat of the car. Fiona nced at him only to find out that it


    was Eric. ''Are they really both here?''


    "Oh my God!


    He''s so handsome!"


    "I can''t breathe!"


    Everyone was in utter admiration of the handsome man. Meanwhile, Fiona had broken out into a cold


    sweat in fear.


    As soon as Eric stepped out of the car, the first thing he saw was Fiona. Just as he was about to call


    her, he seemed to have realized something and decided against it. He then just merely smiled at her.


    In response, Fiona bowed her head.


    Since Leona was standing behind Fiona, she couldn''t help but notice the smile on Eric''s face.


    Frowning, she nced at Fiona.


    Spencer pressed his lips together, his face cold. His handsome face and forceful aura were what made


    him a hit among thedies. He cast a cold nce at Fiona before turning to look at Eric. "Go to your


    team."


    "Yes, sir!" Eric made a salute, clenched his fists, and ran away quickly.


    In his boots, Spencer walked towards the girls. He halted right in front of Fiona. "Good morning,


    everyone. I''m your drillmaster," he said in his deep voice.


    Fiona flinched as soon as she heard Spencer''s voice.


    How could he be their drillmaster? It waspletely unnecessary for him to be a drillmaster, but here


    he was. It didn''t take a genius to figure out that he was here for a reason. Was he here for her?


    The very thought of this sent a shiver down Fiona''s spine.


    He continued, "In the next month, I''ll be leading you inpleting your military training mission. I hope


    you will obey the orders and cooperate with me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd shouted in unison, "Okay!"


    "Sir, what''s your name?"


    "Sir, how old are you? Do you have a girlfriend?"


    A group of girls approached Spencer and asked him one question after another.


    "He is so handsome!" Sophia whispered in Fiona''s ear


    A smile tugged at the corners of E''s mouth. "I''m wondering what rank he''s at. If it''s high, I''ll consider


    him."


    "Humph," Sophia sneered. "You think he''ll fall for you? In your dreams."


    Spencer roared,


    "Shut up!"


    The girls all gasped in astonishment except for Fiona.


    "First of all, myst name is Cheng," he said. "As for the first name, you don''t have to know. You can


    call me Mr. Cheng. Besides, I''m married. I''m not interested in any of you. Stop asking questions about


    my personal life."


    "He''s married! What a pity!"


    "He looks so young. How could he be married?"


    Meanwhile, Fiona didn''t dare look up. ''He said he''s married.'' As soon as she thought of this, she


    couldn''t help but feel bashful.


    "All right, the military training begins. Let''s adjust the team arrangements first." After pacing around the


    girls for a few rounds, he suddenly pointed at Fiona and said, "You, go to the first row!"


    Fiona''s heart skipped a beat. She raised her head to protest, but when she saw the look on Spencer''s


    grim face, she froze. ''Was I wrong to assume he came here for me?'' Deep in thought, she slowly


    walked towards the first row and stood in the middle of the line.


    "You, to the right! And you, thest row. And you..."


    After adjusting the positions of several other students, Spencer nodded approvingly and began to give


    orders. "Alright. Attention! Now, let''s start the first lesson of the military training. Stand in a military


    position!"


    "What? Oh my God..."


    Upon hearing theints, Spencer turned to the girl who had spoken and said coldly, "If anyone


    makes any sound again, run around the yground for 20ps."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd fell into a thick silence. Seeing the group quiet down,


    Spencer said expressionlessly, "The main point of standing in the military position is making sure


    that..." As he spoke, he walked around to ensure everyone was standing correctly. He walked up to


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Fiona and tapped her right hand. He said, "Your hand should be tightened!"


    When his rough hand touched hers, she stiffened.


    Upon seeing the look on her face, Spencer thought to himself, ''Silly girl, are you scared? I still


    remember how you hung up on mest time. Now your life is in my hands. Let''s see where this takes


    you!''


    "Everyone, keep your posture. Chest out, stomach out, head up, eyes straight ahead, and shoulders


    back out. Don''t move unless I tell you to!"


    The sun was scorching hot. Having been standing underneath the heat for about five minutes already,


    everyone was sweating buckets.


    Spencer wandered around leisurely, looking at Fiona standing straight. He was annoyed and wanted to


    cause trouble for her. When he touched his pocket, an idea came to him.


    In the dead silence,


    someone''s phone suddenly rang.


    Spencer then yelled, "Whose phone is ringing?" Feeling the vibration of her phone in her pocket, Fiona


    felt her heart sinking.


    Before she could even react, she saw Spencer walking towards her. In a cold tone, he asked, "Was


    that your phone?"

 Chapter 30 Make The Bed for Me

    Chapter 30 Make The Bed for Me


    The sun drooped from its throne, casting colors in its departure. Clouds soaked in wine, like cotton


    absorbing blood from a wound, plunging the world in an eerie and mysterious glow.


    "You all may be excused!"


    the general drillmaster announced to the freshmen of D University. Loud exmations of tion


    apanied by groans of exasperation boomed across the stadium.


    "After such grueling hours that we endured, finally, we''re free!"


    "I''m too exhausted to even open my eyes. My whole body is protesting with every move I make."


    "The training just started and you''re alreadyining. How will you even survive the whole month?"


    In the midst of the crowd stood Fiona, cracking her neck and wincing from its stiffness as she


    approached the canteen along with the rest of her peers. She caught Spencer out of the corner of her


    eye. The drillmasters seemed to have gathered and were in the middle of a heated discussion.


    "Fiona! What are you looking at? Let''s go. We''ll miss dinner if we dally much longer." Sophia linked


    their arms together and dragged her forward.


    "Alright." Fiona smiled and moved forward with Sophia.


    "Hey, Fiona!"


    Fiona turned and saw Ryan approaching her with a few bags in his hands.


    "Hi, Ryan!" Sophia greeted him.


    Ryan paused, catching his breath and said, "I brought supper for the four of you. I didn''t know your


    preferences, so I bought everything I think you would like."


    "Thank you, Ryan." E relieved him of his burden and gave him a smile.


    "Your efforts are admirable." Pursing her lips, Leona offered a shy smile.


    "Thank you for putting us in consideration, Ryan," Sophia said. "Are you trying to earn our favor, Ryan?


    Your actions may lead us to think that you''re trying to impress one of us. Will this be a regr


    urrence?" Smiling slyly, she settled her nce to her friend, Fiona.


    "You''re holding me too high, I am not that considerate. Consider this event as a one-time-thing," Ryan


    jokingly replied.


    "Many thanks, Ryan." Shyly, Fiona nodded her head in thanks.


    Ryan''s eyes softened as his gaze fell upon Fiona. "Are you weary?" he gently asked.


    "I am not." Fiona shook her head.


    "Howe you only ask her, Ryan? Do you not care whether I''m weary or not?" Sophia asked, her


    voice teasing as a smirk yed on her lips.


    "You seem more alive than drained."


    They were immersed in their conversation as the drillmasters rushed towards the canteen except for


    Eric and Spencer, who walked leisurely.


    "Can I give my greetings to Fiona, Spencer?" Eric asked.


    "Oh? What is it you wish to say to her? Are you well-acquainted with each other?" he replied.


    "Do you have a reason as to why you pretend that you are a stranger to her when you want to be her


    drillmaster?" Eric murmured.


    Spencer''s eyes darkened slightly.


    "Seems like I would not be greeting Fiona today," Eric sighed. He rubbed his nose exasperatedly.


    "Our drillmaster must hold a high position," Sophia said seriously as she red at Spencer. "No one


    disciplined him even when he was unexinably rude and unruly."


    "I agree with Sophia," E nodded. "If he wasn''t so handsome, I would have mauled that arrogant, self-


    centered and vigorous man. He didn''t even give us his name."


    Listening to their conversation, Ryan turned to look at Spencer. Intimidation and dominance filled the


    air as they sized up each other. One was gentle, the other fierce.


    Silence reigned over Fiona. Her anxiousness growing every second as she hoped Spencer wouldn''t


    call her name.


    Slowly, Spencer inched closer to Fiona and her group. Every step shortened the distance separating


    them.


    E noticed him first. Raising her hand to wave at him, she said, "Hello, Mr. Cheng!"


    Fiona flinched, recing her bouts of anxiety to annoyance.


    Spencer stopped his approach when he heard the greeting. He ran his gaze through the girls and then


    stared at Ryan. He nodded and walked away.


    Sophia let out a giggle as they passed the by. "He is so cool," she said. Fiona rolled her eyes secretly.


    ''He is a monster!'' she thought to herself.


    Suddenly,


    Ryan''s phone rang. He excused himself and looked away as he answered the call. "Hello? Hmm...I


    see. All right. I''m on my way."


    "What''s up?" Sophia asked.


    Ryan exined briefly, "I have to leave. The members of the student council are rehearsing with vigor


    for the uing celebration that will be held in two weeks. We will give you our sincerest wee


    then."


    "Are we able to participate in the said event? I have quite a talent for dancing," E said with her


    eyebrows raised. "I can do ssical, folk and jazz."


    "You are most certainly wee to participate," Ryan warmly replied. "The more participants, the more


    festive the celebration will be."


    "Do you have any special talent worth mentioning, Ryan? A lot of girls gush over you. You are quite the


    stage," Sophia said.


    "I don''t think I''m as good as they say I am." Ryan chuckled. "It seems that I''ll cut our time short. I must


    leave now." As he bade goodbye, he nced at Fiona and said, "Please eat your dinner and get proper


    rest tonight."


    Fiona agreed with a nod. Timidly, she nced up as his eyes and he smiled. She felt her blood rush to


    her cheeks. She felt like a flower, blooming and nourished at the mere sight of him.


    Leona observed their interaction with a bitter heart and bile in her mouth.


    As the four girls retired to their dormitory for the night, all fell victim to their exhaustion and fell onto


    their beds.


    A chime resounded in the room.


    Fiona reached over to the phone to look over the message. It read, "Room 201, Building 8. Come here


    now." It was from Spencer!


    Fiona groaned. With a huff of indignation, she get off her bed, albeit unwillingly.


    "Do you have somewhere to be, Fiona?" Sophia asked. She groaned, exhausted.


    "I''ll he heading out for a moment." Fiona quickly put on her shoes and rushed out of her room before


    anyone could ask more questions.


    The location was a bit far from their dorms. It housed foreign students and teachers alike. The


    drillmasters resided in the building as well.


    As she arrived, Fiona let a sigh of relief.


    As she trudged up to the second floor of the building, she could make up two people standing at the


    door to Room 201. They nodded to her in greeting.


    Fiona replied with a nod, steeled herself, and opened the door.


    Inside sat Spencer, busy going over some files. Not even giving her a nce or a greeting, he said,


    "Make the bed for me."


    "I beg your pardon?" Fiona froze at the door, questioning if she heard him right. "Is this what you


    summoned me here for?"


    "Problem?" Spencer asked as he put down his pen and fixed his gaze towards her. "Did you assume


    that I would ask you to sleep with me?"


    "What?" Fiona geared up to give him a full retort when she was interrupted.


    "Alright." Disregarding whatever the retort Fiona was about to unleash, he continued, "If you have any


    ns to stay, the bed is big enough to hold the both of us."


    Fiona gawked. Closing and opening her mouth like a goldfish, she eximed, "Shameless!"


    Spencer shrugged, his posture aloof with false resignation. "The bed won''t make itself if you just stand


    there. Consider it as punishment for ying with your phone during today''s drills."


    "Need I remind you that you were the one who sent me that message? I was not ying with my


    phone."


    "I did send you the message, but it was the phone in your possession that rang."


    "What is the reason behind all of this? Why did you want to be a drillmaster?" Fiona didn''t even bother


    to hide the anger in her tone as she spoke.


    "Will it be hard to believe if I say that I''m here for you?" He approached Fiona slowly. "Are you happy to


    hear that?"


    Fiona backed away, only for her back to hit the wall. Frowning as she was trapped by Spencer, she


    scoffed, "No, not happy at all. Did Grandpa send you here?"


    Spencer''s only reply was to raise his eyebrows.


    Fiona eyed him skeptically and sighed. "Whoever sent you here, please don''t give anyone an indication


    that we are acquainted," she said.


    Spencer''s expression hardened. He expected Fiona to be ted by his presence, that she would be


    assured that she would be taken care, given the nature of their rtionship. He didn''t expect for her to


    ask of him to pretend that they didn''t know each other. Spencer sighed and ran his fingers through his


    hair. "Damn," he cursed under his breath.


    "Are you ashamed to be known that we knew each other?"


    Fiona avoided his gaze, not willing to show him an ounce of vulnerability as she said, "I find it


    unpleasant for people to be knowledgeable about our rtionship."


    "Is that so?" Spencer curled his lips and in a voice so soft and sultry, he whispered, "How do you


    describe our rtionship?"


    Her words were stuck in her throat as she struggled to give him an answer. ''Why are you acting like


    this? Do you have any shame?'' she asked inwardly.


    As they approached stalemate, the door flung open and Eric entered the room.


    Startled, Fiona unceremoniously shoved Spencer backwards.


    "I could turn a blind eye to whatever you two have been doing." Eric recovered from his shock,


    dismissing it with a wave and a sly smile.


    Pivoting towards the intruder, Spencer dropped his arms to his sides said, "Do you know that it is quite


    rude to stare? It is even ruder not to announce your presence with a knock on the door before entering


    a room."


    "We were not doing anything, Spencer! Stop giving other people misleading ideas!" Fiona said


    defensively.


    Spencer looked at her incredulously and sighed. "You heard thedy, nothing happened."


    "My lips are sealed," Eric said while making a zipping motion on his lips.


    Fiona felt her heart lurch, realizing that Eric must have misunderstood them.


    Spencer cleared his throat and asked, "What urgent matters do you have that you graced us with you


    presence?" He did not bother to hide the venom or the displeasure in his voice.


    "It pertains to a ssified file." Eric yfully waved the portfolio in his hand.


    Spencer reached out for the portfolio and then told Fiona, "Make up the bed."


    She went and did her work without a fuss.


    Eric quietly slithered out of the room as Spencer settled back down to his desk.


    Too immersed with her work, she almost missed the feeling that someone was staring at her. She spun


    around and caught Spencer''s eyes. "Why are you staring?" she demanded.


    He wet his lips and said, "Grandpa was sent to the hospital again."


    "What? Howe? I called him yesterday, and he sounded fine."


    Spencer rubbed his temples, distress imminent in his features. "He yed chess with his friends. He


    was furious when his friends all took their grandchildren with them."


    "Did I hear you correctly? Please tell me that this was one of your jokes," Fiona said, shaking her head


    in disbelief.


    "I''m not joking." After saying that, Spencer was deep in his thoughts.


    "Why are you so silent? How about I go visit Grandpa?" she asked.


    "No need." With a shake of his head, Spencer added, "His condition is stable. He will be alright."


    Fiona nced at her watch and said, "Oh my, it''s alreadyte. I''d better leave. I''ll call Grandpa."


    "Alright." Spencer nodded. "Do you need me to apany you back to the dorms?"


    "No! I am more than capable to send myself off, thank you!" Fiona squeaked, flustered.


    She mmed the door a little too loudly in her hurry, leaving Spencer to himself. His mask slipped as


    he wallowed in helplessness.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ''Grandpa wants us to have a child as soon as possible. What should I do?'' he thought.

 Chapter 31 Photos On The Forum

    Chapter 31 Photos On The Forum


    Fiona stepped out of Building 8 and considered her next move. After a while, she decided to call


    Wayne.


    "Hello, Fiona," Eric greeted as he saw Fiona hanging up the phone and walked up to her. "Are you sure


    you want to go back to your dorm room? Why not stay?"


    Fiona looked flushed. She didn''t know how to exin herself. "Eric, we''re in the university, not the


    base..."


    "Got it." Eric leaned towards Fiona. "You don''t want outsiders to know your rtionship with Spencer,


    do you?"


    Fiona forced a smile. "Well, I''m leaving," she said.


    "Okay. Take care."


    "I will." Fiona nodded and left hurriedly.


    The next morning, the loud chattering of freshmen filled the yground of the D University. Arge


    group of girls outside were looking at the area where the art school freshmen were.


    Spencer, who was guiding them, looked at the girls staring at them and asked, "What are those girls


    looking at?"


    "They''re looking at you," Sophia answered..


    The girls around her erupted inughter.


    "What are youughing at? I''m being serious!" Sophia said, raising her eyebrows.


    "Why are they looking at me? I''m not a panda or something," Spencer retorted.


    "Because you''re handsome!" one of the girls said, causing a burst ofughter.


    "Am I handsome?" he asked the girls.


    "Yes!" the girls answered in unison.


    "What about you? What do you think?" Suddenly, Spencer stepped in front of Fiona and looked at her


    intently. "Why didn''t you answer my question? Am I handsome?"


    Fiona felt her cold temper subside at the sight of Spencer''s warm smile. She forced a smile, took a


    deep breath, and said, "Yes."


    Spencer nodded with satisfaction and straightened up. "I admit that I''m good-looking. But being


    handsome can only take me so far! I can''t make a living out of it. A person must act ording to their


    ability and perseverance to protect their country. Everyone should do the same. Therefore..."


    "Therefore what?"


    Spencer took out his phone and dialed a number. "Get rid of the crowd outside the yground," he said


    through the phone. "No one is allowed to gather there." "Well done, Mr. Cheng!"


    "Mr. Cheng,


    who were you calling?"


    "Mr. Cheng,


    can you make small talk with us?"


    Spencer frowned. "Hey, you three! Get out!" he demanded.


    The three girls looked shocked. They did not expect to be called out. Their bodies shrank as they


    walked out of the group in shame. Then, in a softer yet firm voice, Spencer said, "Run twentyps


    around the yground."


    "What?"


    "Mr. Cheng..."


    "You have three seconds to do as I say." Spencer started counting. "One, two..."


    Before he could say three, the girls panicked and started doing as they were told.


    "They deserve it! They badmouthed Fiona yesterday." Sophia smiled coldly.


    Fiona recognized the three girls. They were the ones who spoke ill of her the day before. Was Spencer


    giving them a hard time for her sake? She shook her head. She knew that wasn''t possible.


    "I''ll punish them who talk a lot." Spencer squinted threateningly at the girls as they ranps. "Everyone


    else can rest."


    Cheers burst out from thepany. The all sat on the ground as Spencer stayed in his excusive tent.


    Sophia was starting to feel bored as she browsed the school forum. Suddenly, she saw a familiar face.


    "Fiona!" she called out.


    "What?"


    The others all stepped forward to take a look. The top story was entitled "The story between a


    freshman and a drillmaster."


    The post contained a few photos, but it had garnered thousands ofments.


    A photo showed Fiona and Eric standing in front of Building 8, talking andughing.


    "It''s really Fiona!"


    "I saw this drillmaster before!"


    "Do you know him, Fiona?"


    Fiona''s brain buzzed. She could feel everyone''s curious re on her skin. She wondered why anyone


    would take photos of her.


    "What were you doing here?" Spencer heard all the chatter about Fiona. He walked up to the group


    huddled together and ordered Sophia to show him her cell phone.


    Sophia looked hesitantly at Fiona. Before she could decide if she would hand it over, Spencer grabbed


    it impatiently. When he saw what everyone was look at, his face darkened.


    What made him angry was not the photos, but thements.


    "Please give me the girl''s name and phone number."


    "This is the first time I''ve seen someone look gorgeous in a military uniform. What a goddess!"


    "Which school is she from?"


    "I will court her!"


    All thements were about Fiona. Men were thirsting over her and her contact information.


    He red at Fiona and called Eric angrily.


    "Yes, sir!" Eric ran to him cheerfully and asked, "What''s up?"


    Spencer then showed the phone to Eric. For a brief moment, he looked stunned, but his lips quickly


    curled into a smile. "Who''s so boring to take those photos?"


    "Why are youughing?" Spencer patted Eric''s shoulder. "This is not funny at all!"


    "Sir, do you really know Fiona?" someone asked suddenly.


    Eric looked at Spencer and Fiona before agreeing. "Yes, I do. Why would I be talking to her if I didn''t?"


    Fiona pressed her lips and lowered her head.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "What''s the rtionship between you two? You look so intimate."


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate to say that we are intimate. She''s like my sister." Seeing the stern look on


    Spencer''s face, Eric thought he''d better run away as soon as possible. "Quit guessing, will you?" He


    turned to look at Fiona.


    Fiona nodded slightly. She thought exining would only make things moreplicated. It was better


    to remain silent.


    "Stop spreading rumors. If I hear this again, I won''t be this nice!" Eric raised his eyebrows. "And make


    sure this post gets buried!"


    Then he left in a hurry.


    Spencer chose not to be bothered by Eric. He fiddled with Sophia''s phone before he stared talking to


    Fiona. "You may know Eric here, but you don''t get any special privileges. Don''t be too arrogant!


    Complete every task of the training. Understand?"


    "Yes, sir." Fiona nodded dispassionately.


    "All right." Spencer then handed the phone to Sophia.


    Looking at her phone, Sophia said in confusion, "What''s wrong? The post''s missing."


    "I don''t see it either." The others looked confused as well.


    "I hacked the post," Spencer said.


    "Mr. Cheng, you''re getting more and more handsome!"


    "How overbearing!"


    "Wow! That''s awesome!"


    Biting her lips, Fiona realized that Spencer could also be kind.


    After a whole day of being on their feet, they were finally allowed to leave the yground. Everyone


    screamed in excitement.


    Sophia grabbed Fiona''s arm and asked, "Why didn''t you tell us that you know the drillmaster?"


    "Exactly," E followed. "We''re roommates! Why didn''t you tell us?"


    Fiona sighed, "Actually, we aren''t that close. We just know of each other."


    Leona followed them in silence with a skeptical look in her eyes.


    "What did you talk about yesterday?" Sophia asked with a teasing smile.


    Hesitating, Fiona answered, "It was just small talk. He asked me if I was tired. I left quickly. I just didn''t


    expect someone would take those photos."


    The girls chuckled. With an understanding smile, Sophia said, "A lot of people are asking about you,


    Fiona. So many guys want to reach you. How exciting!"


    Fiona pursed her lips. She waspletely unamused. Fortunately, Spencer had hacked the website.


    Inside D University''s auditorium


    Ryan was watching the rehearsal of the new program on stage. Suddenly, his phone buzzed with a


    new message.


    It was from Sam.


    The text read, "Fiona is popr now. Here are the screenshots I took from a post on the school forum.


    The post is no longer avable."


    Ryan was a little confused. He scrolled to see the photo attachments and was surprised to see photos


    of Fiona and Eric. There were alsoments from strangers asking for her information. His heart


    suddenly tightened.


    He knew she was a special girl since the first time he hadid his eyes on her. But he did not want too


    many people to notice her. He thought that he and Fiona just needed more time, but it looked like he


    needed to do something now.


    "Ryan? Ryan?" Someone beside him called out to him and waved his hand.


    "What?" Ryan came back to his senses.


    "I was just asking if we should stop the rehearsals for today. It''s already half past seven."


    Ryan nodded and said, "Okay, let''s call it a day. You tell them. I just have something to do."


    "Okay."


    Ryan ran out of the auditorium. The cold September air weed him as soon as he stepped out. His


    heart thumped. He''d never been so nervous yet so determined before.


    "Are you free now, Fiona? I''ll wait for you downstairs in your dormitory building. I have something to tell


    you."


    Fiona stared at Ryan''s message before getting up to change into a simple dress. When she reached


    the gate of dormitory, she saw a figure running towards her.


    "Hi, Fiona!" Panting, Ryan ran to Fiona''s side. His breath was very uneven.


    "Why were you running? Is there anything urgent I have to know?" Fiona asked worriedly.


    Ryan struggled to catch his breath. With his hands on his knees and his body hunched over, he raised


    his head to stare into Fiona''s eyes. "I have something to tell you," he repeated in between


    breaths.

 Chapter 32 Love At First Sight

    Chapter 32 Love At First Sight


    The dazzling moonlight lit up Ryan''s perfect face. Surprised, Fiona asked in a low voice, "So what did


    you want to tell me?"


    He slowly stood up and gazed at her face, his heart was beating so hard he was afraid it might jump


    out of his chest.


    "Well, there is a post about you on our school forum, Fiona. I don''t know if you''ve seen it yet," Ryan


    began tentatively watching her reaction.


    "You''ve seen it, too?" Fiona was a little embarrassed. "I don''t know who has taken those photos."


    "Well, are you really dating the drillmaster?" he asked anxiously.


    "No!" Fiona replied shaking her head. "We just know each other. That''s all."


    "Phew! Thank God!" Ryan said happily, letting out a sigh of relief.


    "Is that all that you wanted to ask?" Fiona asked feeling amused at the look of relief on his face.


    "No, actually there is one more thing," he said nervously. "Haven''t you noticed that many people want


    to get to know you better?"


    "Me? Why?" Fiona frowned and shook her head. "I saw the post, but I didn''t notice that. Who wants to


    know me better?"


    "A lot of people! Mostly boys," Ryan said. "They want to date you."


    Fiona was very embarrassed. She stammered, "Ryan, I... Let''s not talk about this. The post has been


    deleted. It''s pointless..."


    "Yes, of course!" Ryan said hurriedly. "I just found the post to be very interesting because now I


    understand how lucky I am."


    Fiona was stumped. It was easier for her to crack a math problem than figure out Ryan.


    Seeing that she was confused, heughed and confessed, "I love you, Fiona."


    His words fell softly in her ears


    like a gentle breeze.


    She was too stunned to react. Looking into his eyes, she felt so warm and fuzzy inside. She felt like


    she was floating on a cloud.


    "But I''m not sure how you feel about me," he continued, running a hand through his hair. "You''re an


    amazing girl and many boys want to be with you, myself included. I don''t know if the odds are in my


    favor. But at the same time, I feel I''m lucky to have met you before the others. I''m confessing my


    feelings to you because I''m afraid that it would be toote if I waited too long."


    Fiona had often received such proposals and she had refused many times.


    But tonight was different. She had always wondered why Ryan treated her so well, but she had never


    expected him to confess his love to her. His confession had caught her off guard.


    "You know, the first time I saw see you wasn''t near theke in our campus," he said sheepishly. He


    opened up to her slowly in an attempt to find a way into Fiona''s heart. "The first time I saw you, you


    were standing in front of an advertisement at a bus station with a sketchpad in your hand. You took my


    breath away. I thought how could a girl be so beautiful and serene? I fell in love with you at first sight!"


    Fiona''s loud heartbeat


    echoed in her ears. It was the first time he had admitted his true feelings to her.


    "Ryan." Fiona didn''t realize that her face was as red as an apple. After a long pause, she tried to say


    something but she fumbled, "I... Uh, this is..."


    "I know, I know. This is all too sudden for you!" Ryan said to put her at ease. He was equally nervous.


    Proposing to Fiona made him realize how brave those girls, who had expressed their love to him, had


    been. "You don''t have to answer me right away. I just want you to know that I love you."


    The atmosphere changed between them. Both of them were breathing slowly and gazing at each other


    silently.


    A long moment passed before Fiona said anything. When her heart rate returned to normal, she said, "I


    understand. But I..."


    "Fiona, please don''t refuse. At least, not so soon!" he cut in.


    When he heard her say the word "but," his heart broke. "Please give me one chance. At least think


    about it for some days?"


    Looking at the desperation on his face, Fiona kept bit back her protest and nodded.


    "Great! Thank you!" Ryan was thrilled. His smile was as bright as fireworks in the night sky.


    "I will try my best to win your heart, Fiona!" he said excitedly. Ryan panicked and didn''t know whether


    he should make a move or just leave it at that. Eventually, he said hoarsely, "I will definitely convince


    you to be my girlfriend!"


    ''Girlfriend?''


    Fiona blushed and lowered her head. She stared at her feet and mumbled, "I...I need to leave."


    "Okay." Ryan nodded. "It''s gettingte. You''d better go back and get some rest."


    "Bye!" Fiona nodded, turned around and rushed to her dormitory building.


    Watching her disappear into her dorm, Ryan turned around and walked back to his own dormitory. He


    started walking faster and faster as a bubble of excitement grew in his heart making him grin from ear


    to ear.


    He was nervous when he went to meet her, but thrilled when he returned.


    The wind was whistling in his ears. He felt like a man who was chasing after a dream and had finally


    fulfilled a small part of it.


    When Ryan and Fiona both left the scene, a slender figure emerged from the shadows near the


    dormitory building. She gazed at him with a crazy obsession in her watery eyes.


    Meanwhile, Fiona was back in her dormitory room. She climbed into bed.


    E was applying a face mask when she saw Fionaing in hurriedly. She questioned her, "What did


    you do outside? Why did you return in such a hurry?"


    "It''s nothing," Fiona replied automatically.


    "Humph! You are behaving as strange as Leona. She, too, went out not long after you left. Are you two


    up to something together?"


    "Hey! Why are your cheeks red, Fiona? Did you get sunburned?" Sophia asked peering at her rosy


    cheeks.


    "No!" Fiona swallowed. "I was just walking fast, so maybe my cheeks turned red because of that.


    Anyway, I''m too tired today. I am going to bed early!"


    Suddenly, the door opened and Leona walked in sullenly. She quietly got into bed.


    "Oh God! Not another one!" Eined when she noticed that Leona was not in good mood either.


    "Now why are you so upset? And where have you been?"


    Just like Fiona, Leona, too, remained silent.


    Sophia muttered, "You''re asking for it. E, you''d better shut up and go to sleep!"


    "Ugh! This is so boring!" E stretched and went to the bathroom to wash off her facial mask.


    Fiona finally rxed and leaned back against her pillow. Her face suddenly turned pale as she


    remembered Spencer.


    Irrespective of whether it was a fake marriage or a real one, she was going to get married to Spencer.


    This meant she was in no position to ept Ryan.


    The blood drained from her cheeks. ''I promised Ryan that I would think about it but that''s really


    inappropriate on my part. I must make it clear to him that nothing can happen between us. But what


    should I tell him?''


    "s!" Fiona sighed and turned on her side. She was ovee with great self-pity. The past ten years


    had been very difficult for her. Would her future be just as horrible? She was being forced to marry a


    guy, who hated her deeply.


    She tossed and turned in her bed.


    She thought of Ryan''s gorgeous smile in the moonlight, and desire red in her heart. An inner voice


    said, "Fiona, don''t get married to Spencer. Ryan is so gentle and considerate. Be with him instead! You


    have a crush on him, don''t you? And you once considered breaking off the engagement to Spencer,


    didn''t you?"


    Feelings of hesitation, confusion and trepidation swirled inside her like a storm.


    It was the first time she''d felt so helpless. She couldn''t choose the man she liked. She was stuck in the


    stupid agreement with Spencer.


    The next morning Fiona woke up and sshed water on her face several times. She had not slept at


    all. She was exhausted and, on top of that, her period started too. However, it was time for military


    training so she had to get dressed and leave even though she looked like a zombie!


    "Hurry up, sleepyhead! We''re going to bete!" Sophia urged, dragging her towards the yground.


    "Okay, okay, I''ming!" Fiona groaned and put her hand on her belly.


    On the yground, Spencer had been waiting for the students. It was time to begin, but Fiona was


    trudging at a cial pace. He roared, "Hurry up! There''s still one minute left. Anyone who iste will run


    for twentyps!"


    "Come one! Move it!" Without waiting for a response from Fiona, Sophia yanked her and started


    running. Fiona didn''t have the time to exin that she felt sick and a little nauseous.


    Spencer shot her an annoyed nce but said nothing. Then he began the drill.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Spencer straightened his spine and announced loudly, "First row, call out your numbers!"


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    "Three!"


    "Four!"


    "Five..." Fiona tried her best but failed to keep up. Spencer was immediately pissed off. He went and


    stood right in front of her, squinted and yelled, "Louder!"


    Fiona took a deep breath and tried to shout with all her might, "Five!"


    "Count again!"


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    "Three!"


    "Four!"


    "Five!"


    "Again!" Spencermanded.


    He repeated this drill three times. Fiona could tell the other girls began to hate her.


    "Either run twentyps or count again! Pick one," Spencer barked at her. He stood with his hands


    sped behind his back exhibiting an upromising stance.

 Chapter 33 She Passed Out (Part One)

    Chapter 33 She Passed Out (Part One)


    "Come on, don''t get us all into trouble!"


    "What the hell? She can want do whatever she wants just because she knows the drillmaster?"


    "Thanks to her, my voice has be hoarse. Damn it!"


    The girls were so jealous when they heard Spencer. He was about to lose his cool when Fiona said,


    "Mr. Cheng, I will run twentyps."


    "You...!" Fiona''s indifference always got Spencer worked up. He bit back the words he was going to say


    and instead pointed in a direction and ordered angrily, "Okay, go ahead! Twentyps! Now move it!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Fiona forced herself to remain calm as she began running. Although she was in low spirits and had a


    stomach ache, she was determined not to let him see her pain.


    Shepleted onep after another. She didn''t know how long she had been running but her feet


    were sore and she was getting weaker and weaker.


    "Don''t slow down!" Spencer bellowed in the distance.


    Biting her lip, Fiona tried to quicken her pace. But after a few steps, everything turned dark around her.


    Her head was throbbing and it felt like the sky was spinning.


    The strength had drained out of her body.


    She closed her eyes and slowly copsed onto the ground.


    "Oh no! Mr. Cheng, Fiona has fainted!" Sophia shrieked. She had spotted Fiona falling down on the


    track suddenly. Paying no need to the drillmaster''s rules, she ran towards her friend.


    "What?" Pushing Sophia aside, Spencer immediately sprinted towards Fiona. He was besides her in a


    sh. He cursed, "Damn it!


    Fiona?" Not waiting for her response, he picked her up and ran to the infirmary.


    Sophia made face at Spencer and ran towards Fiona only to find her in his arms. She stopped and took


    out her mobile phone to make a call. "Ryan! Fiona has fainted on the track. She is being taken to the


    infirmary by the drillmaster. Go and check on her!"


    "What?" he eximed. He was in ss at that moment and was so shocked that he stood up


    immediately. He said to the teacher on the stage, "Something urgent hase up. I need to leave." He


    collected his belongings and dashed off, leaving the teacher and students looking at each other in


    dismay.


    Meanwhile, Spencer had stormed into the infirmary shouting, "Where is the doctor? Quick! We need


    help. Examine her now!"


    A man in a white gown rushed out. He was shocked to see a girl lying limp in the drillmaster''s arms.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "She has fainted!" Spencer''s lips were pressed into a thin line. "Help her!"


    "Okay, okay! Put the patient gently on the bed."


    But Fiona woke up as soon as he set her down on the bed. Her face was pale and she looked weak.


    She opened her eyes feebly and saw the stern expression on Spencer''s face.


    "What caused the patient to faint?" the doctor inquired. There was no inspection equipment in the


    infirmary, so the doctor had to question Spencer in order to understand the problem.


    "She was running on the track and she passed out!" Spencer exined with his arms akimbo.


    "Maybe she lost consciousness due to a temporaryck of oxygen and dehydration. You should take


    her to the hospital immediately. It looks serious."


    "Doctor." Fiona opened her eyes with difficulty. "I''m fine."


    "Fiona!" Spencer inched closer to her.


    Turning her head away, Fiona stiffened.


    This tiny but dismissive movement was caught by him. He frowned and went back to his usual self.


    One could sense the tension in his body. The entire infirmary seemed to be frozen.


    "What''s wrong with you this time, Fiona? Spencer asked her impatiently. His fists were clenched as he


    stared at her. "What? Now you don''t want to talk to me? Who do you think you are? And why are you


    so angry with me?"


    Fiona closed her eyes wearily not in the mood for another argument with him. She did not speak,


    choosing to rebel silently.


    "I see! You are getting bolder!" He kicked the leg of the bed furiously. She trembled as he dragged her


    off the bed. "Since you are fine, you can get out of bed and go back to military training."


    "Sir, please stop! The patient is still weak!" the doctor said frantically.


    "Fuck off!" He cursed the doctor as he was livid at this point.


    She squirmed trying to break free from his iron clutch. "What the hell are you doing?" she demanded


    angrily. "Let go of me!"


    "No way in hell!" he said through gritted teeth.


    "You...!"


    "Fiona? Hey, are you all right?" Ryan had juste running into the infirmary looking worried. When he


    saw the situation before him, he asked suspiciously, "What happened? I heard that you fainted, Fiona.


    Why are you standing there? You should be lying down. Get back on the bed!"


    He reached out to steer her to the bed.


    Spencer scowled and shoved Fiona behind him all of a sudden. He stared daggers at Ryan and


    demanded, "Who are you?" Spencer had seen him standing with Fiona once and he didn''t think too


    much of it. However, now it looked like they were close.


    "Hello, sir," Ryan greeted politely, getting increasingly confused seeing Spencer holding Fiona''s arm.


    He didn''tment on it and instead continued, "I''m a student of this university. I heard that Fiona had


    fainted, so I came to see if she was all right." He then turned his gaze at her and asked gently, "Are you


    okay?"


    Fiona shook her head. She did not want Ryan to meet Spencer but her current physical and mental


    torment made it difficult for her to avoid the present situation.


    "Your boyfriend?" Spencer looked at Fiona and then at Ryan with a mocking smile. He thrust her into


    Ryan''s arms and said, "I''ll do you a favor!"


    With that, he turned on his heel before anybody could react and left.


    Ryan frowned. ''What did he mean by saying "I''ll do you a favor"?''


    A sudden bout of dizziness hit her and she swayed a bit. Fortunately, Ryan managed to support her in


    time. He lifted her and ced her on the bed. "Lie down," he said tenderly.


    Exhaling slowly, she said, "Thank you, Ryan." Smiling gratefully, her eyes went to the half-closed door


    of the infirmary. Spencer had left, but she was sure she would have to suffer afterward.


    "Do you need to go to the hospital? You look pale. Let me take you there," Ryan offered.


    "No, thanks." She immediately shook her head. "I''m fine, really. I''ll be all right after some rest."


    "Here, please drink some warm water," the doctor interjected. A ss of water was handed to her.


    "Thank you, doctor!" Ryan hurriedly took the ss of water from the doctor and put it to Fiona''s mouth.


    She was embarrassed for a moment, but when she saw the concern in his eyes, she rxed a bit. She


    opened her mouth to drink the water.


    "Did you get into trouble with the drillmaster during the training?" he asked suddenly. "He looked very


    angry with you."


    "Maybe he was cross with me because I waste today," Fiona replied, forcing a smile and feeling a bit


    guilty about lying to him.


    "Anyway, I''ll stop talking now so that you can get some rest." He helped her lie down. "I''ll be right here


    with you. Don''t worry."


    A sense of warmth flooded her. She nodded and closed her eyes.


    The tense atmosphere in the infirmary disappeared. The doctor left quietly and only Fiona and Ryan


    were left in the room.

 Chapter 34 I Will Protect You From Now On

    Chapter 34 I Will Protect You From Now On


    "Wronged?" Spencer snorted arrogantly. Suddenly he thought of Ryan and said, "Terence, I think


    someone likes Fiona."


    His friend was not surprised at all. "I just met her once, but I can tell that she is an amazing woman. It''s


    not unusual that someone would be interested in her. It is your reaction that is surprising."


    "Why is that?" Spencer asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "You look nervous, jealous even, I would say," Terence remarked shrewdly.


    "Jealous? Me?" The muscles on Spencer''s face twitched. "You are good at reading people!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Isn''t it true? Come on. Don''t be so stubborn," Terence coaxed with a smile.


    "No, I am just excited!" Spencer said with a twinkle in his eye as an evil smile spread over his face. His


    eyes were like a bottomless pool where a storm had begun to form.


    "For what?" Terence asked with trepidation.


    "I''ve found a way to make her suffer!"


    Terence was taken aback. He looked at him carefully and sat up straight. "So many years have passed.


    Shouldn''t you let it go now? She did nothing wrong. It was just an ident. She is so young. Are you


    really going to destroy her?"


    "Haven''t you always known that I want to destroy her?" There was a menacing smile on Spencer''s lips.


    "I suffered when I was eighteen. I want her to know what it feels like."


    "Spencer, your grandpa will not spare you," Terence reminded him worriedly as he held his friend''s


    shoulders tightly. He was afraid that he would do something terrible.


    "I won''t let Grandpa find out!" He narrowed his eyes and thought to himself, ''Fiona, I won''t let you be


    cocky anymore!''


    "Spencer..."


    Terence tried to persuade him to change his mind but was interrupted by Spencer. "Shut up! I know


    what I am doing."


    "All right!" Terence said with resignation. "Then, let''s drink!" He was unable to think of a way to help his


    friend.


    "Okay!"


    "Is it okay for you to drink?" Terence asked. "You can''t work as a drillmaster while you''re drunk, can


    you?"


    "I am taking a break from that ce for some days. It''s so annoying!" Spencer stood up and followed


    Terence to the first floor.


    "Then why don''t youe to my office and help me? We have recently joined hands with a new


    overseas online gamingpany, and we''re going to test our game. Perhaps you can help us with


    that."


    "Let''s talk about itter." Spencer walked over to the bar counter and asked, "Which is your most


    expensive wine?"


    Putting his hands in his pockets, Terence replied with a smug smile, "I won''t tell you because then I will


    have to open it today."


    "Humph! So stingy!" Spencer looked around the wine cab. "Fine! I''ll find it myself."


    Meanwhile at the infirmary of D University, Fiona had been asleep for a long time. When she finally


    opened her eyes, she saw someone sitting next to her bed. It was Ryan.


    "Oh, you''re up?" Ryan was thrilled to see Fiona awake. He came closer to her and asked gently, "How


    are you feeling now?"


    "Have you been here the whole time?" she asked, supporting herself with her hands to sit up.


    "Yes, I was worried about you," Ryan exined with a shy smile.


    A warm smile spread on her face. Fiona pursed her lips and said, "Thank you."


    "No, Fiona," Ryan said abruptly, reaching out to stroke her hair, his eyes full of affection and love. "I''ll


    protect you from now on. No need to thank me."


    "Oh, Ryan..." Fiona murmured, averting her gaze. She moved an inch away from him.


    Ryan sadly took note of this tiny movement. Andrew had sent him all the information about Fiona, but


    he had not found anything her rtionship with Spencer.


    But to his surprise, he had learned that when Fiona was eight years old, she became an orphan. No


    wonder she was so cold, indifferent and intimidating. As he had watched her sleep, he had promised


    himself that he would take care of her for the rest of his life, whether or not she wanted it.


    "Fiona!" Sophia''s excited voice


    broke the silence in the infirmary. Fiona was lost in thought for a moment after hearing Ryan''s


    deration. Before she could say anything, she spotted Sophia, Leona, and E walking into the ward.


    "Fiona, you''re awake!" Sophia ran to her bedside and saw Ryan. "Ryan!


    Here you are!" Ryan nodded and stood up. "Is today''s military training over?" he inquired.


    "Yes." E put a meal box on the table. "I brought this for you, Fiona."


    "That''s so nice of you." Fiona expressed her gratitude.


    "The drillmaster has said that you don''t have to go for military training in the afternoon, but you have to


    go tomorrow," Leona informed her and then looked at Ryan.


    "Got it!" Fiona nodded. "Thank you."


    "I''m d to see that you''re all right. I''ll head back to the dormitory to take a nap now," E said and


    stretched. "I''m so tired!"


    "Thank you foring to see me. Go back and get some rest," Fiona urged her three roommates.


    Just as she was about to step out, Sophia remembered something. Turning around, she grabbed


    Fiona''s hand and said, "Ryan''s been looking after you the entire morning. When I called him and told


    him that you passed out, he immediately came to see you. He was even more nervous than his usual


    self. He cares about you so much. Fiona, you should be his girlfriend. He''s a good man. And you and


    Ryan make an outstanding pair. It would be a pity if you don''t end up together. You..."


    "Sophia!" Ryan cut in. He looked embarrassed. "Shut up! Go and take a nap!" He started gently


    shoving her out of the room.


    "Hey! Don''t push me! I''m trying to help you, Ryan. Can''t you see?" said Sophia, struggling against him.


    "No need!" He felt both annoyed and amused at her antics. "Mind your own business! You don''t have to


    worry about me!"


    Leona stood at the door of the infirmary, dejected, and thought to herself, ''Fiona''s life is so good!''


    Ryan returned to the infirmary and saw that Fiona''s cheeks were a deep crimson color, probably from


    Sophia''sment. They looked at each other and the color on her cheeks slowly returned to normal.


    "Just eat!" Ryan said, sitting on the edge of the bed. "Sophia is very outspoken. Just ignore what she


    said."


    "I know."


    Still feeling a little embarrassed, Ryan pondered for a while and asked, "How about youe with me


    to the neers weing party two weekster? You can sit in the front row."


    Fiona teased with a suppressed smile, "Is that one of the privileges for the president of the student


    council?"


    Ryan nodded sheepishly. "Umm...sort of." After a short pause, he asked, "Wait, were you just pulling


    my leg?"


    "Sort of!" Fiona smirked and raised her eyebrows as the grin on his face grew bigger and bigger.


    He was overjoyed at this new side of her. If she wasfortable joking with him, it was a sign that their


    rtionship had be more intimate. At least that was what Ryan thought.


    "By the way," he said, taking the opportunity, "I will be performing at the party so you have toe."


    "What performance?"


    "I will be ying a variation of Canon along with the president of your art school''s student council.


    She''s in charge of the piano. I''m in charge of the violin," Ryan said and blushed. "They forced me to do


    it."


    Fiona nodded and said, "Oh yes. I muste then. You must be very good at ying violin!"


    "Okay, but don''t make fun of me. Can you y the piano, Fiona?" Ryan asked her.


    "Umm...a little bit." She lied.


    Ryan smiled and didn''t say anything further. ''She was so modest. A level 10 piano yer saying she


    ys a little bit.''


    Time seemed to crawl during the military training ss. The students felt like they had gone through a


    long, hardcore training, but looking back, they realized that it was only a week.


    Spencer didn''t show up after he left Fiona in the infirmary. On the one hand, his absence put Fiona at


    ease. On the other hand, she knew he wouldn''t let go of her so easily. She was worried it might be the


    calm before the storm.


    When the weekend arrived, she decided to visit Wayne at the hospital. She was surprised to see


    Spencer there too.


    "Hello, Grandpa." Fiona did not dare to make eye contact with Spencer when she entered the ward.


    Spencer nced at Fiona derisively. ''You won''t dare to look at me because you have guilty conscience,


    don''t you? You chatted and dined with that guy Ryan. You think I know nothing, huh? Fiona, I will catch


    you cheating on me red-handed!''


    "You''re here!" Wayne said with a broad smile. "How''s the training going? Are you tired?"


    "I''m fine Grandpa. How are you feeling?" she asked.


    "Oh, I''m all right." Wayne waved his hand. "Come and sit next to me."


    Fiona sat on the edge of his bed. Next to her was a silently glowering Spencer.


    An ufortable silence hung in the air and Wayne sensed it. He frowned and asked, "Spencer, Fiona


    is here. Why don''t you say something?"


    "We meet every day. There is nothing new to talk about," he replied distractedly. He was ying with a


    lighter.


    Wayne resumed his conversation with Fiona. "I heard he is your drillmaster now. Did he bully you?"


    ''Why is Grandpa behaving like he just found out about this. Wasn''t he the one who asked Spencer to


    be a drillmaster? Or was it Spencer''s decision?''


    She was confused. Biting her lower lip, she stated, "No."


    "Ah, that''s good." Wayne smiled at her lovingly. He took both their hands and put them together. "You


    both should hurry up and give me a great-grandson as soon as possible."


    Fiona was about to say something to pacify him when Spencer held her hand and rubbed his callused


    finger on her delicate skin. He grinned and said, "Yes, Grandpa. You won''t have to wait too long."


    Fiona was startled. Looking at Spencer¡®s meaningful smile, she became more and more nervous.


    "Ha-ha! That''s good." Wayne thought to himself, ''Now that Spencer has agreed, there is hope!''


    As they walked out of the ward, Spencer informed, "Fiona, next week I will resume as your drillmaster."


    "What? You..." Fiona had so many questions to ask him but she didn''t know where to start.


    He strode away with a cocky look before Fiona could say anything. She was rooted to the spot.


    A message popped up on her phone.


    It was from Ryan.


    "Hi, I''m rehearsing in the auditorium. Come over when you have time!"


    Watching Spencer''s disappearing figure, Fiona''s heart sank. The desire to break off the engagement


    arose within her stronger than ever before.

 Chapter 35 Take You For A Ride

    Chapter 35 Take You For A Ride


    Fiona strolled from the hospital to the university''s auditorium, where busy students bustled about. She


    dodged and dodged, avoiding bumping into anyone so as not to disturb, and quietly found a ce to sit


    down.


    Meanwhile, at the center of the stage, Ryan directed those moving the curtain covers. "Yes, a little


    higher. Lift that fold right there..."


    "Ryan, how about this bulletin?"


    He turned around and put a hand on the man''s shoulder. "Ask some people to hang it there."


    "How about this..."


    People bombarded him with questions at a pace that would throw the almost anyone off, but he


    patiently amodated every single one of them with a smile.


    As Fiona stared at him, her mind began to wander.


    "Hey, Fiona is here!" Ryan¡¯s roommate, Warren, was also part of the student council. As he looked


    back and spotted Fiona, he quickly tapped on his roommate¡¯s shoulder.


    Ryan instantly turned to catch a glimpse of her sitting quietly not far away. He could not figure out why


    such a seemingly indifferent expression captivated him. He hurriedly put aside his work and patted


    Warren on the shoulder. "Watch the rest for me! You can go once things are done. I¡¯m gonna leave


    now."


    "Tsk! Tsk! The power of love is indeed immeasurable." Warren grabbed Ryan by the shoulder before he


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    could go too far. "You seem to be head over heels in love with her."


    "Well, I really am." Ryan smiled slyly before turning to walk towards Fiona.


    As soon as she caught a glimpse of him, she stood up. "Ryan."


    "I thought you weren¡¯t going toe!" Ryan smiled at her. "It¡¯s dinnertime."


    "I went home for a bit. I got backte. The auditorium is so well decorated, by the way."


    "Really?" The smile on his face grew bigger. "I¡¯m ttered to have beenplimented by you."


    She smiled, surprised.


    "How about we have dinner together?" Ryan asked after a long awkward silence.


    "Are you done with your work?"


    "Well, the rest is up to somebody else, so..." He nced at Warren, then took out a bike key from his


    pocket. He waved it up for Fiona to see. "Let''s go for a ride. I have a bike with me this time."


    "By bike?" Fiona blinked.


    "Yes!" Ryan stood proudly. "I''m a good biker."


    Fiona looked amused, but nevertheless nodded and followed Ryan out.


    nking the D University¡¯s main avenue were dense sycamore trees. Passing through them leisurely


    were a boy and a girl riding a bike. The boy wore a shirt that clung to his lean body as it pped against


    the breeze, while the girl with the white skirt wrapped her hands around the boy¡¯s waist for support. It


    was like looking at a movie.


    "How is it so far? Not bad, right?" Ryan turned his head slightly to the back.


    "Do you mean your biking skills or the view?" Fiona looked at him mischievously.


    "Well..." Ryan feigned annoyance and sighed. "I guess it depends on what you say."


    Fiona smiled. "They¡¯re both fine."


    "Ha-ha..." Ryanughed. "I¡¯ll go a little quicker, then. One, two, three, and...here we go!"


    "Ahhh!" Fiona eximed. She grasped on Ryan¡¯s waist tighter and started tough.


    Ryan¡¯s face lit up at her beautifulugh. It would have been okay if the road didn¡¯t end and he had to do


    this with her forever.


    As Sophia and Leona walked out of the canteen, they saw the two having fun. Instead ofing up to


    greet them, however, Sophia snapped a photo and immediately posted it on the school forum.


    "What are you doing?" Leona murmured and lowered her head, just as she noticed Ryan¡¯s wide smile.


    "I''m helping Ryan!" Sophia smiled. "Let us spread the good news between Ryan and Fiona. I hope


    everybody finds out."


    Spencer decided to check in online as he took a break. He turned on hisputer, and as he entered


    the school forum, he saw the top post.


    "The most handsome man and prettiest girl of D University are together! What a perfect couple!"


    His eyes slowly darkened as he clicked for the photo and came across Ryan riding a bike with Fiona.


    Bang! Spencer pounded the table and gritted his teeth. ''Fiona, are you dating him? Let¡¯s see how long


    you can be together!''

 Chapter 36 The Newcomers Welcoming Party (Part One)

    Chapter 36 The Neers Weing Party (Part One)


    The next day, Spencer returned to the university as the drillmaster. Needless to say, he attracted many


    of the girls'' attention once more. After several days, the girls realized something. All the drillmasters


    were strict. Thus, they preferred to have a good-looking one since they were all going to be strict either


    way.


    Meanwhile, Fiona kept fidgeting in her ce. As she watched Spencer speak and act grimly, she felt as


    if he was going tosh out at her any minute.


    The horns rung throughout the yground.


    After an entire day of military training, Fiona let out a long sigh. Nothing had happened!


    "Let''s go, Fiona!" Sophia stepped forward and grabbed her arm. "Come on, Ryan''s inviting us to dinner


    tonight!"


    Fiona nced at Spencer, watching him walk towards the gathering area of the drillmasters. She


    thought, ''Did he hear that?''


    "Hurry up!" Without giving her a chance to say anything, Sophia pulled Fiona''s hand as they left.


    Fiona was a little embarrassed. "Sophia, I don''t think it''s such a good idea since Ryan''s been treating


    us out to dinner these past few days. You can go by yourself. I''m not going."


    "No way! Ryan''s only treating us to dinner for your sake. If you don''t go, then he won''t treat me,"


    Sophia protested. "You should go. This is normal. It''s how a boy pursues a girl he likes. Ryan''s very


    rich after all."


    Fiona was speechless for a while. Just as she was about to say something, she caught a glimpse of


    Ryan standing not far away. He smiled when he saw Fiona.


    How could anyone refuse such a smile? Fiona sighed and smiled back. She seemed to be have been


    reminded of the fun times they spent the previous day.


    "Spencer, look! Isn''t that Fiona?" Meanwhile, Eric and Spencer had left together. When Eric saw Fiona,


    he poked Spencer on the waist. "Look! She''s with someone handsome guy."


    Raising his head, Spencer replied tly, "I see."


    "Is that it?" Eric prompted. "Are you sure you saw them? What if that guy likes Fiona? Fiona is your..."


    With a cold smile, Spencer interrupted, "Did you see the look on Fiona''s face? She''s giggling like a


    maniac. She''s practically throwing herself at him!" He remembered the post he had seen on the forum


    yesterday.


    "What?" Upon hearing this, Eric was at a loss for words. He stuck his tongue out. ''Is he jealous?''


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Mr. Cheng!" A girl suddenly approached them. She raised her head and stole a nce at Spencer, her


    face turning red.


    "You are...?" Eric asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I''m from the publicity department of the student union," the girl said as she took out two invitations


    from her bag. "We''re inviting you toe to the neers weing party."


    "When is the party? Are all the studentsing to the party?" Eric asked.


    "It''s at six o''clock tomorrow night at the auditorium," the girl replied. "The freshmen are required to


    "So, are we going or not?" Eric looked at Spencer.


    ncing at the invitation, he replied tly, "Okay."


    "Great!" The girl smiled at him and nodded. It seemed as if she was reluctant to leave.


    "Are you sure?" Eric asked, holding the invitation. "Are you going to the party because of Fiona? You


    haven''t been looking well these past few days. Are you and Fiona fighting? Will she perform at the


    party? She can y the piano, right?"


    With the invitation in his hand, Spencer tapped Eric''s head and said, "Cut the crap!" He looked around


    and found that Fiona had already left. He then headed towards the canteen.


    "You haven''t answered my questions yet!" When Eric caught up with Spencer, Spencer didn''t even


    react. He merely shrugged his shoulders and said, "Forget it. We''ll see her tomorrow anyway."


    As Spencer continued to walk, he thought to himself, ''I heard she isn''t part of the show. If she were


    asked though, would she choose to y the piano? The solders had been attracted by her at the base.


    Is she going to seduce the boys here too? If she dares to perform at the party, I''ll pull her off the stage.''


    The next evening, posters of the party were hung up around the campus of D University. Just outside


    the auditorium, students were buzzing in excitement. Meanwhile, all the departments were hard at work


    for the final preparations.


    "Everyone, please gather here for the opening dance performance!"


    "Who hasn''t put on makeup yet? Hurry up! We''re running out of time!"


    "Adjust the light again!"


    "Pull this curtain to the left."


    After training, Fiona came to the auditorium with Sophia. When they saw the mess inside, Fiona asked,


    "Where''s Ryan? He''s probably very busy. Should we just leave ande backter?"


    "No, no. We came here to help!" Pulling Fiona''s hand, Sophia walked into the auditorium. She pointed


    to a spot just in front of the stage and said, "Look! Isn''t that Ryan? Hey, Ryan!"


    Ryan looked towards the entrance of the auditorium where Fiona and Sophia were and immediately


    waved to them.


    "Don''t wave your hands, Ryan!" a boy said anxiously. "Check your program first!"


    "What''s wrong?" Sophia and Fiona were just approaching Ryan. Sophia asked, "Ryan, what''s wrong


    with your program?"


    "Nothing." Ryan said with a faint smile on his face. "It''s no big deal. I have a lot of things to do anyway."


    "Why aren''t you going to be on the show?" Sophia was shocked. "I was waiting for your show!"


    "Me too!" Several other girls echoed.


    "What''s wrong?" Fiona asked gently.


    "Teresa was setting up the hall and her hand was injured. She''s at the infirmary now. She probably


    can''t y the piano tonight which means Ryan can''t perform either," someone exined.


    "We need to find a recement pianist!" Sophia suggested. "Or maybe Ryan can y alone!"


    "The piece is instrumental ensemble so I can''t y by myself." Ryan looked at Fiona with a smile.


    Suddenly, an idea came to his mind.


    "We need to find another pianist!" They then started to discuss among themselves.


    "We only have half an hour left before the opening. Where could we possibly find another pianist?


    Looks like you''re from art school. Would you like to go to the department of music and see if they have


    a pianist?"


    "But we can''t just choose a random person. We need to find someone who''s a suitable match for Ryan


    too. Otherwise, we''llpromise the quality of the program."


    Amidst the chaos, Ryan suddenly asked, "Fiona, do you know how to y the piano?"


    Everyone turned to look at Fiona. Startled, she slowly nodded her head and quickly added, "But I''m not


    that good. I can only y a little."


    "What''s your piano level?"


    "Level


    ten," Ryan abruptly said before Fiona could finish her sentence.


    "Level ten?!" Sophia immediately pushed her forward. "You should y with Ryan, Fiona."


    "What a godsend! Fiona, it really depends on you now! Level ten isn''t something just anyone can


    reach!"

 Chapter 37 Being Dragged Into The Civil Affairs Bureau (Part One)

    Chapter 37 Being Dragged Into The Civil Affairs Bureau (Part One)


    The pair stepped down the stage and were instantly greeted by a prolonged apuse from the crowd


    and roaring praise.


    "Isn''t that girl Fiona? She is so beautiful!"


    "You know, I actually heard that she and Ryan are quite close. They seem to be together!"


    "I think they would certainly make a good match. They''re both so talented and their chemistry is


    undeniable.


    They look like the perfect pair."


    Spencer was sitting among the crowd. He could feel his anger rising as he heard the audiences


    reactions towards Fiona and Ryan. He abruptly stood up and headed towards the backstage.


    Meanwhile, Ryan and Fiona were alone backstage. He was holding her hand tenderly.


    "So, how did it feel being on stage?" Ryan asked, breathing shallowly.


    "Not bad. You yed your violin beautifully," she replied, smiling at him


    "Thank you. You also yed the piano really well tonight," Ryan said. "I''d love to hear you ying the


    piano more often."


    "Hmm," she replied with shyness.


    "Fiona, did you hear what the audience were shouting after our performance?" He was looking at her


    intently, and smiled mischievously.


    "I..." Fiona was blushing. She felt nervous and her palms were sweaty. She looked down and realized


    that Ryan was still holding her hand. "Ryan, we''re not on stage anymore but our hands..."


    Ryan held her hand tighter and said, "Fiona. I don''t want to let you go anymore."


    "What are you saying, Ryan?" Fiona was surprised. She looked at him with confusion, wondering what


    this all meant.


    "I want to be with you, Fiona. Don''t you see? Everyone wants us to be together." Ryan''s expression


    softened. He looked at her gently and continued, "Fiona, I''ve never cared about anyone this much. I


    love you. Please get to know me. Please give me a chance." He gently took her into his arms in an


    embrace, and Fiona found herself in a daze.


    She could feel his heart beat against hers, and they were in the same rhythm.


    Fiona felt excited hearing the cheers from the crowd, and at the same time, she had never felt so calm


    than she did at that moment in his arms. She felt so rxed in Ryan''spany. He was considerate,


    gentle, and cultured.


    She couldn''t refuse the maic attraction she felt towards him. She buried her head in his arms. Her


    mind was clear, as she reciprocated his gentleness and wrapped her arms around his waist.


    Fiona''s response filled Ryan''s heart with so much joy.


    "Fiona, I..." Ryan said to her softly.


    Out of the blue, they heard someone pping behind them.


    Fiona felt her body tense up and she didn''t want to leave the safety of Ryan''s arms. She turned to see


    where the ps wereing from and saw E, looking elegant as ever.


    E was walking towards them, smiling. "Congrattions, your performance was amazing. And now I


    find you both here, backstage, being so sweet. Please doe and join the public!"


    Fiona''s face was bright red. Ryan, however, kept his calm and asked her, "Why are you here?"


    "Well, I do have a reason, of course," E said. "There''s someone looking for you, Ryan. Why not leave


    and have a look?"


    Ryan nodded. He turned to Fiona and said, "You go ahead and get changed first. I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay." Fiona nodded and watched him leave.


    "Good for you, Fiona," E said, giving her a pat on the back. "Go for it. I''m going to go on stage now."


    "Well, good luck. I''m going to go and change now," Fiona replied.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t need the extra luck. I can''t be worse than you." E smirked, raised her eyebrows


    proudly, and walked out the door.


    Fiona paused. Her heart was pounding. She turned to her mirror to remove her hair clip and makeup.


    All of a sudden, she heard a click.


    Someone opened the door of her fitting room. Fiona smiled, turned around, and asked, "What made


    you decide toe back?" When she saw who was standing at the door, her heart almost stopped.


    Her face froze, her body suddenly turned cold, and she felt anxiety down to her bones.


    "Spencer..."


    "Hi Fiona. Do I scare you?" he asked, as he took a step towards her. He had a slight smile, but it


    couldn''t hide the gloom showing on his face.


    "Spencer...what are you doing here?" Fiona instinctively took a step back. She felt the edge of the


    dresser behind her. She looked at him fearfully.


    He slowly walked up to her, lookingpletely out of sorts and depressed. "Why am I here? I''ve been


    here the whole time, Fiona. I was just under the stage. And..." He raised his right hand and pinched her


    chin firmly.


    Fiona felt like her chin was about to be crushed. She wanted to turn her head away, but he was too


    strong and she couldn''t move at all. She could feel his rage. He was so angry, it was as if he wanted to


    She was shaking. Grabbing his arm, she stuttered, "Spencer... let me go this instant!"


    He looked down at Fiona in disgust and said, "I saw how you and Ryan were hugging just now."


    Fiona''s face turned white as a sheet. Her eyes were wide and she couldn''t move.


    "What you saw..." "So now you''re feeling guilty?" Spencer was angry. Fiona could sense the danger


    from his voice. "You''ve been so smugtely. I told you to behave yourself, but you went against me. So


    do you like him, Fiona? Do you like Ryan?"


    Fiona couldn''t speak. She shut her eyes tightly.


    "Aren''t you going to give me an answer? You like him, don''t you Fiona?" Spencer said, clearly trying to


    control his anger. "Well then. You can have a taste of what you want. But you can''t get it!"


    Fiona finally looked at him with her eyes wide open. She was angry and afraid. "What do you want,


    Spencer?"


    "I know you like him. But you can''t be with him. So now, guess what my next move is."


    Fiona took a deep breath. Suddenly it hit her¡ªshe understood what he meant. "I''ve said it before and


    I''ll say it again. I''ll never marry you, Spencer!" she yelled.


    She was sure that she didn''t want to spend the rest of her life with him. She was young and she had so


    much ahead of her.


    Spencerughed and said, "Oh, Fiona. You say you don''t want to get married?" He was obviously


    mocking her as he was speaking. He tightened his grip on her chin, looked her straight in the eye, and


    said in a cold voice, "Well, that''s not your decision to make, Fiona."


    Fiona''s mouth was trembling. She looked at him and said, "Tomorrow, I''ll talk to Grandpa!"


    "Well what a pity! Because it''s toote!" Suddenly, Spencer put both this hands on her shoulders. Her


    eyes burst open, red with shock and fear. "Don''t even try to struggle, Fiona! You are going to marry me,


    and you are going to marry me tonight. It''s happening tonight."


    "What?" Fiona was horrified. All she could do was look at him in terror.


    He took a good look at her sad face, and he proceeded to grab her and carry her over his shoulders,


    walking towards the back door.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Spencer! Please stop!" Fiona was screaming. She had never been so terrified. Struggling to get away,


    she screamed, "Put me down, now! Where are you taking me to? Spencer, put me down!"


    "We''re going to get married right now!" Spencer kicked open the back door, still carrying her. He was


    walking towards the dested narrow path behind the auditorium.


    The echoes ofughter in the hall faded away. No matter how hard Fiona struggled, her efforts were


    useless. "Spencer, I don''t want to marry you. Put me down! Now!"


    Without saying a word, Spencer rushed to the parking lot.


    Johnson saluted him. When he saw what was going on, he thought to himself, ''Is this why Spencer


    wanted me toe here in such a hurry? To take Fiona back? Why does he look like a


    robber?''

 Chapter 38 Prove Your Innocence (Part One)

    Chapter 38 Prove Your Innocence (Part One)


    Bang!


    The door of the Civil Affairs Bureau swung open all of a sudden. Heads turned to see what the


    "Mr. Cheng!" Matt, the head of the Civil Affairs Bureau, rushed over, looking disheveled with his tie


    askew. He quickly wiped the beads of sweat on his forehead before bowing in front of Spencer. "Please


    With a menacing look on his face, Spencer surveyed the ce before taking a step in.


    "What the hell are you waiting for? Where''s the registration form? Give it to me now! I want to get


    married!" Matt pointed to a group of people and shouted, "Bring me the form and hurry up!"


    With that, the staff scrambled to fulfill their boss''s orders. Spencer dragged Fiona''s hand and walked to


    the table where one of the workers ced the marriage form. After snatching a pen from a nearby


    employee, he started filling it out.


    Next to him, the helpless Fiona, who had been crying too much, merely stood feeling like she had lost


    all of her strength. She stared nkly ahead, ignoring everything and everyone around her,


    disbelieving what was happening.


    "Uh, excuse me." A trembling staff opened his mouth to ask the standard set of questions for such


    asions. "Do youe here of your own ord to get married?"


    ''Own ord?'' Spencer red at the man performing the rites who almost jumped out of fear. ''Damn it!


    Why did he have to ask that?'' he cursed inwardly. He raised his foot and kicked the man on his butt.


    "No one would think you''re dumb if you wouldn''t talk!"


    Spencerpleted the form in seconds. He then turned to Fiona and thrust the pen to her hand,


    almost forcing her to write down her information.


    It was then that Fiona snapped back to her senses. With sheer determination, she pulled her hand from


    Spencer''s grip and dered, "I won''tplete this form! I don''t want to fill it out! I was forced to be


    here!"


    Spencer''s eyes narrowed into slits as he looked at Fiona, his face full of anger. He grabbed the


    registration form from her hand and tore it into pieces. "Give me another one!" he shouted.


    One of the staff quickly handed him a fresh form, which he mmed on the table in front of Fiona. "Fill


    it out!" he demanded.


    "I don''t want to!" With clenched fists, Fiona shook her head and resisted.


    "Johnson!" He called out to his assistant but kept his eyes fixed on Fiona. "Go to D University and bring


    Ryan Wen here."


    Fiona turned to Spencer at the mention of Ryan''s name. With pleading eyes, she grabbed the pen and


    cried, "I''ll fill out the form! I''ll fill it out! Please... don''t bring him here."


    Spencer''s lips formed a cold and cruel smile. "Then fill out the form."


    Fiona''s hand trembled as she wrote her information on the paper. But before she could seal the


    document with her thumbprint, tears fell once again from her eyes.


    Once she had pressed her thumb on the form, she knew that it was impossible for her to be with Ryan


    again. Their rtionship had ended before it even started. Once she had ced her fingerprint on the


    form, she and Spencer would be legally married. She would have no other choice but to be his


    wife and live with him for the rest of her life.


    As Fiona entertained these thoughts, Spencer was slowly losing patience. With furrowed brows, he


    grabbed her hand and pressed her thumb on the form.


    And done!


    A tear drop fell on the paper.


    "Spencer," Fiona said grimly without looking at him, the corners of her mouth twitching. "I hate you."


    But Spencer was unaffected. He took the form from her and wrote down his information before signing


    the document with his own thumb print. He then told her coldly, "Hate me all you want, but it won''t


    change the fact that I''m now your husband."


    Matt politely took the form from his hand and said cautiously, "Mr. Cheng, now you have to take a group


    photo."


    Spencer pulled Fiona close to him and asked, "Did you hear that, Fiona? We''re going to take a group


    photo. So fix up that ugly face!"


    She felt like a puppet under Spencer''s control. Obediently, she sat on the studio chair and posed next


    to him in front of a red backdrop. With one click, their photo was done. Fiona could only look at the


    marriage certificates in Spencer''s hand. She couldn''t think of anything else. In her head, she was still in


    denial of her marriage.


    Meanwhile, Spencer entertained mixed feelings as he looked at the certificates. He ced them in his


    coat pocket and pressed them against his chest. Sternly, he said to her, "Let''s go!"


    And without even waiting for her, he marched out of the office. He didn''t look back, much less wait for


    her. Fiona only stood still as if in a daze.


    Johnson looked at Spencer before turning to Fiona.


    "Leave her alone!" Spencer said coldly.


    The door of the building opened with a creak. The sound was followed by the distant humming of a car


    engine.


    With this, a collective sigh filled the room.


    Matt looked at Fiona and spoke.


    "Well..." He hesitated for a moment but continued, "Mrs. Cheng, aren''t you leaving?"


    ''Mrs. Cheng?''


    Fiona''s eyes were instantly filled with tears. She only managed a snort before staggering away on her


    high heels, finding her way to the door.


    ''How pitiful am I!'' she thought. When she left, everyone in the room began whispering to one another.


    "How cruel! He abandoned her right after they got married."


    "He forced her to be his wife."


    Matt took a handkerchief from his pocket and dabbed his forehead dry. Turning to everyone, he said,


    "Now, I don''t want you mentioning what happened here to anyone else. You didn''t see anything, and


    you didn''t hear anything!"


    "Matt, who was that man? Is he dangerous? He looks so young!"


    "Young? For someone so young, he''s terrible!" Matt stared at the person who had asked those


    questions and said, "He may be young, but he holds a high position. He''s definitely going to be


    significant in the future! We can''t afford to offend him!"


    "Whoa!" They gasped in astonishment.


    It was a cool September night and Fiona had stepped out of the Civil Affairs Bureau wearing nothing


    but a dress. She wrapped her arms around herself as she looked around, not knowing where to go.


    How would she live from then on? How long would she have to wait? Fiona wondered if Spencer would


    let her go once he grew tired of his hatred. But what if he didn''t get over that state? She shuddered at


    the thought of being entangled with him for the rest of their lives.


    Meanwhile, at a high-rise building in the residential area of Four Seasons Scenery, Ryan had been


    waiting for nearly two hours.


    He had hurried over there as soon as the party was over. He had tried calling Fiona but her phone was


    off and she couldn''t be reached. He knew that Fiona lived there. But it didn''t ur to him that he would


    have to pay her a visit under such circumstances.


    "It''s gettingte. I don''t think Fiona wille back tonight. Let''s go," Andrew advised.


    "No, let''s wait a few more minutes." Ryan could only pace back and forth in front of the building. He


    thought he had made some progress with Fiona so he didn''t understand why she suddenly


    disappeared. Something must have happened!


    Andrew looked up at the sky. "The sky is getting darker. It might even rainter so we better head back.


    Are you sure you want to wait more? Your brother has been back at home for days now, and yet you


    haven''t gone back to see him. Your father must be upset!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ryan frowned when he heard this. He was about to say something to his defense when a figure caught


    his attention. ''It''s Fiona!'' Ryan remembered how it was like that time at the art museum. The moment


    he felt like giving up on waiting for her, she showed up at thest minute!

 Chapter 39 Do You Remember This Place (Part One)

    Chapter 39 Do You Remember This ce (Part One)


    M City didn¡¯t see a whole lot of showers during the summer, but now the autumn rains had been


    endless. The torrential rain went on and poured heavily until the next morning,


    its sound muting everything else¡¯s.


    Fiona woke up to the storm. She stifled a groan as she tried to move her stiff and sore body from under


    the thin quilt. Before she could, she felt a heavy arm wrap around her.


    Spencer was unceremoniously awakened by the ruckus, and as he opened his eyes sharply, he quickly


    scanned the whole room and immediately happened upon Fiona.


    In a futile attempt to get out of bed quietly, she grabbed her clothes to cover herself up and tiptoed


    away as her legs trembled. Waking up fromst night did not elicit shyness, only hatred and


    humiliation.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" Spencer sat up on the bed slowly and lifted his eyes inadvertently


    to take in her features. Instead, he became ck-jawed as he saw the two scars running along her


    otherwise smooth back.


    As she heard his deep, booming voice, Fiona stopped for a moment, only to remain quiet. Instead, she


    continued walking.


    "Where did you get those scars?" he blurted out before he could restrain himself.


    Fiona stopped on her tracks and reflexively turned around, trying to cover her back. She met his


    doubtful eyes with a sad smile. "Don¡¯t you remember asking me why I was still alive the first time we


    met? I almost died once. The scars, of course, were left on the day of the car ident. There you go.


    Satisfied?"


    His eyes darkened as he stared at Fiona. Ten years ago, when he rushed to the hospital and witnessed


    his mother die, there had been a little girl in the next room, fighting for her life.


    "Are you satisfied now, with what happenedst night? Are you happy you finally took you revenge on


    me?" she asked him without a hint of emotion.


    Spencer finally came to his senses a moment after and looked back at her mocking expression. As he


    stood up and lifted the quilt, he saw the bloodstain on the sheet. His heart clenched, but he wore a cold


    smile. "No. I need to teach you how to satisfy me more."


    She took notice of the blood on the messy bed and her eyes started to sting. She turned away and


    clenched her fists.


    In the midst of what felt like a never-ending standstill, Spencer¡¯s phone rang over the tense silence.


    "Hello. Grandpa, what¡¯s up?"


    On the other end of the line, Wayne could hear that Spencer spoke differently from his usual harsh


    tone. In shock, he asked, "Did you just get up?"


    "Yes."


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m at home." He quickly added, "In the Four Seasons Scenery."


    "Where is Fiona?" Wayne couldn¡¯t help but sound surprised.


    "She''s beside me." He cast a nce at her.


    ¡®Beside her?¡¯ "Last night you two...?" Wayne probed.


    "Yes." Having understood immediately, Wayne said happily, "Take Fiona here this noon. Do you


    understand?"


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    "Put her on the phone!"


    Fiona¡¯s hand paused on the doorknob as she heard the deep voice on the other end of the line. She


    could feel Spencer¡¯s presence slowly creep up from behind her.


    "Grandpa wants to talk to you." He handed her the phone, and as his eyes raked her whole image from


    top to bottom, he felt a tinge of nervousness. And so, seemingly annoyed, he excused himself and


    went to the bathroom.


    Fiona pursed her lips as she held the phone to her ear. "Grandpa..."


    "Hey, Fiona." Wayne was overjoyed but stopped himself from overreacting. "Today¡¯s the weekend.


    Come home and see me, all right? Take Spencer with you. I¡¯ll ask the cook to prepare a delicious meal


    for you both to enjoy!"


    "Of course," she replied.


    "Okay. By the way, remind Spencer to drive carefully. It¡¯s raining quite hard today. I¡¯m looking forward to


    having lunch with you together!"


    "Okay, Grandpa." After hanging up the phone, she walked back to her bedroom


    As she soaked herself with warm water in the bathtub, she gingerly put her fingers over where Spencer


    had touched herst night.


    As cold water trickled down her head, she shut her eyes, from which tears started streaming down.


    Meanwhile, after Spencer finished his bath, he found himself unable to find Fiona. He went to her


    bedroom and was about to knock when felt his feet getting soaked. His eyebrows furrowed, and as he


    looked down in confusion he saw a stream slowly spilling out of the gap underneath the door.


    "Fiona!" His eyes opened wide and he started to knock at the door with clenched fists. "Open the door!


    Fiona, can you hear me?" He was worried something might have happened to her in the bathtub.


    He kept knocking on the door but heard no response. He pursed his lips and was about to kick the door


    open, but then he heard the lock click.


    Covered with a bath towel and drenched from head to toe, Fiona stood at the door and looked up at


    Spencer. "What are you doing?"


    "What am I doing?" He pointed at the water on the floor. "Why don¡¯t you check the floor? What did you


    think you were doing?"


    "I¡¯ll clean that up." As she was about to close the door, Spencer hurriedly shouted,


    "Faster! We need to set off in time for lunch!"


    "Okay." He grabbed her hand as she swiveled around.


    She was hyper-aware of how much taller and bigger he was as he looked down at her. "I¡¯m warning


    you, don¡¯t you dare kill yourself."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll keep myself alive until you pay for what you¡¯ve done to me," Fiona replied coldly,


    raising her head and ring back at him.


    "That¡¯s great, then!" Spencer let go and made his way to the living room. "Either you get dressed in ten


    minutes, or I¡¯ll do it myself."


    Bang! Fiona did not wait for him to finish talking before she shut the door.


    "Damn it!" Spencer kicked the chair beside him. After it crashed, the room felt a little too quiet. He


    breathed in slowly and took in the sight of water, spreading on the floor. There was no sign of sunlight


    peeking through even in the early morning.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After ten minutes passed, the pair managed to pack up their stuff and go to the garage, driving straight


    ahead to the Cheng family residence.


    The air inside the car felt stuffy and sticky. Fiona couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Spencer stepped on the gas and drove the car to an empty road, away from the direction of their


    supposed destination.


    Aside from a tiny squeak,


    they continued on looking down the road wordlessly until they finally stopped at a high-speed


    intersection. Spencer stepped hard on the brake as puddles sshed on the roadside and the tires


    screeched violently against the cement.


    Fiona sucked in a deep breath but managed to pull herself together quickly. She propped up against


    the door and looked out the window.


    "Do you remember where we are, Fiona?" Spencer said, looking nkly ahead.


    Fiona''s heart beat faster.


    The rain obstructed her view, but of all people, she could recognize that road sign from miles away¡ª


    River Road.


    Like a virus, the decade-old nightmare started to invade her body, spreading quickly into her cold limbs


    and heavy chest. And yet, her mind was most affected. Her breathing became even morebored as


    she started to touch the temples on her head, which suddenly hurt like hell.


    Bang! Bang!


    "Help! A car ident!"


    "Please, help! Help!"


    "Hello, is this the police? There¡¯s been a car ident in River Road."

 Chapter 40 Womens Friendship (Part One)

    Chapter 40 Women''s Friendship (Part One)


    Spencer''s head drooped slightly as bitterness crossed his features. "Grandpa, it is time for you to take


    a nap."


    "I must say, that''s themest excuse you have made to drive me away," Wayne smiled as ced a


    reassuring pat to his grandson''s knee. "I was not done telling the most crucial parts yet!"


    "As you wish, Grandpa. Who am I to stop you?" Spencer replied, humor glinting from his eyes.


    "Please treat Fiona well, shower her with love and make her the happiest woman in existence," Wayne


    said softly. "You need to hold a grand wedding soon. That''s one of my greatest wishes."


    "Hmm," Spencer replied.


    "Fiona tends to easily go down with a fever. Please keep that in mind," Wayne said. "She had a fever


    once, the worst she had. It was so severe that it lead to cerebral hemorrhage. I never felt so frightened


    my whole life!"


    "Cerebral hemorrhage?"


    "It did." Wayne''s eyes were grim as the memory shed through his mind. "Two years after that tragic


    car ident, I had a conference at a neighboring province. The projectsted more than a week. Once


    I was done, I returned to S City, only to find out that Fiona was hospitalized.


    Her aunt, Jenny and the rest of her family members didn''t care about her at all. Three days! Fiona had


    stayed in her room for three days, and yet none of them had discovered." Wayne''s voice dripped with


    frustration and anger as he continued, "Without my constant presence, Fiona lost her only protection.


    They took advantage of that and mistreated her!


    Her lips were chapped and bleeding, she fought to stay conscious and lost. It worried me to no end! I


    asked her if she wanted toe home with me, that I would manage the matters at hand and have


    everything arranged, but she never took my offer.


    She resorted to selling bottles she collected from the streets for money. She wanted to learn how to


    y piano. When I offered to fund her, she turned down my offer. She was a lively child, buzzing with


    energy like anyone of her age. The ident seemed to have drained it all away.


    I entrust you with her well-being. She lost her parents overnight Spencer, the mere thought of it pains


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    me!"


    As Wayne continued to unveil more of Fiona''s past, several emotions flickered through Spencer''s eyes.


    Never could he ever imagine what Fiona had gone through the past ten years of her life.


    Anna had checked up on Fiona a couple of times ever since she was brought to her room. Fiona


    remained unconscious, barely stirring at all. Anna checked her temperature, relieved that the fever had


    broken after the injection and slowly exited the room.


    "Uh..." Fiona groaned from her bed, sleep slowly draining away. She felt stiff and sore in her arms.


    Panic filled her and she snapped her eyes open, seeing nothing as the room was drenched in


    darkness. She took steady breaths of air as she calmed herself down. In and out, she breathed slowly,


    slowly regaining control of her bearings. After a moment when all was well, she reached out to flip the


    Click!


    As light filled the room, Fiona squinted and raised one hand to shield her eyes. She blinked away the


    pain, adjusting to the re of themp as her hand slowly dropped to her side. Her eyes swept through


    the room, stopping at the foot of her bed. Spencer sat there as he looked at her, his eyes nk, devoid


    of any emotion.


    "Have you awoken?" Spencer asked, eyelids raised.


    "I am," Fiona answered, eyeing a ss of water sitting at her bedside. Her throat was parched and she


    nced at the ss longingly. The only thing she could think of was water. She feebly reached out for


    the ss, when a hand shot forth to grab it for her.


    Spencer took the ss and gently tipped it to her lips.


    Her hands reached around the ss as Fiona took a small sip. "I can do it, myself," she told him.


    "Alright," he answered, as he loosened his grip from the ss.


    Fiona gulped the water greedily, relishing the coolfort it brought to her thirst.


    A choked sound came from her throat. Fiona coughed up a little, having drank too hastily from the


    ss. She downed the water in seconds.


    "Need more?" Scarce words left Spencer''s mouth tonight, short and tapered.


    "I''m fine, thank you." Fiona''s gaze was fixed outside her window, her eyes flitting around the scenery of


    the house, searching for something.


    "It''s early evening. You''ve slept through the afternoon," Spencer said, answering her unvoiced


    question. "Eight in the evening to be exact."


    "Oh, I see," Fiona replied, a little surprised that she had slept so long.


    "Would you like to have dinner?"


    "No. I want to rest more," Fiona said, still weak from fighting off the fever.


    "I understand." Fiona never thought the day woulde that Spencer would be so agreeable. She was


    about to let out a sigh of relief with the thought that she would be left alone for the night, but Spencer


    lifted her quilt and quickly settled in beside her.


    "What are you doing?" Fiona felt a loss of words as shock and disbelief painted her features. "What do


    you want?"


    "Just close your eyes and sleep!" Spencer turned around to face her.


    Fiona paled as she hurriedly dislodged herself from the quilt, stumbling slightly as she hurriedly got up


    from the bed. "I''ll sleep in the next room," she announced.


    "Get back here!" Grasping her arm, he yanked her back towards the bed.


    Fiona gasped as she fell backwards, hitting her back against the soft mattress of the bed. With her


    momentarily disoriented, Spencer wasted no time as he rolled over, caging her in with his arms. By the


    time she recovered, he had her back firmly pressed on the mattress, hovering above her. "Your face


    has turned white as a sheet of paper,"


    he murmured. "Release me at once!" Fiona struggled against his grip, twisting her arms, trying to


    dislodge him.


    "We just got our marriage certificates, and yet you want to live in a separate room. Grandpa is sleeping


    in the next room. Do you want him to worry about us?" he whispered.


    "What? Have you told Grandpa that we got our marriage certificates?"


    "Yes. I see no qualms in telling him. He even asked me to arrange an extravagant wedding."


    ''An extravagant wedding?'' Fiona let out a snort.


    She scrunched her face in displeasure. "I see," she finally said. It seemed like they''d reached an


    impasse. She had no other choice but topromise. ''Would Grandpa be furious if I told him the


    truth?'' she thought. She weighed her options carefully; she doubted she would be able to free herself


    from Spencer. A lot had already changed since the day before.


    While she was lost to her thoughts, Spencer watched her intently. He was about to release her when


    she said,


    "Spencer, I am exhausted. I don''t want to deal with you right now," she icily said, keeping her face


    nk with emotions. "Get off me."


    "Humph!" Spencer looked at her and sneered. "You think I want to fuck you? You were like a dead fish


    in bed yesterday." He then rolled over and settled on the opposite side of the bed.


    Ignoring his presence, Fiona settled to the other side of the bed with her back facing him.


    If only she could wake up tomorrow and found everything was just a dream. Exhaustion slowly dragged


    her away from reality and she drifted off to sleep.


    Spencer turned off the lights with a click. Even with the tempting lull of the rain against the window


    pane, he couldn''t sleep. He opened his eyes and turned to face her back.


    His gaze traced the outline of her back, seemingly seeing the scars that marred her flesh under her


    gown.


    It was sunny the next day. Fiona remained tucked in her bed because of her illness. She had no idea


    where Spencer had gone. At dusk, he waltzed in the room with his request for her to resume attending


    school.


    "Well, are you aware that tomorrow is Monday? Your attendance will be required for tomorrow''s military


    training," Spencer said.


    "I am go back on my own."


    "Grandpa asked me to drive you to school. I won''t apany you all the way if that''s what you''re


    worried about."


    Fiona agreed with a nod.


    Since the rain had stopped, Ryan had been lingering at the entrance of the girls'' dormitory building.


    Fiona got out of Spencer''s car at a bus stop located few distances away from the university. As she


    approached the dormitory, she saw Ryan.


    She held her breath; it felt like she hadn''t seen him in years and yet there he was.

 Chapter 41 A Provocation Letter (Part One)

    Chapter 41 A Provocation Letter (Part One)


    The next morning, the sound of loud horns was heard in the D University to signal the start of the


    freshmen military training.


    When Fiona arrived, Spencer was already standing at the training ground with his hands on his back.


    The sight of him made her heart beat faster. She ran up to him with her cheeks flushing.


    ''Can we really pretend that nothing happened after that night?'' she thought. Her face turned pale at the


    thought.


    "Good morning, everyone!"


    "Good morning, Mr. Cheng!"


    Spencer nodded sternly. He stood in front of Fiona as he addressed the girls, "By now, we are halfway


    through with the training. Today, we will practice walking and running. First, we should make a gesture


    of solemnity. All of you! Attention!"


    Everyone perked up at themand. After two weeks of training, the girls'' postures had improved a


    lot.


    "You should kick your left foot outwards but your leg must be kept straight..." The girls followed as


    Spencer gave out instructions. He red at them and frowned.


    "Follow exactly what I''m doing."


    He stepped forward, his arms rubbing against his trousers, and made a crisp sound.


    "Wow!"


    "He''s so handsome!"


    The girls whispered to each other as they watched Spencer with admiration.


    Spencer looked at them. "Did you see that? Now, do it like I did. All of you, attention!"


    Their feet brushed against the ground.


    Everyone walked forward. Spencer nodded with satisfaction. "Yes, you''ve improved a lot. Keep still and


    don''t move. I have to correct your positions."


    He then walked up to the students at the first row and started to point out their mistakes one by one.


    When he walked to Fiona, they stared at each other for a split second before she looked away and


    tilted her head.


    "Look straight ahead!" Spencer grabbed her chin and forced her to look at him.


    Fiona''s face turned red. She had no choice but to stare at him.


    Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and shed a sly smile. Then, he put his hand on her waist and


    gently tilted her body. "Take care of your body too," he whispered.


    Fiona''s body stiffened.


    It was exactly how he wanted her to react.


    "Also, fix your hand. Your thumb is on the second section of your index finger." He grabbed her hand


    and started to move her finger.


    Fiona''s head was buzzing. It was hard to tell whether it was because of shyness or anger. She could


    feel herself about to copse. Thankfully, Spencer left her side as he shifted his attention to the girl on


    the left.


    "Phew!" Fiona breathed a sigh of relief.


    After a while, Spencer returned to Fiona. None of those girls deserved his efforts.


    It had been raining all weekend and so there was still a light breeze in the air, but the sun was


    scorching hot.


    Fiona felt ill. Memories from the night they shared haunted her mind. She felt sick. As she stood still,


    sweat slowly formed across her forehead.


    Spencer stared at Fiona, unaware of what running through her mind. When he noticed Fiona''s body


    stagger, he said in a loud voice, "Rest!"


    With that, Fiona allowed her body to copse to the ground.


    "Ah, I''m so tired!"


    "That was much more tiring than just standing in attention!"


    The girls chattered andined among themselves. Only Sophia seemed calm and rxed. She


    went up to Fiona, held her hand, and asked her to go out with her that night.


    "Where are we going?"


    "To the bar!" Sophia looked excited.


    "I''ve never been to a bar! I don''t think that''s a good ce to be in."


    "Why not? We''re just going to have fun. It''s not a big deal!" Sophia persisted.


    Suddenly, Fiona''s phone buzzed.


    She nced at the screen and saw that Spencer had messaged her. "Don''t go," the message read.


    She raised her head and saw that, under the tent two meters away, Spencer was looking at her intently.


    He was shaking his phone in his hand as if telling her to check it.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t join you today." Fiona looked at Sophia apologetically.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t ask Ryan to join us!" Sophia started shaking Fiona''s arm. "I heard that there''s bar


    called Le Bar in M City. It''s safe for women. We girls can go there! I just think you deserve a night of fun


    and rxation since you''ve been in such a bad moodtely!"


    "I..." Fiona stammered.


    Then, her phone buzzed again. It was Spencer again. "Go back to Four Seasons Scenery tonight," he


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    texted.


    Fiona pursed her lips and put her phone away. "I have something to do at home tonight. I have to go


    back."


    "What?" Sophia howled bitterly. "What about tomorrow?"


    Once more, Fiona''s phone buzzed. "Don''t even think about it," Spencer''s text warned.


    "What''s wrong with your phone?" Before Fiona opened her mouth, Sophia raised her voice. "How are


    you getting a message every time I speak? What the hell?"


    "It''s a coincidence!" Fiona shed a quick re at Spencer. Then, she turned to look at Sophia. "I don''t


    think a bar is a safe ce for us to go to."


    "Why not? We''ll have so much fun!" "If we''re in a bar, men will invite us to drink," E chimed in. "Count


    me in, Sophia. I want to go with you."


    "Okay, no problem. Leona, are youing with me?" asked Sophia.


    "What? I..." Leona stuttered I won''t go with you."


    E rolled her eyes. "Fiona won''t go, and now Leona won''t either."


    Leona pressed her lips and did not speak.


    Spencer stood up from the lounge chair and walked slowly towards the team. "All right! Everyone!


    Stand up! Stop making noise!"


    The group of girls reluctantly stood up.


    "We''ll talk about going to the bar after the training," Sophia said and ran back to her ce.


    Looking at Fiona, Spencer nodded slightly, turned his head away and shouted, "Attention! Let''s start


    training!"


    After a few hours, it was almost time for lunch. Eric ran over to Spencer cheerfully. "Spencer!"


    "What is it?" Spencer turned around and asked.


    "I received a letter of provocation from D University Basketball Association," Eric stated.


    "A letter?


    What is it about?"


    The girls who were supposed to be standing at attention


    started whispering with curiosity.


    "For what?" Spencer asked and raised his eyebrows.


    Eric chuckled. "They said that they will organize a basketball game this afternoon topete with the


    drillmasters. Spencer, it''s your call whether to ept it or not."


    "Of course you will fight!"


    "Exactly! We want to watch the basketball match, Mr. Cheng!"


    "I''m going to cheer you up!"


    "There is apetition between the Basketball Association and the drillmasters. It''s really exciting!"


    The girls chattered excitedly among themselves.


    "Stop making excused. You just want to skip military training," Spencer fumed. The crowd burst into


    <pughter.

 Chapter 42 Where Did You Get That Necklace (Part One)

    Chapter 42 Where Did You Get That Ne (Part One)


    Each of the two teams readied to their positions as Spencer and Sam went to the center to represent


    their teams.


    "Is he one of your ssmates? Why isn''t he participating in the game?" Spencer asked, glowering at


    Ryan.


    Sam nced at Ryan''s direction and said with a smile, "Well, he did note here for sportsmanship,


    I''m well enough to upy you. He came here to impress ady."


    ''Ady? Is he referring to Fiona?'' Spencer narrowed his eyes at the thought. He turned his attention to


    the game as he crouched down to the starting position, Sam mirroring his actions.


    "Ready!" The referee looked over them with a whistle pressed between his lips. He blew his whistle


    and tossed the ball into the air, starting the game.


    With the ball in the air, Spencer and Sam jumped high in the air in an attempt to possess the ball, but


    Spencer was faster in obtaining the ball, dribbling it to the opposite side of the court.


    "You can do it, Mr. Cheng!"


    "Go! Go! Go! You can do it, Sam!"


    Cheers erupted from the bleachers as onlookers encouraged their respective teams. It was the start of


    what would be a very intense match.


    Fiona was seated on the rest area, her moods fluctuating in every turn of the game. She sighed with


    relief as Spencer had the ball in his possession, dribbling it across the court. She sneered at the


    knowledge that he had the tendency to rile people in and out of the court.


    "You can do it, M. Cheng! Go! Go! Go!" Sophia cheered, her voice overpowering the rest of the crowd.


    Spencer slipped easily past the opponents'' defenses, striding towards the, and jumped. The ball


    went inside the, gaining two points for his team.


    The crowd stood as their cheers erupted from the bleachers, getting louder and louder every second.


    Spencer preened at the attention, his face smug as he arrogantly turned to face Sam.


    "What?" Spencer asked as he raised his eyebrows in mock question, baiting Sam and the rest of his


    team. Sam dismissed Spencer''s arrogance with a sigh as he patted his teammate''s back reassuringly


    as he encouraged them, "Don''t mind."


    Ryan''s mind was distracted as he sat on the bench. His mind wandered from the game towards Fiona,


    who was sitting on the bench of the opposite team.


    Fiona tried to focus her attention to the game, but her mind was elsewhere. She was only jerked from


    her musings as Sophia continued to cheer loudly for the team.


    ''There''s no way she fell for another man. What has caused her to flee that night? Did something


    happen to her?''


    Multiple questions sprung in Ryan''s thoughts. He was dying to have the answers to his questions, but


    at the same time, he dreaded them. Ryan was no fool. He called her that night. She was not alone


    when she answered his call¡ªthere was a man with her.


    Ryan''s hands tightened around the bottle in his hand at the mere thought of it. His eyes wandered


    towards Fiona once more, loosening his grip on the bottle. Regret colored his features as he thought, ''If


    I were in the court, would Fiona cheer for me?''


    "I need to use the restroom for a bit," Fiona told Sophia as she stood to her feet. Sophia looked over to


    her friend and replied,


    "I''ll stay here and watch the game. Come back quickly."


    "I will," Fiona answered as she bobbed her head with a nod.


    When Ryan saw her leave her seat, he left his own to follow her. Diagonally opposite the locker room


    stood the restroom.


    When Fiona finished her business in the restroom, she started to make her way towards the stadium.


    She just went out the door when she saw Ryan casually leaning on the door of the locker room. She


    felt dread seeping in her skin, nervous sweat starting to form on her hands. She didn''t expect to run


    into him so soon and with so little preparation.


    Ryan was tense with anticipation. He slightly lowered his head as he casually hid his hands inside his


    pockets. Noticing that Fiona might bolt out of him, he carefully blocked her path, aligning his body to


    make a wall.


    "Can you spare me a moment of your time, Fiona? Just please hear me out." Ryan''s Adam''s apple


    bobbed as he swallowed nervously. "Look, I''m not trying to harass you into forming a rtionship with


    me. Just, give me the proper reason why you''re rejecting me. The truth, please. Otherwise, I''ll never be


    able to move on with my life."


    Fiona stared at Ryan. Now knowing his family background, she could only feel pity for him.


    She bit her lip as she fought the trembling in voice and said, "We can''t be together, not in the way you


    want us to. Friendship is the only thing I could offer you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "But why?" Ryan''s body shook as he tried to contain himself, his hands fisted to his sides. "I thought I


    made myself clear that I don''t desire to be just your friend."


    "You deserve only the best."


    "You are the best that has ever happened to me."


    The shrill sound of a whistle blown echoed through the ce, startling the both of them.


    At that moment Fiona knew that she must leave right away. That whistle signaled the end of the first


    half of the game, and with the break that would follow, a certain someone might notice her absence.


    She looked apologetically to Ryan and said, "I''m afraid I can''t reveal more than what I just told you.


    You''re better off with someone else, Ryan. I''m only sorry that I couldn''t fill that role." She slipped past


    Ryan to return to her seat.


    Before she could even create some distance between them, he gently grasped her arm and said, "If I


    enter the court to y, will you watch me and cheer for me? Will you give me your utmost attention?


    You choose to hide from me, and it saddens me."


    "Ryan, I..."


    His words felt like knives stabbing her heart. She felt being dragged to the bottom of the sea and she


    was drowning. She was drowning in pain as she dragged him down with her. It saddened him, she


    made him feel like that. She didn''t want him to feel like that, she never had intended to hurt him.


    "Hey, hurry up! I need to use the restroom!" A couple of voices announced the arrival of others as they


    approached their direction.


    "Good job, guys!"


    "Let''s keep the momentum going all through the second half!"


    The voices sounded nearer now; they were about to turn from the corner. Ryan chose that moment to


    release his hold on Fiona''s arm. He looked at her sadly and said, "I''ll get changed and I''ll join the


    second half of the match."


    Spencer rounded up the corner and quietly observed their interactions Ryan turned his back from her


    and went inside the locker room. Fiona heard her heart break and shatter, knowing that no matter what


    happened next, she would never be able to put it back together again.


    If Spencer felt buzzed from their victory few moments ago, he certainly felt the opposite right now. He


    felt most utterly lost and broken at the moment. Displeasure and disappointment warred inside


    Spencer''s mind, When Ryan left, Spencer slowly approached Fiona.


    His colleagues gave them a wide berth, choosing either to retreat inside the locker room or use the


    restroom.


    Fiona didn''t feel Spencer approach her. By the time she did, she was toote. "Mr. Cheng..." she


    greeted as she pursed he lips and gazed to his ashen eyes, shuddering.


    "Fiona." Spencer encased her in his arms. Her body flushed against his chest as he rested his head on


    her shoulder, his breath hot on her neck.


    Fiona was assaulted by Spencer''s scent. He reeked of sweat and pure male masculinity all over. A


    blush colored her cheeks as she was pressed tightly to his chest.


    Feeling anger and embarrassment, Fiona shoved against his chest. Pushing and kicking him, she


    demanded, "Release me at once! Someone might see us! Let go!"


    "Didn''t I teach you how to address me?" Spencer asked deviously.


    "Unhand me! Unhand me, Spencer! I said, unhand me, you fiend!"


    Spencer''s lips quirked in amusement at her attempts. "Meet me at the Four Seasons Scenery this


    evening."


    ''The Four Seasons Scenery? But why should I return there?'' Fiona wondered but quickly dismissed the


    thought.


    "Will you be there or not?" Spencer pressed his question again, tightening his grip on her.


    "I''ll be there! I''ll meet with you there!" Fiona promised, knowing that Spencer would never take no for


    an answer.


    Spencer loosened his embrace. Hearing voices going around the corner, he left nonchntly and


    sauntered towards the restroom.


    Fiona breaths were shallow as she leaned the wall. Before panic could settle in, she turned around her


    heels and fled.


    "Did you get lost on your way, Fiona? You''ve been gone for quite a while," Sophia eximed upon


    seeing her.


    Fiona forced down her rapidly beating heart and smiled. She really was feeling a little distracted from


    all that had happened.


    Sophia craned her neck towards Leona and said, "Care to share your thoughts about the game? It was


    a very intense match for the first half. Am I right?"

 Chapter 43 Do You Think Im Old

    Chapter 43 Do You Think I''m Old


    Thirty minutes had passed, but neither Spencer nor Fiona spoke on the way.


    It was clear to her that he was angry. But she couldn''t care less about him at that moment. All she


    could think about was the ne she designed. How did it find its way to Ryan''s neck?


    "Fiona, did you design the ne Ryan was wearing?" Spencer finally broke the silence once they


    got into the basement elevator.


    "I... I don''t know." A shiver ran down her spine.


    "You don''t know?" Spencer snorted. "Can''t you recognize your own work? Or is it because you merely


    giarized an existing design that''s already out in the market?"


    "Why would I copy an existing design?" Fiona protested. But seeing the smile in Spencer''s eyes, she


    couldn''t help but grow frustrated. She clenched her fists and said firmly, "I don''t know why the ne


    is on his neck."


    "Then why did you design a ne for men? Did you do it for him? How long have you known each


    other?" Spencer looked at her as if he was interrogating the suspect to a crime.


    The tension between them was broken by the sound of the elevator arriving at their floor.


    Fiona rushed out as soon as the door opened.


    "Hey, Fiona!" Spencer called out and ran to follow her. He grabbed her arm and demanded, "Answer


    me!"


    "Why should I answer you?" Fiona blurted as she tried to break free from his grip. "Listen, Spencer.


    What I design is my own business, and it''s none of yours who I give it to. Why should I tell you?"


    "Because I''m your husband!"


    "I''m sorry. I don''t want to talk about this." Fiona''s face darkened.


    "Then what do you want to talk about? Or better yet, who?" Spencer took a step closer to Fiona. "Is it


    Ryan?"


    "Don''t involve other people in this!" Fiona shouted angrily. "I don''t want anything to do with you. I have


    barely started attending university, and you''ve already ruined it for me! At this point, I know I can no


    longer resist you, but don''t I even get the right toin a little?"


    "What''s so interesting about that ne, that earned him your rage? He''s just a kid you know. We


    are his seniors."


    Just then, Spencer was reminded of Eric''s words. "Do you think I''m old?" he asked, clearly taken


    aback.


    For a moment, Fiona was speechless. She didn''t understand why Spencer was asking this all of a


    sudden. But in her rage, she blurted out, "Yes! I do think you''re old! You''re nine years older than me!


    You will be almost thirty when I turn twenty. By the time I''m thirty, you''ll be an old man. When I turn


    seventy, you''ll probably be dead! You..."


    "When I die, I will drag you down with me!" Spencer coldly interrupted her.


    Fiona''s heart jolted as she looked at Spencer. She could tell that a storm of emotions was brewing in


    his eyes.


    Spencer mmed the door with a loud bang, as if he didn''t mind if it broke into pieces.


    Fiona stood rooted in the same spot, looking dazed.


    At Wen family residence, Ryan had just arrived from school.


    He rushed back home knowing that his father and brother would be back for dinner.


    His mother, Elise Zhou, was waiting at home when he arrived. She was a weak woman whose in


    character didn''t change despite being the family hostess for more than ten years. Seeing Ryan walk


    into the living room, she remarked, "Oh, you''re early today!"


    "Yes." Ryan nodded. "I''m a little tired, Mom. I''ll just head upstairs and rest for a bit."


    "Okay, go ahead." Elise nodded.


    Ryan was about to go up the stairs when he heard the main door open behind him. A person walked in


    just as he turned to look.


    The man was dressed in a handsome suit and had the same height and look as Ryan. His face looked


    like a delicate sculpture and his dark eyes were like deep pools of water. His lips curved into a slight


    smile that made him look even more mysterious.


    "Charles," Ryan called.


    "Yes?" The man named Charles Wen nodded in his direction before turning to greet Elise. "Hello, Aunt


    Elise."


    "Oh, you''re back." Elise turned a little ufortable at the sight of him.


    "Yes, Father said he woulde back for dinner tonight." Charles then looked at Ryan. "Come meet


    me in the study. There''s something I want to ask you."


    Despite looking confused, Ryan nodded politely.


    Having reached the study, Charles took off his jacket and ced it on a nearby stool. He was


    unbuttoning his cuffs when he invited Ryan to sit down.


    "No, thank you." Ryan shook his head. "I know you won''t waste too much time talking to me."


    Charles lips curved into a smile. "Then I''ll get to the point. I heard from thepany manager that you


    approved an entry in our jewelry designpetition and rmended the designer for internship in


    thepany. I heard you even bought off her work. Is this true?"


    "Yes." Ryan nodded. "It was before you came back from abroad. Is there a problem?"


    "None at all." Charles shrugged. "I''m just curious because you''ve never wanted anything to do with the


    business before. Are you finally interested in seeding the business?"


    "As long as you''re there, I''m sure thepany will be prosperous. I don''t really care about it," Ryan


    said tly.


    "Then... don''t you care about this Fiona, too?" Charles gave him a meaningful look. "You bought her


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    work and invited her to join thepany. I haven''t seen you in two years and I''m weed with news


    that my brother is in love!"


    ''In love?''


    There was a trace of sorrow and loss in Ryan''s eyes when he lowered his head.


    "Why don''t you ask her to start her internship this week?" Charles pretended not to see the sudden


    change in Ryan''s expression. "I''ve seen her work. She may be an amateur, but her designs are


    promising."


    "Charles," Ryan said as he raised his head. "May I ask for a favor?"


    "Go ahead," Charles answered.


    "Can you help me get information about Fiona and her rtionship with a drillmaster surnamed


    Cheng?"


    "A drillmaster? Cheng?" Charles frowned.


    "Yes, he''s one of our drillmasters. I don''t know a lot about him though."


    "You said hisst name is Cheng?" Charles pursed his lips. "What''s his first name?"


    "I don''t know." Ryan shook his head.


    "What''s his rank?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Do you have a photo of him?"


    "No, I don''t have one."


    Charles threw his hands up and asked, "Then, how am I supposed to have him investigated?"


    Ryan''s eyes darkened.


    "But since it''s the first time you''ve asked me for help, I''ll try my best," Charles said.


    "Really? Thank you, Charles." It was the first time Ryan had smiled since he entered the study.


    "It''s nothing." Charles nodded. "You can go now."


    "Okay."


    Ryan walked out of the study, leaving Charles alone. He sat on the big leather chair and leaned back


    as he thought about the name Ryan mentioned. ''Mr. Cheng...''


    Music was ying at the Le Bar as Spencer sat alone in front of the counter.


    He was drinking shots one right after the other. Many beautiful woman wanted to ask him to dance but


    Spencer''s cold re quickly sent them away.


    A short distance from him, Terence had been watching Spencer for a while. He walked up to him and


    asked with a smile, "What''s wrong? Drowning your sorrows in alcohol?"


    Spencer looked at him and shouted over the loud music, "It''s none of your business!"


    "Come on! Maybe I can help you out!" Terence turned to the bartender to the ce an order. "A ss


    of whiskey for me, please."


    "Humph!" Spencer only grunted.


    They sat together in front of the counter under the dim light. Their tall figures and handsome faces


    attracted everyone''s attention.


    After taking a few sips of his drink. Terence said to Spencer, "Someone''s been investigating you


    recently. Be careful."


    "Investigating me?" he asked seriously. "Did you trace the IP address?"


    "It''s from within the city," Terence answered. "Someone''s been looking for info on you and Fiona."


    ''Fiona...''


    "Don''t mention that name to me!" Spencer raised his ss and drained it in one gulp.


    Terence ced a hand over his shoulder and advised, "Let her go, man. Don''t torture yourself like this."


    "Let her go?" Spencer snorted. "We just got our marriage certificates. How can I just let her go?"


    "I know," Terence replied after taking a sip of his whiskey. "I heard that Wayne had just announced that


    you''re married and that he''s going to hold a big wedding ceremony for you. But I want to know why you


    married Fiona."


    "To satisfy Grandpa''s wishes," Spencer answered calmly. He then turned to Spencer and drunkenly


    pointed a finger at him. "Also, to take my revenge on her."


    Terence nodded and said, "But when I say let her go, I mean letting go from the bottom of your heart.


    Are you going to hold onto this for the rest of your life? This hatred isn''t just hurting you, but it''s also


    hurting Fiona!"


    Spencer narrowed his eyes as he said, "Then, let it hurt us for the rest of our lives."


    "What if Celinees back? Have you ever thought about that?" Terence asked. There was a hint of


    anger in his tone that didn''t escape Spencer''s notice.


    ''Celine?'' Spencerughed but there was sadness in his voice when he answered, "Whether shees


    back or not, we can no longer be together, right?"


    "But..."


    Terence wanted to say something, but Spencer interrupted him, "That''s enough. Let me know if you


    find out more about the person investigating me. I''m going home."


    "Do you want me to call you a cab? You''re drunk."


    "No, thanks." Spencer dismissed his worries with a wave as he stood up.


    "Okay. Be careful."


    "I will."


    Terence watched as Spencer left the bar, after which he poured himself another ss of whiskey and


    drank alone. He took out his phone and read a message he received yesterday.


    "Hi, Terence! I don''t know if things are still the same in M City, but I can''t ask him. I can only ask you.


    I''ming back."


    ''She really ising back,'' Terence thought as he reached for another drink.


    Meanwhile, it was a quiet night in Four Seasons Scenery.


    Fiona was sleeping soundly in the main bedroom that she didn''t hear the door when it opened. She


    only stirred when she felt someoney beside her.


    "Hmm?" Fiona slowly opened her eyes and saw the figure of a man beside her, illuminated only by the


    moonlight. Frightened, she screamed as she pushed the figure away. "Ah! Who are you? Go away!


    Help! Mnnph..."


    The man quickly covered her mouth. Fiona detected the scent of alcohol from his breath when he said,


    "What''s wrong with you? Don''t you recognize me?"


    "Spencer!" She gasped as she tried to kick him.


    But Spencer didn''t care about Fiona''s resistance. He pulled himself on top of her and kissed her


    passionately on the lips.


    "It hurts!" Fiona cried out in pain as Spencer''s lips pressed forcefully against hers.


    Ignoring her pleas, Spencer pinned her down on the bed with his weight. Fiona could only grit her teeth


    as she tried not to make a sound.


    "Celine... Celine..."


    He whispered into her ears with his eyes closed.


    Fiona trembled for a moment, but hearing Spencer''s vague words, her curiosity was


    piqued.

 Chapter 44 I Won鈥檛 Have Your Baby (Part One)

    Chapter 44 I Won¡¯t Have Your Baby (Part One)


    The next morning, Fiona got up early though she felt sore all over. She hurried as fast as she could to


    school, even skipping a return to the dorm room and instead going directly to the yground. Spencer


    was left behind, still fast asleep.


    By the time she managed to rush over, some girls had already arrived. She looked around and saw


    Sophia waving to her. "Over here!"


    Fiona ran once more, and finally, as she stood next Sophia, she struggled to catch her breath.


    "Where did you go yesterday?" Sophia asked in a low voice.


    "I went home." She gulped and took a huge breath. "Thank God I¡¯m notte."


    "Yeah, you¡¯re lucky today!" Sophia smiled. "Mr. Cheng hasn¡¯t arrived yet. This is actually the first time I


    got here before he did."


    Fiona replied with a wordless, awkward smile.


    Just then, they heard a car zooming over


    "Mr. Cheng is here!"


    "That¡¯s definitely him, I recognize how the engine of his car sounds!"


    "Only he drives to the yground."


    Everyone started to speak. It was only until they saw Spencer pull up that all the whispering abruptly


    stopped.


    The car screeched to a halt. He got out, greeting everybody with a scowl. Every girl turned to look at


    him. The band aid on his left cheek made him look a little softer and funnier, and yet he still seemed as


    handsome as always.


    "He doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood today..."


    "What¡¯s wrong with the his face?"


    Fiona¡¯s face flushed. She immediately thought back and tried to remember if she¡¯d scratched him.


    "Silence!" Spencer bellowed. "Everyone, stand upright! Count off from the first row! Now!"


    "One."


    "Two."


    "Three."


    "Four."


    "Five."


    "Six..."


    Spencer walked around everyone with his hands sped firmly behind his back. "I¡¯m in a bad mood


    today. Be careful during training..." Anxiety made every minute feel like an hour


    and an hour feel like a whole day.


    Nobody knew when the practice was going to end until Spencer finally waved his hand. "Go rest!"


    "Finally!"


    "I¡¯m so tired..."


    The girls propped themselves carefully on the ground while Spencer stood still with his hands behind


    his back.


    "Mr. Cheng, may I ask what happened to your face?" one of the girls asked.


    "Were you injured in a mission yesterday?"


    "Well, I think it was a scratch from some woman."


    The team burst intoughter.


    Meanwhile, Fiona could only muster a weak giggle as she avoided looking at him.


    "Not some woman. It was my wife." Although he spoke of it as an unpleasant experience, there was an


    undeniable hint of acquiescence. "I¡¯ve learned that men shouldn¡¯t offend women unless they¡®re okay


    with not having breakfast."


    "You haven''t had breakfast yet?"


    "What happened with your wifest night?"


    "How is she?"


    "You should bring her here for a visit sometime!"


    Spencer raised his eyebrows. "She¡¯s ugly. I wouldn¡¯t want to scare you."


    Fiona scoffed and turned away.


    "Mr. Cheng," Sophia chimed in. "Yesterday, why were you excited at the basketball court when you saw


    Ryan¡¯s ne?"


    "Was I?" he asked coldly. "I was just curious as to where he bought it. I want to buy some and give


    each of my soldiers one as a gift."


    Fiona seethed with anger, scowling. Every word he utteredpletely annoyed her.


    "That ne seems like a design work. I don''t think you can buy it on the market," E said.


    Spencer smiled, and without saying another word, proceeded to rest in his tent.


    As the rest of the girls chatted, Sophia took out her phone and walked up to Fiona. "Hey, have Ryan


    contacted you?"


    "No." Fiona lowered her head.


    "I don''t know what he¡¯s thinking sometimes." Sophia shook her head. "You two are both my friends. I


    really don''t know whom I should help."


    Fiona stopped herself from talking as she felt her chest ache.


    "Look!" Sophia suddenly grabbed her hand and pointed towards the headlines on her phone. "A senior


    high school girl recently gave birth and drowned her baby in the toilet. My God! That is insane!"


    Several girls caught wind of the story and hurried over to watch.


    "It¡¯s so weird to have a child while she''s still in high school!"


    "I wonder why her boyfriend didn¡¯t use condoms. No wonder she was pregnant."


    "She¡¯s still so young and reckless."


    As Fiona sat beside them and listened to their conversation, she went pale and dizzy. ''Spencer and I...


    didn''t use condoms either. Will I get pregnant?'' she thought to herself.


    Later on the weekend, she and Spencer went over to the Cheng family residence


    to visit Wayne, who seemed to be in a very good mood as he listened to the wedding ns.


    "What do you think about holding the wedding here? It¡¯ll just be like Spencer¡¯s parents¡¯ wedding,"


    Wayne suggested.


    Fiona swallowed and forced a smile. "It¡¯s up to you, Grandpa."


    "Okay, then it¡¯s settled!"


    "But you haven''t asked me yet!" Spencer protested.


    "You?" Wayne scoffed. "You only have my words to follow."


    "Of course, Grandpa!" he responded loudly.


    A giddy Anna then came in with a photo album in her hands and sat beside Fiona. "Come have a look.


    These are sample wedding dresses. Some are Chinese dresses while the others are Western ones.


    You can choose whichever you like."


    Looking at all the photos, Fiona felt her eyes sting as she tried to hold back tears. "Thank you, Aunt


    Anna. I¡¯ll take a look at each of them carefully."


    "Of course." Anna nodded. "I understand. Whichever you choose, you will be the most beautiful bride."


    As he quietly listened in, there was a hint of disappointment in Spencer''s eyes.


    Fiona and Spencer wereter invited to stay overnight. The day of nning tired them out that even the


    former had no qualms as they were offered only one bed to both sleep in.


    After showering, she walked out of the bathroom to find Spencer sitting leisurely on the bed.


    The dim light under which he read a book entuated his strong face.


    He raised his head slightly at the door creaking, and after only a cursory nce at Fiona, he continued


    reading his book.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Fiona breathed a little sigh of relief. She walked slowly to the other side of the bed and grabbed the


    pillow. "I¡¯m going to sleep on the sofa."


    Without raising his head, Spencer responded, "Sure, I don¡¯t mind huddling with you there."


    She stuttered. "You..."


    "I¡¯ll be wherever you are." He then finally looked up at her. The fresh smell of shower gel pervaded


    across the room. As he stared at her, he felt himself getting turned on. Perhaps it was because of the


    <pck of sex.

 Chapter 45 Ryans Brother (Part One)

    Chapter 45 Ryan''s Brother (Part One)


    ZR Company was located in the most prosperousmercial area in M City. Its tall building boasted its


    extraordinary status. The first floor windows showcased thepany''stest jewelry designs,


    attracting the attention of many passersby.


    Fiona held on to her purse belt tightly as she raised her head to take in the full glory of the building in


    front of her. She took a deep breath before she stepped inside.


    "Hello," Fiona greeted as she approached the receptionist. "Can you tell me where the HR department


    is? Someone asked me toe here."


    "It''s on the 23rd floor. You''ll see it to your left."


    "Thank you." Fiona nodded curtly and walked towards the elevator.


    A few more people walked into the hall. The man leading them was a tall and handsome man in a suit.


    He looked a little unwell.


    It was Charles.


    "Inform the purchasing department toe to my office in five minutes." Charles pursed his lips into a


    straight line while walking.


    "Got it," the person standing behind him responded.


    "By the way, look for an appropriate location for thepany''s third store in M City and report to me as


    soon as possible."


    "Noted."


    With a cold face, Charles strode towards the elevator. Fiona was queued up for the elevator. When she


    saw a powerful-looking man approach, she stepped aside unconsciously.


    Ding!


    The CEO exclusive elevator and the staff elevator arrived at the same time. Just as Charles was about


    to walk inside, he caught a glimpse of the girl beside him. "Fiona?" he asked.


    Fiona stopped in her tracks. She looked behind her and saw Charles.


    To Fiona, the man looked like someone she knew. As if he was a more senior version of Ryan.


    "Excuse me. Who are you?" Fiona hesitated.


    "It''s really you." A bright smile appeared on Charles'' face. "I''m thispany''s CEO," he said. He


    stretched out his hand as a way of greeting.


    Fiona stared at his hand, feeling apprehensive. ''How did he know me?'' she thought. No one had


    greeted her in such a formal manner before. Why would thepany CEO be talking to her?


    Charles held his hand out and kept smiling. The man behind him looked skeptical. He wondered who


    the girl might be for her to ignore his boss''s greeting.


    After a while, Fiona bit her lips and reached out to shake hands with him. "Hello," she greeted back.


    "Are you going to report to the HR department?" Charles asked, raising his eyebrow.


    "Yes, I am." Fiona nodded. She was starting to feel intimidated by the man in front of her. The doors


    were slowly closing in on them. She wanted to get inside, so she would no longer face the CEO.


    "Come with me. I have something to tell you." Charles walked to the exclusive elevator and held the


    doors open. Something about the way he looked at her made him look sincere.


    "No, thank you, sir." Fiona was a little embarrassed.


    Charles kept smiling confidently, as if he knew he was about to get his way anyway. He nodded and


    introduced himself properly. "My name is Charles Wen. I have a younger brother named Ryan. You


    must know him."


    Surprised, Fiona''s jaw dropped slightly. ''Charles?'' she thought. ''Is he the Ryan''s half-brother that


    Sophia mentioned?''


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the HR department." Charles turned his head slightly, gesturing for Fiona to


    into the elevator.


    In the elevator, they stood side by side.


    "Can I ask you something?" she asked.


    Charles turned to look at Fiona and saw that she was exactly as he expected her to be. She was a


    gentle and good-looking young girl. It was obvious that she possessed great wisdom. She was exactly


    Ryan''s type.


    "Okay, go ahead."


    "Is Ryan behind my internship in yourpany?" Fiona felt a tinge of guilt as she spoke. "Was he also


    the one who made sure that my design got turned into an actual product?"


    "He did buy your work and make it into a finished product, but it was thepany who decided to hire


    you as an intern." Charles tucked his hands in his pockets.


    His lips curled into an amused smile.


    "Are you saying that you''re thinking of turning down this opportunity because of Ryan?" "How do you


    know that?" Fiona asked.


    "Luck guess. I dare say that there is no jewelrypany across the country that is anywhere near us in


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    terms of sale or design. It''s up to you if you want to turn it down, but our doors won''t be open any time,"


    Charles stated.


    Ding!


    The elevator stopped at the 23rd floor. Charles gestured for Fiona to step out first.


    Fiona''s heart was trembling as exited the elevator. Charles was a smart man. He knew exactly what


    Fiona was thinking about, and he knew how to make her change her mind.


    The staff of the HR department all weed Fiona warmly when they saw her step in with Charles.


    "I won''t go in," said Charles, who stood behind Fiona. "I''ll leave it up to you if you want to stay or not.


    I''m leaving."


    "See you around." Fiona turned around and said goodbye to him. She watched as the doors slowly


    closed. She heaved a sigh of relief and turned to the HR department.


    Since they thought highly of her work, she decided to stay.


    Charles went back to his office and took out two documents from his drawer. He flipped through them


    casually.


    The first one was Fiona''s information. He set it aside because he had already studied the material


    carefully. The other one still needed his attention more. "Spencer Cheng..." He squinted and tapped the


    table with his finger.


    Fiona left the HR department and headed back to the design department. She would work as a design


    intern on weekends and on days that she had no sses. The internship would start on October. She


    would work with a designer who just came back from abroad.


    That sounded good. Fiona''s dream was to be a world renowned designer. She knew that THE


    first step towards the fulfillment of her dream was to be a member of the ZR Company.


    The moment she stepped out of ZR Company building, she saw a boy standing a few steps away.


    "Ryan!" Fiona muttered in surprise. They hadn''t seen each other in a while. Ryan looked worn out. His


    eyes were dull and tired. He looked less alive than he did before.


    "Hi, Fiona," Ryan replied in a hoarse voice, forcing a smile on his face. "May I have a word with you?"


    Fiona was stunned. "Okay," she agreed. She also wanted to ask him something.


    "Let''s go. There''s a park ahead," Ryan said.


    Fiona nodded along and walked alongside Ryan. The slight gap between them was a manifestation of


    how awkward they both felt.


    A car drove through the busy streets. The man in the passenger seat stared at Ryan and Fiona with


    piercing eyes.


    "Spencer? Spencer?" Johnson called out Spencer''s name. He wondered why he suddenly stopped


    talking. He turned his head to look at him and saw Spencer''s furious expression. "What''s


    wrong?"

 Chapter 46 What Happened In The Private Room (Part One)

    Chapter 46 What Happened In The Private Room (Part One)


    Fiona, Ryan, and the rest of the group entered Le Bar and upied a vacant booth. While waiting for


    their drinks to arrive, Sophia and E went to the dance floor, followed by Sam.


    Only Ryan, Fiona, and Leona were left in their seats.


    There was curiosity in her eyes as Fiona scanned the bar''s interior. She observed the men and women


    dancing, the lively music, and the flickering lights.


    "Enjoy your drinks," the waiter said as he ced their orders on the table.


    "Thank you," Ryan said. He reached for a ss of juice and traded it with the wine in front of Fiona.


    She took a few sips of juice before dering, "I think... I should go dance, too." She was nowhere close


    to being a good dancer, but she thought that she could at least copy Sophia''s moves.


    "Don''t go." Ryan grabbed her hand as soon as she stood up. He was not unaware of the men in the


    room who had taken notice of Fiona''s good looks. He tightened his grip as he thought about their ill


    intent. "If you really want to dance, I''ll go with you," he said protectively.


    Fiona''s face immediately turned scarlet. "Please let go of my hand, Ryan."


    "Someone will try to hook up with you if you go alone." He slowly released his hold on her arm. "I''m just


    worried about you."


    Right across him, pain stirred in Leona''s heart when she heard Ryan expressed his concern for Fiona.


    Standing up, she excused herself, "I''ll go to the restroom." With that, she left quickly without giving


    them so much as a second look.


    "Hey! Leona!" Fiona called out after her. But before she could follow her, Ryan grabbed her hand again.


    "I''m worried about Leona," she eximed.


    Ryan cast a nce at Leona before looking away. There was seriousness in his voice when he said, "I


    used to be nice to everyone, you know. But all of that''s changed since I met you. Now, I no longer care


    about others. I just want to look after you."


    "Ryan..." Fiona called out with a frown. "Are you drunk?"


    Ryanughed at himself. "I guess I must be."


    Leona had rushed to the restroom with her head kept low that she bumped into a woman standing by


    the door. "Ouch! What are you running from? Is someone trying to kill you?"


    Looking up, Leona saw the face of a woman wearing heavy makeup. "Cathy! I''m so sorry..."


    "Huh? You know who I am?" It seemed as if the woman had one drink too many. She stared at Leona


    for a while before breaking into an audible gasp. "Oh, Leona! It''s you! I''m sorry, I didn''t recognize you


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    without makeup. I thought you said earlier that you weren''ting to work."


    "I... I came here to enjoy myself. Definitely not for work." Leona anxiously bit her lip. She tried to look


    around, cautious about being seen. ''I should''ve just apologized and left. Why did I have to greet her?''


    she thought.


    "Enjoy yourself?" Cathy gave her a wicked grin as she reached into her bag for what looked like a pack


    of white stuff. "Are you here with a man? This will help you."


    "No, no, no!" Leona quickly waved Cathy''s hand away. "Please, I don''t want it."


    "Oh, you don''t have to be so polite with me!" Cathy deposited the package into Leona''s hand before


    turning to leave. "See youter, Leona! Someone''s waiting for me. I have to go!"


    "Cathy!" Seeing that Cathy was about to fall, Leona hurried to help her. But Cathy leaned against the


    wall and left staggering. When Cathy had gone, Leona examined the thing she was holding, after which


    she tightly clenched her hands.


    Down at the hall, Terence was about to leave the bar with Gary.


    "I''m sorry, Gary," Terence calmly said. "I''ll be very busy working on a new project with thepany. I


    won''t be able toe here for a while."


    "It''s fine. There''s nothing to worry about," the man replied.


    "Thank you, Gary." But as he said this, Terence''s eyes were focused on something else. He squinted


    as he looked at the two people sitting at one of the booths. Recognizing that it was Fiona with another


    guy, he asked out loud, "Did theye here alone?"


    Gary followed Terence''s gaze and immediately recognized who he was referring to. "They came here in


    a group of four men and four women. One of the girls works part-time here. Her name''s Leona Lin."


    Terence smiled at Gary. "What a good memory you have! I won''t be surprised if you know every


    customer whoes here."


    "You give me too much credit. I just work long hours that it''s impossible to not recognize people you''ve


    seen more than twice."


    "Gary, can you watch over these people for me?" Terence asked as his smile faded into a thin straight


    line. "Especially that girl in the booth. I don''t want anything to happen to her."


    "Sure."


    Terence was staring at Fiona all the way to the door, until the ringing of his phone diverted his attention.


    He waved at Gary before he stepped out and answered the call. Gary only nodded as he watched him


    go.


    Upon seeing the caller ID, Terence was smiling when he answered, "Hello?"


    "Why do you sound like you''reughing?" It was Spencer''s annoyed voice on the other end of the line.


    "I see you have a pair of good ears," Terence answered. "Are you done with your task? That was


    quick!"


    "We managed to save everyone. It was a sessful mission, but the investigation is still ongoing."


    Spencer ced a hand over his forehead. "My father told me that I cannot dy the wedding any


    longer. I had toe back."


    Terence raised his eyebrows. "Are you here already at M City?"


    "Not yet. But I''m already on my way. I''ll be there in a couple of hours or so. I called you as soon as I got


    my phone," Spencer replied.


    "I must be important then. I feel honored," Terence joked. "You have something to tell me, right?"


    "You know it!" Spencer chuckled before his face turned stern. "I need your help in looking up this new


    organization. They go by the code name X. Let me know if you find anything. I''ll be very busy with the


    wedding as soon as I get home. Damn it! Even the higher ups agreed with Grandpa. They were


    satisfied with the rescue and don''t want me to get involved in other matters to focus on my wedding.


    Everything depends on you now."


    "Well, what do I get in return?" Terence asked with a snort


    "Won''t you help me if there''s nothing in it for you?" Spencer retorted.


    "As a businessman, I always check the offer first before I take on any job."


    "Fine, fine! I''ll steal one of Grandpa''s antique vases for you when I get back."


    Terenceughed out loud. "Then what would you give me if I have information on..." He quickly caught


    himself before he finished his sentence. ''Would he get mad if I told him that Fiona''s here with another


    guy?'' he wondered.


    "What''s wrong? What information are you talking about?" Spencer asked excitedly. "You''re always in


    on thetest news. What happened this time?"


    "It''s nothing. Forget it," Terence blurted.


    "What? It''s not like you to withhold details. Did something happen?" Spencer pressed.


    Inside the bar, Sophia was so thrilled about dancing that she rushed to drag Fiona to the dance floor.


    Ryan scowled when he saw this and instantly stood up to follow.


    Terence watched all of this and sighed. "Fiona''s at Le Bar." Without waiting for Spencer''s reply, he


    added, "Don''t worry. I''m keeping my eye on her."


    "Why is she there?" Spencer shouted. His voice was so loud that Spencer pulled the phone away from


    his ear. "Why are you so agitated?"


    "Doesn''t she know what time it is? The nerve on that woman!" Spencer sounded livid. "Send her back


    now, Terence! How dare she go out without my permission! Who is she with? What is she doing now?"


    "Are you worried about her?" Terence asked sharply. It seemed as if the question surprised Spencer


    who suddenly went quiet.

 Chapter 47 You Take Me To Bed

    Chapter 47 You Take Me To Bed


    "Ryan!" Sophia suddenly shouted. She rushed to the sofa, pulled both of them up. "Are you crazy? Get


    up! You two! You make me sick"


    "Mm..." Ryan murmured as he opened his eyes. "Sophia? What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?" Sophia was seething. "You and Leona... Did you sleep with her?"


    "What?" In a daze, Ryan widened his eyes upon hearing what Sophia said. He then turned only to find


    Leona lying beside him. Almost at once, his face turned pale. "I..." He raised his head and looked at the


    door. When he saw Fiona, he jumped to his feet. He exined in a hurry, "Fiona I...I don''t know what


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    happened! I didn''t do anything!"


    At this moment, Leona pulled up her clothes and sat up. When she saw all the people staring at her,


    her face suddenly turned red. She seemed to be on the verge of tears as she pursed her lips, not


    daring to say a word.


    It seemed that Fiona''s feet had been rooted to the floor. As she looked at Leona and Ryan, she


    grimaced.


    ring at Leona, Ryan roared, "What the hell is going on?"


    Leona trembled with fear.


    Fiona took a step back, turned around, and ran off.


    "Hey, Fiona!" Sam shouted and turned to Ryan. "Ryan, I''m going back to the dormitory!"


    "I''m leaving too!" E said, hands folded across her chest. "I need to wash my eyes after what I just


    saw."


    "Ryan!" Sophia clenched her hands. "This is so disappointing. And you! Leona, shame on you!"


    In an instant, the crowd retreated, leaving Ryan and Leona alone in their shame.


    "Ryan..." Leona called out, trembling.


    "Tell me we didn''t do anything!" Ryan lowered his head. ''What the hell happened? Why don''t I know


    what happened?''


    "Ryan..." Leona sobbed "I can pretend nothing happened. You don''t have to be responsible for me."


    Upon hearing this, Ryan felt as if the world was closing in on him. He clenched his fists and trembled


    with anger. He saw the blood stains on the sofa and tightly closed his eyes. All he could think of was


    Fiona running off.


    Now more than ever, he felt so distant from Fiona. He felt as if they could never be together again.


    "Ryan..."


    "Fuck off!"


    As soon as Fiona ran out, Terence caught up with her.


    "Let me take you home," Terence offered calmly. Gary had told him everything. It seemed that Fiona


    was upset because of Ryan.


    Fiona nodded her head sullenly. She felt terrible as if someone had stabbed her in the heart. She


    always knew that she would never be with Ryan but she never extinguished the glimmer of hope in her


    heart. But now, it was really over. As expected, all the good things in her life came to an end when she


    met Spencer.


    "Where are you going?" Terence was driving the car.


    "Four Seasons Scenery."


    "Okay." The car sped off.


    After arriving, Fiona got out of the car and went upstairs, absent-minded. Holding the steering wheel,


    Terence took out his phone and made a phone call to Spencer.


    "Hello? I''m surprised you still remembered to call me!" Spencer spat. "Where''s Fiona? I''ve been trying


    to call her but she won''t answer any of my calls. Where is she? Tell her to answer my call!"


    "She''s already home." Terence looked up through the window and saw that the light of the tenth floor


    was already on.


    "Home? Humph! That is very sensible of her," Spencer said in a much less anxious voice this time.


    "Something happened tonight."


    "What? What happened?" Spencer tightened his grip on his phone.


    "A girl named Leona who is working part time in the bar turns out to be Fiona''s roommate. She slept


    with Ryan this evening."


    "What? They slept together? In the bar?" Spencer asked in disbelief.


    "Yes. Fiona is upset. If youe, don''t get mad at her. She''s still young," Terence said.


    Spencer just said coldly, "She''s upset? About what? Johnson, drive fast!"


    "Yes, sir!" a voice came.


    With a sigh, Terence said, "I have to go. Bye!"


    "Where are you now?"


    "I sent Fiona home."


    "Hmm, I guess you have too much time in your hands that you can even send Fiona home," Spencer


    mocked.


    Terence smiled. "Are you seriously jealous of me right now? I''m helping you!"


    "Who told you I was jealous?" Spencer roared. "Okay, okay, you''re not jealous.


    I was just kidding." Terence said with a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "I''m hanging up


    now."


    "Hmm." The night was chilly.


    As Fiona stood in front of the French window, she took a sip of the wine she was holding while feeling


    the breeze against her body. She had bought the bottle of wine for cooking, but now, it was serving


    another purpose for her¡ªsomething to help her take her mind off things.


    Her head ached as she recalled the image of Ryan and Leona together. ''Men are all the same. They


    spew out sweet words and promises but the truth alwayses out¡ªthey''re always all just lies.''


    After taking a sip, she frowned. The wine was too bitter. She ran to the kitchen and diluted her drink


    with some water. Closing her eyes tightly, she downed two sses. Yet she wasn''t drunk.


    Perhaps she shouldn''t be drinking her sorrows away.


    Looking at the ss in her hand, she came up with an idea. She went to the window and started


    pouring the wine down little by little.


    With a click, the apartment door behind her suddenly flew open. Fiona was surprised but before she


    could even turn around, she heard Spencer''s voice. "Fiona!" he called.


    When he saw that half of Fiona''s body was leaning over the window, he was frightened. He rushed


    over to her and grabbed her waist, pulling her away from the window.


    "Ah! Spencer!" Kicking her legs midair, she struggled. "Put me down!" she demanded.


    Spencer closed the window with his other hand and put Fiona down, he said ferociously, "Are you


    trying to kill yourself?"


    "What? I''m not! I was just pouring the wine. You freaked me out," Fiona answered, shaking her head


    Spencer looked worn out. ncing at the wine ss in her hand, he said angry, "What did you say?


    Pouring the wine?"


    "Yes! The wine is so bitter so I decided to throw it all out..." Fiona pouted. It was rare to see her wearing


    such a cute expression on her face.


    Spencer looked away and asked, "How much wine did you drink?"


    "Only a little." Fiona''s head was heavy as she turned around and headed to her bedroom.


    "I haven''t had dinner yet," Spencer blurted out.


    Without looking back, Fiona said, "I still have some leftover food in the kitchen. I''m too tired to move


    now. You can go eat by yourself."


    "Are you doing all of this because of Ryan?" Spencer''s eyes darkened as he drew closer to Fiona. "Are


    you still expect for him to wait for you?"


    Fiona quivered when she heard this. She figured Terence probably told Spencer what had happened.


    Smiling sadly, she responded, "I was just sad for a bit, okay? From now, I won''t expect anything from


    anyone anymore."


    "Good," Spencer said coldly. "You have to understand that I''m still your husband and I''m hungry."


    "What do you want to eat?" Fiona asked sourly.


    "I''ll eat you." He slowly walked towards Fiona.


    Fiona turned around and raised her arms in the air. "Eat me!" she challenged.


    "You''re drunk." After staring at her for a while, Spencer pulled her arm. "Go to sleep!"


    Fiona hadn''t taken off the smile on her face. She threw herself into his arms as she grasped his


    clothes, standing on her toes so that she could face him.


    All of a sudden, the muscles in his body tensed. He stiffened as Fiona drew nearer towards him,


    smelling of alcohol. He didn''t know if it was the nervousness in his heart or if he just couldn''t resist her,


    but either way, he didn''t push her away.


    Despite her mood lightening up, her eyes were still icy cold. Whispering in his ear, she said, "I know


    that you want to sleep with me, right? Huh! All men are like this. You all disappoint me!"


    "Are you still thinking of Ryan?" Spencer''s eyes turned cold all of a sudden.


    "I thought he was so nice and warm. I thought he was different..." With her hands clenched, Fiona


    continued in a trembling voice, "Tonight, myst glimmer of hope... has vanished into thin air."


    "Is he that nice?" Spencer suddenly held Fiona''s waist and tightened his grip. "I''m d you finally know


    his true character!"


    Fiona lowered her eyes. She raised her index finger and pointed it to his face. "And your true


    character..."


    "What?"


    "You are a shameless man!" Fiona replied in a low voice. Dropping her hands, she leaned her head


    against his shoulder. "I''m getting dizzier by the minute. I want to sleep! Hug me..."


    "What?" Spencer asked in disbelief


    "I want a hug..." Fiona tugged at his clothes, bowing her head. "Hold me in your arms. Let''s go to bed.


    Hurry up..."


    Tension filled him as Spencer asked in a hoarse voice, "Who do you think I am?"


    "Comic Bear."


    "Comic Bear?"


    "Hmm. Just hug me..."


    Spencer''s face darkened. He bent down, carried her in his arms, and walked to the bedroom. "I''m


    Spencer, not Comic Bear."


    "Spencer is a bad guy!"


    Spencer then snorted, "You finally told me what you really think."


    Without answering anymore, Fiona leaned in his arms and fell asleep, her face still red from being


    drunk.


    He took her to the bedroom and ced her on the bed, wondering how much wine she had drunk that


    night. Probably a lot if she had gotten this drunk. ''She deserves to be drunk.


    Still, she is adorable when she is drunk. Maybe I''ll get her drunk again next time. And then...''


    Sitting on the side of the bed and looking at Fiona, Spencer was confused. ''Why would I want to get


    her drunk? So she could act like a spoiled child in front of me? I must be crazy!''


    "You went a bar and still misses Ryan. I will settle ounts with youter," Spencer said to himself.


    With that, he quietly left the bedroom.

 Chapter 48 Im Home (Part One)

    Chapter 48 I''m Home (Part One)


    Fiona woke up the next morning with no recollections of what had transpired the other night other than


    drinking herself to stupor before Spencer arrived. She groaned as her head pounded with a piercing


    headache, a reminder of her previous actions. She joined Spencer, who was already having breakfast.


    She eyed him warily. He said nothing to her. Though, he was very much eager to get her drunk again.


    The first week of October had passed, putting an end to their short vacation and with that, numbered


    the days before they held Spencer and Fiona''s wedding. They ate their breakfast in silence. When


    they''d finished, they set out for the Cheng family residence.


    The sparse courtyard of the Cheng family residence was skillfully decorated. Each setting was carefully


    nned, detailed to perfection to hold the wedding of the century. Everyone was busy and excited.


    Everything was almost set up. The Cheng family handled everything like they meant business, dealing


    it with efficacy, ensuring its utmost quality in the process.


    "Grandpa!" Fiona and Spencer greeted Wayne as soon as they arrived at the residence. They found


    him resting on his chair. He looked up as they entered the room.


    "Fiona, Spencer!" Wayne greeted them with a warm smile, and gestured for them toe closer as he


    put on his ss to help him with his presbyopia.


    "What are you doing, Grandpa?" Spencer took off his coat as he sauntered over to Wayne and imed


    the chair next to him.


    Before Wayne could answer their question, Anna descended the stairs. "Your grandpa was busy with


    finalizing the guest list for the wedding. He insisted to personally attend to it." She didn''t bother to stifle


    her chuckle or her amusement.


    "I can''t thank you enough, Grandpa. You shouldn''t have." Fiona could not help but be touched by


    Wayne''s efforts, which she had appreciated with utmost sincerity. Although she didn''t want to marry


    Spencer, she couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by Wayne''s love for her and his efforts to make


    everything as perfect as possible.


    "You know I want nothing but the best for you, my dear, and I most certainly enjoy doing this for you."


    Wayne took off his sses and smiled wistfully. "Now off with you two! You both need to prepare


    yourselves for the wedding! There''s still so much to do and the wedding is in two days! I''ll be sure to


    give you the grandest, the most extravagant wedding you two deserve! Fiona''s finally joining the Cheng


    family, we''d better give her our warmest wee."


    "We are most sincerely happy with your efforts, Grandpa."


    Anna turned her attention to Spencer and said, "With regards to your best men, will Terence and Eric


    be amendable to the roles? Would you add more to the list?"


    "Eric and Terence will be enough," Spencer answered. He strode over to the table, carefully picking up


    a photo album and casually flipping over the pages.


    "Would you like to have your ssmates as your bridesmaids for the weeding, Fiona?" Anna asked


    her.


    Fiona tensed and shook her head. "I don''t think so. I''ve been made aware that they are quite busy so


    there won''t be a need to invite them."


    Looking up from the album, Spencer nced at Fiona and then to Anna. "Her ssmates are young


    girls who know nothing. You should find suitable candidates from your connections."


    "I''ll try my best." Anna nodded and pondered for a while before she thoughtfully said, "Shall we invite


    Fiona''s aunt and her family?"


    "Don''t bother inviting them to the wedding." Wayne scoffed, distaste evident in the tone of his voice. "I


    had no idea where they obtained such information. They called me, saying that they wanted toe to


    the wedding. I turned them down."


    "Wouldn''t people talk? It might affect Fiona''s image if none of her family members would show up at


    the wedding." Anna furrowed her brows at the thought.


    Suddenly, Wayne mmed his palm on the table with a bang. His whole body trembled with fury and


    his voice rose in volume as he shouted, "What good would that do?!" Wayne could not stomach the


    thought of Jenny and her family attending the wedding. After all the damage she had caused to Fiona''s


    well-being, they were lucky that he didn''t settle ounts with them. "Fiona is my responsibility! She''s


    under my care, my family! The bride''s family? Ha! Let people talk!"


    Anna raised her hands in surrender, not willing to argue with him anymore.


    "Alright, alright, Grandpa, you''re the boss." Spencerid aforting hand on his grandfather''s


    shoulder. "No need to be so angry. The wedding is a joyous asion, don''t let your anger ruin your


    mood. Do they deserve your anger?"


    "Spencer''s right. Please don''t direct your anger towards Aunt Anna, Grandpa. She didn''t mean any


    harm. I know that the both of you are only looking out for me, please don''t be mad at each other."


    Wayne avoided everyone''s gaze as he sighed. Despite his efforts to calm himself down, anger still


    showed on his face.


    "Do forgive me for my inconsiderateness, Father. It was uncalled for, and I didn''t intend enrage you."


    Anna bowed her head in apology, and decided to leave the scene. "I shall take my leave, then. I''d


    better start preparing lunch." Anna forced a smile and was leaving for the kitchen when Fiona called


    out,


    "Let me assist you, Aunt Anna!" Fiona then rose and joined her at the kitchen. Sensing Anna''s


    difort, she picked her words carefully. "You weren''t at fault, Aunt Anna. Grandpa must''ve been too


    stressed preparing for the wedding," she said, her features apologetic.


    Anna smiled at her words and said, "No need to apologize, Fiona. I deserved Father''s ire."


    Fiona didn''t quite understand why would Anna deserve Wayne''s anger, but she chose not to press in


    further. She smiled gratefully and said, "I apologize if I wasn''t much of a help in preparing the wedding."


    Anna returned her smile with her own and said, "I''m more than happy to do this for you and Spencer. I


    really am ecstatic to see you both together."


    When the night fell, Fiona and Spencer were settled in the guest room. They weren''t allowed inside the


    master bedroom yet, it was reserved for their wedding night.


    The bed was spacious enough to house the both of them. They stared at the ceiling as theyy side by


    side. Spencer then decided to break the silence to voice out his thoughts.


    "Have you considered inviting Ryan to the wedding?" Spencer started.


    Fiona snapped her head at his direction. "Are you out of your mind?" she hissed.


    "There''s no chance that the both of you will be together anyway. Why not let him see his beloved marry


    another man?" Spencer said smugly as he turned to gaze at Fiona, letting his breath warm her cheeks.


    "Are you still in love with him?"


    "You''ve already had your way, no need to rub salt into my wound. Just let it go." Fiona hardened her


    eyes as she dropped the subject.


    "Alright, you don''t wish to discuss the past, the future it is then. How about we discuss our future?"


    "Why not?" Fiona said calmly. "How about we discuss when you will let me go?"


    "In your dreams!" Spencer replied darkly. ''Does she really think I would let her go so easily?'' he


    thought.


    Knowing that any further conversations would upset her, Fiona chose to ignore him. She turned her


    back to him and attempted to sleep.


    "Fiona, what''s Comic Bear?" Spencer asked.


    "What? How did you know Comic Bear?" Fiona''s eyes flew open as she hastily turned around to face


    him.


    "You told me. Last night when you were drunk, it slipped from your lips."


    "I did?" Fiona wracked her mind as she desperately tried to recall what had transpired the other night.


    She turned up none. She was too far gone with the alcohol in her system to remember what happened.


    She bit her lip in frustration and said, "Comic Bear was one of my toys when I was a kid. They don''t sell


    it anymore. Why would I bring it upst night?"


    "How old are you now? You still want a toy?" Spencer didn''t bother to answer her question as he gave


    her a scornful look.


    "It''s none of your business," Fiona scoffed and turned her back against him again. "I n to visit my


    parents'' tombs tomorrow. Grandpa has insisted that I''ll have you apany me, but you don''t have to.


    I won''t tell Grandpa."


    "Don''t assume that you could make decisions for me." Spencer turned to his side as they both drifted


    off to a fitful sleep.


    When the morning came, Fiona finished her breakfast as she prepared to leave for the cemetery. She


    was justing out of the door when she was greeted by the sight of Spencer in his car.


    "Where are you heading to?" Fiona asked. She couldn''t seem to wrap her head around the fact that


    Spencer waited for her. But for what?


    "I''ll apany you to the cemetery. Hop in," Spencer casually answered.


    "Are you sure about this?"


    Spencer''s patience snapped as he said, "You were the one who said that Grandpa insisted! Get in and


    shut up!"


    That definitely pulled Fiona from her daze as she stared at him dumbly. "O-okay." Fiona nodded as she


    scrambled to the passenger seat, fastening her seat belt. The engine purred to life as they set off to the


    cemetery.


    Spencer knew the cemetery located at the western suburb of M City like the back of his hand. It was


    after all, his mother''sst resting ce. They had buried her there ten years ago and since then, he


    had visited her countless times. He had never visited Fiona''s parents though, even if they were resting


    only a few grave sites away.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Though he never had visited them himself, he always requested Terence to ce flowers before the


    gravestones of Fiona''s parents every time he visited.


    They walked through the path leading to where Spencer''s mother was put to rest, the wind whistling


    through them as they trekked upwards. They stopped in front of her gravestone; Fionaid down the


    flowers she brought as she bowed her head to pay her respects.


    Then, Fiona left for her parents'' grave sites. She stopped as she gazed on the portraits of her parents.


    Spencer stood a few steps behind her as he observed Fiona.


    "Mom, Dad, how are you?" Fiona said, her voice soft as it was carried by the wind. She squatted down


    as she brushed off the debris and the dried leaves that cluttered around her parent''s tombstones.

 Chapter 49 The Wedding Night (Part One)

    Chapter 49 The Wedding Night (Part One)


    It was a voice Spencer hadn¡¯t heard in a long time.


    Memories started flooding back as he stood there, trembling. Six years had passed since hest saw


    her. It felt almost unreal seeing her now in the flesh. Her eyebrows, her features, her face¡ªthey all


    remained unchanged. She really was here; it wasn¡¯t a dream. He could simply reach out and touch her.


    Fiona looked at the woman that Spencer was suddenly so fixated on. Her beautiful eyes glistened with


    deep affection as she talked to him. She held her head high, oozing with irresistible charm. As if those


    weren¡¯t enough, she also had a sharp nose and upturned red lips thatmanded attention from every


    single person in the room.


    Fiona could easily see Spencer¡¯s mood shift, and she immediately wondered if she was here to snatch


    him away. That would be great.


    "I heard you¡¯re getting married today. I wanted to stop by and say congrattions," she said as calmly


    as she could, but those who paid closer attention heard her voice slightly waver.


    Spencer¡¯s eyes widened as he caught his breath.


    The people in the hall started to look at each other, sensing the sudden tension in the air. Some began


    to whisper questions about the stranger who had just interrupted the wedding.


    "Celine." Terrence¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    Fiona recognized the name. Celine was Spencer¡¯s nominal sister, wasn¡¯t she?


    "Celine, I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you!" Anna hurried over to her and grabbed her hand. "Why didn¡¯t you tell


    me you came back today? It¡¯s Spencer¡¯s... your brother¡¯s wedding day. Stop standing here and doing


    nothing!"


    Anna was on the brink of shouting.


    Everyone seemed to marvel at the surprise, except for Wayne, who visibly seethed with anger upon


    seeing who it was. He turned toward Ethan and shouted, "Call her over! She has been unbelievably


    rude!"


    Ethan looked towards their direction and said loudly, "Celine,e here, now! Don¡¯t dy your


    brother¡¯s wedding."


    Upon hearing Ethan, Spencer¡¯s attention instantly shifted back. His eyes were once again clear and


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    with purpose.


    Celine smiled, but the corner of her lips trembled as if she was about to cry. Before she could respond,


    Anna quickly pulled her away.


    "Go on!" Ethan wore a grave expression as he waved a hand at the host. Celine realized how naive


    she really was, be it six years ago or now.


    "The couple may now bow to each other!"


    Wayne nodded happily


    and told Fiona,


    "May you live a happy life with Spencer from now on."


    "I will, Grandpa," Fiona answered


    despite her unwillingness. "Spencer,


    you must take good care of her,"


    Wayne said. "I will,


    Grandpa,"


    Spencer answered in a cold voice.


    Tears welled up in Fiona¡¯s eyes. Today was her birthday, her wedding day, and the beginning of a life


    full of pain.


    "It is done!"


    the host announced.


    From the outside, Fiona and Spencer should have been the happiest people at that moment, but


    nothing could make them match the tion that everybody else seemed to feel. Under the crowd¡¯s


    roaring apuse were two confused, deste hearts.


    Terence, had cold sweats throughout the whole ceremony, let out a long overdue breath of relief.


    ''Did Celinee back today on purpose?'' he wondered.


    The banquet began, and Fiona was taken to change into a new dress. Aftering back out, she had


    an arm locked around Spencer¡¯s. The newlywed couple went around, giving a toast to each group of


    guests.


    "Congrattions, Spencer!"


    "You two are a perfect couple! May you have a wonderful life together."


    "I hope you will soon be blessed by your own children!"


    Spencer took the opportunity to drain every ss he could get ahold of.


    "You are drinking too much!" Terence, who stood behind them, chastised him.


    "Why not? Today¡¯s my wedding day, a happy asion!" A wry smile tugged at the corners of his


    mouth. He looked at Fiona. "You think so too, right?"


    "I do." Fiona smirked.


    "See? On to the next, then!" He dragged her down to the following table.


    Celine looked at him from a distance, fists clenched tightly and eyes red with suppressed anger.


    He wasn¡¯t a lightweight, but he had clearly drunk too much, even for him. One round in each table was


    all it took to start feeling dizzy.


    After finally sending off thest guest, Fiona helped a wobbling Spencer to the bedroom upstairs.


    The room was still littered with red trinkets and other objects clearly intended to mimic a festive


    atmosphere.


    She heaved and flung him onto the bed, rubbing her sore arms and shoulders. She took a curious


    nce at him. He had definitely been acting strange during thetter half of the wedding, but she just


    wasn¡¯t sure why. She shook off the thought and proceeded to go back downstairs.


    "We were going to y some tricks on Spencer. I didn¡¯t expect him to get so drunk."


    It was Daniel¡¯s voice.


    "We didn¡¯t even get any chances," Eric said in a gloomy voice.


    "Do you even dare to mess with him when he¡¯s awake?" Terence turned around and saw Fiona about


    to go down. "Hey, why aren¡¯t you resting in your bedroom?"


    "I just wanted toe down for a bit," Fiona smiled.


    "Nothing¡¯s happening downstairs, anyway. You should go rest. You must be exhausted," Ethan said.


    "It¡¯s okay." Fiona looked around. "Do you know where Grandpa is?"


    "He went off to bed early, saying he was tired," Terence replied.


    As they talked, Anna and Celine entered.


    "Have all the guests left?" Ethan asked.


    Anna nodded quietly. She looked at Fiona and walked towards her, holding Celine''s hand. With what


    Fiona thought was a hint of guilt and hesitation, she said, "Fiona, this is Celine, Spencer¡¯s sister¡ªand


    now, yours as well."


    Wayne had told her about Celine before and she didn¡¯t like what she heard, but she knew that she had


    to be polite. "Celine."


    d in high heels, Celine towered over Fiona. She cast a casual nce at her. "Congrattions on


    your wedding."


    It might have been her imagination, but Fiona felt that her words weren¡¯t at all friendly. Before she could


    think about why that could be, Daniel chimed in.


    "Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do here now. I¡¯ll gather the others and go home."


    "Go ahead. You must all be tired," Ethan said.


    Daniel turned around and strode away.


    "I¡¯ll go leave now, too." Eric followed him out.


    Meanwhile, Terence nced at Fiona as if he wanted to say something, but eventually held back and


    sighed. "Uncle Ethan, Aunt Anna, you two seem to be busy. Have an early night. I¡¯m also heading


    back."


    "Okay."


    As the crowd dispersed, Fiona walked to the second floor, her heart sinking. Her phone started to ring


    when she turned around the corner.

 Chapter 50 Give Him To Me

    Chapter 50 Give Him To Me


    "Fiona..."


    There was hesitation in Spencer''s voice as all three of them froze on the spot.


    Fiona couldn''t decide whether to enter the room or leave. She couldn''t believe what she just saw¡ª


    Spencer and his sister were kissing each other.


    Celine quickly wiped off her tears and turned to Fiona. Walking up to her, she said, "You must be


    Fiona."


    Fiona''s eyes instantly moved to Celine''s slightly faded lipstick. With a blush, she turned her head away.


    Recalling how she saw the two of them bent over in a kiss made her terribly ufortable and upset.


    "I''ll get to the point. I like Spencer. Will you give him to me?" Celine blurtedpletely unabashed.


    Although what she said was in the form of a question, Fiona was certain she wasn''t really asking.


    Her words stunned not just Fiona but Spencer as well.


    "Celine!" Spencer roared. "Are you crazy? What are you talking about? Leave now!"


    But Celine remained where she stood. She kept her gaze fixed on Fiona and repeated, "Give him to


    me!"


    Fiona wasn''t taking any of her attitude. Raising her head and straightening her back, she turned to


    Spencer who was standing by the window. Looking back at Celine, she said casually, "Why are you


    asking me? He''s not mine to give."


    Spencer''s wide eyes and gaping mouth betrayed his shock as he looked at Fiona. He clenched his


    hands in anger, but there was a trace of pain in his expression.


    "I see." Celine gave Spencer a tepid smile before leaving the room.


    As soon as she left them alone, Fiona headed straight to the bathroom,pletely ignoring her


    husband. If only it were not their wedding night, she would''ve rushed out of there.


    She locked herself in the bathroom and ran water over the tub. Her mind was still reying the


    shocking scene she had just witnessed.


    Just then, the loud mming of the door disturbed her thoughts.


    Fiona looked up to check what had happened.


    Spencer had kicked the door open and was staring at her with angry eyes. He didn''t say anything but


    Fiona felt as if his presence had filled the small bathroom.


    She returned his gaze with equal boldness and said indifferently, "I''ll be taking a bath. Please get out!"


    Enraged, Spencer grabbed her by the chin. He forced her to look at him as he said, "And where do you


    want me to go? Hmm?"


    Fiona struggled to break free from his hold. "Just stay away from me..."


    "Ha-ha!" Spencerughed. "Have you forgotten that it''s our wedding night? Why are you pushing me


    away? Do you want to take the whole room for yourself?"


    "Wedding night?" Fiona mocked Spencer. "Then why was the groom kissing another woman?"


    "Are you jealous?" Spencer said with a cruel smile.


    "You make me sick!" Fiona spat. "What a shameless man you are! How dare you touch me after what


    you''ve done!"


    The smile on Spencer''s face quickly faded. He clenched his fists as if trying to stop himself from hurting


    her. "It''s all thanks to you, Fiona! If it weren''t for that car ident, she wouldn''t have be my


    sister!"


    Fiona blinked in confusion. ''What did he mean?''


    "Do you have any idea just how cruel it felt to see her be a member of my family?" There was


    pain in his eyes as he spoke. Memories rekindled by the sudden appearance of Celine stirred old


    feelings in his heart. "She was right there, just within my reach, and yet I had to contain myself. Do you


    have any idea how that felt?"


    "But how does this have to be with the car ident?" Fiona asked.


    "My mother wouldn''t have died were it not for that ident! My father wouldn''t have remarried. He


    wouldn''t have taken Celine''s mother as his new wife!" Spencer yelled in a cathartic confession.


    There was silence in the room before Fiona burst intoughter. "I didn''t realize that''s why you hate me


    so much. You think I''m your enemy? Do you have to ruin my life just to be satisfied?"


    "You think that''s not enough?" Spencer asked sarcastically. It was Celine who offered himfort


    during those dark days after losing his mother. And just when he was about to move on and let go of


    the pain, he learned that Celine was going to be his step-sister! It was the session of misfortunes


    that dealt the heaviest blow.


    "You are hopelessly stupid, Spencer!" Fiona''sughing fit made her eyes tear up. "Even if the car


    ident never happened, do you think you''d end up spending the rest of your life with Celine?" Do you


    think your love is strong enough to endure all the hardships thate with a rtionship? You might


    have gotten together, but Celine would''ve probably broken up with you!"


    "You..." Spencer raised a hand and was about to p her in the face.


    Seeing this, Fiona frowned but kept her head steady to meet the hit.


    "I don''t beat women," Spencer said as he struggled to control his emotions. He clenched his fist and let


    his hand drop to his side. "But I know what will hurt you!" All of a sudden, he lifted her up and carried


    her to the bedroom.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Let me go! Put me down! You bastard!" Fiona struggled to break free despite knowing that going


    against Spencer''s strength was a battle she wouldn''t win.


    Spencer threw her on the bed. She tried to punch and kick him but he was able to block her every


    move. With the sharpest of eyes, he looked at her and said, "This reaction of yours is just turning me


    on."


    "Spencer!" Embarrassed and indignant, she grabbed him by the arm and bit him on the shoulder.


    Spencer snorted. He could barely feel Fiona''s bite through his clothes.


    Fiona bit him with all of her strength and didn''t let go until she thought she tasted blood in her mouth.


    When she withdrew, her teeth had left a noticeable print on Spencer''s shirt. Fiona gave him a mocking


    "You''re touching me again after you''ve just touched another woman? Don''t you feel ashamed of


    yourself?" Fiona stared at the man who towered over her.


    Spencer stiffened but eventually managed to sneer. "You don''t deserve to bepared to her. Yes, I


    will touch you. And you should feel honored!"


    Fiona flushed and tried once again to fight off her husband. But at that point, Spencer only thought her


    struggles ridiculous. There was no escaping him.


    Outside, rednterns illuminated the courtyard, as if wishing the newlyweds a romantic night. But inside


    their bedroom, the scene was like a battlefield riddled with crossfires of the sharpest words. Who could


    say who was hurting the most?


    Fiona was up bright and early the next morning. In a foul mood since Celine''s sudden appearance,


    Wayne kept to his bedroom and didn''t bother to go downstairs. ''Does Grandpa dislike Celine because


    he knew about the rtionship between her and Spencer?'' Fiona wondered.


    In therge dining room, the family sat down to eat the breakfast Fiona prepared.


    It was Ethan who spoke first. "The food is really good, Fiona. Spencer''s a lucky man."


    "Yes," Anna said with a smile. "I''m sure you''ll be a good wife and mother, Fiona."


    Fiona smiled back in response but it didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    "So what brings you back all of a sudden, Celine?" Ethan asked, trying his best to act casual. It was


    Wayne who had sent Celine abroad for studies. She was allowed to return once she''d finished college.


    She could''vee back anytime in thest two years, but she chose toe home on the very day of


    Spencer''s wedding.


    "I have a job offer from apany here," Celine smiled. "I''ve been away for many years. I missed my


    home so I thought I''d settle down here in M City."


    "I see." Ethan nodded. "Will you be staying here then?"


    "Oh, no. Thepany I''ll be working for is quite far from here. I rented an apartment."


    "It''s not safe to live by yourself," Spencer blurted, but kept his eyes on Fiona. "Give me another bowl of


    porridge."


    Fiona took Spencer''s bowl and turned away, seemingly unaffected by his words. Her indifference only


    made his blood boil.


    Hearing him, Celine kept her head down but smiled.


    "Yeah, it''s not safe for you to live alone," Ethan agreed with Spencer. "You''re at the right age, Celine.


    Maybe it''s time you get a boyfriend to keep youpany." Turning to Anna, he added, "Maybe there''s


    someone in the neighborhood who would be a good match for Celine. You should introduce her."


    "Okay," Anna replied timidly.


    Celine cast a nce at Spencer as she said, "But it''s not easy to find someone I truly love."


    At that moment, Fiona returned with Spencer''s food. Hearing everything Celine had just said, she put


    the bowl in front of Spencer and said with a casual smile, "Uncle... I mean, Dad, it''s gettingte. I have


    to go back to school."


    "Isn''t it too early?" Anna asked.


    "I have early sses and I don''t think it''s a good idea to runte." Fiona smiled as she turned to her


    father-inw. "I''m leaving, Dad."


    She was about to head out when someone grabbed her wrist. Turning around, Fiona was surprised to


    meet Spencer''s cold stare.


    "You seem to have forgotten to say goodbye to me." Spencer stood up. "I''ll walk you out."


    Before Fiona could refuse, he had dragged her by the arm. Celine frowned as she watched the two of


    them leave. She seemed to have lost her appetite.


    "I''ll be going back to the base," Spencer said as he walked with Fiona. "I''ll be very busy so I don''t know


    when I''ll get back."


    There was a long pause before Fiona replied, "Hmm." This angered Spencer who shook her hand off.


    "I think I better drag you to the base with me."


    "I think the person you should be dragging is in the dining room," Fiona said with a mocking smile. "Go


    back to the base. Do what you want."


    Spencer was full of rage. Squinting, he shouted, "Fuck off!"


    Fiona turned around and left without sparing a nce at him.


    Spencer merely kicked the air in anger.

 Chapter 51 We Are Acquaintances (Part One)

    Chapter 51 We Are Acquaintances (Part One)


    As Celine walked out of the living room, she got a glimpse of Fiona walking away. She walked up to


    Spencer andmented, "The energy seems quite tense. Do you not get along with her? Is it because


    ofst night? Is she angry because she saw what happened?"


    "It''s really none of your business," Spencer replied, his eyes darkening as he turned to her. "I got pretty


    drunkst night. I don''t remember anything."


    "Well, I remember. I had no idea that you were getting married until I called my mother a few days ago,"


    she said, staring at him keenly. "I heard that when you were both kids, the two of you were engaged. If


    things had turned out differently between us, would you still marry her?"


    Spencer''s expression was grim, and he pursed his thin lips into a straight line. "There''s no room for


    many ifs. Anyway, I''m leaving."


    "Already? Where are you going?"


    "I have to go to the base."


    "But Spencer, I just came back yesterday..." Celine frowned and change the topic. Her demeanor


    changed, and she looked at him flirtatiously. "Spencere on. I haven''t seen you in six years. There


    has got to be something you want to tell me. What''s the rush? Old friends should be able to catch up."


    "The wedding has caused a lot of dys, so I really have to rush to the base. We can talk about it


    when I have time!" As Spencer turned to leave, Celine rushed over to him and stretched out her hand


    to stop him.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Spencer said, frowning. He took a look around, seeing the people in


    the yard and blurted, "Stop it!"


    Hearing this made Celine instantly giggle. "You know Spencer, you still have the exact same reactions


    to my teasing. Your expression and voice haven''t changed at all. I know it. You haven''t changed. You


    still love..."


    However, before she finished her sentence, Spencer coldly said, "That was a long time ago, Celine.


    Let''s not talk about the past anymore." He strode away, leaving Celine standing there.


    As she watched him leave, her eyes gradually became defiant and unwilling.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    The ringing brought her back to the present. She pulled her phone out and frowned when she saw the


    caller ID. "Hello? What''s up?"


    "So how do you feel to be attending your brother''s wedding?" This was followed by a man''sugh on


    the other end of the phone.


    "Charles, mind your own business!" said Celine, grinding her teeth.


    Unfazed, Charles said, "I just wanted to check on you. I was afraid you might get hurt and forget you


    need to go to work in mypany tomorrow. That''s why I called you."


    "Really? I don''t believe you."


    "Come on!" Charles shed an evil smile. "By the way, I found you a special assistant."


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "You will know it then," Charles said with a wicked grin. Before Celine could react, he hung up the


    phone.


    At D University.


    Fiona had just got off the bus to school, and she rushed to the ssroom. She got to the corridor and


    as soon as she went past the stairs, she spotted Ryan and Leona standing there.


    "Ryan, I bought you some breakfast." Leona raised the bag of food and handed it to Ryan.


    "I''ve already had breakfast." Ryan always had a gentle expression on his face, but today it seemed


    gloomy. "I''m going back to my ssroom now."


    Fiona lowered her head trying to go past them unnoticed as she decided to walk into the ssroom.


    "Hi Fiona!"


    Leona called her attention the moment she saw her.


    "Good morning!" Fiona stopped walking and nodded to them, avoiding Ryan''s gaze.


    "Good morning."


    "It''s a gift for you, Fiona." Ryan walked up to her and gave her a box. "Happy birthday!"


    Not knowing how to react, Fiona raised her head and looked at Ryan and then at Leona. She guiltily


    shook her hands and said, "No, thank you."


    "Please, just take it as a gift from a friend." Ryan put the cake in her hand, ignoring what she said.


    Fiona gulped and said, "Thanks. Well, I have to go into my ssroom now!" She rushed away in a


    hurry.


    Ryan nodded as he watched her rush away. There was only Fiona in his eyes.


    Standing next to him, Leona felt like she was invisible. She was clearly embarrassing herself just now.


    "Ryan, could you not be so kind to Fiona in the future?" She felt herself choking up with sobs.


    Ryan looked away angrily. "Leona, I said I would be responsible for you. The thing is, you shouldn''t


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    interfere in my business. I really like Fiona, I always have. I want to be nice to her. You have no right to


    tell me what to do."


    Ding!


    The bell rang, and an enraged Ryan turned around and left. Leona watched him walk away, and then


    turned around to go back to her ssroom. She was clearly disappointed.


    The students hurriedly pursued to get seats in the front of the ssroom. It was the first ss of the


    semester.


    Sophia, E, and Fiona were seated in the front row having the cake. Leona was about to sit with them,


    but E suddenly picked up a book and put it on the seat next to her. "Sorry, I have upied this seat.


    Please find another one."


    Naturally, Sophia backed up E with a thumbs-up.


    Fiona felt bad for Leona, but she was at a loss and she felt like there was nothing she could do about it.


    She said nothing. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that Leona silently walked to thest row.


    "Good morning, wee to the D University," the teacher greeted them.


    "Did we really have to iste Leona? Was that right of us?" Fiona asked, as they were on their way to


    the canteen after their morning ss.


    "I don''t see why not. She totally deserves it!" E snorted. "I''ve known for a while that she is a


    scheming bitch. Just thinking of that night at the bar disgusts me."


    Fiona wondered what happened between Leona and Ryan that night. "Leona is a victim," she blurted.


    "What do you mean she''s a victim? Ryan is such a good guy. I don''t believe he would do something so


    shameless," Sophia said. "I never told you this, but during the holidays, Ryan wouldn''t stop calling me.


    He kept asking me if I knew what happened that night. He seemed very upset and worried, like he was


    on the brink of tears. I have a feeling that Leona framed him."


    E suddenly had an idea. "What if we go to the bar to check the surveince video?" she inquisitively


    said.


    "That''s a great idea!" Sophia replied. "I agree. I want to know what happened."


    Fiona felt very hesitant about this. Frowning, she said, "I don''t think it''s a good idea. No one said


    anything. I don''t think it''s our ce to check the surveince video."


    "What? How could you even say that Fiona?" Sophia asked. "Aren''t you curious to know what actually


    happened that night? I know Ryan very well. He..."


    Fiona interrupted her, "Well, it doesn''t change the fact that we can never be together. Anyway, let''s go


    and grab some food."


    Sophia was disheartened by Fiona''sck of motivation to investigate. "Let''s go have lunch then," she


    said unenthusiastically.


    After lunch, the three of them found themselves chatting in bed in their dormitory.

 Chapter 52 I鈥檓 Married

    Chapter 52 I¡¯m Married


    Fiona looked at Leona with a hint of anger. She had told her about everything except her marriage to


    Spencer. It was something she already had trouble telling herself, what more if it involved other


    people? But as she nced at Sophia, she couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.


    Leona red at her and shouted, "I don''t believe you! You¡¯re lying. That¡¯s it! I don''t want to stay here


    anymore!" She turned her back to them and rushed out,


    mming the door shut. Fiona flinched.


    Sophia and E stayed still, having no intention of catching up to her.


    "Will she be all right?" Fiona mumbled.


    "Leave her alone.


    Let her think it through for now." E rolled her eyes before turning to Fiona. "Are we really friends,


    though? Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you and Mr. Cheng have long known each other? If you did, I would


    have talked to him and gotten a much easier time during military training!"


    "Yeah, I didn¡¯t know that you knew him in person too," Sophia chimed in.


    Fiona gave them a small smile. "Well, the military training¡¯s over now. There¡¯s no point talking about it


    anymore. I¡¯m going to the library."


    "Oh, let me go with you," Sophia said. "Leona got on my nerves just now. I feel too agitated to rest."


    "The library?" E pouted at her friends. "Are you both sure you don¡¯t want to go shopping?"


    Fiona smiled faintly. "I¡¯m not particrly up for it."


    "I don¡¯t really want to go either," Sophia sighed. "The library just seems much more refreshing right


    now."


    "You two are so boring! Fine, I¡¯ll go ask someone else to go with me." E began to change.


    Sophia and Fiona packed their things and walked to the library together.


    "Fiona," Sophia hesitantly called out of the blue. "Leona said that Mr. Cheng carried you on his


    shoulder and held your waist. Was that true?"


    Fiona stopped walking and looked at her friend. She pointed at an empty bench near the smallke.


    "Take a seat."


    Sophia looked at her in confusion. "Okay."


    They sat beside each other, and for a moment there wasplete silence. Fiona kept her head down,


    unable to say anything.


    "Did you turn Ryan down because of Mr. Cheng?" Sophia finally spoke. "I get that Mr. Cheng¡¯s quite


    handsome, but how could you let Ryan go that easily? He¡¯s one of the kindest people I know!"


    "I¡¯m married," Fiona said honestly.


    "I really don¡¯t¡ªWait, what?" Sophia¡¯s eyes got bigger and bigger until she finally jumped out of her seat


    and screamed, "You¡¯re married?!"


    "Shh!" Fiona held her wrist and pressed her back down on the bench, covering her mouth. "Do you


    want the whole school to find out about it? I¡¯ll go nuts!"


    Her friend shook her head.


    Although she didn¡¯t feel confident enough to let her go, Sophia nevertheless managed to break free.


    She looked far away with a dazed expression.


    "You''re married! Was it Mr. Cheng? Did you marry him?" Sophia asked, her lips trembling.


    "Yes," Fiona mumbled.


    Sophia covered her mouth and stifled a scream. Although Fiona was worried about her friend


    identally biting her tongue and whatnot,


    she didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or cry at her reaction. "Sorry, it just sounds so unreal!


    When did you two tie the knot?" Sophia continued to ask.


    "We got our marriage certificates on the night of the neers weing party. As for the


    wedding...well, we had the ceremony yesterday."


    Sophia took a deep breath and clenched her fists. "Oh my God, Fiona, I can''t believe it! Seriously, I


    can¡¯t stress how surprised I am right now!"


    "If it weren¡¯t for Leona, I wouldn¡¯t have told anyone." Fiona looked at her dear friend guiltily. "I¡¯m sorry. I


    didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you."


    "Oh, who cares! All I really want to know now is how you two got together!" Sophia¡¯s eyes twinkled with


    immense curiosity. "Please tell me!"


    Fiona thought about it for a while, and then said, "I will, but you have to promise not to tell anyone.


    Especially Ryan. Don¡¯t tell him."


    Sophia straightened her back. "I swear, I will never tell anyone about this! Not even my father, and


    especially not Ryan!"


    Fiona nodded, finally calming down. "Well, his name is Spencer..."


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed until she finally finished the whole story. Sophia sat there


    quietly, stunned.


    "That¡¯s everything." Even though Fiona was narrating from her own experiences, it felt like she was


    telling another person¡¯s story. Of course, she didn¡¯t mention Celine.


    Sophia held her hand. "Damn it! Fiona, why are you enduring this much? Let¡¯s go find his grandpa and


    tell him everything he¡¯s done, then ask for help in punishing him."


    "Grandpa is old. I shouldn¡¯t bother him with such things." Fiona smiled. "But I have to say that I do feel


    better after talking to you. It¡¯s been hard keeping these things to myself."


    "Fiona..." All of a sudden, Sophia wrapped her arms around her. "For now, I¡¯m going to the library with


    you to study. And when I be a junior student, I¡¯m going to the Royal Art School with you so that


    you can stay away from that devil."


    Fiona¡¯s eyes were red. "Okay."


    "Are you going to divorce him eventually?" Sophia asked.


    "If that opportunityes along," Fiona said, looking far away, "I will."


    "That''s good, then!" Sophia stood up straight and looked at Fiona. "Then you and Ryan can be together


    again!"


    She smiled somberly. "No, I won¡¯t. Like you said, he¡¯s a good person. Do you really think someone like


    me deserves him?"


    "But I think Ryan is so into you that he won¡¯t..." Her voice trailed off, as if something abruptly came to


    mind. "Do you and Mr. Cheng have sex?"


    "What?" Fiona flushed.


    "Well, I..." Sophia grinned mischievously. "Well, I could already tell so much from that reaction."


    Fiona turned even redder before nodding hesitantly.


    "How is he in bed?" Sophia interjected.


    "Sophia, why in the world are you asking these kinds of questions?"


    "I¡¯m just curious!" Sophiaughed for a moment and then turned serious. "Did he force you to do those


    things?"


    Fiona frowned. "Sort of."


    "What a bastard! He really is a beast in human form!" Sophia clenched her fists. "I¡¯m always pitied


    because I didn¡¯t have a mother. I can¡¯t imagine being in your situation. From now on, I¡¯ll promise I¡¯ll


    share your joys and sorrows. I¡¯ll be here whenever you need me."


    "Thank you, Sophia," Fiona said, voice oozing with sincerity. "I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d ever meet a friend


    like you."


    "Didn¡¯t you have friends before?"


    "I had some, but not many stuck around because of my cold personality."


    "Nonsense, they¡¯re all just jealous! By the way, whichpany are you going to intern in?"


    "ZR Company."


    "The one Ryan''s family owns?"


    "Yes."


    "I¡¯m going there too!"


    "Really?"


    "Of course!" Sophia replied.


    "Oh, I almost forgot to tell you." Fiona bit her lower lip. "I ran into Ryan¡¯s brother during the interview."


    "Charles?" Sophia raised her eyebrows. "Why is he back so soon? I feel much less enthusiastic now


    that he¡¯s in the picture."


    "Why?" Fiona asked, taken aback.


    "He always wears this mysterious smile as if he knows something no one else does," Sophia muttered.


    "And he seems to know everything I want to do."


    Fiona smiled. "It¡¯s pretty easy to guess what you¡¯re thinking."


    "No way!" Sophia grabbed Fiona''s arm. "Well, he¡¯s different from Ryan. A yboy. I don¡¯t like him at all.


    You should always be careful around him."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "He¡¯s the boss anyway. Considering we¡¯re just interns, we probably won¡¯t have any contact with him,"


    Fiona said. Sophia dragged Fiona forward. "Whatever. Let''s go!"


    Leona moved out of the dorm room and rented an apartment. And Spencer had contacted Fiona since


    then. For the first time in several days, she finally felt at ease.


    The weather became colder over the weekend, but Fiona and Sophia were too preupied with their


    internship to fuss about it.


    Sophia called Ryan¡¯s father and got in instantly. After arriving, the receptionist directed them to office of


    the design department director.


    "Miss Cheng, the interns have arrived."


    Both girls looked around curiously.


    "Let them in!" They were greeted by the sight of a woman looking down at documents on her table.


    "What a young voice!" Sophia whispered to Fiona, who nodded.


    "Pleasee in!"


    "Thank you." They walked side by side and marveled at the luxurious modern office. They finally


    stopped in front of the designer and waited for her to raise her head.


    "Hello, I..."


    When she finally did so, Celine immediately stopped talking. ¡®Fiona? Am I seeing things?''


    Fiona¡¯s jaw dropped. Celine was the designer here. Her mind went nk.


    Meanwhile, Celine slowly came to her senses and smiled. So this was the "special assistant" Charles


    was referring to! She stood up and walked to them. "What a coincidence! I didn''t expect to see you


    again so soon."


    Fiona frowned. The scene she and Spencer were kissing during her wedding night was still seared into


    her brain.


    "You two know each other?" Sophia''s eyes wandered between them.


    "Of course! Fiona is my sister, right?" Celine smiled and crossed her arms over her chest.


    "Sister?" Sophia looked at her friend. "You have a sister?"


    "I don¡¯t." She nced at Celine. "She''s Spencer''s sister."


    ¡®Spencer¡¯s sister?¡¯ Sophia thought to herself. ¡®He''s a bad guy, so his sister must be bad too!¡¯


    "I look forward to working with you." Celine held out her hand.


    Noticing the frown on Fiona¡¯s face, Sophia immediately took note of the tense atmosphere. She


    reached out her own hand to help her friend. "Nice to meet you, Miss Cheng."

 Chapter 53 He Has Never Kissed You

    Chapter 53 He Has Never Kissed You


    At this moment, the sound of someone knocking on the door was heard. Then, the door was pushed


    open. A slightly-built but well-dressed man entered.


    "Pardon my sudden intrusion, but I was told that there are two interns here. I am in need of an


    assistant," he said. Stopping in front of Fiona and Sophia, he took some time looking at them as if he


    were checking goods. He then nodded with satisfaction and pointed at Fiona. "I want this girl, Celine!"


    he dered.


    ''Yeah, right! As if I would let you choose me!'' Sophia groaned inwardly as she rolled her eyes.


    "Jason, I am so sorry about this." Celine raised her eyebrows as she looked at Fiona with a lopsided


    grin. "I already have my eyes on this one. I guess you have no choice but to go with the other girl!"


    The look on Fiona''s face waspletely unreadable, as if she didn''t hear any word of what they just


    said. However, after she finally processed that neither Jason nor Celine wanted her, Sophia was furious


    and angrily shouted, "Excuse me? So I''m not good enough for either of you? I may not look it now but


    mark my words: I''m going to be a very famous designer in the future. So don''t you dare look down on


    me."


    "You''re ill-tempered and rude. I wouldn''t chance it," Jason said.


    "If you don''t want her, then you can only leave," Celine said.


    Upon hearing that, Jason sighed and waved his hand in surrender. He then pointed at Sophia and said,


    "All right! You there! You''reing with me. We have much to discuss and a lot of work ahead!"


    "Humph!" was all that Sophia could muster. Seeing this, Fiona had no choice but to pull her fiend''s


    sleeve saying, "Come on, Sophia! No need to be upset. We are here for internship after all."


    Casting a worried look at Fiona, Sophia said, "I''m leaving with him. Let''s have lunch together."


    "Okay," Fiona replied. "Work hard."


    "No need to worry!" Balling her fists, Sophia nodded. "I''ll try my best!"


    "For goodness sake! What took you so long?" Seeing that Sophia still wasn''t following him, Jason


    turned around and pointed at the watch on his wrist. "I''ve wasted three whole minutes waiting for you!


    Get over here, now!"


    "I have a name! It''s Sophia!" With an irritated look on her face, Sophia turned her as she got up to


    follow Jason out of the room.


    "I don''t give a damn about your name!"


    "Fine! Then I don''t care what your name is either!"


    Fiona was surprised as she heard the quarrel between Sophia and Jason, even as the door closed.


    She gathered herself and asked Celine, "What''s my role as your intern?"


    Celine didn''t answer the question, but looked at Fiona carefully. ''She''s very beautiful. And young! She


    is ten years younger than me. Age is a very big deal for women. Besides, Spencer has already married


    her.''


    There was a quick sh of pain on Celine''s face as she winced at the thought, but it disappeared


    instantly. Regaining herposure, she steeled herself as she raised her eyebrows and said


    arrogantly, "From this point on, I will be your superior. You must meet all my requirements and do as I


    say. You are not allowed to refute me, nor break any rules of thepany. You are also not allowed to


    make your own decisions. As is standard for interns, you are expected do the chores. If I deem it


    necessary, I''ll require you to participate in the design of the products."


    Lowering her eyes so as not to meet Celine''s gaze, Fiona simply nodded, "Okay."


    Noticing that Fiona didn''t get angry at her words, Celine was annoyed. No matter how much she said to


    her, all she got from Fiona was the same short response of "Okay." Celine frowned and asked angrily,


    "Are you looking down on me?"


    Fiona was surprised at this and thought, ''What''s wrong with her? She''s exactly like Spencer.''


    "I don''t know what you mean." Fiona tried to speak as gently as possible. "I never look down upon


    anyone. If my attitude caused any misunderstanding, I''m sorry."


    "Humph! I''m an outstanding jewelry designer and I''ve won many awards. Seeing as you''re just a


    student now, I believe I deserve some respect at least," Celine said arrogantly. "What''s more, I didn''t


    expect to see that both of us are in the same field. I hope you can work hard and surpass me one day."


    "Thank you. I will try my very best," Fiona replied.


    "One more thing," Celine added. "Spencer is mine. You may have married him, but he doesn''t love


    you."


    Fiona raised her head to look at Celine. Suddenly, she felt a bit of dryness in her throat. "Do you think


    it''s possible for you to get back together? Whether he belongs to you or not, that''s for him to decide."


    "I can convince him to change his mind," Celine said proudly. "Even if you two got married, so what?


    Do you know how much he loves me? If it wasn''t because of his family, we would have gotten married


    already. I chose toe back on your wedding day. You should have known my determination."


    "Since you love him so much, then do whatever you want with him. It doesn''t really matter to me what


    you two want, as long as you don''t hurt his family. Most especially, his grandpa. He''s getting old, really


    old. You better be careful about your actions. I''ll leave him sooner orter," Fiona said indifferently, as


    she turned to look away.


    One day, she would leave Spencer and live the life she wanted freely, with no one to stop her.


    Perhaps she would be alone, or perhaps there would be someone by her side to apany her, but


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    she knew that if there was someone who could apany her, it most surely would not be Spencer.


    "You''re going to leave him?" Celine asked. Furrowing her eyebrows. she took some time to process


    and digest the news. "But you two are a couple, don''t you?"


    The color drained from Fiona''s face as realization dawned on her. Painful memories swirled in her


    mind. "We''ve got our marriage certificates. Didn''t he tell you about it?"


    "I mean, have you two even slept together yet?"


    "What?" She didn''t expect that Celine would ask her such a direct and embarrassing question. Her face


    suddenly turned red, and she found it difficult to even find words. "I... I mean..."


    "Oh. I see." Turning her head to one side, Celine gave Fiona a sarcastic smile, which seemed like she


    didn''t care at all. "It doesn''t matter anyway. He''s a man, after all. But I''m sure he has no feelings for


    you."


    As she spoke, it suddenly urred to Celine that on the night of the wedding, she walked into the room


    where Spencer was staying and overheard that he had prepared a birthday gift for Fiona. As she


    thought about this, Celine was unsure of Spencer''s feelings. After all, they had not seen each other for


    six years! Would there be a lot of changes?


    Fiona raised her lips as she thought, ''He has no feelings for me? It''s not like that. Spencer hates me


    because of Celine.'' All of a sudden, Fiona felt so sad. She knew that Spencer had sex with her just so


    that he could get back at her, but she still felt bad when the truth was revealed, especially by Celine.


    "He has never kissed you, right?" Seeing that Fiona''s face was slowly ovee with sadness, Celine


    continued, "I once told him not to kiss any other woman in his life. He promised me he wouldn''t.


    Although he returned to the base as soon as I came back, I believe in him. I believe he would keep his


    promise to me."


    With a frown, Fiona recalled, ''Except for that light kiss in the base a long time ago, Spencer never


    kissed me again.'' Kissing was something that could not be done by two people who were in love. Even


    if Spencer did want to kiss her, she wouldn''t agree.


    "I think we have discussed a lot already." It was hard for Fiona to continue this conversation with Celine


    about Spencer. "Is there anything else I can do for you?"


    Shrugging, Celine replied, "I think we still have a lot of things to talk about, but you''re right. Let''s call it a


    day." She then turned around and walked to the desk to pick up a couple of documents. Turning to


    Fiona, she said, "Make a copy of these documents and make sure that they are in the correct order."


    "Okay," Fiona replied. She walked towards Celine, took the documents, and ran out of the office


    quickly.


    As she looked on at the disappearing figure of Fiona, Celine was unwilling to give up. She had made


    great efforts to get something that couldn''t be attained easily, such as being appreciated by Wayne,


    marrying Spencer, and so on. However, Fiona obtained all these easily. It was all so unfair! But so what


    if things were unfair? She would win over them one by one!


    It was now lunch time, as employees of the ZR Company entered the canteen. Sophia and Fiona were


    among them.


    "We sit here!" te in her hand, Sophia managed to drag Fiona to a table and started to eat her lunch


    greedily.


    "Hey! Slow down! No one''s gonna take your food away." Fiona wanted tough. "Did you have a busy


    morning? You look tired. And hungry, too."


    "Goodness! You bet I am! I''m so tired!" Sophia replied. "Jason always makes me run a lot of errands!


    How can he vent his anger on me when he can''t even design a thing? He is so irritating!"


    "Now, now, no need be angry," Fiona coaxed her, picking up a piece of meat with her fork and putting it


    onto Sophia''s te. "Here, have some more. Just take it easy."


    "Aww. Thanks! You''re so sweet, Fiona!" Sophia smiled. "What did you do this morning anyway?"


    "I just pack up some files, have them printed and run other errands." "Oh. So we''re pretty much the


    same," Sophiamented. As Fiona was looking up, an imposing man walked into the canteen. "Our


    boss is here," she said.


    "Who?" Turning around towards the man Fiona mentioned, Sophia saw that a well-dressed Charles


    was walking into the canteen, with a faint smile on his face.

 Chapter 54 Who Was Pestering Me

    Chapter 54 Who Was Pestering Me


    As soon as Charles walked in the canteen, the barrage of questions came in.


    "What is boss doing here?"


    "I don''t know. Is he here because of me?"


    "Don''t think too highly of yourself!"


    Celine was having lunch with several women from the design department. When she saw Charles walk


    into the canteen, she raised her eyebrows.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Celine, I heard that you''ve known Mr. Wen for a long time," said Linda. "Is he here because of you?"


    "Oh my God! Mr. Wen is a golden bachelor. You''re so lucky, Celine!" another woman teased.


    Celine was proud of herself but she didn''t show it on her face. "Mr. Wen and I are just friends and


    besides, I like someone else," she exined.


    "Who do you like? Is it someone even better than Mr. Wen?"


    "Yeah, tell us! I can''t believe you''re so lucky to have such a blooming love life and career!"


    "Mr. Wen is walking towards us! Stop talking!"


    "He''sing! He is here!"


    Just then, Charles stood in front of them. When he saw Celine and the rest eating, he stopped and


    greeted them. "How''s lunch? Oh, Celine, didn''t you just get back from abroad? How are you?"


    "Not bad." Celine merely nodded slightly. "What could you be doing in the staff canteen? Would you


    like to eat? Unfortunately, we don''t have any seats left here."


    The corners of Charles'' mouth lifted. He looked at the direction where Fiona was sitting and then


    quickly shifted his gaze. "I''m also a member of thepany. Can''t Ie here? There are other seats


    avable elsewhere. Youdies enjoy your meal. I''m leaving now."


    After saying this, he nodded slightly and left in ease, leaving Celine in shock.


    "Mr. Wen is so handsome!"


    "I thought Mr. Wen was looking for Celine. But it seems I was wrong. Who''s he looking for then?"


    All the staff fixed their eyes on Charles. They then saw him heading towards where Sophia and Fiona


    were.


    With her back to Charles, Sophia frowned as she held up her chopsticks. "Fiona, I feel something bad


    "Well..." Fiona raised her head and looked directly into Charles'' eyes. Before she could say anything,


    he had already walked up to them.


    "Sophia," Charles called out with a smile. "Why did you call my father instead of me? Have you


    forgotten me already?"


    "No, no, no!" Hearing this, Sophia stood up at once. The frown on her face immediately disappeared.


    She drew closer to Charles and in a sweet voice, she said, "How''s that possible? I was worried that you


    were the one who''d forgotten me."


    Charles chuckled and looked at Fiona. "I haven''t eaten either. Do you mind me sitting next to you?"


    "Of course not!" Sophia immediately answered. "Come on, Charles. Have a seat. I''ll go get you some


    food."


    "Thank you, Sophia." Charles then sat down.


    Sophia went off to get some food for Charles. Meanwhile, Fiona was so anxious that she called out,


    "Sophia..."


    "She''ll be back. What are you afraid of?" Charles interrupted her with a smile on his face.


    Fiona turned around and nodded to him. Despite the curious stares they were getting, she said, "Umm.


    Hello, Mr. Wen."


    Charles grinned, showing his white teeth. He said, "I think you''re naive and that''s lovely."


    From a distance, Celine was still looking at Charles who was now seemingly joking with Fiona.


    "Who''s that girl anyway? I''ve never seen her before," Linda asked. "She''s so beautiful that even Mr.


    Wen takes the initiative to talk to her. Could they be having an affair?"


    "The other girl went to get food for Mr. Wen. Nowadays, girls are so..."


    "They''re just interns. Humph!" one of them sneered. "One of them is working under you, right? How is


    she?"


    "She''s bad," Celine answered as she stood up, a cold look on her face. "I''m full. I have to go now."


    "Really? What''s wrong with you, Celine?"


    Not knowing what being "naive" meant, Fiona kept silent.


    Charles didn''t seem embarrassed at all and as he said calmly, "I heard that you and Ryan have been


    going through some issues."


    Hearing his words, Fiona was a little nervous. Averting her gaze, she said dismissively, "If that''s the


    reason why you''re here, then you should leave right now. Ryan and I are just good friends. That''s it.


    Just friends."


    "Have you always been so mature despite your young age?" A faint smile spread across his face. "Or


    did I say it wrong? You''re not naive. After all, a man of great wisdom often appears slow-witted. It''s


    easy to talk to a clever person like you."


    "You''re the smart one, Mr. Wen. It''s really tiring to talk to you." Without raising her head, Fiona


    continued eating. Sophia arrived with a te full of food. Charles stood up to take the te from her.


    ncing at all the food Sophia had brought, hemented, "Wow, these are all my favorites."


    "Yes!" With a smile, Sophia immediately took her seat.


    "Sophia, you should learn a few tips from your friend." Charles spoke while eating. "Despite her young


    age, she has a good personality. She''s mature and steady. I bet she''s very popr."


    "I''m very popr too!" Sophia mumbled, pursing her lips.


    "Recently, Ryan has been in low spirits." Charles changed the topic to Ryan. "I heard he drank too


    much and caused trouble in a bar.


    It''s unavoidable for young people to be impulsive. But Ryan''s definitely not an impulsive man. But that


    girl named Leona... I think there must be some misunderstanding."


    "Charles!" Sophia grew excited. "Do you think it was a misunderstanding too? I was thinking that Ryan


    couldn''t have possibly done something like that!"


    "Yeah, I have a strange feeling towards the whole thing." As Charles spoke, it seemed as if he was


    addressing Fiona. "Ryan rarely gets attracted to girls. When he confessed to Fiona, that was his first


    time doing that. I don''t want any misunderstandings between them. I think you should check the


    surveince video at the bar. Maybe do an investigation?"


    That entire afternoon, Fiona couldn''t get her mind off what Charles had said. From the look on his face


    and his tone, it seemed as if he knew something. Could it be possible that nothing really happened


    between Leona and Ryan?


    "What''s on your mind, Fiona? Go and clean the room!" Celine demanded harshly as soon as she


    entered the office. "Go and clean up the wasted designs!"


    "Okay." Regaining herposure, Fiona walked out of the office.


    The minute Celine saw Fiona, she immediately grew angry. Why was it that Fiona''s sudden


    appearance always put her in a bad mood? The winter jewelry exhibition was in two months and she


    still had no ideas about the design. Damn it!


    That night, when it was time to get off the work, only the lights in Celine''s office were on. The entire


    design department was already empty while she stayed behind to work overtime.


    She sat at her desk surrounded by her countless drafts. Her table was scattered with them as well as


    the floor. None of her ideas were working.


    "Phew!" Taking a deep breath, Celine threw her pen aside and grabbed her phone, deciding to rx for


    a while. An idea came to her¡ªshe pulled up Spencer''s name and typed up a message.


    "How''s everything going at the base, Spencer? When are youing back? I''m working now. Oh, by


    the way, I met Fiona in thepany. She seems to be close to our boss, but I assure you that I won''t


    let her get into any trouble. Missing you."


    When she had finished sending the message, the door flew open.


    Charles remained standing by the door for a while before casually walking inside. "Celine, it''s sote


    already. You work too hard. Should I give you a raise?"


    "Are you familiar with Fiona?" Celine blurted out. "You seemed to be having a good time with her


    earlier."


    "So what? Are you jealous?" Standing in front of the desk, Charles leaned forward and smiled


    knowingly at Celine.


    Turning her head away, she sprang to her feet in an attempt to dodge him.


    With a mocking smile, Charles said, "You''ve been ignoring me since you came back from abroad. How


    do you think I feel about that?"


    "Charles! What do you mean?" Eyes widened, Celine red at Charles.


    He suddenly reached out his arm and pulled her close to him. Then he whispered in her ear, "Is your


    memory that short? Who was pestering me for the past few years? Who wanted to get into bed with


    me? Have you already forgotten those wonderful nights we spent together?"


    After a long while, Celine stammered, "But I... We agreed to forget about it once we came back from


    abroad."


    "Yes, we did." Charles casually nodded his head. "I know you want to get back together with Spencer.


    Do as you like. Do you really think I care about you? He can have the woman I dumped. I look forward


    to seeing how that turns out for him." With that, he pushed Celine away from him and casually fixed his


    sleeves. "You better note running to me for help."


    Suddenly, Celine felt as if her legs had turned to jelly, her face deathly pale. Leaning against the back


    of her chair, she said in a trembling voice, "I won''t... Spencer and I will be together. But you can''t tell


    anyone what happened between us! Don''t tell anyone!"


    "Who do you think you are? You don''t deserve to be linked to me." Charles raised his eyes, turned


    around, and headed to the door. "Even if you want to get into my bed in the future, you will have no


    chance. I hope Spencer can satisfy you."


    Bang!


    The door was mmed shut. Celine slumped into her chair, unable to regain herposure.

 Chapter 55 Got A Call At 2 AM

    Chapter 55 Got A Call At 2 AM


    At two o''clock in the morning, Spencer walked into his room, feeling worn out.


    When he was about to take a shower, he saw the notification light of his cell phone on the table in the


    living room. He went over and picked it up. It was a text message from an unknown number, but he


    knew who it was.


    The text read, "How''s everything going at the base, Spencer? When are youing back? I''m working


    now. Oh, by the way, I met Fiona in thepany. She seems to be close to our boss, but I assure you


    that I won''t let her get into any trouble. Missing you."


    After he finished reading the message, Spencer took off his hat and sat down on the couch holding


    onto his phone. The unexpected return of Celine stirred his feelings for her. The sudden shback


    made him forget that he was married, and he almost lost control. He desperately wanted to ask if she


    had been okay in the past six years.


    However, nothing had changed in those six years. He still couldn''t be with Celine. Six years ago, he


    had been too young to fight against his grandpa and his father. Now, he was married and had a


    responsibility to Fiona. His reasons for marrying her didn''t matter. He couldn''t fight for Celine as he had


    done before.


    He sighed, wanting to find out where Celine worked now. On his mobile phone, he opened a search


    engine recentlyunched by Terence''spany and soon found out where Celine worked.


    The search engine results popped up on the screen. "ZR Company, thergest jewelrypany in the


    country... Their legal representative is Charles Wen."


    "Charles Wen?" Spencer uttered the name with a frown. After thinking for a few seconds, his eyes


    suddenly lit up. Ryan Wen, Charles Wen... They had the same surname. ''What is the rtionship


    between them?'' he thought to himself.


    Spencer still looked a little tired, but his eyes had be bright. He stared closely at the screen of his


    cell phone as his finger clicked on it. His expression was serious. After a while, he finally found the


    result he wanted.


    He found out that Charles and Ryan were indeed half-brothers! ''However, why does Fiona also work in


    thispany?'' he wondered. ''Internship?''


    While he thought of this, Spencer forgot that he had only wanted to find out about thepany Celine


    worked for. He felt a heaviness in his chest but there was no ce for him to vent his anger. How he


    wished he could question Fiona right now!


    Fiona was sound asleep in the bedroom


    when the phone on the bedside table rang loudly


    and shed in the darkness, waking her up.


    She rubbed her eyes as she struggled to wake up from her deep slumber. Then, she grabbed her


    phone and looked at the screen. She frowned and thought, ''It''s past two o''clock in the morning. Why is


    Spencer calling me at this hour? What could have happened?''


    At the thought that something might have happened to Spencer, Fiona''s heart suddenly jumped. She


    quickly picked up the phone and said in an anxious voice, "Hello? Spencer, is that you? What''s


    wrong?"


    "Fiona!" Spencer roared angrily on the other side of the line. "Are you working as an intern in Ryan''s


    Gripping tightly onto her phone, Fiona was baffled by Spencer''s anger. With a puzzled look on her face,


    she asked, "What did you say?"


    "Did you go to ZR Company for an internship?" Spencer asked. His voice was still loud and powerful,


    almost piercing through Fiona''s eardrum.


    "Yes," Fiona replied lightly. "I''m working there as an intern. Why? What''s the matter? Is something


    wrong?"


    "I think you just don''t want to give up. You approached Ryan on purpose. Don''t you know that you are


    married?" The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He paced back and forth in the room. "I


    advise you to quit as soon as possible, or I will not spare you!"


    After hearing what he said, Fiona thought he was being ridiculous. She asked, "So that''s why you


    called me at midnight?"


    "Can''t I?" Spencer snorted. "I just finished what I was going to do in the base. Am I not allowed to call


    you? And before I hang up, tell me this. Have you ever cheated on me?"


    "Spencer, don''t insult me! Don''t push me too far! Do you think I''m like you?" Fiona retorted. When she


    recalled Celine''s provocation today, she was infuriated. She couldn''t help but be angry at Spencer. It


    waste at night, and he had called her only to make things difficult for her again. Neither of them


    would let her live in peace.


    "I found the internship by myself, and it has nothing to do with Ryan. Why should I waste this


    opportunity? Can you stop making my life difficult? It''s toote. I need to go to bed," she said


    stubbornly.


    "Fiona! I''m not done yet! Does Celine work in thepany too?" Spencer asked through gritted teeth.


    "Did she tell you about my internship?" Fiona asked, tightening her grip on the phone in her hand.


    "Yes!" Spencer said loudly. "She has just returned from abroad, and she is not familiar with the


    domestic matters. Since you are her assistant, you should help her. Besides, our marriage is a big blow


    to her. You''d better behave yourself in front of her. Don''t make her sad and don''t bully her."


    ''Don''t make her sad? Don''t bully her?''


    Fiona sneered, covering up the trace of pain that she felt in her heart. She said indifferently, "I know.


    Can I go back to sleep now?"


    Maybe it was because the night was too quiet, but there was still a trace of displeasure in her voice.


    Spencer thought that maybe he had said a bit too much. ''Fiona is not a troublemaker. She barely


    knows how to handle herself. How can she bully Celine? Besides, she is young. How could she?''


    "I''ll hang up if you don''t say anything," Fiona said angrily. She held the phone close and waited for a


    reply.


    "Don''t you have anything to tell me?" Spencer asked in a frustrated tone.


    "Yes, I do."


    "What?" he asked. His eyes lit up even though he was tired. "Please don''t call me in the middle of the


    night again,


    Mr. Cheng," she said, yawning. With a grim expression on his face, Spencer replied,


    "Your should feel honored that I called you. You are so hopeless. Next time I''ll call you in the middle of


    the night again. I won''t let you sleep!"


    After listening to Spencer''s spiteful words, Fiona was speechless. She could tell that he was being


    childish again.


    "I see. Thank you for calling me, Mr. Cheng," she said indifferently. "You must be exhausted after


    working sote. It''s better for you to go to bed early. After all, you''re a busy man. Take care of yourself,


    Mr. Cheng."


    Fiona''s tone was polite but formal, and even a little alienating. However, a smile appeared at the


    corners of Spencer''s mouth. "I''ll take this as your concern for me. Hence, I won''t be angry with you. Go


    to sleep now!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Cheng." She was already on the verge of drifting off to sleep again. "Good night."


    ''Good night?'' Spencer was surprised.


    Hearing those words sent a wave of warmth rushing into his heart.


    "Good night," he replied meekly and hung up. After that, he slowed down as a feeling of nostalgia took


    over. Putting down the phone, he went to the bathroom and took a shower. Then, hey in the bed with


    a relieved expression and drifted off to sleep.


    After a while, he frowned in his sleep as if he was having an unpleasant dream.


    "Spencer, this is Anna. Your grandpa has known about our rtionship for a while now. Since you just


    came back, I specially asked her toe home so that she can meet you." Spencer saw his father


    standing in the living room, apanied by a decent woman who was smiling at him.


    "Nice to meet you." Spencer nodded slightly and greeted the woman, but when he saw the woman''s


    face slowly change into Celine''s, his facial expression also changed from happiness to sadness.


    "Spencer, Anna is my mother!" Celine burst into tears and grabbed his arm. "But what should I do?


    Your dad and my mom have gotten marriage certificates. That makes me your sister!" she cried.


    "Grandpa! Father!" Spencer shouted. Standing in the living room and clutching Celine''s hand firmly, he


    looked at the two elders sitting on the couch. "I like Celine! I won''t be her brother! I''ll take her away!"


    "How dare you?" Wayne mmed his hand on the table. "She is your sister! Even if she''s not, you can


    never marry her! You were engaged to Fiona a long time ago. She is the one you should marry!"


    "Have you forgotten, Spencer?" Fiona came out of nowhere with a faint smile on her face. "We''re


    married! How could you be with Celine?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Suddenly, Celine burst into tears, and several men came to drag her away.


    Spencer held her hand tightly, but it was useless to resist. Their hands became farther and farther apart


    until they were separated and Celine disappeared into the light.


    "Celine! Celine!"


    Spencer was so shocked that he sat up with sweat all over his face. He could feel his heart pounding in


    his chest.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    There was a knock on the door, followed by Eric''s voice. "Spencer? Are you in there?"


    It was only then that Spencer came back to his senses and realized that he had just had a nightmare,


    one that had happened six years ago. He hurriedly shook his head and walked out, dragging his feet.


    He opened the door of the living room and askedzily, "What''s wrong?"


    Eric politely saluted him and said, "There has been arge-scale ore transaction recently. Although the


    case has been filed, I noticed something strange, so I came here specially to report it to you."


    "What''s strange?" Spencer frowned.


    "These are some profiles." Eric handed the documents to Spencer. "The containers and mercenaries


    have an ''X'' mark on them."


    "The mysterious organization that appeared in thest tourist kidnapping incident was named X. Could


    this have something to do with that incident?" Spencer asked shrewdly.


    "Our superiors also suspected the same thing, so they asked us to investigate it."


    "Okay, I see. You go back first. I''ll look into this."


    "Yes, sir!" Eric saluted him once again before turning on his heel and walking away.


    As Spencer closed the door, he looked at the files and breathed, "X..."

 Chapter 56 Choosing Courses

    Chapter 56 Choosing Courses


    Spencer hadn¡¯t been in M City for three weeks. Fiona¡¯s everyday life was starting to get back on track.


    The only thing she constantly worried about was her internship under Celine.


    After an entire day of work, she left the office building exhausted. Sophia hadn¡¯te today, so Fiona


    had to deal with all the chores. Now, she also had to go back by herself. As she dragged her exhausted


    body out, she ran into a familiar face.


    A sharply-dressed Terence had just parked his luxury car in front of the building. He then leaned


    against it and put his hand in his pocket, as if waiting for someone. He raised his head, immediately


    noticing the girl walking out of thepany building. Looking surprised, he said, "Fiona? What brings


    you here?"


    "Hello Terence, it¡¯s nice to see you again. I¡¯m an intern here. Are you waiting for someone?" Fiona


    asked.


    "Yeah." Terence stood up straight and nodded,posing himself from a momentary show of


    embarrassment. He wondered why Celine and Fiona worked in the samepany, and if thetter


    knew the rtionship between Spencer and Celine.


    "Well, have a good day. I¡¯m going back home." Fiona bowed slightly and turned to walk away.


    "Wait!" Terence raised his hand and hurried to her. "Spencer¡¯s been quite busy recently. Are you doing


    okay? You know you can call me if you need anything."


    "Thank you, I¡¯m doing fine." Fiona smiled gratefully. Suddenly, something he had said came to mind.


    "You once told me something has been troubling Spencer. Were you referring to his rtionship with


    Celine?"


    Terrence¡¯s jaw dropped. "You know about everything?"


    "I do."


    "Aren¡¯t you shocked?" He had always been a steady andposed person, but right now, it seemed


    that Fiona had himpletely beat.


    "I was when I found out about it. But it¡¯s been a long time since. I¡¯ve gotten over it now."


    "When did you find out?"


    "Terence!" Celine¡¯s voice rang in their ears. As Fiona turned around to the entrance, she saw her


    trotting towards them.


    Fiona was shocked, and then shed a mocking smile. ''So, Terence is waiting for Celine. Turns out


    they are friends. How stupid I was to talk about Celine with him.''


    "I¡¯m leaving now." Fiona clutched her bag and started to walk away.


    "Wait, Fiona," said Terence in a hurried voice. "About what I just asked you..."


    "I found out on the wedding night." She looked at him onest time with a cold expression before


    rushing off.


    ''What? She found out on her wedding night?'' Terence stared while she ran off, leaving him speechless.


    "Hey, Terence! Why did you invite me to dinner today?" Celine followed his gaze and saw Fiona. "What


    did you two talk about?"


    "What did you do on their wedding night?" He was now looking at her coldly.


    "Fiona snitched on me?" Celine said indignantly, all trace of cheerfulness gone. She stared back at him


    with sudden annoyance. "I just got here. Why are you suddenly questioning me about Spencer¡¯s


    wedding night? What do you think I did that you¡¯re now looking at me that way?"


    "Did you know he was going to get married? Why did youe back all of a sudden?" he asked.


    Celine scoffed, "I just came back to fulfill a wish from six years ago."


    "Wayne kicked you out six years ago. Do you really think he won''t drive you out again?" Terence red


    at her coldly. "I thought you would finally understand. You and Spencer aren¡¯t a good match!"


    "Why the hell not?" She clenched her fists. "You already said that to me six years ago, but we¡¯re still as


    good as we were before! I love him, and on my life I swear that I will do anything for him!"


    "You know what kind of a man he is!" he said, irritated. "He¡¯s always out and about. Sometimes he


    doesn¡¯te back for two or three weeks just like he¡¯s doing now. Can you really bear being in a


    rtionship with him? In the past, every time he came back from his task, you''d lose temper. Do you


    still think you are suitable for him?"


    "Why do you think I am not?" Celine¡¯s face flushed with anger. "So if I¡¯m not the right person, does that


    mean you think Fiona is?"


    "A hundred percent yes."


    "You..." Terence cut her off before she could speak further.


    "Spencer needs someone who quietly supports him and gives him a productive environment where he


    can do what he does best at all times. Fiona is perfect for that." He stared at her with intensity. "It¡¯s the


    audience that sees most of the game. I won¡¯t let you seed."


    "Huh?" Sheughed scornfully. "I¡¯m just pursuing what makes me happy! You know what, I can¡¯t afford


    to have dinner with you tonight!" With each step, her high heels clicked loudly against the sidewalk.


    She headed for the street and hailed a taxi.


    Terence took a deep breath and rubbed his brows. A fortune teller had told him years ago that he cared


    about other people¡¯s lives too much. And it seemed he was right.


    Terence got in the car. Having lost his appetite, he decided to head to Le Bar.


    Leaves were falling in D University by November, clumping into bunches on the ground. They crunched


    underneath the feet of three girls who were running.


    "Hurry up!" Sophia grabbed Fiona''s hand. "Choosing electives begins at ten o¡¯clock today. If we¡¯rete,


    we won¡¯t be able to pick the easier lessons! Why don¡¯t you seem worried about that at all?"


    Fionaughed. "What do you mean easier lessons?"


    "Something like art appreciation, maybe! Can you imagine how easy it would be? We would just be


    watching opera or listening to music in ss." E ran from behind them. "I remember thest time I


    fought for something on Taobao. I didn''t expect I¡¯d be fighting for electives this time around!"


    "What are the more difficult subjects?" Fiona smiled, but picked up her pace when she saw Sophia look


    back at her anxiously.


    "Physics, mathematics, and the most boring of them all, history." Sophia groaned. "I¡¯m seriously getting


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    a headache thinking about them. You know what, we should run faster!"


    When the three of them arrived, the room was crowded with people already sitting and waiting in front


    of theputers.


    Sophia spotted an unupied one among the rows ofputers. She immediately sat down and


    booted it up. "I¡¯ll get both of your courses after."


    "Do it quickly!" E stood behind her, fidgeting.


    Fiona darted her eyes around the densely packed room. She frowned as she noticed that there were at


    least two people in front of eachputer. She gently put a hand on Sophia¡¯s shoulder. "Do you think


    thisputer isn¡¯t working? Otherwise, why isn¡¯t anybody else using it? At this rate, I don¡¯t think we¡¯d


    get a chance to snag the easy courses."


    "Are you crazy? Don¡¯t say things like that!" Sophia stared back at her scornfully. Before she could give


    her a piece of her mind, a voice boomed across the room. "The course selection system is now open!"


    Everyone buzzed with excitement. The whole room was suddenly filled with the sound of keyboards


    cking and mice clicking.


    "It¡¯s stuck! I can''t get on the web!"


    "Ha! I¡¯m in! Let me check if the opera appreciation course is still avable."


    "Hurry up,puter! My course depends on you!"


    Sophia squealed as the browser finally loaded. She typed in the site, but the page failed to refresh after


    a few seconds. She cursed loudly. "Damn it! Why can¡¯t I connect?"


    "Oh my God, Sophia, hurry up and try it again!" E craned her neck hastily to see the screen. "My


    appreciation course!"


    "That¡¯s everything that¡¯s left?"


    "Forget it!"


    "Oh, no! The literary course is gone."


    The more Sophia heard, the sadder she grew. And then finally, the page loaded. She jumped on her


    seat giddily. "Here it finally is! Let me see. Oh my God, it¡¯s gone!"


    "What do you mean?" E asked.


    She copsed in the seat and stared at the ceiling with dead eyes. "The appreciation courses were


    filled within one minute..."


    "What¡¯s left?" Fiona asked, scanning the screen.


    "Hmm... advanced mathematics..." E put her hands on her hips and groaned. "We¡¯re doomed. What


    should we do now?"


    "Pick it." Fiona smiled and narrowed her eyes, staring at the page as if she was epting a challenge.


    "Research suggests math problems help develop the brain and prevent atrophy. It mustn¡¯t be that bad!"


    "I say this with utmost respect, but do you think everyone¡¯s like you, Fiona? I would fail advanced


    mathematics, no question!" E stared at her with a grieving expression, which was suddenly reced


    with a look of realization.


    "Wait, if we choose that, will you be able to help me on the final exam? It¡¯s going to be much easier for


    us!" Sophia¡¯s eyes lit up and darted towards her friend. "Will you be okay with that?"


    Fiona shrugged. "I don¡¯t know if I can, but I¡¯ll try."


    "So, what are we going to do now?" E asked.


    "I¡¯m fine with choosing advanced mathematics. It has higher credits, which could be nice. Anyway, we


    have no other choice," Fiona replied.


    "Then I¡¯ll also go with that," E said, "I¡¯ll be fine if you¡¯re there."


    "I¡¯ll go with that too, then!" Sophia turned around and typed her name. "No turning back now."


    "I''m with you!" E said.


    "List me down too, please." Fiona smiled. "If I knew that we had no choice but to choose advanced


    mathematics in the end, I wouldn¡¯t have rushed here with you two. I really don¡¯t like running."


    "I¡¯d still rather run twentyps than choose mathematics. Anyway, it¡¯s done. We should go."


    "The sses will start tomorrow, I¡¯m nervous..."


    Laughing, the three of them finally left the room. Two boys who sat at the table beside them looked on.


    One of them whispered, "All the good sses are filled. Why don¡¯t we go with advanced mathematics?


    Those three beautiful girls did."


    "Ha! I was just thinking the same thing. Go, list us down for it." "Okay."

 Chapter 57 Showcasing Her Skills In Class (Part One)

    Chapter 57 Showcasing Her Skills In ss (Part One)


    It was another Monday afternoon. The girls were walking through the halls on the fifth floor of the


    teaching building at the D University. Students were settled in their seats as the room bustled with their


    loud chattering.


    Fiona, along with Sophia and E entered through the door of the room, shock evident at their faces as


    they surveyed the room.


    "Never thought there would be so many students who applied for advanced mathematics." Sophia


    muttered as she noted the crowd, a frown etched at her forehead. "I''ve always known that there are a


    lot of intelligent people who study here, just not to this extent! I''m not sure I could handle the pressure!"


    "Stop being so over dramatic and let''s find some seats." E said, rolling her eyes at Sophia''s antics.


    Most of the students chose to seat at the back of the room, vacating the front rows.


    "The back rows are too crowded, let''s upy the front rows instead," Fiona suggested.


    "Do we really have to seat in front? I''m not in the mood to pay attention to the professor." Sophia


    whined as she pursed her lips. "I''d rather be in the back rows, I would definitely fall asleep in the middle


    of the ss."


    "Okay, okay. Let''s see if there are seats left at the back." Fiona shrugged and relented. She knew if


    Sophia wouldn''t get her way, she would never stopining.


    The girls were about to find their seats when a voice called out, "Hi, Fiona!"


    They all turned their heads at the call and saw Ryan a few steps behind them. He was cradling books


    in his arms as he smiled widely at them.


    "Hi, Ryan."


    "Hey, Ryan!" Sophia greeted him loudly, waving him over to their direction. "Over here!"


    Ryan took their invitation and approached them. "Are you in this ss as well?"


    "We have no choice. Most students had already snatched up other opportunities." E dejectedly


    sighed.


    "Are you taking this ss as well, Ryan?" Fiona casually asked him.


    "Yes." Ryan looked at her longingly. "I also ran out of choices when I applied."


    Sophia pped her hand together and said, "Well! We''re counting on you and Fiona for the final exam


    then!"


    Ryan patted Sophia''s head fondly, agreeing with a faint smile. He gazed at Fiona, seemingly about to


    say something but hesitated instead.


    A shrill bell sounded through the halls, indicating the start of their ss.


    That startled the group as they went and located their seats.


    Ryan tailed after the girls as they found their seats. Fiona wanted to sit in the middle, nked by her


    two friends but Sophia beat her to it, making her sit next to Ryan instead.


    Fiona felt heat creeping at her cheeks at their arrangements. Thankfully before anyone couldment


    about it, the professor entered the room as the bell ended.


    Fiona turned her attention to their professor as she took up his appearance. The man appeared to be in


    his early fifties, ck, thick-rimmed sses perched on his nose. He was dressed unassumingly, yet


    he radiated with wisdom in his stance. He swept his nce towards the crowd as he introduced


    himself. "I''ll be handling your ss on advanced mathematics. You may address me as Professor


    Steve."


    "Professor Steve? It makes you seem less intimidating. Maybe it wouldn''t be so bad after all."


    The students snickered at the statement. Their professor remained unbothered as he said, "Don''t be


    deceived by my name. I''m neither kind norpliant. I am strict with my rules, and you shall abide


    them. Now that you''re under my ss, I expect you all to work diligently in your studies. Unless, you


    want to fail this semester. This ss is well-known for its suspensions after all."


    "Is he serious? Oh no, we''re doomed."


    "What did I do to deserve this?"


    "Is it toote to pull out from this ss?"


    The ss mored at their professor''s words. Ryan just couldn''t care less though as he blocked the


    noise. Maybe it was because he sat next beside Fiona, who made him all warm and fluttery even it was


    in the middle of November.


    "Are you doing well these days, Fiona?" Ryan asked, hoping the crowd wouldn''t drown his voice. "I''ve


    been out of town for a few days, business meeting and such."


    Fiona nodded at his question. No wonder she wasn''t able to find him recently.


    "Are you curious as to where I''ve been?" Ryan asked.


    "Where have you been?" Fiona asked.


    "I''ve been to S City."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "S City?" Fiona turned to him, her eyes full of mirth with the mention of the said city. "How''s S City?"


    "Everything''s good." Ryan answered, as his eyes softened and his voice gentle. "Your childhood


    must''ve been quite beautiful, spent in such a beautiful city. The mountains and rivers are lush and


    clean. The view is breath-taking. The locals are kind and weing."


    Fiona smiled endearingly at Ryan as he rambled on. "I passed by S City Middle School. A lot of


    students filed out from the campus that day. They wore school uniforms. I couldn''t help but think of you


    as I watched them pass by. If only we''ve met a few years earlier, would things be different?"


    "Ryan!" Fiona quickly interjected. She calmly redirected the subject elsewhere. "How''s Leona? She left


    the dormitory so suddenly, we haven''t had contact since."


    "I haven''t had the slightest idea."


    "Howe you''ve not heard from her?" Fiona asked, concern and doubtcing her features. "After all,


    she is..."


    "Who is she to me? She does not belong to me as I don''t belong to her. Why should I concern myself


    with someone who isn''t mine?" Ryan''s tone was full of venom as he spat his words. "Does that make


    me a bad person? Do you think I''m heartless?"


    "Oh, Ryan," Fiona softly whispered.


    "I''d rather drown in my own sorrow than be with Leona," he said, his eyes pleading as pain coated his


    voice. "Can we start anew, Fiona? Forget everything that had happened. Let''s pretend that everything''s


    okay, that everything''s normal. And please do me a favor, never mention her name when we''re talking,


    alright?"


    "I..."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    They were interrupted as Steve mmed his hand on the surface of his desk three times. It was


    enough to catch everyone''s attention.


    He called the attention of Fiona and her group. "You, over there! Two of you have the nerve to sleep


    while the other two would rather talk in ss. I guess it''s safe to assume that you''ve mastered this


    particr subject!"


    The other students turned their full attention to their group.


    Embarrassment covered Fiona''s cheeks as she realized that the ss had already started ages ago.


    They were so immersed with their conversations that neither of them noticed. She couldn''t help but


    shrink in her seat as their eyes scrutinized her.

 Chapter 58 Check The Surveillance Video

    Chapter 58 Check The Surveince Video


    At Wen family residence


    The moonlight was shining through the window as Charles walked into the living room. Ryan, about to


    go upstairs after he had his dinner, stopped when he saw his brother. "Charles, you came back."


    All the servants and housekeepers greeted Charles in unison.


    "Hmm." Charles nodded at them casually.


    "Mr. Wen, would you like to have some dinner?" the nanny eagerly asked him.


    "No, thanks. You may leave now." Charles waved his hand at them but his gaze was on Ryan the entire


    time


    "Yes."


    "When did youe back from S City?" Charles asked casually.


    "I arrived yesterday."


    "And is everything going well?"


    "Yes. Everything is fine. Anyway, if there''s nothing else, I think I''ll go upstairs," Ryan calmly replied.


    "Don''t you want to talk to me?" Slowly walking towards the living room sofa, Charles unbuttoned his


    shirt, with a faint smirk on the corner of his mouth. "I''m your brother after all, Ryan. We have a deep


    brotherhood. Shouldn''t we be able to get along?"


    "You''ve always regarded me as an outsider. Now that you are back from abroad, why do you suddenly


    seem to care about my business?" Ryan asked, frowning. "If this is about the family business, you don''t


    have to worry. I have no ns ofpeting with you."


    "Wow, I don''t know if I should be relieved or sad hearing what you just said. You don''t believe that I''m


    here for your own good?" Charles said,ughing.


    "I really don''t believe you."


    Charles burst out intoughter. His voice had hints of both yfulness and gloom. "I don''t care if you


    believe me or not, Ryan. But it seems like all my efforts have been in vain. It took me a while, but I


    watched Le Bar''s surveince footage."


    Ryan''s face turned white as a sheet. "You know about that?" he asked, staring at Charles. "Why would


    you check the surveince footage? I honestly don''t remember what happened that night. But if you


    want to tell Dad, then go ahead."


    "You got me wrong." The smile on Charles'' face was unfathomable. "You probably don''t understand


    what I mean. You have no idea how much it surprised me. This girl, Leona, is really scheming!"


    "What are you talking about?" Ryan''s eyes were doubtful.


    "Things are not always as they seem. Sometimes, what you see with your eyes is not the actual truth.


    And if you keep avoiding it, you''ll end up falling into someone''s trap." The smile at the corners of


    Charles'' mouth deepened as he intentionally stressed the word "trap." He continued, "I still think that


    you and Fiona are more suitable for each other. Don''t you like Fiona? And as your elder brother, I


    suggest you go have a look at it, or you''ll surely regret it for the rest of your life."


    With that said, Charles headed towards the second floor. He meaningfully patted Ryan on the shoulder


    as he passed by.


    ''Oh my dear brother. Our father always feels like he owes you a lot, so he treats you so much better.


    Although you said you wouldn''t fight for it, it doesn''t mean our father wouldn''t give it to you. Everything


    in the Wen family should have belonged to me. Your sudden appearance made me quite upset. I have


    to find something that I can use to deal with you. And I know that Fiona is exactly the one thing you


    can''t let go of. So I''m going to withhold information regarding Fiona''s marriage, and let you continue to


    be involved with her.''


    The more he thought about it, the gloomier his expression became.


    Everyone had their weakness. Once they were caught by the tail, then they could easily be


    manipted. Charles knew he was going to be on top of the world. He had spent many years


    preparing, arming himself up, and climbing step by step to achieve this goal.


    Also, not only was Fiona Ryan''s weakness, but she also had a close rtionship with Spencer.


    Naturally, Charles decided to make full use of her.


    As Ryan saw Charles turn the corner and go upstairs, he only felt more and more confused. The


    ident that took ce that night had been like a thorn in his flesh. He never dared to recall it. But why


    did Charles say it was a trap? ''Leona? The surveince video?


    Could there be really something that I don''t know?'' He was determined to find out tomorrow.


    Early the next morning, at the door of Le Bar


    Leona exited the bar looking tired, carrying her bag, and taking the bus to school. The moment that she


    left, a cool car drove by the bar gate.


    "Andrew, please wait for me here. I''ll be out soon enough." Anxiously and expectantly, Ryan opened


    the car door and stepped out.


    "Would you like me to apany you?" Andrew was about to get out of the car.


    "No, thank you Andrew. I''d like to solve this by myself." Ryan waived at him, and walked to the bar.


    Melodious music was ying at the bar, and there were only a few people drinking at the time. Ryan


    approached the counter and asked the bartender, "Excuse me, where is your boss? I have to talk to


    him about something. Could you please tell him toe over here?"


    The bartender was about to respond, when Gary came down the stairs from the second floor. He


    hurriedly told him, "Gary, there''s a young man here who wants to see you."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Ryan looked up and saw Gary, a middle-aged man who looked powerful and energetic. "Are you the


    boss?" he asked.


    "Yes, that would be me." Garry nodded his head as he walked towards the bar counter. He looked at


    Ryan from head to toe and he had an idea. "May I help you, sir?"


    "Yes." Ryan went straight to the point. "I need to check the surveince video of the bar. There is


    something very important in that footage. Please help me."


    Gary already knew what Ryan wanted to investigate, but he also knew that he had to discuss it with


    Terence first.


    Nonchntly, Gary replied, "I''m sorry, but we can''t give the surveince records to anyone just


    casually. It''s not to our advantage, but we have to do it for the privacy of the guests. If everyone wanted


    to check the surveince video, don''t you think it would make things difficult for us?"


    "But I really have something important on it that I need to see!" Ryan said anxiously. "I can even pay for


    it!"


    "Please don''t do that." Gary smiled and waved his hand. "Sir, let me try to negotiate with the other


    bosses to see if we will be able to make an exception for you."


    "Thank you, sir! I really appreciate it."


    As Ryan watched Gary leave to make the call, his heart sank even more.


    "Hello?


    Gary, what''s up?" Terence''s maic voice echoed from the other end of the line.


    "Terence, do you happen to remember what happened in the private boothst time with Leona, the


    part-time waitress?"


    Terence replied, "Yes, why? What''s wrong?"


    "Well, that man came here to check the surveince video of that particr night," Gary answered,


    frowning. "Last time the police came here and they had already checked it. But the man who was in the


    booth that night came again. Should I let him check the video?"


    The surveince videos of Le Bar were top secret, and no one would ever watch it in the monitoring


    room. The records were stored automatically, so neither Terence nor Gary really knew what had


    happened that night.


    But howe so many people suddenly want to check the surveince video?


    "Terence, may I show him the surveince?" Gary asked him again.


    "Okay. Just let him check it." Terence came back to his senses and realized that something must have


    happened. "By the way, how is Leona now?"


    "She actually takes her work very seriously. But she was taken out for several nights," said Gary, coldly.


    "Got it." Terence nodded. "Well Gary, just give him the video. And as for Leona... you should know by


    now how to exin it to the man."


    "Don''t worry. I understand."


    "Thank you, Gary."


    On the other side, Ryan was pacing anxiously in front of the bar counter. When he saw Garying,


    he immediately walked up to him and asked, "How is everything going?"


    "Pleasee with me," said Gary, motioning for him to follow.


    When Ryan heard what he said, he felt relief. He understood and happily said, "Thank you."


    Once they were in the monitoring room, Gary asked his assistant to show the video taken from that


    night. The picture was crystal clear, from the moment Ryan and hispanions entered the bar.


    "Is this the one you want to check?" asked Gary.


    "Yes." Ryan studied the image on the screen. "Can you fast forward it?"


    As the assistant fast forwarded it, Gary pretended to be surprised. "Wait," he said. He paused the


    video, and they happened to see Leona standing outside the door of the bathroom. Gary pointed at her


    and said, "Isn''t this Leona? She''s a waitress at our bar! Do you know her?"


    "What did you just say? Waitress? Leona works here as a waitress?" Ryan asked, frowning.


    "Yes, the woman she was chatting with is her colleague. Continue the video,"manded Gary.


    The video showed Leona chatting with a coquettish woman outside the bathroom. The woman snuck


    Leona something and smirked. The sight of this made Ryan''s eyes immediately darken.


    Leona then went back to the booth, holding something in her hand. She slipped the powder into Ryan''s


    drink secretly while nobody was watching. They thenpeted for the wine ss. Ryan drank the


    entire ss in one gulp. A few momentster, he felt dizzy and Leona supported him to the private


    booth.


    Ryan''s hands were now clenched into fists.


    Noticing Ryan''s reaction, Gary understood what wasing. "Sir, you can continue watching this


    alone. We''ll go out first."


    "Thank you." Ryan nodded. His eyes were hollow, staring at the screen, and his body gradually


    became very cold.


    Andrew was still waiting inside the car. He saw Ryan walking out of the bar, his face looking very pale.


    Andrew got out of the car immediately and asked him, "Is everything alright? What happened?"


    The corners of Ryan''s mouth twitched. He wanted tough but at the same time, he felt depressed.


    "Where is Fiona?"


    Andrew was stunned and very confused. "Well, at this time, she should be at thepany."


    "Drive me to thepany, now please. I want to see her." There was a look of desire and love in


    Ryan''s eyes, and his Adam''s apple rolled. "Please hurry up. I need to see her soon."


    "Okay. Please get in the car. We will go to thepany straight away."


    Ryan got into the car, looking anxious. Unfortunately, there was some traffic on the way, and he just


    wished that the car could speed up as fast as possible.

 Chapter 59 Go To Maple Mountain To Sketch (Part One)

    Chapter 59 Go To Maple Mountain To Sketch (Part One)


    On the expressway of the north outer ring of M City, a bus from the D University sped towards Maple


    Mountain.


    Inside the bus were students from the Jewelry Design Department. Some of them were resting with


    their eyes closed, and some were chatting. They were all in the two-hour ride together to sketch on


    Maple Mountain.


    Fiona sat calmly beside the window. Throughout most of the ride, she just absently and quietly gazed


    out the window.


    "Hey!" Sophia tapped her by the shoulder. "What''s so beautiful that you keep staring outside the


    window? You haven''t even blinked!"


    Fiona returned to her senses. She smiled. "Why don''t you see for yourself? We''re still an hour away."


    "Hey, you two!" E took off her eye masks and turned around to look at them. "Shut up! I''m trying to


    sleep. You''re distracting me!"


    "Look what time it is now! Why are you still sleeping?" Sophia snorted.


    "We''ll be hiking up the mountainter. Don''t we all need a good rest to have enough energyter?" E


    yawned, put on her eye masks again, and satfortably in her seat. "Be quiet!" she warned again


    before trying to doze off.


    "Humph!" Sophia protested in a low voice.


    Fiona gripped her phone tightly. ''We''ll be in the Maple Mountain for three days. I''ve only told Grandpa


    about it. Should I tell Spencer? What if he returns early and I''m not there? Should I call him?'' she


    thought.


    Sophia howled, "What are you thinking about again, Fiona? Talk to me. You''re too quiet! I''m bored!"


    Just as Fiona was about to say something, her phone rang.


    "Shit!


    That scared me." Sophia clutched her chest. She nced at Fiona''s phone stealthily. "Who called


    you?" A sly smile formed on her face. "Is that your husband?"


    "Hush!" Fiona shushed her.


    Spencer''s name shed across the screen. Fiona immediately covered Sophia''s mouth with her hand.


    "Are you trying to kill me?


    Why would you say that out loud?!" Sophia shook her head and pushed Fiona''s hand aside. "I''m sorry.


    I''m sorry!" she apologized earnestly.


    Frowning, Fiona took a breath and answered the phone carefully. "Hello?"


    "Fiona, what took you so long to pick up?" asked the man on the other end. "What do you mean?"


    Fiona asked. "Are you trying to ignore me?" Spencer''s unpleasant voice came from the other end.


    Johnson,


    sitting in the driver''s seat, peeked at Spencer through the rearview mirror. ''This man is a man of


    duplicity. He has been smiling since he finished his task, and now he''s pretending to be angry? What


    for?'' he thought.


    "I didn''t hear it right away." Fiona covered her cellphone with one hand, and tried to push Sophia away


    with the other.


    "Humph!" Spencer grunted. He leaned against the back of his seat. There was a hint of joy and


    confidence in his tone. "I''ll be returning to Four Seasons Scenery around noon. You bettere back


    from school as soon as possible."


    "You''reing back?" Fiona couldn''t hide her surprise. "Today?!"


    "Of course!" Spencer''s eyebrows furrowed at the shock in Fiona''s voice. "So what? Am I not wee


    anymore? Even if I''m not wee, you still have to go back and wait for me."


    "Wow! How bossy!" Sophia grinned ear to ear as she eavesdropped.


    "Who''s beside you?" Spencer asked. He had heard another person''s voicee through the phone.


    Fiona hushed Sophia. Sophia immediately covered her mouth and blinked, feeling guilty.


    "It''s Sophia," Fiona replied honestly. "How about you go back to Cheng family residence instead of the


    Four Seasons Scenery? I called Grandpa yesterday. He said he misses you."


    "Come with me," Spencer demanded.


    "I..." Fiona stuttered. At a loss for words, she sighed and decided to tell the truth instead. "I can''t go.


    We''re on the way to Maple Mountain to do some sketching. We''ll be there for three days."


    "What? Why didn''t you tell me in advance? Since when was this nned? Come back right now!"


    "I''m already on the way there. How do you expect me to return?" Fiona felt her anger rise up. "Just go


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    back on your own. Why do you have to drag me along with you?"


    "Ha-ha! If you are noting with me, how are we going to have a baby?" Spencer answered.


    "What the hell?!" Hearing this, Sophia immediately covered her mouth and tried hard to hold back her


    Fiona''s face blushed. She wanted to get angry, but she knew that would be fruitless. Instead, she


    calmed herself down and, in a low voice, she said, "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. My signal''s


    dying out." Then she hung up the phone hastily.


    "Hello? Hello? Hey,


    Fiona!


    Damn it!" The silence on the other side enraged Spencer. He tossed the phone away with a livid face.


    "Wow, Mr. Cheng is so awesome!" Sophia trembled withughter. "You want to have a baby?"


    Fiona smiled awkwardly and with heaviness in her heart. She looked up and saw Leona staring at her.


    They looked at each other for a few seconds. Just as when Fiona was about to give her a friendly


    smile, Leona withdrew her gaze and sat up straight.


    Feeling shocked, Fiona looked away.


    "Attention!" The teacher stood up in front of the bus with a loud speaker, calling everyone''s attention.


    "We are about to arrive at the Maple Mountain in about forty minutes. This activity was supposed to be


    held in the middle of December. But this year, the leaves turned red at the end of this month, so we


    need to do the sketch ahead of time. The scenery is breath-taking. Everyone is required to submit two


    sketches in two weeks."

 Chapter 60 A Walk Down The Memory Lane (Part One)

    Chapter 60 A Walk Down The Memory Lane (Part One)


    Ginkgo Road was one of M City''s most beautiful roads. True to its name, there were tall and bushy


    ginkgo trees on either side of the road. The cold autumn winds blew the golden ginkgo leaves in a way


    that it looked as if the leaves were kissing the asphalt of the road, giving a romantic atmosphere to the


    ce.


    Celine was engrossed in the beauty of Ginkgo Road as she rode to her favorite romantic restaurant.


    The familiar air and the delightful scenery made her feel nostalgic.


    Around seven or eight years ago on an enchanting autumn evening just like this one, Celine had gone


    to a bar to drink after suffering a heartbreak when a gang of men hade up to bother her.


    "Hey, pretty girl! Are you here all by yourself?


    Do you want to get drunk with us?


    Come on, don''t leave just yet!


    Ha-ha..."


    Celine was quite drunk at that point but she gathered herself and replied, "You bastards! What do you


    think of yourselves? Have you seen your faces? Go look in a mirror before you talk to me! Fuck off


    now!"


    "Damn! You''re really sexy!


    Who cares what we look like? You look smoking hot, and that''s all that matters!"


    Celine saw evil sh on their faces as they slowly ganged up on her. One of the men came forward,


    grabbed her arm, and fiercely dragged her to a dimly-lit ce outside the bar.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!" Celine panicked and struggled as she tried to ease herself out of


    his grasp.


    "Let you go? Really?" Another man spat on Celine''s face and said, "Why didn''t you beg us to let you go


    when you were shouting curses at us?


    It looks like we need to teach you how to behave!" He grinned devilishly as he stretched his filthy


    fingers and groped her.


    "Help! Somebody help me!" cried Celine as she tried to draw people''s attention, hoping that someone


    would save her. s, no one came to her aid. Terror rose in her heart as she attempted to kick and


    punch her attackers. "Don''te closer! Get off me! Help! Someone, help!"


    "Filthy bitch!" one of the men said gruffly.


    A huge hand promptly covered Celine''s mouth while another pushed her body against a tree trunk. The


    owner of those hands came forward and took a close look at her face before he sprayed her face with


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    the alcohol in his mouth. He ripped off her jacket and let it fall to the floor. As she stood there,


    embarrassed, everyone had a goodugh at her expense.


    "No, don''t!"


    At that point, Celine was terrified and felt humiliated. She started to whimper, but at that time, she


    heard a distant male voice.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Don''t you men feel ashamed for wanting to bully and harass a woman?"


    Celine opened her eyes and saw a man dressed in casuals standing not far away. Under the dim light


    that lit up his features, he looked quite handsome, with a chiseled face. He looked strong and brave.


    She immediately cried out to him for help. "Please save me!"


    The man stared at the rowdies, took a few steps forward, and said in a strong voice, "Let her go."


    "Let her go? Who the fuck are you? What do you care what happens to her? Get lost!"


    one of the bullies yelled and lunged forward to take a shot at the man, whose punch sent him flying


    back, whimpering like a puppy.


    "Argh! It hurts!"


    The man gave the bully an icy stare as he clutched his wrist with his other hand and cracked his


    knuckles.


    "Let''s fight!


    Damn it! You chose your death!"


    The rowdies ganged up and charged at the man. Celine saw the man jump high andnd a kick on the


    bully standing in the front. He threw punches at their faces like his fists were made of metal. Soon,


    another bully dropped down, hurt and writhing in pain. Within seconds, he had taken all of them down,


    with each rowdy groaning and squirming in pain, unable to get up.


    Celine gulped. She looked at the man who was like a god to her. Her heart started racing.


    "Hurry up!" one of the bullies yelled in fear. The man stared coldly at the bullies lying on the floor and


    withdrew his hand.


    "Go! Go! Go!" The rowdies fled the scene in the blink of an eye, feeling relieved.


    The man finally took a look at Celine and cautioned her. "Don''t go drinking alone." After saying that, he


    turned around and started walking back.


    "I..." Feeling anxious, Celine quickly caught up to him. "Thanks for saving my life! What''s your name?"


    "Why do you want to know?"


    "Well... how can I thank you if I don''t know your name?"


    "No need to thank me."


    "No! That''s not going to work!" Celine rushed to him and held his hand to stop him from walking away.


    "You have to tell me! Or I''ll follow you and find out for myself!"


    The man looked at Celine and answered, "Spencer Cheng."


    "Spencer Cheng? Your surname is Cheng. What a coincidence!" Celine said happily. "Myst name is


    Cheng too. I am Celine Cheng!" She offered her hand for a handshake.


    Making no move to shake her hand, Spencer looked at her pale white skin, which was exposed under


    her torn clothes. "Why don''t you adjust your clothes first?"


    "Ah..."


    "Ma''am? Here we are! We''ve arrived," a voice suddenly said, pulling Celine out of her reminiscing.


    "Yes?" Celine finally came back to reality and saw the driver looking at her with a worried look. "Have


    we arrived?"


    "Yes, ma''am, we''ve arrived." The driver smiled lightly. "I called out to you for quite a while, but you


    didn''t respond. You were smiling and thinking of something."


    Celine gave him a lovely smile and said, "I was just thinking about...the first time I met my boyfriend. I


    couldn''t help but smile."


    "Since you seem so happy thinking about your boyfriend, he must be a real gentleman, right? He must


    make you really happy."


    "Of course. That''s right." Celine smiled proudly, paid the fare, and got out of her cab.


    Looking at the scenery in front of her and remembering it to be just the way it had been seven years


    ago, Celine beamed. Spencer had saved her life the first time they had met. She truly believed that he


    would always be hers.

 Chapter 61 Pushed Down The Hill

    Chapter 61 Pushed Down The Hill


    Fiona trudged slowly up the path. It was a little difficult, but her exhaustion dissipated as soon as she


    saw the picturesque scene. ¡®No wonder they built a road here. It overlooks such a lovely view!¡¯ she


    thought to herself.


    She positioned herself on elevated ground and looked on at the majestic Maple Mountain panorama.


    Maple leaves framed the distantndscape of mountains and rivers, forming what looked like an


    extremely beautiful painting that delivered tranquility at first sight.


    "Hello? Fiona, can you hear me?"


    She finally came to her senses as Ryan¡¯s voice shouted through the phone. "Yes Ryan, I heard you!


    What is it?"


    "Nothing happened between me and Leona!" he said.


    Her heart skipped a beat. "What did you say? That nothing happened between you and Leona?"


    Leona stopped, suddenly rooted to the ground. After taking in what she had just heard, she started to


    tremble.


    "I checked the bar¡¯s surveince video. Nothing happened that night!" Ryan said angrily. "She drugged


    me!"


    Fiona¡¯s jaw dropped as she let out a shriek. She didn¡¯t even think that could happen in real life. She


    didn¡¯t know what else to reply except more questions. "Are you sure? Do you know why she would do


    something like that? Seeing the two of you, I thought...


    I¡¯m so sorry you had to go through that." He breathed loudly enough that she could hear him through


    the phone. "Anyhow, I would just like you to know nothing happened between us. When youe


    back, I¡¯ll tell you everything about it."


    "Okay, sure." She was still in a daze.


    "Can we start over?" His breathing had slowed down, and his voice sounded relieved and expectant.


    "Ryan..." Fiona trailed off,pletely caught off guard by his words.


    "I said it before and I¡¯ll say it again. I have nothing to fight for in my life but you," he insisted firmly. "I¡¯ve


    been trying to do the right thing these days. I held myself back from seeing you, though I miss you


    terribly..."


    A gust of autumn wind blew over Fiona and her hair flowed along. As she looked at the magnificence in


    front of her, her heart seemed to stir once again.


    "I should have checked the surveince video earlier, but I felt too helpless at the time. Now that I look


    back, I feel so stupid." Ryan ruffled his hair in frustration. "I¡¯d rather believe that this is God¡¯s way of


    saying to me that I shouldn¡¯t give up on you. And I won¡¯t."


    Fiona pulled away the phone from her ear as a weird buzzing noise suddenly interrupted their call.


    She looked at the screen, then held it back up.


    "Hello, Ryan? Are you there?"


    But he didn¡¯t answer, and the signal was left unrestored.


    "What just happened?" She sighed and turned around. She froze in her tracks as she saw Leona


    standing quietly under the shade of a tree, only a few steps away from her. Fiona held a hand over her


    chest in surprise, and she felt her heart beat fast. "Leona! Why are you here?"


    Leona stepped away from under the shade, ring coldly. "What did Ryan say to you over the phone


    just now?"


    Fiona¡¯s pulse quickened. She felt a sudden surge of worry but pretended as if nothing was wrong.


    "Nothing, just random stuff. I''ll go back first. Others will worry if they can¡¯t find us."


    She tried to head past Leona straight to the main road.


    "I heard everything." Leona blocked her path. She looked vicious, and Fiona felt immensely terrified.


    "He checked the surveince video, didn¡¯t he? Did he tell you that I drugged him?"


    Fiona, finally giving up the charade, narrowed her eyes. "Why did you do it? He didn¡¯t do anything to


    you. Do you just want to hold him responsible for you?"


    Leonaughed bitterly. "Why do you think? Why does he love you that much? Am I not good enough?


    You already have Mr. Cheng! Let Ryan go, damn it! Do you know how painful it is, every time I see you


    with Ryan? I really want to kill you!"


    Fiona took a deep breath and assessed her situation.


    She stepped back. "Look, let¡¯s calm down. Don¡¯t talk about killing like that."


    "How can I calm down?!" Leona shrieked. "I lost my father when I was a kid. Everyone kept sneering at


    me and telling me how much they despised me. Ryan is the only one who¡¯s ever been good to me! But


    you!" She pointed at Fiona with utmost bitterness. "You¡¯ve ruined everything. Without you, he would


    have always been good to me."


    "Aren¡¯t you taking it too far?" Fiona replied in a shaky voice before her phone suddenly rang.


    Before she knew it, Leona¡¯s bloodshot eyes squared solely at her. She darted towards Fiona and


    snatched her phone straight out of her grip. Then, with a swift motion, she pushed Fiona hard.


    Out of bnce, Fiona stumbled andnded awkwardly on a stone, bruising her ankle before finally


    falling over.


    Not far behind her was a precipice, with a rocky and steep hillside covered with weeds.


    Leona looked at the screen and saw Ryan¡¯s name and phone number. Her eyes red back at Fiona


    even more fiercely. As Fiona struggled to get up, Leona threw her phone down the hill with all her


    might. Then, she turned around, and with her remaining energy she sprinted to Fiona and shouted, "Go


    to hell!"


    "No!" Fiona had her eyes on her phone, which quickly disappeared in thick bushes. When she finally


    turned her head, it was toote. Leona had charged at her and was a moment from pushing her off the


    edge.


    Thest thing on Fiona¡¯s mind before it went nk was surprise upon seeing a small Leona mustering


    up enough strength to push her back several feet.


    "Stay there! Leona, calm down!" Fiona held on to the little calm she had left. "Please, calm down!"


    "You will never understand my pain!" Leona shouted back before a faint smile broke across her face.


    As if certain about something, she calmly strolled towards the nearest heavy stone on sight and picked


    it up. "I think I¡¯ll feel better if you die."


    Before she even finished talking, she hurled the rock to Fiona.


    Fiona wanted to run away as soon as she saw. But with a sharp pain on her ankle, she turned over


    slower than usual. The rock grazed on her clothes and mmed against the ground, hard. Before she


    could even breathe a sigh of relief, Leona rushed over to her and pushed her back even further.


    Without any time to react, she rolled and rolled down the hill until falling to the ground with a thud.


    Fiona¡¯s screams became fainter every second, reced instead by Leona¡¯s uncontrobleughter.


    An off-road vehicle stopped in front of a restaurant.


    From inside came out Spencer, who just finished putting on his boots. He turned to Johnson. "You go


    back first."


    "Yes, sir."


    The wind blew away the ginkgo leaves on the roadside as the car speeded off. He approached the


    counter for the reservation, then turned to walk into the restaurant.


    "Spencer!"


    Celine was sitting in a corner table, waving the moment she saw him. "I¡¯m over here!"


    "Okay," Spencer acknowledged as he walked to her, his stature taking up a third of the space inside.


    "Come, sit quickly. You must be tired from the trip." She poured some water for him. "I''ve ordered the


    dishes. No carrot, no beans, no coriander, right? I remember your tastes quite clearly."


    He gulped from the ss, then nodded.


    Celine smiled. "Ma''am, please serve the dishes!"


    "Got it!"


    "Do you remember this ce?" She propped her chin against the back of her palms, then moved closer


    to him.


    Spencer nodded quietly. He didn¡¯t know why he agreed toe here. Was it because of the


    memories?


    "Have you been here since I left?"


    "No."


    "Why not?"


    Spencer raised his head. "My heart wouldn¡¯t have been able to take it."


    For hours, Sophia had been in the room of a guesthouse overlooking the Maple Mountain¡¯s scenic


    spot. Fiona still hadn¡¯t contacted her.


    "The teacher called us to assemble," E came in and said. "Let¡¯s go!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Fiona still hasn¡¯te back yet." Sophia frowned as she got out of bed. "She¡¯s taking too long, isn¡¯t


    she?"


    "Well, let¡¯s go look outside!" E dragged her friend out of the room. "Maybe she just arrived."


    The students outside were prepping to set off with their sketchpads.


    Sophia looked around in the crowd, tapping her ssmates¡¯ back one after the other. "Have you seen


    Fiona?"


    "No, I haven¡¯t."


    "Did youe here with Fiona?"


    "No, I didn¡¯t."


    At the corner, Leona was clenching her fists tightly. Not even bothering to wipe the sweat off her


    forehead, she pursed her lips and stayed quiet.


    "Okay guys. Let¡¯s go!"


    "Wait!" Sophia said worriedly. "We can¡¯t go right now. Fiona hasn''te up yet!"


    "What happened? Have you tried calling her?"


    E took out her phone. "I tried several times, but she hasn¡¯t answered once."


    Sophia''s heart sank, though she managed to shout, "Hasn¡¯t anyone seen her?"


    The whole team quietly shook their heads.


    "Damn it! I¡¯m going to find her myself!" Sophia turned and started to run down the mountain.


    "Sophia!


    Please, wait!"


    the teacher hurriedly called for her. "Hurry, can some of the boys please apany Sophia? The rest


    of the students, please look for her here."


    An hour had passed and Sophia stood at the foot of the mountain, still without her friend. Sweat trickled


    down her forehead as she yelled out anxiously, "Fiona! Can you hear me?"


    The voices of everybody calling out her name echoed along the mountain,


    but there was never any response.


    "You haven¡¯t found her yet?"


    The teacher hurried down the mountain with a worried expression. "I think we should call the police


    now. The signal is bad up in this mountain. Where could she have gone?"


    "It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left so early. I knew she was tired and I should have went with her,"


    Sophia mumbled, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "I¡¯ll contact the police," E said.


    Seemingly taken aback by what her friend just said, Sophia¡¯s eyes widened. She took out her phone as


    she mumbled, "Yes, Mr. Cheng¡¯s her husband. Shit! I don¡¯t have his phone number!" She hurriedly


    skimmed through her contacts again, about to call Ryan, when she came across Celine¡¯s number and


    immediately stopped scrolling. Mumbling to herself, she said,


    "Yes, she¡¯s his sister, right? Call her now!"


    With trembling fingers, Sophia pressed the dial button.

 Chapter 62 Something Happened To Fiona

    Chapter 62 Something Happened To Fiona


    "Why did youe back from abroad?" Spencer asked casually as they ate.


    Celine paused to look at him before answering, "Because I missed you."


    Her frankness made him feel as if there was a lump in his throat. "Then why didn''t you return two years


    ago? You could''vee home as soon as you graduated. But you didn''t."


    "I..." Celine looked defensive. She pouted her lips and groaned, "I just graduated. I didn''t have


    anything, not even a job. But the situation''s different now! Now that I have my own career, I can finally


    take my ce beside you. This time, no one can separate us, Spencer..." She put her chopsticks down


    and reached out to take his hand in hers. "Do you me me?"


    Spencer felt the warmth of her hand on his. He found himself not pulling away, but he dared not meet


    her gaze. "I me myself," he gently replied. He thought it was his fault that he couldn''t protect the


    woman he loved.


    "We''ll be fine, won''t we?" Celine pleaded. "We''re still the same as before, right?"


    ''Still the same as before?'' Her words rang in his head.


    There was a long pause before Spencer pulled away. Coldly, he exined, "A lot of things have


    changed in thest six years, Celine. I''m afraid we can''t go back to the way we were."


    "But why?" Celine asked with tears brimming in her eyes. "Is it because of Fiona? Just because you


    married her?"


    Spencer''s brows furrowed as he felt his heart sinking. He only married Fiona for his grandpa''s sake,


    but...


    "Why won''t you answer me?" The puzzled expression on his face frustrated Celine. "Or is it because...


    you''ve fallen in love with her? Do you actually want to spend the rest of your life with her? Is that what


    you really want? Will you divorce her?"


    "Divorce?" Spencer repeated the word unconsciously. Since getting married, he had never entertained


    the thought of leaving his wife. Did that mean he really wanted to stay with Fiona?


    He was deep in his thoughts when a phone rang and diverted his attention.


    It came from Celine''s bag.


    "I have to take this," she excused. Celine sighed when she saw that it was Sophia calling. She


    hesitated for a second, but stood up and told Spencer, "It''ll just take a second."


    "No worries." Spencer nodded.


    Celine quickly stepped out of the restaurant and answered, "Hello?"


    "Hello, Miss Cheng." The caller sounded anxious. "This is Sophia! Something happened to Fiona!"


    "What happened?" Celine asked in shock.


    "We were hiking the mountain and she just disappeared. We''ve been looking for her but we can''t find


    her. I think it''s been three hours since west saw her." Sophia was crying from the other end of the


    line. "Can you please tell Mr. Cheng? Please ask him toe as soon as possible. We''ve called the


    police!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Mr. Cheng?" Celine asked confused.


    "Spencer!" Sophia almost shouted in desperation. "You''re his sister, aren''t you? Can you pass the


    message to him? Please tell him toe quickly!"


    ''Something happened to Fiona..." The words kept repeating in Celine''s head.


    Her grip on the phone tightened as she said tly, "I''m not with Spencer right now, and I don''t know


    where he is. I''m sorry, I don''t know how to reach him."


    "Don''t know how to reach him?" Sophia cried in disbelief. "Surely, you must have his number. Can you


    send it to me so I can call him? Please..."


    "It''s the police you should be calling! Why are you bothering me?" Celine sounded enraged. "I have


    nothing more to say to you."


    "Hello? Hello!" Sophia called out but there was no mistaking that the line went dead. "That bitch!" She


    dropped the call and anxiously paced back and forth.


    "The search and rescue team has just arrived!" E shouted from a distance. Running to Sophia, she


    asked, "Were you able to get in touch with Fiona''s family?"


    "No..." But just then, a thought urred to Sophia. "That''s it!" She took out her phone again and dialed


    Ryan''s number. "Ryan?" She cried.


    "Sophia? What''s wrong?" Ryan asked anxiously.


    "Something happened to Fiona! Can youe here quickly? I..." Her voice faltered as she spoke. "I


    don''t know what to do."


    Hearing this, Ryan''s heart froze. No wonder Fiona didn''t answer his calls. "What happened?" he asked.


    "We''re on Maple Mountain and we can''t find her..." Tears were streaming down her face.


    "What do you mean? Where did she go?" Ryan jumped to his feet and reached for his things with


    trembling hands. "I''ll be right there!"


    "Thank you!" Sophia said as she wiped her tears off with the back of her hand.


    Back in the restaurant, Celine took a deep breath as soon as she dropped the call. She sported an


    unnatural smile when she came inside.


    Spencer looked up and asked, "Who was it?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Just someone from work asking about a project." Celine shook her head and


    dismissed his question.


    "Okay." Looking at his watch, Spencer realized that it was already three in the afternoon. "Are you


    done?"


    "Yes."


    "Then let''s get out of here." He grabbed his hat and walked to the checkout counter.


    "Spencer," Celine called out as she chased after him. "Let''s take a stroll in the parkter. I want to take


    in the view!"


    The cashier beamed at them and chimed in, "Oh, yes! The park looks beautiful this time of the year. It''s


    a very romantic date spot for young couples."


    "Did you hear that, Spencer? Let''s go!" Celine happily grabbed his arm and yanked like a little child.


    Spencer''s face remained harsh and stern as he silently pulled out his wallet. Taking a few bills, he


    turned to the cashier and said, "We''re not a couple. She''s my sister."


    His words instantly drained the color from Celine''s face. Her lips quivered as she turned to him.


    "Spencer, you..."


    But her phone rang again before she could continue.


    "Hello?" she answered weakly without a second thought.


    "You bitch! Fiona''s your brother''s wife! Why aren''t you helping her when you know she''s in danger!" It


    was Sophia who was cursing from the other end of the line.


    Her voice was too loud that Spencer picked up her words from the phone''s receiver. There was shock


    on his face as he snatched the phone from Celine''s hand without thinking. "What did you say?" he


    shouted. "Where are you? Who did you say was in trouble?"


    "Who the hell are you... Are you Mr. Cheng? Spencer? Are you Spencer?" Sophia eximed.


    "Did you say something happened to Fiona?" Spencer''s hand was tightening as he spoke. The lines on


    his face looked sharper as his expression grew colder. His body slightly shook with rage. He roared


    over the phone, "What happened to Fiona?"


    "We were hiking the Maple Mountain, but she disappeared. She''s been missing for more than three


    hours now. Pleasee and help us find her!"


    "Fiona..." Spencer mmed the phone over the counter and rushed out of the restaurant like a strong


    gust of wind.


    "Spencer!" Celine was about to rush after him but the cashier called out and said, "Miss, the gentleman


    left his hat!"


    "Eric, bring out the helicopter and tell the scouts to pick me up at Gingko Road!" Spencer had taken his


    phone out. He shouted as his boots kicked the ground, "Now! Hurry! I need you there in twenty


    minutes!"


    "What happened, sir?" Eric asked, startled.


    "I don''t have time for your stupid questions! Just do as I say!" He could only clench his teeth to keep


    himself from shaking. "Hurry up! And cut the crap!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Spencer hung up the phone. In his rage, he felt as if his mind was going nk. ''Fiona''s missing.


    Something must have happened to her.'' Thoughts raced madly in his head.


    Celine dashed out of the restaurant after taking the hat. Outside, Spencer was standing grimly by the


    side of the road. From afar, she could tell that he felt deeply anxious and troubled.


    "Is Fiona okay? What happened?" Celine asked, running up to him.


    Spencer swallowed before replying, "She''ll be fine." With that, he took out his phone again and began


    checking the terrain over at Maple Mountain.


    There was a developed area to the south of the mountain since the maple leaves became a famous


    tourist attraction. But up north, the terrain was too steep and inessible that local authorities made


    entrance forbidden. A few years ago, a couple of tourists who wanted to go up the mountain tried to


    sneak from the north entrance and consequently faced death.


    This information only made Spencer tremble more fiercely. He tried calling Fiona but his call couldn''t


    get through.


    "Spencer, don''t worry..."


    "How can I not worry? Fiona''s missing!" he shouted at Celine. "Do you know what that means? I


    shouldn''t have allowed her to go sketching!"


    His rage startled Celine, who had to take a step back from him. After dialing Eric''s number again,


    Spencer thundered, "Where the hell are you?"


    "On the way, sir! We''ll be arriving soon!" Eric said as he climbed up the helicopter. It had only been five


    minutes since Spencer''s initial call. ''What could''ve happened?'' Eric wondered. ''It''s unlike him to be


    giving orders like this.''


    Just then, Fiona opened her eyes to nothing but darkness.


    She let out a painful groan.


    "Is anyone here?" Hello?" she called out in a hoarse voice as she struggled to sit up.


    But her words only sent the startled forest creatures running and a flock of birds flew up to the sky.


    Fiona''s body felt sore, and there was a terrible paining from her ankle. As her eyes adjusted to the


    darkness, she saw the maple trees clustered tightly together around her. The foliage was too thick that


    it almost obliterated her view of the sky. Even the ground was covered with red maple leaves. Under


    other circumstances, she would have thought the surroundings particrly beautiful. But at that


    moment, she only felt scared. Night time was fast approaching. Through the branches, she saw pink


    clouds, which only meant that the sun was setting soon. It was a short matter of minutes before total


    darkness.


    Just then, a loud howl broke the silence.


    ''Is that a wild animal somewhere here in the valley?'' Fiona thought as she scanned the area around


    her.


    Another howl rang through the trees,


    quickly followed by more roars.


    There seemed to be more than one wild beast, and the noises they made sounded quite close.


    She tried to push herself up. As soon as she did, her eyes caught movement in a nearby bush. Upon


    closer look, she saw a pair of green eyes staring straight at her.


    ''Oh, no!''


    From where she was sitting, Fiona couldn''t tell whether it was a dog or a wolf. She could only clutch at


    her chest as she feared for the worst.

 Chapter 63 Is That You (Part One)

    Chapter 63 Is That You (Part One)


    There were several helicopters flying over Gingko Road. They circled in the air for a long time before


    slowly descending to the ground.


    The wind from the helicopters made Spencer''s and Celine''s clothes flutter in the air.


    The cabin door of the nearest helicopter flew open, revealing Eric, who threw down a rope. Biting his


    lip,


    Spencer strode forward.


    "Spencer, wait!" Celine suddenly grabbed his arm. "Even if Fiona''s in trouble, you don''t have to go


    there in person, do you? Don''t you know who you are? You can''t afford to put yourself in danger. You


    just need tomand from the rear."


    "Do you think that something will happen to me?" Spencer asked, turning to face her.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you. I just ¡ª"


    Before Celine could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Spencer. "If I can''t even save my


    woman, I''m not a man and I don''t deserve my status." After saying that, he grabbed the rope and


    climbed up nimbly. When he reached the door, Eric held out his arm and pulled him into the cabin.


    Then, the door shut and the helicopter took off.


    ''My woman...'' Spencer''s words kept echoing in Celine''s head as she nkly watched him leave.


    As the roar of the helicopter became softer and softer, she closed her eyes mournfully, feeling like there


    was a hole in her chest where her heart had been.


    In the cockpit of the helicopter, Spencer sat tapping his foot impatiently on the floor. He had never felt


    this anxious and worried for someone else before. He felt like his heart had been wrenched out of his


    chest and put on a frying pan.


    "Spencer, what happened? Where are we going?" Eric asked cautiously.


    Spencer pocketed his walkie-talkie and replied, "Fiona''s in trouble. It seems that she went missing at


    Maple Mountain."


    "Went missing?" Eric was shocked. Looking at the glum look on Spencer''s face, he quickly said, "I''ll go


    and confirm her position."


    "Yes."


    At the scenic area of Maple Mountain, Sophia and a group of students were anxiously waiting for the


    police.


    The sun was setting, shrouding the mountain in darkness and intensifying Sophia''s worries. ''Fiona,


    where are you?'' she wondered helplessly.


    At that time,


    she heard a loud noiseing from the skies. "Look! A helicopter!"


    Everyone looked up and found not just one helicopter, but five or six circling above their heads.


    "It''s so windy! Move! Move!"


    "Who are they? Did theye here to rescue Fiona?"


    "Wait for me here. I''ll go down and have a look," Spencer said in a low voice.


    "Yes, sir!"


    As the helicopter descended, the cabin door opened and a rope was thrown down. The group of


    students stared nkly ahead as a handsome man jumped out and climbed down the rope. When he


    touched the ground and turned around, everyone''s jaw fell open in surprise.


    "Mr. Cheng!"


    "Oh, my God!


    It''s Mr. Cheng!"


    Without paying attention to the whispers around him, Spencer strode towards Sophia. His aggressive


    demeanor made everyone watching him freeze in fear. He asked, "Where did Fiona go missing?"


    Sophia walked up to him with red eyes and choked out, "We were halfway through the trek when Fiona


    said that she couldn''t walk any longer, so I hiked up the mountain by myself. But even hourster in the


    afternoon, she still didn''te up..."


    Spencer tried to calm himself down, but his white knuckles betrayed his fury. "Take me to the ce


    where you got separated."


    "Okay!" Sophia nodded immediately and ran down the mountain with Spencer.


    "Hey! Spencer!" Eric shouted over the inte. "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going down the mountain. You scout over the mountain for Fiona. Report to me immediately when


    you find her. You have to find her!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Mr. Cheng, will Fiona be okay?" Sophia asked worriedly as she walked. "We searched everywhere


    along the mountain road but we still couldn''t find her. Nobody has seen her since the time we got


    separated. The locals said she might have fallen into the valley in the north..."


    "Why are you crying? Shut up!" Spencer was already anxious about Fiona and couldn''t help yelling.


    Frightened by his voice, Sophia stopped talking right away and hurried down the mountain with him.


    Soon, they came to the ce where Sophia and Fiona had separated. Sophia looked around and said


    in a trembling voice, "This is the ce where we separated."


    Spencer pursed his lips and furrowed his eyebrows. He paced around to look for some clues around


    the stone steps. Suddenly, he saw a path up the bushes. He had a bad feeling and rushed over.


    "Mr. Cheng!" Sophia followed, fiddling with the leaves of the maple trees near the path. "Did you find


    something?"


    Without saying a word, Spencer kept walking and reached a teau. Suddenly, he noticed footprints


    on the ground and the traces of friction on the area at the edge of the cliff. His heart tightened and he


    mumbled, "Fiona..."


    "This is..." Sophia trailed off in fear.


    "I''ll go find her," he said coldly. Before Sophia could say anything, she saw him jumping down the hill


    nimbly, and his tall figure disappeared into the dense forest.


    In the valley, Fiona subconsciously kept herself as small as possible by pressing her arms to the sides


    of her body and quietly backed away. She had been staring at a menacing pair of green eyes for a long


    time. She couldn''t run away because of the pain in her ankle, and besides, her body was almost numb.


    What made her even more uneasy was that the sky was too dark for her to see anything.


    Just then,


    a huge rumble suddenly came from above her head. A helicopter almost brushed against the ground,


    blowing many leaves aside.


    Suddenly, something urred to Fiona. ''Is someoneing to save me?'' she wondered. ''Who could it


    be? Is it Spencer?''


    "Hey! I''m here!" Fiona raised her hands excitedly.


    As soon as she yelled, the creature with the green eyes leaped out of the bushes


    and barked wildly at Fiona. She turned around and saw a huge dog slowly pacing towards her. When it


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    stretched open itsrge mouth, sticky saliva and a hint of blood flowed down from it.


    "No, don''te over..." Clutching her clothes, Fiona began sobbing.


    Helicopters were soaring overhead. Feeling threatened,


    the giant dog turned its head, craned its neck, and roared. Then, it suddenly rushed toward the


    helicopter.


    As soon as the dog ran away, Fiona ignored the pain in her ankle and desperately tried to run away.


    She dragged her legs and trudged forward with all her strength. The fear in her heart became stronger


    and stronger. She was all alone in the pitch ck bottom of the valley. She felt that the endless


    darkness behind her was going to swallow her like a monster. She had no choice but to desperately try


    to escape.

 Chapter 64 I Will Carry You Up

    Chapter 64 I Will Carry You Up


    Everyone on the brightly-lit Maple Mountain lounge fidgeted in their seat and waited anxiously.


    "Sophia! Sophia!" Upon seeing her, Ryan rushed to her frantically. "Have they found Fiona? Where is


    she?"


    "Ryan!" She began to break down as she saw him. "Mr. Cheng went down to save her, but they haven¡¯t


    Ryan went pale. He was d that someone hade to rescue Fiona, but part of him felt unhappy. He


    raised his hand and patted Sophia¡¯s head. In a hoarse voice, he said, "She¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry,


    okay?"


    "Yes... I hope she will be." Sophia nodded, leaning her head against his shoulder as she cried her eyes


    out. Ryan sighed. Looking up, he saw Leona standing in the shadows. She looked like she was about


    to cry, which angered him.


    And then suddenly, a loud bang came from above.


    Ryan decided to deal with herter and turned his head. For now, ensuring Fiona¡¯s safety was more


    important.


    Several helicopters circled in the sky above the lounge, with the gust blowing against people¡¯s clothes.


    Hanging from one helicopter was a softdder on which a doctor climbed down, a medical kit slung on


    his back. As he nted his feet on the ground, he waved and all the helicopters left.


    "Where¡¯s Fiona?" Sophia ran hurriedly towards the doctor. "Why aren¡¯t she and Mr. Cheng here?"


    "They¡¯re still below but will be up shortly. Don¡¯t you worry, both of them are fine," the doctor answered


    kindly, though Sophia detected a tinge of hesitation.


    "Really?"


    "Of course!" The doctor then nced at everyone else. "It¡¯s gettingte. Today was exhausting, so I


    suggest you all go rest!"


    With a sigh of relief, Ryan gazed at Sophia worriedly. "You¡¯ve been frantic the whole day. You should


    go to bed. I¡¯ll wait here."


    "No, let¡¯s both wait for her." She shook her head firmly.


    "Alright then."


    She noticed the fine beads of sweat on his forehead. "You must be very worried, aren¡¯t you?"


    "I¡¯m d she¡¯s fine." He gave her a wry smile. "Just got here a littlete. When I finally did, the foot of


    Maple Mountain was already strictly guarded. I had trouble hiking up. Fortunately, Mr. Cheng came just


    in time."


    Sophia¡¯s heart clenched. She knew how much Ryan cared about Fiona, but she couldn¡¯t bear to tell


    him that she was already married to Spencer. She resolved to honor Fiona¡¯s request to not tell anyone.


    Meanwhile, the couple was still at the valley.


    "Let me carry you up." Spencer bent down towards Fiona, patting himself on the shoulder. "Come on!"


    "But you hurt your arm." She shook her head. "I can do it myself." As she shifted her weight, pain


    emanated from the ankle she sprained. "Ouch..."


    "What¡¯s wrong?" He saw Fiona try to cover her lower leg just as he turned around. Without a second


    thought, he crouched down to take a closer look at her ankle, which indeed turned out to be swollen.


    Spencer gently put a hand on it, and in a concerned tone said, "Why¡¯s it swollen like this?"


    She couldn¡¯t look back directly into his eyes, so she instead focused on his hair, which was soaking


    with sweat. With a stifled sob, she mumbled, "I fell."


    He then slowly put a hand under her knees while the other caressed her shoulders. In one swift motion,


    he stood up as he took her in his arms.


    "Spencer..."


    "Shhh! Listen..."


    He interrupted her, his expression turning serious. Fiona swallowed hard. She was cold, trembling, and


    exhausted. She wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if some other trouble came. To ease herself of worries, she


    too listened for any unusual sounds.


    A faint smile spread across Spencer¡¯s face as he walked down, still carrying her.


    Upon reaching the bottom of the valley, they could hear nothing else but leaves rustling and the soft


    sounds of two people breathing. Fiona held onto his clothes tightly and then looked up. Spencer looked


    strong and timeless, with twinkling eyes and a sharp jaw. She could hear his heart breathing over the


    fabric, and for some reason, she felt relieved.


    Only after a while did she realize that he had been walking with her in his arms for quite some time.


    "What did you shush me for earlier? Is there nothing around?"


    "Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s nothing else." Spencer smiled. "Hold on to me tight, we¡¯re going up."


    Fiona frowned in confusion.


    With his hands holding her tightly, he started to hike.


    "Your wound..."


    "It¡¯s nothing." He gave her another smile. "I used to suffer more serious injuries when I was out. These


    flesh wounds are not even worth mentioning."


    Fiona seemed to consider his answer for a while before finally nodding and asking, "Are you tired?"


    "No." He strode up the stairs.


    "Spencer!"


    "Yes?"


    She shook her head, as if surprised that he paid attention to her. "Nothing..."


    Spencer chuckled. "Are you scared? You don¡¯t have to worry. You¡¯ll be fine as long as I¡¯m here."


    She didn¡¯t know what it was that suddenly tugged her heart. Once more, she gazed at his face. For


    some reason, at this moment, he didn¡¯t look one bit hateful. If anything else, he even seemed a


    bit...adorable.


    The stars twinkled in the sky, illuminating the road that ran at the hillside of Maple Mountain, where


    there were only Spencer and Fiona.


    "If you¡¯re tired, we could go rest for a bit." She thought about how exhausting it was to hike up the


    mountain alone, let alone while carrying someone.


    "I¡¯m not tired," he insisted.


    She hesitated but then eventually mumbled, "Thank you."


    If it weren¡¯t as dark, he might not have gotten away with the sudden slight pink in his cheeks. "Despite


    our rtionship, you still thank me?"


    Their rtionship? Her face turned bright red.


    She felt like her heart was about to jump out of her chest.


    "Your heart seems to be beating quite fast, Fiona."


    Fiona blinked wildly at thement before retorting, "Yeah? Well, yours isn¡¯t very slow either."


    He found himself speechless. In the end, Spencer managed to mutter, "I¡¯m just tired."


    "You just said you weren¡¯t."


    "It¡¯s only been a month and you can already talk back like that." He looked up and finally saw the lights


    in the lounge, only a few steps away. "Here we are."


    She looked up and saw silhouettes in the distance.


    Sophia ran over excitedly as soon as she saw them. "Fiona, how are you? Are you okay? Have you


    been hurt?"


    Fiona shook her head. "Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine, okay?"


    "Fiona..." Ryan mumbled as he saw her in Spencer¡¯s arms.


    "Ryan?" Fiona looked shock. Immediately, she turned back to Spencer. "Can you please put me down


    first?"


    Spencer nced back at her and then stared at Ryan coldly. He seemed to have no intention of letting


    her go.


    "Spencer?" Fiona whispered, gently pushing against his chest. "We¡¯re already here. Put me down!"


    "Why?" Spencer looked at her. "Have you forgot your injured ankle? The doctor still has to check you.


    Where is he, anyway?"


    "I¡¯m here!" The doctor hurried to them.


    Fiona felt embarrassed being hugged by him in public. She wanted to hide herself. "I want to talk to


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Ryan. After that, I¡¯ll go see a doctor."


    "Talk about it tomorrow!" He replied in an authoritative tone, then gazed towards Ryan, smiling faintly.


    "You think she should deal with the wound first too, right?"


    Ryan nodded his head. He put his arms behind his back so no one could see him clench his fists. "Go


    get checked and then rest, Fiona. It can wait until tomorrow."


    Spencer turned, still holding Fiona. The doctor followed closely behind.


    "Spencer!" She fidgeted, looking annoyed. "I told you to put me down first! I still haven¡¯t talked to


    Sophia!"


    He suddenly winced. "Stop, you¡¯re hurting my arm!"


    She froze, looking sheepish. "Put me down first, then."


    Spencer groaned. "It won¡¯t hurt anymore if you stop talking."


    Ryan and Sophia stood quietly beside each other,


    watching the two argue from a distance.


    Andrew came over and asked, "It¡¯ste. Are we going downhill or staying here?"


    "We¡¯re staying," he replied without hesitation. He hadn¡¯t dealt with Leona yet. There was no way he


    could leave. Speaking of, he hadn¡¯t seen her since earlier.


    "Ryan, what are you still looking for? You should go rest."


    "Okay." Ryan came back to his senses, reluctantly following Sophia.


    Spencer ced Fiona down on the bed gently. "Please check if she has any injuries other than the one


    on her foot."


    The doctor sat on the edge of the bed and opened the medicine box. "Okay, let me deal with your


    wound, Mrs. Cheng. Would you kindly take off your clothes so I can check for any additional wounds?"


    It seemed the doctor already knew she was his wife.


    She blushed hard.


    "Take off her clothes?" Spencer said indignantly. "What the hell do you need to do that for? Just pay


    attention to her foot, then get out!"


    "Yes, of course," the doctor stammered as he nodded profusely.

 Chapter 65 She Was Trying To Kill You

    Chapter 65 She Was Trying To Kill You


    After bandaging Fiona''s feet, the doctor stood up and said, "Her injury is very serious, so it will take


    three to four weeks to heal. The dressing should be changed once a day."


    Before he could continue, Fiona pointed at the wound on Spencer''s arm and hurriedly said, "Doctor,


    look at his arm. It was scratched by a huge dog! It''s bleeding!"


    "Of course. Spencer has good endurance. This small wound is nothing to worry about. Please don''t


    worry, Mrs. Cheng. I promise he will be fine."


    ''Mrs. Cheng?'' Fiona was embarrassed to hear someone addressing her this way.


    "I... I''m not... Don''t call me that..." she stammered softly, blushing. But as she spoke, she raised her


    head and saw Spencer raise his eyebrows at her. Her face suddenly turned even redder.


    "What? Mrs. Cheng, what did you say?" the doctor asked, fiddling with the anti-inmmatory injection.


    Before Fiona could reply, Spencer said, "She didn''t say anything." Then, he took off his coat, bared his


    arm, and urged, "Do it quickly."


    "Okay." The doctor nodded. When Fiona saw Spencer''s bare upper body, she quickly turned her head


    away, too shy to look at him.


    "How did you fall down into the valley, Fiona? Were you walking down the trail yourself?" Spencer


    suddenly asked.


    "Yes. I was walking on the trail on my own, because I couldn''t get reception on my cellphone," Fiona


    lied, giving an embarrassed nod.


    "Who were you talking to on the phone?"


    "Ryan." Caught off guard, Fiona nervously fidgeted with her fingers. A surge of guilt set in her heart.


    Just as she expected, after hearing what she said, Spencer snorted with disdain and asked, "And


    then?"


    "Then..." She paused, recalling how hateful Leona had been this afternoon and how she had said that


    she would kill her. Thinking of that, she furrowed her eyebrows deeply. She was terrified.


    "What''s wrong?" Looking at Fiona''s expression, Spencer knew clearly that there was more to the story.


    The marks on the trail didn''t look natural. "Who pushed you down?" he asked.


    "How did you know?" Fiona raised her head in surprise.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Raising his eyebrows, Spencer asked coldly, "Who was it?"


    Fiona pursed her lips, knowing that she couldn''t hide it from him. "Leona."


    "Really? She dared to push you down?" By then, the doctor had finished bandaging the wound on his


    arm. Spencer stood up and took out a pistol from his pocket. "Then she should go to hell!"


    "Spencer, what are you doing?" Out of fear, Fiona grabbed his hand that was holding the gun. "Calm


    down! Please let me finish. Put down the gun!"


    "Spencer!" the doctor said quickly. "Don''t make any rash decisions. Please think twice!"


    Spencer looked at the doctor and barked, "Get out!" Then, he turned to Fiona. "Go on!"


    "But I haven''t checked if there''s any wound on Mrs. Cheng''s body," the doctor protested.


    "Leave the first aid kit and go away."


    "Okay," the doctor said. Not daring to argue with Spencer, he pouted his lips and left the room in


    dejection.


    "Give me a reason not to kill her. Otherwise, she won''t live to see the moon tonight." Spencer threw the


    gun on the bedside table.


    "You may be put to death if you kill her. Do you want to throw your life away because of her?" Fiona


    replied.


    "Humph!" Spencer snorted. "She was trying to kill you! You can''t be so kind."


    Fiona smiled. "I know people will bully me if I''m too kind. But I can''t be impulsive, right? I just want to


    have a talk with her. I think she has gone a little mad recently."


    "Why did she push you down the mountain? Why has she gone mad?"


    "Because of Ryan! He called me, and then..." Fiona rted everything to him.


    After hearing what she had said, Spencer could not help but roll his eyes at her. "Ah, so it''s not Ryan''s


    fault. Do you believe that he didn''t sleep with Leona?" he asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "Yes!" Fiona nodded her head fiercely, not noticing the sarcasm in his words. "I believe Ryan!"


    Spencer was too angry to say anything in response, so he shouted, Just go to sleep! We''ll talk


    tomorrow!"


    "You want to sleep here?" Fiona was startled.


    "Why not?" Spencer leaned closer. "We''ve already had sex."


    Fiona''s face immediately turned red. "I need to take a shower. You go to sleep first."


    "Oh, you want to take a shower?" With a sly smile, Spencer suddenly lifted her up and carried her to


    the bathroom.


    "Ah! What are you doing?" Fiona was taken aback. "Put me down!"


    "Aren''t you going to take a shower? Let me help you! It''ll be convenient for you with your injured foot. I''ll


    also help you clean your wound."


    "No, I can do it by myself! Just put me down in the bathroom!" Fiona blushed scarlet with shyness.


    Carrying Fiona in his arms, Spencer kicked the door open and set her down in the bathtub. Then, he


    squatted down and reached out to unbutton her shirt.


    "What are you doing?" With her cheeks turning red, Fiona shook off his hand, clutched her clothes


    tightly and looked at him warily.


    Spencer''s hands hung in the air, and his face suddenly turned cold. He narrowed his eyes at her. "If


    you continue to struggle like this, I promise that giving you a bath isn''t the only thing I''ll do."


    Fiona was shocked speechless by his words. He took the opportunity to take off her clothes quickly.


    Then, he stood up and turned on the shower.


    As the water streamed down her body, Fiona wrapped her arms around her chest and closed her eyes,


    enjoying the shower.


    At the same time, Spencer''s hands caressed her body, making her heart pound against her chest. She


    had never imagined that such an intimate thing would happen between them. She opened her eyes just


    a crack to see the expression on his face.


    With a straight face, he set her leg on the edge of the bathtub. Then, he took a washcloth and gave her


    a bath, carefully avoiding all the wounds on her body.


    His face was screwed up in concentration, with no trace of any other emotion. Without realizing, she


    opened her eyes in a daze and stared at him for a long time.


    He slowly moved his hand up and put it on her face before gently wiping the dust off her chin. When he


    nced up, he saw her little red face and her eyes staring at him.


    "What are you looking at?" His voice was a little hoarse.


    Blinking her eyes, she asked, "Why did youe here today?"


    "Are you happy that I saved you?" he asked, still holding her chin.


    "I..." Fiona hesitated. ''Am I happy?'' she asked herself.


    With an unreadable expression on his face, he continued, "Fiona, I heard you calling my name at the


    bottom of the valley. Did you think of me when you were afraid? You wanted me to save you, didn''t


    you?"


    She bit her lip hesitantly. The answers to all these questions seemed to be "yes."


    But why? What was happening? Howe the first person she had thought of in such a dangerous


    situation was Spencer? Why had she thought of him when she was afraid? What was wrong with her?


    As he looked at the expression on her face, Spencer felt like something was slowly growing in his


    heart. He dragged her chin and leaned forward. "Fiona..."


    "Yes?" The confused look in Fiona''s eyes made his heart tremble.


    At that moment, his phone rang, breaking the silence.


    Both of them were taken aback.


    Spencer let go of Fiona and stood up. With a cough, he said, "Finish washing up. I have to answer the


    phone."


    "What? Oh. Of course." Fiona nodded, blushing.


    Spencer rushed out of the bathroom and answered his phone without looking at the caller ID. "Hello?


    Who is it?"


    "Spencer? Are you okay?" Celine''s worried voice came from the other end of the line.


    After swallowing hard, he replied, "I''m fine."


    "I''m d to hear that. How is Fiona?"


    "She has been rescued. Don''t worry."


    "Okay. When will you be back, Spencer?" Celine continued.


    Just then, a soft sound came from the bathroom. Spencer immediately turned around and saw Fiona


    limping out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bath towel.


    With a frown, he ran to her and picked her up. "What are you doing? Don''t you know your foot is


    injured? If you wanted toe out, you could have just called me! You don''t have to be so stubborn."


    "Hello?" Celine called out, but Spencer didn''t hear her. Fiona struggled in his arms and said, "I can


    walk on my own. Put me down!"


    "Idiot!" No matter how much she struggled, he didn''t let her go.


    As he put her on the bed, he identally hung up the phone.


    "Hello? Spencer!" The busy tone surprised Celine. She couldn''t believe that Spencer had just hung up


    on her. It waste in the night, but from the voices on the other line, she could tell that he was with


    Fiona. Besides, he had sounded nervous while speaking to her.


    Tightening her grip on the phone, Celine called him again.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you''ve dialed is switched off. Please try againter," came the automated


    message.


    In the room, Spencer stared at Fiona with burning eyes. "For the next one month, you are not allowed


    to move around. You can walk around once your foot recovers. Got it?"


    "Okay." For some reason, Fiona didn''t argue.


    "I''m going to take a shower."

 Chapter 66 Sweet Time

    Chapter 66 Sweet Time


    Spencer hurriedly headed for the bathroom to take a shower. It was November, yet he had switched the


    water temperature very low. He felt that cool water, sprinkled on his body, was the only thing that could


    possibly even slightly ease his desire.


    The thought of Leona


    made his eyebrows furrow deeply. When he had been a drillmaster in D University, he had thought that


    this girl was quiet and abnormal. ''Is there something wrong with her mental state? She even tried to kill


    Fiona! How dare she! No one can bully Fiona. No one except me.'' He then decided that tomorrow, he


    would find Leona and settle ounts with her.


    After he had his shower, he walked out of the bathroom. Fiona was curled up on the other side of the


    bed, asleep like a kitten. He could barely hear the sound of her breathing, and he saw that her chest


    was heaving slightly. She was lovely in every angle.


    Spencer let out a deep breath as he stood beside the bed. He quietly crouched down, took the


    medicine box, and started to dress her wounds.


    There were wounds all over her arms, back and legs. It was already extremely lucky that she wasn''t


    injured after being pushed down from that height.


    When he applied the medicine on her body, Fiona let out a little groan, that could be either due to pain


    orfort. When he was about tough, her tone changed as she spoke. She trembled and sobbed,


    "Don''te over"


    "Fiona?" He quickly sat on the edge of the bed and gently nudged her body. "Are you having a


    nightmare? It''s okay. Don''t worry, please don''t cry."


    After hearing his voice, Fiona opened her eyes. There was still fear in her eyes. When she saw


    Spencer, she nervously grabbed the hem of his clothes and asked for help. "I just had a nightmare.


    Just now."


    "It''s okay. You are fine now." Spencer patted her head,forting her. "Sit up, Fiona. There is still a


    wound that hasn''t been treated yet."


    Fiona obediently sat straight up. She looked at his arm and asked, "How is your injury, Spencer?"


    "I''m fine." While nursing Fiona''s wound, he said, "When your foot gets better, let me teach you how to


    use a gun."


    "A gun?" Fiona was shocked. "Why would I need to use a gun? Forget it, please. I won''t need it."


    "How do you know that you won''t need?" Spencer retorted, casting a nce at her. "It''s harmless for


    you to learn how to use a gun. You can use it in case you need to. The world is far too dangerous!"


    She had never seen such a serious look on his face before. Fiona stared at him for a long time. She


    weighed the advantages and disadvantages in her mind. Eventually, she said firmly, "Fine. I''ll learn it."


    "Great." As he put away the medicine box, he smiled with satisfaction and said, "It''s time to sleep now,


    Fiona."


    "Hmm." Fiona nodded andy down on the bed again. She moved to the other side of the bed to make


    space for Spencer as she grabbed a corner of the quilt.


    After seeing this, Spencer smiled and turned off the light.


    The bright moonlight that shone through the window made the energy in the room a little romantic.


    Fiona felt the heat of Spencer''s body next to hers, and her face was hot like it was burning. She quickly


    moved closer to the edge of the bed.


    "Stop moving, you''ll fall!" Spencer warned. "Do you n to have the quilt all to yourself? It''s autumn


    now. Even if I''m healthy, you can''t abuse me like this, right?"


    "What? I abuse you?" retorted Fiona, her face red. Then she gave half of the quilt to him. "Here you


    are."


    Spencer grabbed the quilt and hid himself under it. "Ah, there we go. Howfortable! It''s so warm!"


    This made Fiona want tough, but she felt nervous at the same time. She kept moving closer to the


    edge. How could Spencer be unaware of her little tricks? Still, he bent his tall body to get closer to her.


    The more Fiona moved towards the edge of the bed, the closer Spencer moved towards her until there


    was no other way out. Turning her head, she asked, "Can you..." Before she could even finish her


    words, she suddenly stopped. She saw Spencer''s face right in front of her, and she felt his warm breath


    on her face.


    "Can I do what, Fiona?" Spencer asked, raising his eyebrows, his voice low.


    Fiona rolled her eyes and asked, her voice trembling, "Can you move away from me?"


    "No." Spencer put his arm around Fiona and moved to the middle of the bed with her. When he was


    satisfied, he said, "Well, now this is a good ce. Sleep now!"


    Fiona''s body waspletely held by Spencer. She was lying in his arms, smelling the scent of his


    body after bathing, and it all made her feel a little confused. She didn''t know what to do. What was he


    even doing?


    "You! Hey, let me go!" Fiona pushed him hard on his chest. "Please, I can''t breathe."


    "It''s too cold outside. It''s sofortable for us to hold each other." Spencer''s tone became more


    serious. He grabbed her arm and put it on his waist. "Go to sleep now!"


    Fiona had never seen such a shameless person. She wriggled in his arms restlessly, her face blushing.


    She mumbled, "I can''t sleep like this. Please let go of me!"


    She struggled in his arms. However, in Spencer''s eyes, she was only giving him a tickle. "Don''t be


    naughty. You will not be able to sleep if you keep moving!"


    "What? What do you mean?" Fiona raised her head, and looked at him confusedly.


    "Well, you said you couldn''t sleep. And since that''s the case," Spencer whispered in her ear, "let''s do


    something meaningful."


    ''Something meaningful?''


    Fiona was confused at this point. Then, she realized what he was going to do.


    Unlike before, he was very gentle to her while having sex.


    Eventually, the moon hid behind the clouds and the moonlight left the room for their sweet time alone.


    The following morning, Spencer woke up to the sound of birds singing. It was foggy outside the


    window, and the mountains made for a peculiar scene.


    Fiona was still sleeping soundly in his arms. As soon as he lowered his head, the corners of his mouth


    curled up unconsciously. It seemed that she was quite tired fromst night and was still in a deep sleep


    right now.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As he was thinking, there was a sudden knock on the door. Sophia''s voice echoed, shouting, "Fiona!


    Are you up? Are you awake? It''s time for breakfast. Let''s go!"


    "Mmmph..." Hearing this, Fiona slightly turned her body and frowned.


    When Spencer heard Sophia''s voice, his face immediately darkened with anger. Releasing Fiona''s


    hand from his waist, he quickly put on his clothes, got out of bed, and walked towards the door.


    "Fiona! Are you there? I''m so worried about you! Hello? Open the door!"


    The door opened.


    "Fiona! You..." When Sophia saw Spencer, her excited expression vanished. She asked him adamantly,


    "Why are you here?"


    "Why shouldn''t I be?" Spencer impatiently asked, holding the doorknob. "Why did you knock in the


    early morning? She is still asleep."


    Sophia immediately looked at Spencer from head to toe. After looking him up and down, she


    screamed, "You are bullying Fiona again, aren''t you? You are such a shameless man! Fiona, wake up!


    I''m here to save you!" Sophia slipped into the room while speaking to Spencer.


    "Hey!" Spencer chased after her.


    Hearing the noise outside, Fiona sat up. As she was putting on her clothes, she saw Sophia rushing in.


    "Sophia...hi..." Fiona stammered.


    "How is it going, Fiona?" Sophia sat on the edge of the bed, concern written all over her face. She


    turned to Spencer, casting a stern ce at him, and asked Fiona, "Did he bully you again?"


    With his arms akimbo, and his eyes wide with anger, Spencer roared, "Sophia, you are not allowed to


    call me by my name! I was your drillmaster for a month. Why can''t you be polite?"


    "Humph!" Sophia stood up and gave a cold shoulder to Spencer. She angrily said, "You always bully


    Fiona. You were already very hateful when you were our drillmaster! I warn you, do not dare bully herThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    anymore! Don''t you see what you do to her? How can you treat her like that as her husband?"


    Surprised by her question, Spencer looked at Fiona for her reaction.


    Fiona said, "Sophia is not an outsider. I''ve told her everything about us."


    "Did you hear that?" Sophia said, raising her head proudly. "So, Spencer, I know all the shameful things


    you have done. Stop bullying Fiona, or I will make you suffer!"


    "But you are just a little girl. Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Spencer had never been threatened


    before.


    It seemed that at any time, a fight was about to begin. With her head in her hands, Fiona racked her


    brains, trying toe up with something to say. Suddenly, she said, "Alright, alright, that''s enough.


    Stop arguing, you two! Ouch, why does my foot hurt again?"

 Chapter 67 Put Her Down

    Chapter 67 Put Her Down


    "Does your foot hurt? Let me see!" Before Fiona could say anything, Spencer had rushed to her side


    and lifted her foot to check it.


    ''I was just pretending. Didn''t he realize that?'' she thought as she looked at him.


    "Does it still hurt?" Spencer asked as he gently rubbed her foot.


    Fiona shook her head. She felt touched by his sweet gesture.


    A few steps away, Sophia watched the two of them with growing curiosity. ''Something isn''t right,'' she


    wondered.


    "Sophia," Fiona called. "I can''t walk properly because my foot''s injured. I don''t want to sketch today.


    Can you tell the teacher for me?"


    "What? Oh... okay. But you haven''t had your breakfast," Sophia said.


    "It''s none of your business!" Spencer stared at Sophia. "I''ll have someone send breakfast to her. You


    have no business here. Get out!"


    "How rude!" Sophia stomped in anger. "What''s wrong with me being here?"


    Fiona sighed as the two bickered. Not wishing to be caught in the middle of a fight, she pulled the


    nket off her and tried to get out of bed.


    "Hey, what do you think you''re doing, Fiona?" Seeing her struggle, Sophia quickly rushed to her side to


    help her. "Why did you get up?"


    "Go back and lie down!" Spencer frowned. "Your foot''s injured. What are you standing up for?"


    Fiona threw him an incredulous look and replied, "Since the two of you wanted to argue, I thought I''d


    give you the room."


    Sophia was speechless for a moment, and then she managed to reply with a smile, "I''m sorry. I''m just


    worried about you. Please sit down. We''ll behave."


    Spencer only shrugged before taking out his phone. "I''ll just make a call to Grandpa and have someone


    bring you breakfast. As for you, quit talking so Fiona could get some rest!"


    Fiona nodded. When Spencer turned his back, Sophia made a face, making Fionaugh.


    Sophia helped Fiona back into the bed and covered her with the nket. "Hey, Fiona," she said as she


    held her hand. "Did you sleep with Mr. Chengst night?"


    The question came out of nowhere. Fiona was speechless, but the color on her face told Sophia


    everything she wanted to know. Her face turned red at the thought of what they''d donest night.


    "You don''t have to answer," Sophia said with a sigh. "I can tell by your expression that you did sleep


    with him."


    "I..." Fiona didn''t know why, but Spencer looked so handsomest night. Could she have fallen in love


    with him?


    "Didn''t you say he bullied you? Sure, he saved you yesterday, but have you lost your mind?" Sophia


    was fuming. "Do you think he''d just magically be good to you from now on? And didn''t you say you


    were going to divorce him? And you promised we''d study abroad together! Have you forgotten?"


    From red, Fiona''s face turned white. "No, I haven''t forgotten."


    She could never forget the first time she met Spencer and how he told her he wished she were dead.


    Nor could she forget how he dragged her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get their marriage licenses. And


    she knew that the memory of how he and Celine kissed each other on their wedding night would


    forever be imprinted in her mind.


    Just then, their conversation was interrupted by a knock on the door.


    It was Ryan carrying a breakfast tray. "May Ie in?" he asked.


    "Ryan, pleasee in!" Sophia stood up and ushered Ryan to the dining table.


    After setting the food on the table, he walked up to Fiona with a smile. "I thought you could use some


    breakfast so I brought you food. That doesn''t sound flirty, does it?"


    "Of course not." Sophia smiled. "I''m happy you came, Ryan. I''m so hungry, but I can''t go out to eat


    because I''m worried about leaving Fiona alone. Since you''re here, I can go now! See you twoter!"


    With that, she happily dashed out of the room, leaving Ryan and Fiona looking awkwardly at one


    another.


    "So, how''s your foot?" There was a look of genuine concern on Ryan''s face.


    "It''s much better now. Thank you for asking." Fiona gave him a warm smile. "I''m sorry I made you


    worry."


    "I''m just d you''re okay," Ryan said as he sat on the edge of the bed. "Well, I hope you''re hungry. I''ll


    help you to the dining table."


    It was then when Fiona realized that she hadn''t eaten anything since yesterday''s incident. The threats


    to her safety made her hunger seem like a petty concern. But safe on her bed, she could feel her


    stomach grumbling. She quickly nodded and thanked Ryan for his help.


    Ryan held her arm as she walked to the dining table. As she took her seat, he carefullyid out dishes


    in front of her. "Eat up and finish everything."


    "Oh, I will," she said with enthusiasm. Fiona spooned food and ate with much gusto.


    "Take your time. Chew your food," Ryan reminded. He looked at her fondly as he poured her a ss of


    milk. "Drink this. It will help you recover quickly."


    "So what brought you here, Ryan?" Fiona asked.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Sophia called me and said that something happened to you, so I hurried here." He raised his hand to


    wipe off crumbs beside her lips. "I''m d you''re okay."


    The gesture made Fiona a bit ufortable that she instantly stopped chewing. She felt her face turn


    hot as soon as her skin met his touch.


    But Ryan didn''t seem to notice. He watched her with a caring expression on his face. ''Nothing


    happened between me and Leona. And it''s Fiona I care about. Nothing''s wrong with that,'' he thought.


    "Ryan..." Fiona bit her lip as she struggled to put her feelings into words.


    "Why? What''s wrong?"


    "About Leona..."


    The mention of Leona''s namepletely threw Ryan''s mood off. Before she could continue, he said


    firmly, "There''s nothing between me and Leona! I don''t know if you heard me clearly yesterday, but you


    have to believe me, Fiona! I can show you the surveince video at the bar that night!"


    "I believe you." Fiona nodded. "But what I wanted to say was... she pushed me down the mountain


    yesterday."


    "What? She did?" Ryan''s hands tightened into fists. A wave of shock and anger descended on him.


    "She pushed you down the mountain? I''m going to find her!"


    He stood up with all intention of confronting Leona.


    "Ryan!" Fiona immediately stood up but her injured foot made her loose her bnce. Ryan swooped in


    to pull her up.


    "Fiona!" He held her in his arms. "Are you okay?"


    Fiona shook her head and said, "You''ve never been impulsive, Ryan. Don''t do things without thinking!


    You can go look for her afterwards, but listen to what I have to say first!"


    Ryan was lost for words. "Okay," he said after a while. Restraining his temper, he focused on helping


    Fiona back to her seat.


    "I''m not telling you this because I want you to teach her a lesson. I just want to warn you against her.


    You need to be on your guard." There was a look of pity on Fiona''s face when she spoke. "She was


    furious because she heard me talking to you on the phone yesterday."


    "She''s crazy!" Ryan eximed.


    "I don''t understand her either." Fiona sighed. "Ryan, please be careful when you''re around her. We''re


    trying to deal with the matter through legal means, so please don''t do anything rash."


    "Yes, I understand." It was everything Ryan could manage to say. Trying to change the subject, he


    asked, "Anyway, are you done with your te? I''ll help you get back to your bed."


    "Yes, I''m done eating," Fiona said.


    Before Fiona could turn, Ryan bent down and lifted her up in his arms.


    "Hey..." The gesture surprised Fiona.


    "Put her down!"


    Spencer''s shout resounded in the room before Fiona could even struggle. He was standing by the door


    with breakfast on his hands. His eyes were filled with fury.


    Spencer turned from Ryan to Fiona to the half-eaten breakfast spread on the table. He strode inside


    ring at Ryan and said firmly, "Put her down!"


    Fiona looked away. She was too scared to meet his gaze.


    As if he didn''t hear him, Ryan calmly brushed him aside to put Fiona on the bed.


    Just then, a loud noise from the dining table made the two turn around.


    Spencer had brushed the te off the table, breaking it into pieces at his feet.


    "Spencer!"


    "Shut up!" Spencer shouted over Fiona''s plea.


    "Mr. Cheng!" Ryan called out fearlessly. "Please behave yourself around Fiona. She''s still traumatized


    by the incident yesterday and you''re stressing her out."


    "How I treat her is none of your business!" Spencer growled as he marched towards the bed.


    "Mr. Cheng!"


    "Ryan, please!" With a hopeless look on her face, Fiona grabbed Ryan''s arm. "Please leave us, Ryan! I


    need to talk with Mr. Cheng."


    Ryan opened his mouth but no words came out. Seeing the look of embarrassment on her face, he had


    no choice but to agree. "Please rest well, Fiona. I''m leaving now. I have sses this morning, but I''ll


    "Thank you, Ryan," Fiona said with sincere gratitude.


    Ryan gave Fiona a reassuring smile before turning to walk out of the room. He felt pain in his heart


    when he walked past Spencer. ''Why did you ask me to leave, Fiona? Could you tell I was upset?''


    As soon as Ryan left, Spencer sneered, "What did you two talk about?"


    "Nothing. It was just small talk." Fearful of where the conversation could lead to, she asked, "Did you


    call Grandpa?"


    "Don''t try to change the subject!" Spencer was livid. Recalling how Ryan held Fiona in his arms made


    him shook in anger.


    The room was silent but the atmosphere was nothing but tense.


    Fiona tried to exin, "Ryan just came to check on me. I was so hungry that I couldn''t wait for you to


    get food. I told him what happened yesterday, and that was when you arrived. That''s all that


    happened."


    "Then why was he holding you? Tell me!" Spencer glowered at her.


    "Well... I didn''t expect he''d do that." Fiona kept her voice low. "You came in before I could even


    struggle." She looked up at Spencer, trying to assess his expression. "Did you bring breakfast with


    you? I''m still hungry. So hungry..."

 Chapter 68 Out To Sketch

    Chapter 68 Out To Sketch


    Fiona¡¯s words slightly appeased Spencer, but he still scoffed nevertheless. He gave Fiona a stubborn


    look. "Eat if you are hungry."


    She raised her eyebrows. Sighing, she then tried to prop herself up with her arms. ''How pitiful I am! In


    order to appease Spencer, I have to eat the food brought by him thought I''m already full.''


    He put his hands on his hips, frowning at the sight of her limping. Finally having enough of it, he strode


    over to help her.


    "Aahhh!" She shrieked, surprised by the unexpected embrace.


    He held her in his arms, carrying her towards the table. "Fiona."


    "Yes?"


    "You¡¯re a married woman. Don¡¯t let yourself be carried around by other men. Don¡¯t you understand how


    much people love to gossip nowadays?" Spencer was ring at her.


    "I..."


    "You what?" he scoffed. "Did you even hear what I said?"


    Fiona¡¯s eyes glinted with sudden realization. Was he jealous of Ryan? It couldn¡¯t be. The thought


    somehow amused her.


    Noticing how dazed Fiona was, Spencer frowned.


    "Hey! Did you hear me?" "What? Yes, of course I did," she hurriedly replied, suddenly feeling


    embarrassed.


    Laughing at herself, she wondered how she could even think someone as arrogant as him could ever


    experience jealousy.


    She spoke up while they ate, disturbing Spencer¡¯s thoughts. "When are you going to leave?"


    "Are you leaving?" He raised his head.


    "I have to work on my sketching, especially since I need it for credits. I can¡¯t leave my room, but I think I


    can do it here," she exined.


    "Then I¡¯m staying too."


    "Don¡¯t you have any business to attend to?"


    "I¡¯ve finished everything I wanted to in the past month. I can rx a little bit now. They won¡¯t miss me


    even if I don¡¯t go for three days or so."


    "The past month?" Fiona muttered, then nodded. "Right, you¡¯ve been working at the base for a month."


    "You..." He narrowed his eyes, annoyed at her indifference. ¡®She doesn¡¯t even know how long I¡¯ve been


    gone!¡¯ he thought to himself. He threw down his chopsticks angrily on the table. "When I¡¯m at work, you


    must send me messages very day, and call me every other day."


    "Why?"


    "It¡¯s an order!"


    She wanted to refute him, but suddenly remembered that her phone had been thrown away. She bit her


    lips. "Leona threw my phone away."


    "No big deal. I¡¯ll just buy you a new one when we get back," he replied.


    "Thank you, but it¡¯s okay." Fiona waved her hand. "I can go buy it myself."


    "Pfft! I know you''ll buy a cheap one." He frowned.


    "I can do it for you. You don¡¯t have to worry about it." "Alright then."


    She nodded. Spencer nced at her with a satisfied look. He could buy a pher, the same brand


    as his, and install a world-ss location tracker. That way, she wouldn¡¯t get lost again!


    Oh, and a listener in case Ryan called her!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Spencer¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door.


    "Fiona! It¡¯s me!" Sophia shouted.


    "Why is she here again?" Spencer stood up.


    Sophia red at Spencer as soon as the door opened, then ran to Fiona with a sketchpad. "I told the


    teacher about your situation, and she allowed you to sketch in here."


    "That¡¯s great!" Fiona cheerfully took the sketchpad from her friend. "Thank her for me."


    "I already did." Sophia smiled. "Anyway, she already scheduled us for sketches, so it¡¯s time for me to


    go."


    "Wait!" Fiona called out, looking worried.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "You¡¯re not with Leona, are you?" Fiona asked.


    "Leona?" Sophia pursed her lips. "I heard she didn''t feel wellst night so she went down the mountain


    and quit sketching. I wouldn¡¯t go sketching with her even if she wanted me to, anyway."


    "Down the mountain?" Fiona threw Spencer a confused look.


    "Yeah, whatever. Anyway, I have to go. Rest well!" Sophia rushed out of the room.


    "Did you think she ran away because of guilt?" Spencer smirked. "Even if she did, she won¡¯t be able to


    escape. As soon as wee back to M City, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson."


    Fiona stared at his menacing expression and hurriedly said, "What are you saying? We should solve


    these kinds of problems legally! Please don¡¯t..."


    "Legally?" He raised an eyebrow. "I have solved every problem that came my way through legal


    channels."


    She immediately raised her hands to cover his mouth, looking around in fear. "Are you crazy? Don¡¯t


    say it like that!"


    He pulled her hand away. "Are you worried about me?"


    "No, I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll get me into trouble." Fiona pursed her lips.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Your husband is excellent at his job. Pack your things. I¡¯ll take you out to sketch," he said


    triumphantly.


    "Really?" She turned around with a sudden look of thrill across her face.


    "Of course, you¡¯re easy to carry around." ''Carry


    me around?¡¯ she thought to herself. He was going to do that again?


    "Forget it!" Fiona shook her head profusely. "I¡¯m just going to stay in."


    "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re all flustered about," Spencer said, scoffing. "Being held by me is


    quite an honor,


    you know." She was speechless.


    Every student stared at them with a stunned expression as Spencer exited the room carrying Fiona in


    his arms. His handsome and heroic rescuest night had be the talk of the town. Now, he was


    holding her in his arms once again.


    "They have a pretty unusual rtionship."


    "Mr. Cheng is so handsome! I want him to carry me like that, too."


    "If I get in trouble, please save me too, Mr. Cheng!"


    Everyone around them was muttering. Most of the girls kept staring at Spencer fondly. He sighed and


    turned to Fiona. "Let me take you somewhere nice and quiet. You can enjoy the beautiful scenery


    there, and nobody is going to disturb us!"


    "That would be nice." She lowered her head bashfully, still uneasy about all the attention she was


    getting.


    As they walked along the path, Spencer said, "I came across this ce when I went down yesterday


    and noticed that it overlooked the entire Maple Mountain. Not bad, huh?"


    Fiona raised her head and saw the magnificent view. The leaves on the trees were bright red, and as


    she drowned in the scenery, she felt her mind and body clear all the distractions. She nodded heartily


    in agreement.


    With a smile, Spencer helped Fiona sit on a huge, smooth stone nearby. "Here we go."


    "Thank you." She sat down, staring at the remote mountain with a faraway look in her eyes. Then, she


    picked up her pen and started to sketch.


    Meanwhile, hey down on a huge stone nearby, crossing his legs and resting his head on his arm. He


    turned and started to observe Fiona.


    She was sketching an outline of the sky and the mountains. Her eyes were in focus while her slightly


    opened lips gave way to soft, slow breaths. So this was what she looked like whenpletely


    immersed.


    A gentle breezed passed through, and in the air he seemed to smell her fragrance.


    "When I get old, I¡¯ll find a remote ce and live there in seclusion," he said offhandedly, as if he didn¡¯t


    mean to say it out loud.


    "In seclusion?" Fiona asked softly.


    "Yes!"


    In a teasing tone, she replied, "I thought you wanted to devote yourself to the peace of the world. Why


    are you suddenly talking about retreating so soon?"


    He smiled faintly. "When we¡¯re young, we give everything for our country, day and night. Then, when


    we get old, that¡¯s when we finally live a warm and simple life."


    "I didn¡¯t know you could say such sentimental things," Fiona said while sketching pieces of maple


    leaves.


    Spencer suddenly felt like wishing for the future toe at that moment. He turned over and propped


    his head over his hand, then stared at her. "I¡¯ll find a ce with mountains and rivers, then build myself


    a house. I will use the hunting gun to get pheasants and roast them for you while you wash our clothes


    and cook. Of course, you can also rx like this and do sketches. What do you think?"


    "Sounds great." Fiona stopped sketching, turning her head as she smiled. It dissipated, however, as


    soon as she looked at Spencer.


    How could the two of them have a future?


    "What¡¯s wrong?" He noticed her expression change.


    "I just..."


    After a few moments, she decided not to say anything. She looked away. "The wind is rising."


    He followed her gaze. At a distance, maple leaves rustled about the autumn wind, as if it were raining


    red.


    They sat together quietly for a long time.


    Spencer then caught a red leaf that was drifting around them.


    "Here you go." He passed it over to Fiona. He reminded her of an innocent child as he said in a soft


    voice, "Look at this beautiful leaf. Take it, it¡¯s a souvenir for you."


    She bowed slightly and smiled. "Thank you."

 Chapter 69 The Legend Of Maple Leaves (Part One)

    Chapter 69 The Legend Of Maple Leaves (Part One)


    Night fell in the scenic spot of the Maple Mountain.


    Fiona spent the whole day sketching and enjoying the scenery in the secluded ce. Spencer left his


    cellphone in the room to leave it charging the entire day. As soon as they returned to their room, he


    picked up his phone and called Terence.


    "Hello?"


    There was an obvious smile in Terence''s voice that came from the other end of the line. "How''s it


    going, Spencer? How does it feel to be Fiona''s hero?"


    "What hero?" Spencer asked.


    "Well, don''t y dumb!" Terence teased. "I heard that Fiona got into an ident in the Maple Mountain


    so you rushed there right away. I think you deserve to be called a hero. How''s her foot? Is it getting


    better?"


    "Damn it. You sly fox!" Spencer sighed. "I truly can''t keep anything from you!"


    Terence chuckled. "Why are you calling me at this hour?" Terence asked.


    "I have something to ask you." Spencer''s voice changed into a serious tone. "I have a question about


    Leona. Didn''t you say that she works in your bar? How is she recently?"


    "Leona? What do you want to know about her?"


    "That woman''s terrible," said Spencer. "She pushed Fiona down the mountain. I think I need to teach


    her a lesson."


    "How?" Terence raised his eyebrows. "You''re a man. You don''t really intend to fight a girl."


    "Am I wrong?" Spencer roared. "She has attempted murder! You can''t just let something like that go.


    She might cause more troubles in the future!"


    "That makes sense." Terence nodded. "Well, do you want me to teach her a lesson for you?"


    "That''s not necessary." Spencer narrowed his eyes. "You just need to watch over her for a few days.


    Don''t let her escape. But if you doe up with any ideas to ruin her reputation, please let me know. I


    won''t let her continue studying in D University!"


    "I understand."


    "Spencer! I''m finished!"


    Terence heard a distant voice cried out from Spencer''s end. "Are you with Fiona now?" he asked


    curiously. "None of


    your business. Just do as I said. Bye!" Spencer hung up.


    Right after, his expression changed. A bright smile formed on his face as he ran to the bathroom and


    knocked on the door. "Are you done? Have you finished?"


    From the other side, there was the sound of a lock clicking open. The door opened wide to reveal Fiona


    in her bathrobe with her face red. She looked at Spencer and said, "Yes."


    His breath stagnated. "Let me carry you out!"


    Spencer led Fiona towards the bed. When she sat down, he untied the bandage on her ankle and


    applied medicine again. He was being unconsciously gentle and careful.


    After he took care of the wound, it was Fiona''s turn to change his medicine.


    She also handled his wound with great care. Unfortunately, he was moving a lot throughout the day


    and so the wound was infected.


    "What if you get hurt outside? Do you need to take a doctor with you when you are on a mission?"


    Fiona asked.


    "Well, we will bring a doctor with us. But we don''t have the time to deal with our wounds on battlefield."


    After he finished speaking, he grabbed Fiona''s sketchpad and skimmed through the sketches.


    "You might break it again!" Fiona warned, frightened.


    Spencer grunted. He curled his lips in disdain. "I just wanted to take a look." He then looked up. "When


    will you ask Ryan to return the ne you designed?" he asked.


    "Yes?" Fiona frowned. "I designed that to join thepany''spetition. It''s been bought out by the


    Spencer tossed the sketchpad to the bad. "Fine. You must design a ne for me too. My birthday is


    Fiona was shocked. It was her first time to encounter someone ask for a birthday gift so tantly.


    "When is your birthday?" she asked.


    "It''s the same day as New Year''s Day." Spencer then raised his head slightly. "I want a ne!"


    "Will you be paying me for the design?"


    "Well, I''ll pay you with my body,"


    Spencer offered. "I don''t want it."


    "You don''t have a choice."


    Back at the outskirts of M City, a thin girl with a pale face walked out of a small private clinic. She was


    so absent-minded that she did not see the man in the ck car across the road.


    "Andrew, wait here. I''ll go ask what Leona did in the clinic." As soon as Leona was a few feet away


    from the clinic, Ryan stepped out of the car.


    There was a dimmp hanging in the hallway of the clinic. The walls were painted a nd shade. The


    patient came out of the operating room like a ghost and the doctor looked indifferent to his


    surroundings.


    Enduring the difort, Ryan walked to the front desk and asked the sleepy nurse, "Can you tell me


    what the girl who just walked out was doing in here? Her name is Leona Lin."


    "What?" the nurse yawned and answeredzily. "I don''t know."


    Frowning, Ryan took out his wallet and pulled out a wad of brand new banknotes. He handed them to


    the nurse and asked, "How about now? Do you know now?"


    The nurse''s eyes lit up at the sight of the money. She grabbed the money from Ryan''s hand and said, "I


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    know! I remember Leona! She went out just a few minutes ago. She had an abortion!"


    "Abortion?" Ryan''s eyes widened. "Are you sure?"


    "How would I get it wrong?" The nurse tucked the money in her pocket. She took out the record and


    flipped through some pages. "Here, handsome. Take a look! Is that Leona? I remember her. She came


    to our clinic in a hurry yesterday afternoon. She was one month pregnant. She had an abortion and just


    left. You might still be able to catch up to her!"


    Ryan stared at Leona''s record with a grim look on his face. He pursed his lips and strode away.


    He entered the car with a slight anger. "Andrew, catch up with Leona!" hemanded.


    "Yes, sir." Andrew quickly started the car. They drove across the deste night and into the distance.


    Finally, they spotted Leona walking along the street. She was crying. Still in pain from the operation,


    she was hugging her lower abdomen as she walked. Her eyes burned with tears.


    Why did her life be like this? She wondered.


    She stared at her trembling hands with teary eyes. Those hands were what she used to sketch. But it


    was also the same pair that she had used to shove Fiona down the mountain. If something happened


    to Fiona, she would be a murderer. But even if Fiona survived, she felt that she alreadymitted


    murder by killing the child in her own belly. She didn''t even know who the father was. Was it Mr.


    Zhang? Mr. Li? Mr. Wang? She didn''t know. She feltpletely in the dark.


    Her grim thoughts were suddenly disrupted by the sound of squeaking wheels behind her.


    The squeaking halted with a sharp sound as the car stopped. When she came to her senses, she


    looked up and saw Ryan getting out of the car. His face looked stone cold, unlike his usual gentle


    demeanor. He walked aggressively and stood in front of Leona.

 Chapter 70 Out Of Her Room (Part One)

    Chapter 70 Out Of Her Room (Part One)


    That afternoon, Spencer guided Fiona into his car as they left together while a crowd of students


    eagerly stared at them.


    "I¡¯d give anything for Mr. Cheng to treat me like that!"


    "Why¡¯s he allowed to drive off with her just like that? I want my dad to pick me up, but our teacher


    doesn¡¯t even allow it!"


    "I don¡¯t think your father has the amount of influence that Mr. Cheng has on the school. How dare the


    teacher offend him?"


    Sophia pursed her lips discontentedly as she listened to their gossiping.


    She wanted to roll her eyes because of how clueless they sounded. At the thought of this, she


    suddenly sighed. The Cheng family was one of the most powerful and richest in M City, though they


    had a lower profile than other families. They could do whatever they wanted. Of course Fiona couldn¡¯t


    do anything against them.


    Fiona sat in the back seat on the way back to M City. Johnson was an ever so skilled driver¡ªshe didn¡¯t


    feel the slightest bit of swaying.


    "Did you tell Grandpa that I got hurt?" she asked.


    "I told him you sprained your ankle, but I didn¡¯t mention that you rolled down the mountain," Spencer,


    who sat beside her, responded. "He¡¯ll be worried to bits if I did."


    "That¡¯s good." She breathed a sigh of relief. "Grandpa has a bit of a temper, so don¡¯t let him give a


    reason to blow his fuse. Just listen to what he has to say, and follow his orders."


    His phone then suddenly rang through


    the quiet atmosphere inside the car.


    He took it out of his pocket. Upon seeing who was calling, his demeanor visibly changed.


    It was Celine.


    Fiona lifted her head in curiosity. She hesitated as soon as she saw the name on the screen, then


    looked away.


    The vibrating phone felt hot in Spencer¡¯s hand. He nced at Fiona out of the corner of his eye before


    turning around and epting the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Spencer! When are youing back?" Celine¡¯s muffled voice came through the speaker.


    "I¡¯ll be home soon," he answered in a low voice. "Has your cold gotten worse?"


    "I got a fever."


    "Go see a doctor." Spencer pursed his lips. "Where are you right now?"


    "I¡¯m in Cheng family residence. The doctor has already checked me."


    "Okay, then. I¡¯ll be right back. Let¡¯s talk about it when I get home."


    "Okay. I¡¯m waiting for you."


    With an unreadable expression, he hung up the phone and turned back around to see Fiona sketching.


    She waited for him to speak, but he simply bit his lips and stayed quiet. She shed a mocking smile


    and turned back her attention to the sketchpad.


    There was aplete silence on their way back to


    the Cheng family residence.


    Spencer got out of the car, then leaned back down to carry Fiona out, only to see that she¡¯d turned


    slightly away from him. She didn¡¯t know exactly why she felt her heart suddenly ache.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" He felt frustrated. Once again, he had no idea what was wrong.


    Fiona took a deep breath. "I¡¯ll get out by myself. We better not let Grandpa see you carry me."


    "But you¡¯re still hurt. Grandpa would understand if he sees your condition! You¡¯re worrying about


    nothing."


    "But I..."


    The two continued to argue until Celine finally went out.


    "You¡¯re back!" She was pushing a wheelchair as she went towards the car. Her face was visibly


    flushed. "I heard about Fiona¡¯s injury, so I took this out for her convenience."


    "It¡¯s cold outside and you have a fever. Why did you bother toe out?" Spencer scolded her.


    Although he looked stern, his voice was nothing but concerned.


    With knitted brows, Fiona opened the car door on the other side. Celine had already told her back in


    their wedding night that she would get Spencer back. Since then, Fiona has also kept a distance from


    her during the internship. Why was Celine now suddenly pretending to be kind to her?


    "Why haven¡¯t youe in? Your grandfather¡¯s waiting!" Anna hurried to them. She saw Fiona


    struggling out of the car and red at Celine. "You rushed out here to bring a wheelchair to Fiona, and


    yet you¡¯re not letting her sit in it? Hurry up!"


    "Oh, right. Sorry.


    Let me help you." Before Celine could help out, Spencer took the wheelchair instead. "Go in and rest


    so you feel better." He then walked over to Fiona. "Here, sit."


    "Thank you," Fiona said in a low voice as she carefully sat down. If it weren¡¯t for the rest of the family,


    she wouldn¡¯t have been so kind to Celine, nor would she have done what Spencer had asked her to do.


    She caught sight of a concerned Wayne as soon as she was pushed into the living room. "How did


    your foot get so badly hurt?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, Grandpa. The bandage they put just makes it look a lot worse than it is. If you want


    to check, I can stand up and walk myself so we can see," Fiona offered.


    "No, no, it¡¯s fine! I believe you." He waved his hand. "Go upstairs and get some rest. Don¡¯t worry about


    needing to go downstairs for dinner. Oh, and Anna, prepare some soup for her."


    "Of course, Dad."


    Celine stood in the midst of the conversation, seething with annoyance. ''How can Wayne care so much


    for Fiona but not me? Why couldn¡¯t he have chosen her instead for Spencer? Did Wayne drive me


    away so ruthlessly at that time just because he preferred Fiona?'' She was drowning in her own


    thoughts.


    The night was getting cold.


    Fiona had just finished eating dinner up in her room. The nanny hadn¡¯te to clean up yet, and so


    Spencer came up first.


    "Are you finished?" he asked.


    She nodded quietly. She certainly didn¡¯t expect that he woulde up voluntarily to clean up the


    dishes for her. "No, it¡¯s okay! I¡¯ll clean them myself."


    "No, just sit down!" Spencer quickly packed up the dishes before she could protest. "I¡¯ll be back soon."


    The door shut behind him. Fiona frowned as she became even more confused.


    "Ahem!" The cough came from Celine¡¯s room.


    Spencer hesitated for a moment before setting down the bowl and chopsticks near the door.


    He then knocked three times.


    "Come in! Ahem!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Are you feeling better? Your cough still seems pretty bad." Spencer pushed the door open, a hand in


    his pocket.


    "Spencer!" Celine immediately brightened up at the sight of him. She grinned and immediately ran.


    "Slow down!" Spencer frowned. "You look so frail."

 Chapter 71 Leonas punishment (Part One)

    Chapter 71 Leona''s punishment (Part One)


    Terence blinked his eyes and said in a calm voice, "After her parents died on the same day, she was


    not a happy little girl but an orphan. Do you know how miserable she has been?"


    After listening to Terence, Spencer went taciturn. It was not until Terence patted him on the shoulder


    that he pulled his hand away in anger and said, "Every time I meet you, you put in a good word for


    Fiona. How good is she? Since you adore her so much, I will leave her to you."


    Terence was astounded for a second. Then, he pursed his lips and snickered, but his smile


    disappeared almost instantly. He soon pretended to be serious and said, "Okay."


    "What?" asked Spencer. He was shocked after listening to what Terence had just said. He couldn''t


    believe his ears.


    "Aren''t you going to let me have Fiona? I ept your offer!" Terence said and raised his eyebrows.


    "Fiona is a gorgeous, charming, and talented young woman. How can I ever find someone as


    remarkable as her? You don''t have to force yourself to love her. She will be cherished by others. Or, I


    could give her to Ryan. He will certainly love her like she is the most precious treasure."


    "No way!" Spencer answered immediately without thinking for even one second.


    "It''s toote to go back on your word," replied Terence.


    "Who said I didn''t want her?" Spencer red at Terence, looking quite annoyed.


    "Ha-ha." When Terenceughed, Spencer immediately noticed the mischief in his eyes and understood


    what he was thinking. So, he hastily tried to exin, "I mean... I haven''t settled my ounts with her


    yet! Why would I let her go so soon? She wants to find Ryan? Well, I won''t have it!"


    "When will you let her go, Spencer? So I can have her," Terence replied in a tone of sarcasm.


    "I..." Spencer was mortified. He sheepishly tried to mask his difiture with an even louder voice.


    "Terence, you''re so annoying! I''vee here to have a drink with you, not to talk about Fiona or my


    problems!" "Okay, let''s drink!


    What would you like to have?" asked Terence.


    "I want tequ!" said Spencer enthusiastically.


    Terence shook his head unwillingly. "Wait a moment. Actually, you can''t drink here..."


    "Fuck off!" Spencer replied. Finally, he persuaded Terence to get some alcohol.


    Spencer loved drinking. Every time he drank, the smell of alcohol would fill the room. Taking a sip of


    wine, Terence responded, "Don''t just drink. You haven''t told me what happened between you and


    Fiona. Wasn''t everything all right when you were in Maple Mountain? Actually, your love should have


    blossomed after you saved her!"


    ''Love?'' Spencer thought to himself. Sitting on the sofa, Spencer looked down, bleary-eyed. Then, he


    snorted and roared, "I do not have feelings for her! I was pushed into this marriage because of


    Grandpa! I want to torture her and make her life difficult! I want to bully her! But..."


    After that, Spencer paused. A whileter, he continued in a low and hoarse voice, "But when I heard


    that she had fallen from the mountain, how could I not panic? It took me a lot of strength to not vent my


    anger on Leona. And just now, Fiona said that she doesn''t care about me. She doesn''t care about


    anyone except Grandpa. But I''m her husband!"


    As he spoke, Spencer got more agitated. Terence sat on the couch and listened to him with a calm


    expression.


    "Why won''t she listen to what I have to say? There was nothing between Celine and me. Nothing


    happened. We didn''t do anything, I swear!" As he finished what he was saying, Spencer gulped more


    of the wine hastily and mmed the ss on the table. He was heavily inebriated. His body couldn''t


    handle the level of alcohol he had consumed and hey on the couch, with his left arm resting on his


    face to block the light.


    "Don''t you want to drink anymore?" asked Terence. "Fiona..."


    Spencer mumbled. "Fiona is not here," replied Terence.


    "Go to hell, Fiona!"


    Spencer yelled.


    "Then I will find someone to kill her!"


    "I will kill you first, Terence!" Spencer roared back.


    "You''re drunk, Spencer," said Terence with a worried expression on his face.


    "Fiona..."


    "You like Fiona."


    "I like her? No, I don''t... Do I like her?" Spencer murmured. The grin on Terence''s face grew wider and


    wider. It looked like Spencer was finally admitting his real feelings for Fiona.


    On Monday, a crowd of students were walking in from all directions toward the entrance of D University.


    Fiona stood out even in such a huge group of people. She was spectacr. "Hi, Fiona!" Fiona turned


    back to see who was calling her name.


    It was Sophia, waving to her. She walked towards Fiona, taking long decisive steps towards her. "Why


    are you alone, Fiona? Where is Spencer?" she asked. "He usually carries you around. I expected he


    would be dropping you at school today."


    "He..." Fiona paused. "Let''s not talk about him." ''Spencer hasn''te back since he went outst


    night. He should have returned home by now. I wonder what happened,'' she thought to herself.


    "He is a celebrity in our school now," said Sophia, pouting.


    "Why?" Fiona was stupefied.


    "Spencer is the hot news on our school forum right now. I wonder who posted the picture of him


    carrying you in his arms on the inte. You know what, you''re really popr now too. Now, the whole


    school knows that you have a rtionship with him. There are so many girls out there who envy you a


    great deal. You''ll have to watch your back now." Sophia sighed dreamily.


    Hearing this, Fiona blushed before she turned pale. "What? How did that happen?"


    "Actually, it will be okay. The school''s hooked onto something bigger right now," Sophia said in a


    mysterious and angry tone.


    "What''s the news?" asked Fiona curiously.


    "It has something to do with Leona!" replied Sophia. Then, she asked with a serious look on her face,


    "Why didn''t you tell me that Leona pushed you down the mountain? I was so anxious that itpletely


    slipped my mind to ask you, but why didn''t you tell me? If I had known about it earlier, I would have


    skinned her alive!"


    "Does anyone in the school know about this?" Fiona opened her mouth in utter shock.


    "Yes, it was a hot topic on the forum. The news said that you guys had a conflict in the mountain and


    she pushed you down by ident. Did Leona offend someone? Her scandals have been exposed,"


    said Sophia.


    "Anything else?" asked Fiona with a frown on her face. "There is one more thing," Sophia whispered in


    her ear.


    After thinking on it for a while, she shook her head and said, "Since everyone knows about this, I will


    tell you about it. Leona used to work in a bar, and she slept around."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "What? With who?" Fiona asked, covering her mouth in shock.


    "I don''t know. The pictures are a little hazy," Sophia answered, shaking her head. "We can only see


    Leona''s face. The man next to her is a bald middle-aged man with a beer belly, but we can only see his


    back. And there is also a tall, lean man holding her in his arms. Well, here, you can see for yourself!"


    Sophia took out her phone, clicked on the webpage, and showed it to Fiona.


    Fiona read the news, frowning. ''Leona went out with so many men. Who dug up all these secrets about


    her?'' she thought to herself.


    "Fiona! Sophia!"


    As Fiona and Sophia walked towards the building, they heard Ryan calling out to them from a distance.


    He was walking towards them from his dorm with a book in his hand. The two girls greeted him back.


    "Ryan!" Sophia waved her hand.


    When Fiona saw Ryan, she was stunned and a slight hunch shed through her mind. ''Was it Ryan


    who leaked those things about Leona on the forum?'' she thought to herself.


    "How is your ankle, Fiona?" asked Ryan. His eyes were glued to Fiona.


    "It''s all right now." Fiona shook her head and smiled shyly. "It''ll bepletely healed soon. Thanks for


    your concern, Ryan."


    "Don''t mention it," Ryan replied. There was a hint of bitterness lurking his smile, but it seemed like he


    was doing all he could to restrain it. In fact, he wanted to ask something about Spencer, but he wasn''t


    sure if he could handle the answer to that.

 Chapter 72 Am I The Only One Unimportant (Part One)

    Chapter 72 Am I The Only One Unimportant (Part One)


    Fiona felt intimidated by Charles the same way Spencer intimidated her. She said, "The size of


    diamond doesn''t match the ring. If we follow the original design, it will affect thepany''s profits


    severely. Besides, it might affect the shape of the ring."


    Charles gave a slight nod after listening to her exnation. "That''s a very good assessment.


    Professional designers need to have that kind of attention to details."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wen," Fiona replied with a nod.


    Sophia poked Fiona on the waist and teased, "Charles usually doesn''t praise people. You probably


    don''t even have to wait to graduate to get a spot here!"


    Her voice was not loud, but it was audible enough for all three of them in the meeting room.


    Embarrassed, Fiona gave Sophia a sideways nce before looking at Charles. But the faint smile on


    his lips reassured her that everything was fine. After sighing with relief, she turned to Sophia and


    reminded her to keep quiet.


    "Mr. Wen!"


    Just then, the door of the conference room swung open. In burst Allen Du, thepany''s design


    director, who looked like he was sweating bullets. He was older than Charles by a few years but he


    regarded him with utmost respect. "I heard that the design was wed..."


    Charles threw a folder in his direction and itnded before his feet with a loud thud.


    Upon seeing Allen, Charles'' faint smile turned into a tant scowl. "See for yourself! How could you


    make such a simple mistake? The meeting with the board members is about to start. How do you


    intend to fix the issue? Tell me!"


    Allen wiped the sweat on his forehead and replied, "I''ll take back the papers and have them redone."


    "Do you think we have time for a new design? Huh?" Charles raised an eyebrow. "The design has


    already been sent to the factory. Do you see what you''ve done? You know that we imported the gems


    for the new collection. You know how much they are worth. I don''t want a repeat of this mistake! Next


    time, if you want to quit your job, just tell me! I can easily rece you with someone younger and more


    ambitious!"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Wen." Allen bowed. "I promise I won''t make the same mistake."


    "Withdraw the design from the factory now. Suspend the manufacture of this ring collection. We''ll


    resume production with a new design!" Charles narrowed his eyes. "Also, tell my secretary to cancel


    the meeting. I''ll have to exin this myself to the board members."


    "Yes, Mr. Wen."


    Without saying a word, Charles dismissed him with a wave of his hand. Allen rushed out of the room,


    looking a bit relieved.


    "Well... do you want me to put these documents away?" Sophia asked Charles.


    "No, I''ll have someone else do it. Go and get some rest," Charles answered.


    "As you wish." Sophia nodded and nudged Fiona to leave.


    "Goodbye, Mr. Wen," Fiona said as they walked to the door.


    "Wait!" Charles suddenly called out. "F City International Jewelry Exhibition will open in a few days. Tell


    Allen to select one or two people to attend the exhibition with the purchasing department. Inform me


    once everything''s ready."


    ''F City International Jewelry Exhibition?'' Sophia thought.


    "Isn''t that the biggest jewelry exhibit in the country? The one that''s exclusive only to the biggest names


    in the industry?" Sophia asked excitedly. "It''s the jewelry show that has more diamonds than attendees,


    right? I heard that thousand-year-old ores will be up for disy!"


    "You heard right." Charles smiled. "Would you like to go, Sophia?"


    "Can I?" Sophia walked up to him and grabbed him by the arm. "Can I go with you, Charles?"


    "Of course." Charles nodded.


    "Can Fionae with us? I think she''d like the exhibit, too! We can all go together!"


    Blushing, Fiona muttered, "Sophia..."


    "Well, do you want to go?" Charles asked Fiona.


    "I..." Fiona hesitated for a moment but realized that it was a good opportunity to study design. She


    looked decisively at Charles and replied, "Yes, I do want to go."


    "Then that''s settled. You two can go." Charles smiled at them. "Go with the purchasing department."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Yes! This is awesome!" Sophia almost jumped to her feet. She ran back to Fiona with excitement.


    "Fiona! Fiona! We''re going!"


    "Yes." Fiona smiled, happy to see Sophia so hyped. She turned to Charles and said, "Thank you, Mr.


    Wen!"


    Charles merely put his hands in his pockets and shook his head. "It''s nothing."


    Two dayster, at the tea room of ZR Company''s design department


    "Have you heard that Mr. Wen gave thest two slots for the exhibition to the interns?"


    "Are you talking about the girl who doesn''t speak to anyone?"


    "That''s her! She must be sleeping with Mr. Wen!"


    "Oh my God, you''re right! Why else would she be allowed to go?"


    "And there''s also that intern who always calls Mr. Wen ''Charles.'' She was also told to attend. What do


    these interns have over us?"


    Celine had heard the news as she passed by the tea room on her way to Charles'' office. Walking past


    them in her high heels, she couldn''t help but frown.


    Reaching the door to the office, she knocked before entering.


    "Come in," came the voice from inside.


    "Here are the documents you asked for, Mr. Wen. I''ve arranged them all for you," Celine said as she


    walked towards Charles.


    "Put it here." Charles didn''t raise his head and kept to his work. When he didn''t hear a response from


    Celine, he looked at her, only to see a bitter expression on her face. "Anything else?" he asked.


    "Being able to go to jewelry exhibition is a great opportunity for any of the designers in our department.


    I think the slot should go to a full-time employee and not just some intern. I hope you''d reconsider,"


    Celine said seriously and frankly.


    Charles set aside the pen in his hand and stared at her with a knowing smile. "Are you talking about


    Fiona?"


    "Yes," Celine nodded. "I think it''s a total waste to send her to the jewelry exhibition when we have more


    capable designers to represent thepany."


    "Ha-ha!" Charlesughed as he leaned back to his chair. "Why are you so against Fiona? Is it because


    of personal reasons? You look jealous, Celine. There''s no hiding it from me."


    "Jealous? I''m not jealous!" Celine protested. "Why would I be jealous of her?"


    "Because she''s young, she''s married to Spencer. And maybe..." Charles stood and walked up to her.


    "You''re jealous because you think she could surpass you in jewelry design someday. Did I get anything


    right? Tell me."


    It was as if Charles'' words had pierced through Celine''s heart. She was jealous of Fiona and it was


    driving her mad! She had returned to the country after six years, expecting to finally have everything


    she''d ever wanted. She didn''t expect that there would be a girl named Fiona who would stand in her


    way.


    Sensing that Celine was getting more and more tense, he smiled at her and said, "I can help you, you


    know. I can send you to the exhibition and help introduce your work to important people. You used to


    climb into my bed for things like this." Charles ced a hand on Celine''s shoulder and continued, "How


    did you get the silver award for the Gold Smith''s Craft and Design Competition? Have you


    forgotten?"

 Chapter 73 Dont Mess With Fiona (Part One)

    Chapter 73 Don''t Mess With Fiona (Part One)


    The weekend was sunny but the coldness of winter lingered in the air. Outside the airport, Fiona got off


    a bus with a small suitcase. She wore a simple pair of jeans and a white sweater. Her hair was a little


    disheveled yet still neat. She looked simple, as if she did not care about her appearance, yet attractive.


    She stepped into the hall of the airport and immediately found herself a spot in the VIP lounge where


    she saw Charles.


    The moment Charlesid his eyes on her, he understood what Ryan saw in her. She was a beautiful


    youngdy; he tried his best to conceal his amazement towards her. Immediately, he was lured into her


    simple charms. He feltfortable with her. Charles was used tovish and luxurious women. He


    thought it might be nice to be with a girl of simplicity and modesty next time.


    Fiona looked around the room in search of Sophia, but to no avail. Charles, as well as the people


    behind him, gazed at Fiona meaningfully.


    "When will Sophia arrive?" Charles asked. "It''s time to board."


    "I don''t know." Fiona was starting to feel a little anxious. No one else in the room was familiar to her.


    She only knew Charles. ''Sophia,e here quickly!'' she thought to herself.


    As if on cue, her phone rang. It was Sophia.


    "Hello?" Fiona greeted as she picked up the phone. "What time will you be here?"


    "Fiona, I have bad news. I''m sorry, but I can''t go with you," said Sophia in between sobs.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "My father won''t let me go anywhere. He''s beenining about my absence. He said I hadn''t


    stayed home in a long time." Sophia sounded agitated. "He locked me in my room. And he also took all


    my ID card.


    What can I do?


    Just leave me here and go by yourself. I''ll call Charlester and ask him to take care of you! Be careful


    around him, by the way. He''s a yboy."


    Fiona''s face darkened at Sophia''sst remark. She found her statement problematic. She already knew


    that he was a yboy, but why did she ask him to take care of her? She was just asking Fiona to put


    herself in an embarrassing situation.


    "Sophia, don''t worry about me. I''m fine." Fiona sighed. "There''s really no way for you toe here?"


    Sophia cried, "I wish! I really want to go with you."


    "Sophia! Come here and be a good girl! I made dinner! I cooked it all myself. Come and join me,


    please!"


    A man''s voice yelled from the distance. Sophia pulled the phone away from herself and said, "Father,


    let me go! It will only be a weekend and I promise to return here soon. My friends are waiting for me!"


    "No, no, no. After this weekend, you''ll be going back to school. You can join the jewelry show next time.


    I''ll make sure you do."


    Feeling both helpless and amused, Fiona shook her head before hanging up. She had no problem


    going alone. She was used to being alone anyway.


    "How is it going?" asked Charles.


    "Sophie won''t make it today," Fiona replied calmly.


    "Alright." Charles was not surprised at all. He nodded calmly and stood up. "Then let''s go."


    He turned to look at Fiona. "Okay," Fiona said standing up.


    They left the waiting hall and went through security check and boarding together.


    The ne flew steadily along M City as it headed toward F City.


    It was already evening when they arrived at the airport of F City. Darkness came early during winter.


    The lights in the airport had been turned on.


    "Mr. Wen!" The manager of the modelpany was already waiting for them outside the airport when


    they arrived. As soon as Charles stepped out of the airport, the staff rushed up to him.


    "Mr. Wen, we really appreciate that you came all the way here to personally discuss the spokesperson


    matters. It''s a great honor to have you here! We prepared a wee dinner for you. We hope you can


    go with us."


    Charles offered them a polite smile. "Of course I''ll be there. You''ve been very sincere and hospitable to


    us."


    "Great! Let''s go then!" The agent gestured for him to go.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Charles nodded and said, "Thank you."


    ''Wee dinner?'' Fiona thought. She frowned at the sight of the modelpany''s staff walking ahead


    of them. She didn''t want to go, but she didn''t get the chance to say so. "Mr. Wen!"


    Fiona ran ahead and stood in front of Charles. "Can I not go to the dinner?"


    The agent''s face suddenly darkened. "Miss, are you looking down on ourpany?"


    Her heart jolted, and she shook her head hurriedly. "No, no. That''s not it! I''m just..."


    "Okay." Charles interrupted. "Go to the hotel and get some rest."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wen," Fiona said sincerely.


    The modelpany members looked at her scornfully. She shrugged them off and ran away. Charles


    stared at her as she shrank into the distance.


    "I''m really sorry." Charles turned his head to apologize to the agent. "She''s a new intern in our


    "That doesn''t matter!" The agent looked at Fiona and gave her a meaningful smile. "Mr. Wen, you are


    so considerate."


    Theyughed.


    In the starlight, Fiona rushed to the hotel with her luggage. As soon as she entered the hotel, she


    rushed into the bathroom. On the way to the hotel, she felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen. She


    thought her period came early.


    ''Am I too tired that it came ahead of time?'' she wondered.


    She dragged herself out of the bathroom. She felt so tired that she barely had any energy to wander


    around. She immediately went to bed to get some sleep.


    When she woke up, it was ten o''clock.


    She ced her hand on her stomach for she heard it rumble.


    Hungry and still tired, she got out of bed to look for food.


    The city center was a ce of debauchery, but Fiona was not interested in it at all. She just wanted to


    buy dinner. She spent a few minutes walking along the road until she finally found a small restaurant.


    She rubbed her ears which were a little red from the cold before entering the restaurant. She ordered


    some noodles for take away.


    Charles, on the other hand, got out of the wee banquet early. He drove to the hotel with a sexy


    woman beside him.


    Near the hotel, in front of a traffic light intersection, the car stopped as the traffic light turned red.


    Charles stared outside the window and was surprised to see Fiona. She was carrying a steaming bowl


    of noodles.

 Chapter 74 Put Rings On Each Other (Part One)

    Chapter 74 Put Rings On Each Other (Part One)


    F City International Jewelry Exhibition had solemnlymenced at the exhibition center. State-level


    jewelry experts were there to present free jewelry identification and consultations. The event was an


    exhibition that included more than four hundred jewelrypanies from more than twenty countries


    and regions. The activities included lottery draws, the gambling of stones, a jewelry show, a jewelry


    auction, a jade carving selection, and others.


    .As Fiona walked into the hall, she was immediately attracted to all the shining items.


    The purchasing department headed to look for the jade stones, while Fiona gradually was separated


    from the team. She found herself alone in front of the jewelries.


    She saw a ring that was drawn to, with a six-point diamond on it. She couldn''t help herself; she had to


    look it at a few more times.


    The exhibition host approached Fiona, stood in front her and asked with a smile, "Hello miss, are you


    interested in this ring?"


    Fiona straightened up and nodded slightly. "I saw the ring and I noticed that its shape is very unique. I


    thought it should have a special meaning, that''s why I couldn''t help but look at it a few more times."


    "I see. What do you think this ring means?" the staff asked her, enthusiastically.


    Fiona thought about it, and then answered, "I think that it looks like a melted iceberg, which to me


    would symbolize the arrival of spring. And spring represents the birth of love, doesn''t it? So I think this


    should be a wedding ring? Does it symbolize true love?"


    "Wow, you are so awesome! You are absolutely right!" the staff said to her excitedly. "Miss, you seem


    to know so much about jewelry at such a young age."


    "The designer of yourpany is very talented for having designed such a wonderful piece of work,"


    Fiona praised. "I''ve been here for quite a while. I''m sorry to bother you."


    "Of course not, not at all." The staff warmly took out a small velvet box from behind the disy stand.


    "This is a gift for you. We actually have a pair of the rings. Well, these are only counterfeits. Please


    ept them."


    As soon as she opened the box, Fiona saw two shining rings.


    She happily took the rings and headed for another exhibition booth to find more knowledge and


    inspiration. When she took the pair of rings, she couldn''t help but think of Spencer. ''Should I give the


    man''s ring to him?'' she thought. ''Would it be too cheap? He is an arrogant man. He would probably


    despise me.''


    For the whole day and a half that the event had taken ce, Fiona spent plenty of time wandering


    around the exhibition center. She didn''t leave there until the day came when they had to go back to M


    City.


    On their way back, Fiona was standing in the end of the crowd. She kept the distance between her and


    Charles as far as possible.


    Nothing significant happened on the way. That was, not until they got on the ne, where Fiona found


    Charles was assigned to the seat next to her. He had been in the business ss when he came to F


    City, but why was he now in the economy ss all of a sudden?


    While Fiona thought about this, Charles seemed to know what she was thinking. "There is no seat in


    the business ss. It''s fully booked."


    "No seats?" She raised her eyebrows in doubt. She thought that Charles could easily book a business


    ss seat with his money. What he said just didn''t make sense.


    "Don''t think too highly of me. There are many things that I can''t do as well," Charles tly said, as he


    fastened his seat belt.


    Fiona couldn''t describe her feelings. Charles should know her thoughts. ''He is horrible!'' she thought.


    Meanwhile, at the Four Seasons Scenery of M City


    Spencer looked around the empty room, dressed in his leisure home wear.


    After Fiona hung up the phone that day, she never contacted him again, so he was angry at her all the


    time. But when he came back to their apartment, she had already gone to the jewelry show, and he no


    longer had a chance to vent his anger on her.


    Moreover, he felt sorry for himself as he recalled thatst night for dinner, he cooked instant noodles in


    the apartment, alone!


    "Damn it." He kicked the chair over and strode over to the study. He switched on hisputer and


    found the location of Fiona''s phone. "Let me see where you are now," he muttered to himself.


    On the screen of theputer,


    there was a satellite map. A small red dot moved rapidly across the screen.


    "Why is it moving so quickly?" A solemn expression appeared on his face. He zoomed out the map so


    he had a wide view, and saw the red dot moving rapidly towards the direction of M City. After he


    estimated the speed, he was delighted. ''Is Fiona on a ne? She ising back now?''


    On the ne from F City to M City


    "I''m curious about what kind of person you would fall in love with, Fiona," Charles said, out of the blue.


    "Well, I didn''t expect you to care so much about the emotional life of your subordinate," Fiona mocked.


    "I''m just concerned, that''s all. After all, you there is a chance you may be my sister-inw."


    "What? You must be kidding, Mr. Wen." Fiona gazed at her hand, her face showing emotions of guilt


    and loneliness.


    "The man you fall in love with must be excellent." With that, Charles closed his eyes again and said


    nothing more.


    Fiona rxed and began to close her eyes to get some rest. Lately, Charles had been behaving a little


    strange. She hoped that they would no longer have any contact in the future.


    That afternoon, the ne steadilynded at the international airport of M City. From the airport, Fiona


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    took a bus to the station. She then took another bus to go back to the Four Seasons Scenery. The


    strenuous trip made Fiona''s lower abdomen ache.


    It was already dark when she arrived at the Four Seasons Scenery.


    Fiona opened the door and walked into the apartment. As she was about to turn on the light, she heard


    a calm male voice. "I thought you were noting back!"


    "Ahhhh!" Fiona was stricken with shock. She leaned heavily against the wall, her heart pounding. She


    followed the direction of the voice, and saw a figure standing at the door of the study. "Spencer?"


    "What? Who else would it be?" Spencer then switched on the light of the living room.


    When brightness flooded the room, Fiona blocked the dazzling light with her hand. After adapting to the


    light, she looked at Spencer and asked, "What are you doing here? Didn''t you go back to the base


    today?"


    "Wow. You just can''t wait to drive me away, can you?" The tall, strong man with a gloomy expression


    walked into the living room.


    Fiona frowned and said, "I''m just asking. Please don''t understand me."


    "Humph!" He looked her in the eye. Looking at her made him suddenly feel like he had just been


    wronged. He had been waiting for her all afternoon. It was evening now, and he hadn''t even had dinner


    yet.


    "Go and cook, Fiona. I''m starving!" Spencer looked away and snorted.


    "Oh, you haven''t eaten yet?" Taken by surprise, Fiona put down her luggage. "Wait a minute. I''ll cook


    for you now. What would you like to eat?"


    "I never expected you too cook anything delicious. I''ll be satisfied, as long as I can fill my stomach with


    something," said Spencer, dismissively.


    Fiona shrugged her shoulders, changed into her slippers, and then went into the kitchen. When she


    entered the kitchen, she saw that it was in such a mess. There was a small pot on the stove, in the sink


    she spotted disheveled tableware and an empty box of instant noodles, and there were leftovers on the


    table.

 Chapter 75 An Interrupted Confession (Part One)

    Chapter 75 An Interrupted Confession (Part One)


    "I have to go, Sophia." Fiona waved at her friend as she slung her bag over her shoulder.


    "How about you wait for me? I¡¯ll go out to buy some dinner from a nearby restaurant. I¡¯m a little tired of


    the food from the school canteen." Sophia leaped off the chair.


    "Okay." Fiona nodded, then turned to E. "How about you, E?"


    "You two go. I¡¯m sticking to my diet."


    "Oh okay. Be safe!" As they walked out, Sophia asked, "Why did you want to go home tonight?"


    "Spencer¡¯s there," Fiona confessed.


    "I knew it!" Sophia pped. "Why do you listen to that guy? He does nothing but threaten you."


    "Nope," she replied, smiling faintly.


    "Why are you siding with him all of a sudden?" Sophia blinked and looked at Fiona with a snicker.


    "Have you two been romantic since he saved you in Maple Mountain?"


    "Right," said Fiona in a joking tone.


    Sophia smiled broadly. "By the way, who called you just now?"


    "Ryan said he wanted to talk. He told me he was waiting for me at the main gate."


    "Oh my gosh, Fiona." Sophia shook her head. "One is your husband, the other is Ryan! I say this


    without any ill will, I really do envy you."


    "What are you jealous of? Didn¡¯t you tell me that someone confessed to you yesterday?"


    "Ohe on! If that guy was half as handsome as Ryan and half as powerful as Spencer, maybe I¡¯ll


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    consider him." Sophia pursed her lips and sighed. "I just remembered...I don¡¯t know how George is


    doing."


    "George, huh. You still remember him," Fiona mumbled.


    "Who wouldn¡¯t miss such a handsome guy?" she replied without a hint of shyness.


    Fiona smiled softly.


    Theyughed as they strolled to the main gate. As they got closer, they noticed the students running to


    the fountain square.


    Sophia craned her neck, eyes glinting with curiosity. "It looks like there¡¯s something going on over


    there! Let¡¯s go look!"


    Fiona stood on tiptoes. "I¡¯ll leave you to it. I¡¯ll go find Ryan."


    "Awe on, what¡¯s the rush? It¡¯s still early!" Sophia dragged her forward nevertheless.


    "Sophia, Fiona!" It was Ryan¡¯s roommate Sam who suddenly called for them, running from the opposite


    side of the crowd. His excitement couldn¡¯t be disguised. "Ryan is on the fountain square!"


    "Really? That¡¯s great! We can go to check together." Sophia nced at Fiona before pulling her


    towards the fountain.


    As they caught up with Sam, however, he suddenly took out his phone and raised it to his ear. "Warren,


    she¡¯s here!"


    "Roger that! Everything¡¯s ready."


    Sam hung up the phone and walked to the center of the square, grabbing Fiona with him. "Over here."


    The spacious fountain was crowded with people, but as Fiona approached, they parted as if forming a


    pathway for her.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Sophia asked in concern, but Fiona didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she stared at the gap amongst the crowd,


    astounded by the sight.


    "Ryan?" Following Fiona''s gaze, Sophia spotted Ryan through the crowd. Her jaw dropped.


    Sitting on a bench, Ryan propped a guitar on hisp, while prepared on the ground was a heart-shaped


    arrangement of candles. As soon as he and Fiona locked eyes, he started to y. The guitar strings


    were apanied by Ryan¡¯s clear, soft voice. "If I had to live my life without you near me, the days


    would all be empty, the nights would seem so long. With you I see forever oh so clearly..."


    Fiona stood there, frozen and dumbstruck.


    Outside D University, a Land Rover was parked. With fingers of one hand wrapped around on the


    steering wheel, Spencer stared at the school gate. He refrained from blinking in fear of missing Fiona.


    He was in a good mood today and decided toe pick up Fiona. Hopefully, she¡¯d even be moved by


    the gesture.


    He grinned at the thought. It didn¡¯tst long, however, as he noticed that among the crowding and


    going through the gate, none of them was Fiona. Was she hiding from him?


    Finally out of patience, he pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    "Hey, did you hear? Someone¡¯s serenading a girl at the fountain square!"


    "Who is it?"


    "Ryan Wen! He¡¯s ying the guitar and everything, too. He looks so handsome! Let¡¯s go watch."


    "Wow! Okay, let¡¯s hurry. I wonder who the lucky girl is."


    "It must be this girl called Fiona!"


    Blood rushed into Spencer¡¯s brain. In quick, heavy steps, he caught up to a female passerby. In a cold,


    cruel voice, he asked, "Where are they? Tell me now!"


    "What do you mean by ¡®they¡¯?" the girl asked, staring at him astounded.


    "Ryan Wen! Where is he? Where¡¯s the fountain square?" His whole body felt cold and numb.


    "Enter through the gate, then a hundred meters away you¡¯ll see it,"


    the girl said, trembling. Spencer rushed in.


    "He¡¯s so scary!"


    "Oh my God, who is he?"


    Everyone at the fountain square was listening to the serenade. Many of the girls shot envious looks to


    Fiona.


    "The world may change my whole life through, but nothing''s gonna change my love for you." With one


    Sam handed Ryan a bouquet of roses.


    Fiona swallowed nervously and turned to call Sophia, but couldn¡¯t find her anywhere in the crowd.


    With slight pink on his cheeks and a determined expression, Ryan walked squarely towards Fiona.


    "I¡¯ve always wanted to confess my love to you like this. I want everyone to know my feelings for you,"


    he mumbled.


    "Ryan..."


    "No, please. Let me finish." She could hear the loneliness in his voice. "I know you have Spencer.


    Maybe I¡¯m not as domineering, or maybe I don¡¯t have as high a social status. But I know that I love you


    as much as, maybe even more than he does. Even though you¡¯ve already rejected me, I still can¡¯t


    somehow forget you. And yet, this is myst chance. My father will soon send me abroad for further


    education. I¡¯m afraid I will never have this chance again."


    She looked on with the saddest eyes.


    All eyes were on the couple. No one seemed to have noticed a man rushing into the square. With a


    clenched fist and a mind overwhelmed with thoughts of Fiona, he looked even more frightening than


    he¡¯d ever been.


    "If you want, we can go abroad and forget this ce. We can start over!" he said, raising the flowers


    and offering it to her.


    "Fiona, say yes!" Sophia broke the silence. If Ryan could manage to pull this off, Spencer wouldn¡¯t be


    able to oppress Fiona anymore. Then everything would turn out well for her friend.

 Chapter 76 Give Her An Abortion (Part One)

    Chapter 76 Give Her An Abortion (Part One)


    ''An abortion? Don''t let me know?''


    Fiona thought to herself as shey in the hospital bed, which reeked of disinfectant. Her thoughts were


    cloudy. She felt like she was dreaming. Why were they talking about an abortion? She thought she


    must be hallucinating to hear such a ridiculous thing.


    "Mr. Cheng, why don''t we wait until Mrs. Cheng wakes up?"


    "I say you do it right now!" Spencer shouted. "Don''t make me say it again!"


    "Yes, Mr. Cheng! We''ll arrange the surgery right away!"


    Fiona was now wide awake and her temples were throbbing with pain.


    "Go ahead!" Spencer replied in a rough voice.


    Fiona hadn''t opened her eyes yet but a stream of tears started to flow from her eyes.


    It turned out that she hadn''t been hallucinating. It was actually happening. ''I''m pregnant? And Spencer


    wants to give me an abortion without even asking me?''


    She heard the sound of footstepsing from a distance.


    It seemed like some of the staff were walking in a hurry.


    It took her everyst bit of the strength left in her body to open her eyes. She saw Spencer drawing the


    curtains to a side as he walked in.


    "I''m pregnant?" she whispered. Her eyes were blood red.


    "You''re awake?" Startled, he nced at Fiona. He was ovee with panic and anxiety.


    "Answer me," Fiona breathed.


    "Fiona, I''m a bad person. This is my fault," Spencer said guiltily. He had a lump in his throat. He raised


    his hand and stroked Fiona''s pale face. "I was angry when I pushed you out of the car. I forgot that you


    hadn''t fastened your seat belt. I should have..." After a long pause, he tried to suppress his guilt and


    continued, "I was just trying to scare you."


    "I just need to know if I''m pregnant. Don''t touch me!" Fiona screamed and shoved his arm away.


    He withdrew his hands and clenched his fists. He pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Turning her head to the other side, she started to weep. She didn''t know how to express her feelings.


    She had been pushed out of the car for no reason, and now she learned that she was pregnant. But


    before she could even understand what was going on, Spencer wanted her to have an abortion. It was


    so cruel! He didn''t care about her feelings at all. There wasn''t even time for her to say goodbye to her


    baby.


    "Mr. Cheng, the operation room is ready." The nurse''s meek voice came from outside the door. "Excuse


    me, can we take Mrs. Cheng to the operation room now?"


    "No, don''t do that..." Hearing the nurse talk, Fiona got up in her bed, lifted up her sheets, and ced


    her hands on her abdomen. She was in tears as she warned, "Don''te closer! I don''t want to go! I


    don''t want to go through the surgery!"


    "What?" asked the nurse in shock. The nurse looked at Fiona and then at Spencer, her eyes widening


    in panic.


    "Fiona..." Spencer tried to control his body from shaking. Doing his best to speak in a soft voice, he


    said, "You are not pregnant. It''s just... You''ve been wounded near your waist. We need to do a surgery,


    and it will be over soon. After the surgery, everything will be fine. Okay?"


    "Spencer Cheng!" Fiona yelled angrily. "You are still not telling me the truth!" She whimpered as she


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    gazed at him inplete horror and rage.


    "I..."


    "Stay there!"


    Before Spencer could take another step, Fiona became hysterical. She threw a pillow at him and


    screamed, "I''m leaving! Let me go! I won''t go through the surgery!"


    The pillow went over his shoulder. He closed his eyes and sighed. When he opened his eyes again,


    they had a fierce expression.


    "Stay away from me..."


    Spencer walked to the bedside despite Fiona''s constant attempts to push him away. He extended his


    arms and grabbed her as he said, "I am taking you to the room theater now!"


    "No!" yelled Fiona. She punched Spencer on the shoulder. "I am begging you.


    You have to listen to me now!"


    "No way!" said Spencer and continued to drag her to the operation room. As Fiona struggled to relieve


    herself from Spencer''s grasp, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen. She lost all her


    strength and copsed in his arms. She wailed in pain.


    Spencer''s eyes went red with rage when he saw her bleeding. Holding her tightly in his arms, he


    rushed to the operating room.


    "Spencer... Spencer!" With herst bit of strength, Fiona grabbed his cor and said, "Please save the


    baby..."


    Spencer looked at Fiona, speechless. He quickly turned away from her face, raised his head, and


    roared, "Where is the doctor? Get here right now! She needs your help!


    Hurry up! Take her to the operation room!" Several doctors rushed over. They wheeled a stretcher over


    and carefully ced Fiona on it.


    "Begin the surgery at once! Get rid of the baby!" Spencer said through gritted teeth.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Lying on the operating table, Fiona looked at him and whispered something.


    The door to the operating room was closed shut.


    Looking at the closed door, Spencer staggered back and leaned against the wall. He had clearly heard


    thest few words that Fiona had said to him. "Spencer, I hate you..."


    He took a nce at his hands. They were covered in blood, both Fiona''s and his baby''s.


    Fiona had said she hated him, but the truth was, he felt the same way about himself too. In fact, he


    wanted to kill himself. He had never felt so devastated and helpless before. He had pushed his own


    wife out of the car. He couldn''t even save his own child!


    "Mr. Cheng, Mrs. Cheng is pregnant, but..."


    Spencer thought about what the doctor had said when he brought Fiona to the hospital. When he had


    heard the word "pregnant," it had sent a chill down his spine. His heart had started beating so fast that


    even the cells in his body had seemed to quiver.


    "Pregnant?" Spencer asked the doctor, shocked. "Did you say Fiona is pregnant?" In fact, he was so


    happy that he didn''t even let the doctor finish. He wanted to jump and run and tell everyone that his


    wife was pregnant. He grabbed the doctor''s arm, overwhelmed by disbelief, and asked, "Really? Is she


    really pregnant? Fiona is pregnant?"


    "Yes," said the doctor. He looked at Spencer respectfully and continued, "But..."


    Spencer interrupted him again before he could finish his words. At that moment, he recalled something


    and raised his eyebrows. "She was bleeding when I brought her here. Is she all right?" he asked the


    doctor. Then, he gave the doctor a stern stare and warned him, "I want you to treat her immediately.


    And our child. I want them both healthy. Otherwise, I will burn this hospital to the ground!"


    "Mr. Cheng, the problem is..." The doctor''s eyebrows furrowed with deep concern as he began


    exining. "She shows signs of miscarriage, but we''ve stabilized her condition for now. But the main


    problem is, your wife''s case is an ectopic pregnancy! Mr. Cheng, you..."


    The smile on Spencer''s face froze as he felt the world copse under his feet.


    He couldn''t think properly and his mind went nk. "Ectopic pregnancy?" he asked the doctor with a


    sullen expression on his face. He felt like the heaven had fallen to the earth. His lips trembled as he


    asked again, "She has an ectopic pregnancy?"


    "Yes." The doctor looked upset too. "I''m afraid the baby in Mrs. Cheng''s belly shouldn''t be kept. But


    now, she is in a rather special condition and there are signs of miscarriage. Mr. Cheng, should we


    stabilize the fetus first or..."


    "Can''t you save them both?" asked Spencer. "I am afraid not, Mr. Cheng," replied the doctor.

 Chapter 77 Falling In Love With Her (Part One)

    Chapter 77 Falling In Love With Her (Part One)


    "But your expression shows that you are in much more pain now!" Terence exposed Spencer''s lie.


    Spencer smiled despite looking like he was about to cry. When he spoke, there was a quiver in his


    voice that Terence had never heard before. He could no longer pretend that everything was alright.


    "Terence, my heart feels like it''s being wrenched. I''ve never felt so powerless. I''d rather be shot on the


    battlefield than hurt this way."


    Terence furrowed his brows. He initially thought that Spencer losing his mother during the brink of


    adulthood was the most hopeless he would ever get. He had buried the pain and trauma of that


    experience deep in his heart. But looking at him then, he saw a much different Spencer, someone who


    looked even more deste and distressed.


    "What on earth happened?" Terence asked with concern.


    "I picked up Fiona from the university this afternoon, but..."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Spencer narrated everything to Terence. As he spoke, he slowly realized that he had fallen in love with


    her. He felt lucky that he was married to her and was even excited at the prospect of having a baby


    with her.


    Just then, a gust of cold wind blew, sending a shiver down his spine. It was December so it was likely


    that it was going to snow.


    Terence had mixed feelings after listening to Spencer''s story. Narrowing his eyes, he said, "Let''s go


    inside first."


    He almost had to drag Spencer because thetter wouldn''t budge. His thoughts made him feel utterly


    helpless. The warm living room offeredfort from the bleakness of the weather outside. But Spencer


    would rather stand in the cold. The sting of the chilly air made his aching heart feel numb.


    Terence sat him down and poured him a ss of warm water. "How''s Fiona now?" he asked.


    "I don''t know..." Spencer shook his head. "The doctor said that she was waking up just when I left the


    ward. That''s when I received your call. I came here then."


    "Why did you leave her?" Terence asked, both confused and a little angry.


    "I cannot..." Spencer covered his face with his hands. "I''m scared, Terence. I don''t want her to question


    me with her eyes. I don''t want to see her cry. I''ve messed everything up!"


    "Why don''t you just tell Fiona the truth? Let her hate you... That''s what you wanted, right?"


    "Tell her the truth and then what? Give her a taste of this hell I''m living in? She''d already lost her


    parents. She was just a young and innocent girl, and in the blink of an eye, she became a poor and


    lonely orphan. I don''t want her to suffer like that again." There were tears in his eyes when Spencer


    raised his head. "I would rather her hate me. I''ll probably tell her the truth when her body has recovered


    and she feels better. I also need more time to process everything."


    Terence couldn''t think of anything to say to Spencer so he merely patted him on the back forfort.


    Despite his efforts, he couldn''te up with an advice that would help him solve his dilemma. But


    there was one thing that he understood very clearly, which was that Spencer loved Fiona very much.


    He had suspected it from the beginning but he wanted to hear it directly from him.


    "Do you love Fiona?"


    It was a question which sounded more like a statement.


    Spencer''s face was tense as Terence waited for his reply. When his eyes dimmed, it seemed as if he


    would let the question go unanswered.


    Did he still want to deny it?


    Terence let out a sigh. "You don''t have to..."


    "I do love her." Spencer finally admitted. His eyes never looked so serious. "I love her very much. I


    don''t know when I started to fall for her. I don''t even know how much I love her.


    I finally realize why I took on the military training program at D University. It was because I wanted to


    see her more often. Seeing the ne she designed on Ryan''s neck almost drove me mad. I was so


    jealous when I saw her perform with Ryan on the stage that I dragged her to the Civil Affairs Bureau. I


    decided to marry her because I couldn''t stand seeing her with another man. I didn''t allow her to break


    off the engagement, and I won''t allow her to leave me. She will stay with me for the rest of her life. I will


    not allow her to go anywhere else."


    Terence was stunned. When he opened his mouth, he said happily, "You finally see it, you dolt! Your


    stupid brain took you long enough to realize it! Tell her what you just told me."


    Spencer''s face softened into a smile.


    "So that means you''ve moved on, right? You no longer hate her?" Terence paused before continuing.


    "And what about Celine?"


    ''Celine...''


    Spencer frowned at the mention of her name. He didn''t know how to describe how he felt. Before he


    met Fiona, he still had hopes for Celine. It had been six years and he still couldn''t forget his love for


    her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been distracted at his own wedding. But then...


    "My decision would hurt either one of them. I don''t want to see Fiona suffer, so I can only disappoint


    Celine. I guess my hatred for Fiona disappeared a long time ago. But I can''t leave Celine alone. After


    all, it was because of me that she was sent to live alone abroad. If it weren''t for me, she wouldn''t have


    had to suffer so much. After all..."


    He couldn''t finish the rest of his words.


    What he wanted to say was that at the age of 16, he had already done so much with Celine, including


    sex. He had been hoping that he could eventually take responsibility for her. The fact that their parents


    married did not even make him waver from hismitment. But then, Fiona came into his life and


    changed everything.


    Watching Spencer struggle with his thoughts, Terence shook his head and said, "Some things need


    time and clear thought. Don''t rush it. I''m guessing you''ll stay here tonight? You can''t go back to Cheng


    family residence. You can''t tell your father and grandpa that Fiona''s in the hospital. You can rest here."


    "No, thanks." Spencer shook his head. "I''ll head back to the hospitalter."


    "Aren''t you afraid of seeing Fiona?" Terence asked with an ironic smile, trying to cut through the tense


    atmosphere.


    "I''ll go back after she''s fallen asleep." The sorrow in his tone was unmistakable. "I asked Ruby to watch


    over her." There was another reason why he wanted Ruby there. The truth was he was afraid that she


    would do something stupid.


    "Ruby?" Terence raised an eyebrow. "That famous female captain? It must have been difficult to get


    her toe."


    "I told Ruby that Fiona lost our baby so she rushed there immediately," Spencer replied.

 Chapter 78 Who Sent The Comic Bear (Part One)

    Chapter 78 Who Sent The Comic Bear (Part One)


    "What are you looking for?" Spencer heard Celine''s voiceing from behind.


    He wiped the dust off his clothes as he turned to her. "Why are you home?" he asked.


    "I dropped by to get something, but then I saw your car outside so I came up here to see you." Celine


    strutted in the room wearing her favorite pair of high-heeled shoes. With a smile on her face, she


    asked, "So, what are you doing here?"


    "I''m just looking for something," Spencer replied casually.


    "These are all pretty old stuff. What is it you''re looking for?" She looked around the room until


    something caught her attention. Grinning like a child, she called out to Spencer, "Hey! Look, it''s my old


    sketchpad!"


    With a noticeable frown, Spencer turned to where she pointed. He was clearly uneasy with her being in


    the same room. She walked to the window where the sketchpad sat on top of old books. She picked it


    up and dusted the cover off. "Look, Spencer! I''ve wondered where this went! Do you remember this?"


    His body stiffened slightly as his thoughts drifted back to one warm afternoon six years ago.


    "It''s such a bright day, Spencer! I want to paint a portrait!" Celine was wearing her hair up in a ponytail,


    which made her look very bright and youthful. "Will you be my model?"


    "Model?" Spencer gave her an incredulous look.


    "Yes! Come on! You look so handsome!" Celine held a palm to his cheek and gently caressed it. "I can''t


    ask just anyone to pose for me. Will you do it for me? Please?"


    "I don''t want to sit in one spot for hours. My body would stiffen up!" he protested.


    "Sitting is actually morefortable than standing. What are you so afraid of?" Celine said defiantly.


    But seeing that her pressing wasn''t working on him, she turned around and said in a hurt tone, "Come


    on, don''t you like me anymore? It''s just a small request."


    "I do..."


    "I''m sure you''re lying!" Celine interrupted him. "Is it because I''m older than you? You don''t like me


    anymore!" She cried.


    Spencer frowned as he watched her. "Don''t overthink it," he said with sigh as he patted her on the


    back. "When did I tell you I don''t like you? There''s nothing to be sad about. I''ll be your model!"


    "Really? You mean it?" Celine immediately raised her head, her eyes surprisingly dry. She pushed


    Spencer to the window and said, "Then sit down. Really, why are you still standing?"


    "I..." Spencer was about to protest some more but decided against it. Instead, he smiled helplessly.


    "Nothing."


    At that time, Spencer was already quite mature, which made Celine feel like she was just a young girl


    whenever she was with him. As she stared at his face, Celine gave him a kiss and dered, "You''re the


    best!"


    Spencer only kept still and didn''t talk anymore. He just watched as she took our her sketchpad and


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    proceeded to draw.


    "Move a little to the left," she instructed, checking his pose before turning back to her paper.


    "Okay."


    "That''s it! Perfect!" She nodded with satisfaction. "Hold still! It would look so much better if you smile."


    "I don''t smile," Spencer replied without expression.


    "Even when I''m in front of you?" She winked at him and blew him a kiss.


    Spencer burst outughing.


    As she drew, Celine kept talking to Spencer, but he mostly kept quiet.


    "Don''t you have anything to say to me, Spencer?"


    "I thought models were forbidden to talk?"


    "Well, yeah, but... How about singing a song instead?"


    "I can sing some old songs. Is there anything you''d like to hear?"


    "Old songs? No! Forget it! I don''t want to listen to old songs!"


    Hearing her response, Spencer looked hurt. He said coldly, "Old songs are full of wisdom. They''re


    much better than what most young people listen to."


    Celine quickly put down her pencil and ran to him. She sat on hisp and held his face. "Okay, I''m


    sorry. I''m sorry," she said in between kissing him. "Will you forgive me if I give you the drawing once it''s


    finished? I''m sorry, Spencer. Please don''t be mad at me."


    Spencer was slightly annoyed. Celine always acted like that. Every time she said something that made


    him angry, she would act cute to make up for her mistakes. There was nothing he could do about it.


    "Go on! Continue your drawing! The sun''s about to set and you won''t finish your work if you don''t get


    back to it now. All of your efforts would have been for nothing."


    "Oh, yes! You''re right!" Celine nodded and ran back to her sketchpad.


    Spencer''s heart calmed down as he watched her work on her drawing. He wished she could be quieter.


    "You''re moving, Spencer!" Celine called out after a few minutes.


    "Oh?"


    "Stop moving, okay?"


    "Okay."


    "Your eyes... They''re really difficult to draw!"


    "Is it because I can''t keep them off you?"


    It was the sweetest thing he''d ever said.


    That was thest thing he remembered before his thoughts returned to the present. He looked at


    Celine, who was standing in front of him, and pursed his lips. Many things had changed over thest


    six years. But right then, it was time he made the choice to move forward.


    "Do you still remember this drawing?" Celine was holding up the yellowed paper for him to see. "Look! I


    got your face, the shape of your mouth, your nose, but I couldn''t draw your eyes at the time. I never got


    to finish your portrait." There was regret in her tone as she spoke. She looked tenderly at Spencer and


    said, "Will you help me finish it? Like our story... I think it should have a happy ending."


    She raised her hand to touch his face.


    "Stop it." Spencer turned away to avoid her gaze, leaving her hand frozen in mid-air.


    "Spencer..." Celine choked as she called his name.


    "I found what I''m looking for. I''m sorry, I''ll be leaving now." He turned around to take the big gift box


    before making his way to the door.


    "I won''t let you go!" Celine ran past him and blocked his exit with her arms. "I''m not done talking. Don''t


    leave me!"


    There was a great frown on Spencer''s face when he asked, "What else do you have to say?"


    "You don''t care about my feelings anymore, do you?" Celine pouted andined. "You used to


    always ask if I was okay. You wouldn''t say anything bad about me. And now, you won''t even listen to


    me?"


    "Things are different now! You''re my sister! I can''t treat you the same way as before, and you can''t ask


    me to do so either! Do you understand?" He tried to keep his voice as calm as possible.


    "No, I don''t understand!" There were tears brimming in Celine''s eyes. "I was forced to leave you. They


    dragged me to the airport! I didn''t even get the chance to call you or send you a text! Have you


    forgotten what happened at the airport that time I left? How you came and tried to stop me from


    leaving? Have you forgotten everything?"


    Wayne wanted to send Celine abroad without a fuss so he didn''t inform Spencer of his ns. When


    Spencer got the news at thest moment, he rushed to the airport to stop her from leaving. When


    Spencer arrived, Celine had just gone through the security check. He shouted as loud as he could


    when he called her, as if it was a matter of life and death.


    But they were not even able to hug each other. Guards stood in front of the security checkpoint and


    aimed their guns at Celine. She felt threatened that they''d shoot her if she didn''t leave.

 Chapter 79 Explaining (Part One)

    Chapter 79 Exining (Part One)


    Ever since Fiona got the Comic Bear, she hadn¡¯t let it go. It made her feel so warm andforted in


    spite of the cold winter days she¡¯d been spending in the hospital bed.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to like those kinds of toys. You really are just a kid, deep inside," Ruby said, smiling.


    Fiona stayed quiet. When she was young, her father would often be out on missions. Every time before


    he left, he¡¯d tell her that when he was not at home, Comic Bear would keep herpany and protect


    her.


    She had no doubts about what her father said at that time. She was a child, after all. Eventually, she


    became so dependent on the Comic Bear that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep without it in her arms. When they


    discontinued its production, it took her a long time to adjust.


    Being able to embrace it again now made her feel better than any medicine they could give. Ruby


    grinned. "Whoever sent you that gift is so thoughtful!"


    Fiona raised her head and smiled back, though she was confused. She didn¡¯t remember telling anyone


    about it. Plus, they must have been so intent on finding something that had been discontinued for


    years.


    "It¡¯s called Comic Bear, right?" Ruby asked.


    "Yes, how do you know about it?"


    "You talked in your sleepst night."


    "I had one when I was a child. After a while, whoever made it stopped its production," Fiona said.


    "Why do you still seem so attached to it?"


    It then suddenly urred to Fiona that she had a simr conversation with Spencer a long time ago.


    Could it be him?


    "Ruby," she said. "Has Spencer really never visited me here?"


    "Mr. Cheng?


    I¡¯m quite certain I haven¡¯t seen¡ª"


    Before Ruby could finish, the door was pushed open by none other than Celine.


    With a look of disdain and mockery, she walked in with crossed arms and a certain air of arrogance. "Of


    course he hasn¡¯t! Did you really think he would waste his time visiting you? In your dreams!"


    She smiled coldly, feeling pathetic. ¡®I lost my baby, and Spencer lets her in here to what, show off?


    What does she even want right now?¡¯ Fiona thought.


    Ruby gazed at Celine, wondering why she was here. As far as she was concerned, Spencer told her


    not to allow anyone to disturb Fiona. But should such rule include his own sister? If she came in as


    Spencer''s sister, Ruby could have allowed it, but why was she being so condescending?


    Celine felt joyous at the sight of a pale Fiona in a hospital gown. The doctor told her that it was


    because of an abortion, and that it was Spencer who had ordered them to operate. Although Celine


    wasn¡¯t pleased that Fiona had gotten pregnant in the first ce, the fact was that Spencer clearly didn¡¯t


    want this child. That was the best news she¡¯d heard in a long time. She didn¡¯t know how to take it in.


    Did it mean she still had a chance?


    "Miss Cheng," Ruby finally said. "Mrs. Cheng is tired. Can youe backter or tomorrow if you want


    to visit her? She needs to rest."


    "Rest?" Celine raised her eyebrows and pointed at Fiona. "She should pack up and leave this hospital!


    Who the hell does she think she is?" She turned to re at Fiona. "Did you hear what I said? Spencer


    blessed neither your marriage nor your dead child."


    Fiona certainly couldn¡¯t fathom who Spencer was. He had tried to kill her and even had her child


    aborted. If so, who was that man that risked his life to save her?


    Who had given her that wonderful dream-like weekend at Maple Mountain?


    "Don¡¯t worry. I will leave. I¡¯ve told you before and I¡¯ll tell you again. He is never mine. You didn¡¯t have to


    show up here just to tell me that," she replied softly.


    "I just wanted to remind you in case you forget. But since you intend to leave, then everything seems to


    be in order." Celine nced at her watch. "Well, it¡¯s time to go to work. This ce is bad luck anyway,


    so I don¡¯t want to stay long."


    She turned around, the corners of her lips slowly lifting.


    "Wait!" Fiona suddenly said.


    "What now?" Celine stopped at the door. "Is there anything else you need reminding of?"


    "Can you please not tell Grandpa what happened?" she said in an insistent tone. "He¡¯s always wanted


    a great-grandson, so if he finds out what happened, he might not be able to take it. You know the state


    of his health. We can¡¯t affording anything happening to him."


    "Anyone can give him a great grandson."


    "But you can¡¯t. To him, you¡¯re Spencer¡¯s sister." The smile on Celine¡¯s face disappeared before it could


    spread, but Fiona didn¡¯t seem to notice. "If something were to happen to Grandpa, you and Spencer


    won¡¯t ever be together for the rest of your life. You know how much he cares for his grandpa. So, just


    don¡¯t tell others about it."


    Celine clenched her fists. The truth behind it was horrible enough. She didn¡¯t need Fiona to remind her


    of it.


    "I don¡¯t need you to remind me! Don¡¯t waste my time with your stupid stories!" She turned around and


    abruptly left, stomping on her high heels until she slipped into the elevator.


    The grin that had only started to creep up on her face was gone.


    She clenched her fists as the elevator went down. ''Who does Fiona think she is? Nevertheless, now


    that the abortion was still a fresh incident, I have to think of a way to get back on Spencer¡¯s good side.''


    She¡¯d been passive since she came back, but she couldn¡¯t sit still and wait for death. She had to act as


    soon as possible.


    The doors of another elevator opened slowly and revealed Spencer, who then stepped out and


    marched steadily towards Fiona¡¯s room.


    In the room, Ruby sighed and nced at Fiona. "Is what you said true?"


    "What?" Fiona turned her head.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "You said you wanted to leave Mr. Cheng."


    Spencer froze just as he was about to reach for the knob.


    "Yes." Fiona shot a firm look at an astounded Ruby. She clenched her fists. "I trust you, and so I will tell


    you the truth. I do n to leave."


    Outside, Spencer tried to get a hold of himself. Fiona had talked many times prior about leaving, but


    this time, he felt it was different.

 Chapter 80 I Will See Him Off (Part One)

    Chapter 80 I Will See Him Off (Part One)


    In a dorm room


    With a intive sigh, Sophiay on the bed. "I can''t bear it! I just can''t! What the hell is advanced


    mathematics?"


    "I must have been crazy to choose this lesson at that time," E replied. She had no time to think about


    what to wear. After sheposed herself, she focused on reviewing the advanced mathematics book.


    "I have no idea where Fiona is. She was the one I had to count on in passing the exam!"


    "When are we supposed to take the exam?" asked Sophia as she rolled over.


    "We''ll have the examination after the New year''s Day." "If that is the case, then I might fail the exam,"


    said E, pouting.


    "Can''t we just count on Fiona? I''m sure that she will be back for the exam!" Sophia rolled her eyes.


    "What is she even doing at home now?"


    "Who knows? This is all... Um, nothing." Sophia suddenly covered her mouth with her hand before she


    revealed too much.


    "What did you n to say?" E moved closer to Sophia and shot her a suspicious look. "Tell me, now!


    Quick!"


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know." Sophia shook her head firmly.


    "There were four of us here in the dormitory at first, and now we are only three people. You and Fiona


    are so close you must know something that I don''t. Are you trying to iste me?" E said and rested


    her hands on her hips.


    "We iste you? Why don''t youe with us then?" Sophia said, furrowing her brows. "When you are


    free, you either go shopping or go out to meet boys for dinner. It''s not our fault!"


    At this very moment,


    Sophia''s phone rang.


    She hurriedly grasped it and ran out of the room. "I have to answer this first!"


    "Hey! Sophia! We''re not done yet!"


    Smiling, Sophia ran out of the room and saw that the call was from Ryan. She stoppedughing and


    answered the phone, "Hello? Ryan, is everything okay?"


    "Sophia, are you free right now? Can you go downstairs please?" asked Ryan in a soft voice.


    "Okay. I''m on the way now." Sophia began to run down the stairs.


    Ryan was standing under a tree in a light brown sweater, waiting for Sophia outside the dormitory


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    building. His face was pale, his long eyshes fluttered lightly, and his eyes spoke of a deep loss.


    "Ryan!" Sophia ran out of the dorm. When she saw him, she shouted, "It''s freezing!"


    "Sophia, slow down." Ryan took a few steps forward. "Slow down. I''m not in a hurry. Why are you


    running?"


    "It''s nothing!" Shaking her head, Sophia then noticed the bruise on Ryan''s face. She let out a deep sigh


    and asked, "Ryan, does your face still hurt? Mr. Cheng was going way too far!"


    Hearing Spencer''s name made the smile on Ryan''s face fade away. He then forced a smile. "It''s okay


    now," he said, touching his face.


    Sophia felt sorry for him, but she knew it was better to just drop the topic. She said, "So, what''s the


    matter? Why did youe to see me today?"


    "I need you to give something to Fiona," said Ryan, as he took out a little toy and handed it to Sophia.


    "Please give this to her."


    "What is this?" Sophia asked and held the toy. "A bear?"


    "Yes, it is. This is called Comic Bear. Fiona liked it when she was a child, but it''s not for sale anywhere


    anymore. So I made her one myself."


    "What? You made this by yourself?" With a cry of surprise, Sophia looked at the toy in her hand. "Ryan,


    I didn''t expect that you could do handcraft work so well!"


    "Is it strange for a man to do this?" asked Ryan, as he raised his hand to touch the bear.


    "No, of course not!" Sophia waved her hand. "I just think you are awesome!"


    Ryan pursed his lips and said, "Well, I n to leave this Friday."


    "You''re leaving? Where are you going?" After hearing what he said, Sophia suddenly raised her head


    and thought of something. She then hastily asked, "Oh, you are going to study abroad. Are you leaving


    this Friday?"


    "Yes." Ryan nodded. "Sorry Sophia, I really can''t see Fiona now. Please take care of her more often.


    Whenever she is in trouble, please help her. I know that she is married. She has been alone for so


    many years, and you know her. She always has something on her mind. You are her good friend, so


    you should care more about her."


    "Ryan, how do you know so much about Fiona? How do you know about this bear that she likes so


    much?"


    "Honestly, I investigated her. I wanted to know more about her without her knowing it. I know it''s an


    invasion of her privacy." Ryan paused and continued, "I never found out anything about Spencer,


    though, so that''s why I am such a mess now."


    "I know things. Fiona told me about what happened to her. As for Spencer, it''s actually difficult to find


    out things about him."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Ryan, I''m sure you know the Cheng family in M City."


    "Wait. Is he a member of the Cheng family?" After hearing that, his eyebrows automatically raised. As


    Sophia nodded to him slowly, a surprised and suddenly enlightened look crept up on his face. "Mr.


    Cheng... I should have realized it a long time ago. Fiona''s father was also a military officer. I should


    have thought about it..."


    "Well, yeah. I''m sorry that I didn''t tell you that Fiona is married. She asked me not to tell you," said


    Sophie, biting her lips.


    Ryan smiled bitterly and said, "Nothing. You know, as long as she is happy."


    Sophia thought to herself, ''Fiona is not happy at all. She is going through so much, alone. How can she


    be happy?'' But if she said this out loud to Ryan, she was scared he would do something impulsive


    again. Since he had already decided to leave, she should let him leave Fiona in the past so he could


    move forward and stop worrying about her. Also, Fiona didn''t want any more conflict between Ryan


    and Spencer, so it made sense to keep quiet.


    "I have nothing more to tell you. I''m leaving now." After saying that, Ryan unconsciously nced


    upstairs.


    With her eyes fixed on Ryan, Sophia made up her mind and bravely said, "Ryan, Fiona is not in the


    dorm room."


    "What? She''s not here?" As Ryan realized this and came to his senses, he nodded and said slowly,


    "Okay, I see. Well then I guess I''ll leave now."


    He turned around and walked away. Seeing him walk away in dismay, Sophia hurriedly said, "Ryan,


    wait. I will see you off on Friday!"


    Ryan didn''t even look back. He just waved his hand and said, "Bye!"


    It was deep into the night, and Fiona was sleeping soundly in the hospital. She was oblivious to the


    man that sneaked into her ward after she had fallen sleep.


    Spencer crept into her room. Thinking of their quarrel this morning, he felt very sad. He should be


    angry, but tonight he couldn''t help but sneak in the room to see her.


    As she was lying in the bed, Fiona curled up with the Comic Bear, her arms tightly holding it close to


    her. She looked so peaceful and quiet.

 Chapter 81 Cancel The Deal (Part One)

    Chapter 81 Cancel The Deal (Part One)


    "I''ll go with you," Fiona said abruptly. "I want to see Ryan off too!"


    "What? Um, okay!" Sophia said. "If youe, I bet Ryan will be happy."


    "I''ll being from the hospital and I''ll go straight to the airport."


    "Are you going to take a bus? If that''s what you''re going to do, he would have already left by the time


    you arrive. I can take a taxi going to the hospital first, and then we go to the airport together," Sophia


    offered.


    "Okay," Fiona replied, biting her lips


    "Which hospital?"


    Fiona told her the location of the hospital and said, "I''ll wait for you at the entrance."


    "Okay."


    When Fiona hung up the call, she fondly caressed the Comic Bear on the bed before getting up. These


    days, she felt much better. Still, she felt dizzy whenever she got out of bed.


    Fiona shook her head as she began to look for her clothes.


    Ruby came with Fiona''s breakfast. When she opened the door, she saw Fiona going through her


    clothes which meant she was probably going out. She asked, "Mrs. Cheng, where are you going?"


    "Ruby, I have something to deal with now. I need to go out." cing her clothes on the edge of the bed,


    Fiona took off her hospital gown and said, "Ruby, could please help me go through the discharge


    procedure?"


    "No... no way!" Ruby hurried to catch her. "Don''t you know what''s happened to your body? You''ve only


    been resting for a few days. How could you be discharged right away? I won''t let you go!"


    Fiona was nowhere near as strong as Ruby. She pleaded, "Ruby, please, I''m feeling fine. Let me go!"


    "No way!"


    "Well, then we don''t need to go through the discharge procedure," Fionapromised. "I''ll go out for a


    while and I''ll be back in the afternoon."


    "No way!" Ruby was still firm on her decision.


    "But... Ruby, I''m begging you. A friend of mine, who has been so good to me, is leaving to study


    abroad," Fiona exined. "If I don''t even see him off, I''ll regret it for the rest of my life. Ruby, please!


    Please..."


    "Mrs. Cheng, it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just..."


    "Ruby, I will take good care of myself. I will be fine," Fiona assured, firmly shaking Ruby''s hand. "I


    promise I''ll be back safe and sound. I just need to see off my good friend. Don''t worry about me."


    "Well, okay, I guess," Ruby agreed reluctantly. "But you need to be back by tonight."


    "Okay!" Fiona nodded as she started to change out of her hospital gown. "Thank you, Ruby!"


    When Fiona left, Ruby shook her head helplessly and quickly dialed Spencer''s number. However, it


    seemed that his phone had been turned off. Sighing, she ended the call.


    At ZR Company''s design department


    Someone knocked on the door to Celine''s office.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Come in," Celine said without looking up.


    "Ourpany''s performance will definitely improve as long as we have more hard-working designers


    like you." Charles walked in, a faint smile on his face. He continued, "It''s a pity that someone who is


    diligent but talentless still can''t seed no matter how hard she tries."


    Sulking, Celine clenched her fists under the table. Still, on the outside, she never kept the smile off her


    face. She stood up and walked towards Charles, putting her arms on his shoulders. "I don''t know what


    you mean..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Charles had an unreadable look on his face. He shook off her arms and said, "I


    need you to go to the airport with me this afternoon."


    "The airport? What are you going to do there?" Celine frowned.


    "I''m going to see off my brother who''s going abroad to study." Charles raised his eyebrows.


    "Then what am I going to do there?" Celine asked in confusion.


    "I''m sure I''ll find some use for you if youe." Charles reached out his hand and on his palm was a


    small ss bottle with white powder inside it. "Do you know what this is?"


    Celine shook her head.


    "It''s an aphrodisiac," Charles whispered in Celine''s ear, his tone alluring. "No man can resist it. It''s


    transparent and odorless. If you mix this with water, you can sleep with any man who drinks it. Trust


    me."


    Staring at the powder in the bottle, Celine opened her mouth slightly and said, "What...?"


    "There isn''t any other way to get you and Spencer together, is there?" Seeing the hesitation in her


    eyes, Charles said, "All you need to do ise with me to the airport. This is a good deal."


    "But I..." There was a trace of hesitation on Celine''s face.


    "What? You don''t want to?" A severe look appeared on Charles'' face. He quickly put the bottle back


    into his pocket and said, "Never mind then."


    "No, no, no!" Celine grabbed his arm. "I''ll go with you. Give me the bottle, please."


    Charlesughed. Sure enough, provoking was the most effective way. He looked at Celine ironically


    and said, "That''s my good girl. Let''s go. We''re going to the airport now."


    At the airport


    "Attention, the flighting from J Country is about tond. Keep a close watch on the passengers. If


    you spot anyone suspicious, trail the person right away!"


    "Copy that!"


    "Copy that!"


    "Copy that!"


    In the monitoring room, Spencer shifted his focus on security checkpoint at the entrance of the airport


    hall. He also added more people waiting by the security checkpoint. He instructed them to watch out for


    anyone suspicious and to check anyone who was. However, they still hadn''t found a single lead since


    ''Is it possible this is just a trap and they are not going to deal drugs in the airport?''


    Meanwhile, outside the airport, Ryan had just arrived in Andrew''s car. Behind him were his two body


    guards carrying his luggage for him.


    "Andrew, I''m going in now," Ryan said. "Please take care of my mother while I''m gone. Her health has


    been quickly declining. I trust that you''re going to take good care of her. Thank you so much."


    "Don''t be so formal with me, Ryan," Andrew said emotionally. "I have always treated you as my own


    family. Please allow me to escort you in."


    "I''m afraid if you do, I won''t be willing to leave," Ryan said with a faint smile on his face. "Andrew, I see


    you as my family. I might not be able to handle it if youe see me off."


    Andrew shook his head and said, "Ryan, I need to see you off. I''m worried about you. I don''t want you


    to leave by yourself."


    "All right." Ryan opened the door and got out of the car. A gust of cold wind blew. He pulled his clothes


    hard and said, "Andrew, it''s cold. Let''s make it quick."


    "Ryan, please take good care of yourself there," Andrew said as he walked with Ryan. "Even though


    your brother doesn''t like you, your father cares for you. You should focus on your studies, okay?"

 Chapter 82 Get Hurt (Part One)

    Chapter 82 Get Hurt (Part One)


    Celine was stunned for a moment after seeing Spencer, but soon a faint smile spread across her face.


    ¡®Ha-ha! That''s what I was looking forward to.¡¯


    As soon as Fiona heard Spencer¡¯s voice, she quickly pulled herself out of Ryan¡¯s embrace and wiped


    the tear from the corner of her eye. She turned to him, looking surprised. "What are you doing here?"


    "Why are you here?" He nced at Ryan, then looked back at her. "Come here!"


    As he looked on at the couple, Ryan thought about how he had always felt inferior to Spencer. Even if


    he didn¡¯t want Fiona to leave, there was nothing he could do.


    And yet, she looked at Spencer as if she intended to defy him. In return, Spencer narrowed his eyes


    coldly.


    Sophia¡¯s head hurt more the longer she watched what was happening, so her eyes darted around,


    quickly trying to find a solution.


    In the midst of themotion, the fat woman took the opportunity to leave with the baby in her arms.


    "Hey!" Sophia suddenly shouted, grabbing the woman¡¯s arm. "She hit Fiona, and now she wants to run


    away! Catch her!"


    Everyone turned their eyes to her.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" the woman asked as her eyes shed with anger. Noticing Spencer staring


    at her, she scowled. "A lot of peoplee and go around here! People bumping into each other is


    normal. What¡¯s wrong with you? I have to go, my baby is crying!"


    As if on cue, the child in her arms began to cry once more.


    Fiona grabbed Sophia¡¯s arm and shook her head. "It was my fault for running too fast. Please let her


    go."


    Spencer¡¯s eyes narrowed. One look at the woman, and he immediately felt something was off.


    She had good taste in clothes¡ªin fact, she wore a thick fur cape, but she didn¡¯t carry any bag to


    match.


    The baby was crying, but what she was swaddling was oddly rounded, as if something had been


    stuffed in it. As the woman hurried away, Spencer reached out a hand towards her direction. "Stop!"


    The woman paused. Charles looked on with raised eyebrows.


    "May I have a look at your child?" He strode forward, his right hand hovering near the gun on his waist.


    His instinct was almost always right, and right now it told him this woman was trouble.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Taken aback, Sophia¡¯s voice trembled. "Is he actually going to take her child away


    because she bumped into you?"


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it." Fiona shook her head. Even she felt something was wrong. The atmosphere at


    the airport had been a bit strange the whole time, as if a lot of eyes had been following them.


    "You¡¯re even weirder!" shouted the woman. "Why should I show you my child? Are you a human


    trafficker? Are you trying to take my baby away from me?"


    "Cut the crap!" In one swift motion, Spencer pulled out the gun and pointed it in between her eyes.


    "Give me the child now!"


    It wasn¡¯t the first time Fiona had seen Spencer shoot, but she hadn¡¯t seen him look as serious he did


    now. The idea that he could be on a mission shed across her mind. Was that why he suddenly


    appeared at the airport?


    As soon as he drew out his weapon, four men who were seemingly passersby a moment ago suddenly


    surrounded the woman.


    The woman cried out as she saw them. "This man took out a gun and is trying to steal my child away


    from me! I don¡¯t know what his problem is. Please help, I¡¯ve just been minding my own business!"


    Passengers started to gather around.


    Sophia froze where she stood, unblinking. She¡¯d never seen a real gun before, and now she was


    staring at Spencer pointing one at the woman.


    Startled for just a moment, Ryan quickly realized something was wrong.


    He was about to get Fiona out of the way but found that Charles had already pulled her aside. "What


    are you doing?" Fiona struggled as Charles continued to drag her away. "Let go of me!"


    "It¡¯s getting dangerous. You should leave." A few men followed behind them quietly, as if to watch their


    backs as they left.


    As clueless as Ryan felt, he tried to remain rational. He proceeded to pull Sophia towards the safety


    belt while Andrew followed them closely behind.


    Only Celine remained there, at a loss for words.


    "Don¡¯t you dare try to run away!"


    Just as Spencer was arguing with the woman, Eric¡¯s voice echoed from the other end of the airport


    lobby.


    He was running after a well-dressed middle-aged man, who was reaching for something in his shirt


    pocket. Spencer recognized what it was as soon as he turned to look.


    "Get down!" he shouted.


    The man pointed his gun upwards and swiftly fired a shot


    that rang in the ears of everyone in the lobby.


    Before anyone could start to run, however, he then aimed low and shot several more times.


    He eventually hit a man, who dropped to the floor, blood soaking through his clothes. The hall was in


    immediate chaos. Screams and cries mixed together as passengers desperately rushed towards the


    exit.


    The woman took advantage of the chaos and used the time to escape. In an instant, she¡¯d stopped


    crying and took out a gun holstered on her waist. She then covered her face and tried to blend in with


    the crowd.


    She was no longer the same woman that she had been five seconds ago.


    "Don¡¯t you dare move! You think you can get away that easily?" Spencer shouted.


    The woman fired a shot.


    His instincts worked overtime as he dodged, the bullet grazing his side before embedding itself into the


    wall behind him.


    Many who seemed like boarding passengers before the chaos then stood up and took out their own


    weapons, also firing at Spencer.


    They were all obviously positioned to give the woman a chance to escape.


    Spencer¡¯s eyes narrowed. He was right about the swaddle hiding something after all. At the sound of


    gunfire, he pulled his own trigger. As long as they manage to catch the woman, they would be able to


    find out what drugs they were selling. It would also be a great constion prize to find out more about


    X straight from the mouth of one of its own members!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Get down!"


    Meanwhile, Charles managed to drag Fiona to a rtively safe spot. Hearing gunshots, he quickly


    pressed her to the floor. Fiona trembled as she covered her ears with her hands.


    The corners of Charles¡¯ lips lifted slightly as he scanned the disastrous scene around the airport. Even


    if the transaction failed, the chaos worked to their advantage. At the very least, they would have not


    made it easy for Spencer.


    The only thing he didn¡¯t take into ount was Fiona showing up at the airport. If it weren¡¯t the case,


    Celine would have been made hostage. Then he would see if Spencer was willing to save her. She was


    such a stupid woman anyway. Charles didn''t care if she died.

 Chapter 83 The First Snow In Winter (Part One)

    Chapter 83 The First Snow In Winter (Part One)


    As soon as the ambnces carrying Ryan and Celine reached the hospital nearest to the airport, the


    two of them were rushed to the operating rooms.


    Standing outside the operating room, Fiona watched Ryan, who was lying unconscious on the


    stretcher, being taken inside. All of a sudden, she heard someone yell in a threatening tone.


    "I''m warning you! Be careful when you''re removing the bullet from her body. You are not to make any


    mistakes!"


    Fiona turned around and saw Spencer terrorizing the doctors and grabbing one of their cors.


    She shook her head


    and exhaled disapprovingly.


    "Yes, yes!" With a nod, the doctor pushed the stretcher carrying Celine and fled into the operating


    room.


    Finally rxing a little, Spencer tilted his head up and met Fiona''s gaze. Their eyes stayed locked for


    quite a while, but both of them stayed silent, expressionless.


    Just then, Charles walked up to Fiona and said, "Aren''t you going to him? I didn''t expect Ryan and


    Celine to be in the operating rooms on the floor same."


    Tearing her gaze away from Spencer, Fiona answered, "No. Thank you for helping me at the airport."


    "It was nothing. I''m d you''re okay." With a faint smile on his lips, Charles raised his hand and


    smoothed Fiona''s unkempt hair.


    Seeing this from the corner of his eye, Spencer became enraged. ''Damn it! Charles really wants


    something from Fiona!'' he thought, almost burning a hole into Charles'' hand with his eyes.


    Just when he was about to pull Fiona back, the door to the operating room swung open.


    A doctor rushed out covered in blood. He walked up to Spencer, trembling anxiously. "I am afraid the


    bullet is too close to her heart. If we try to remove it, her life will be in a great peril. Please sign here so


    that we can proceed with the surgery."


    "Crap! If you can''t cure a patient, what good are you as a doctor?" Spencer cursed.


    "I..." The doctor was too frightened to talk. At this moment, Eric arrived, followed by four doctors.


    "Cheng!"


    he called out. When Spencer saw them,


    he was relieved.


    He pointed them to the operation room. "You guys go in and rece those useless doctors inside!"


    "Yes, sir!" Not far away, Fiona was trying to hide from Charles,


    but she got distracted by Spencer.


    Charles felt embarrassed when he noticed this. "Are you afraid of me?" he asked casually.


    His words brought Fiona back to reality. She raised her head to look at Charles, uncertain if she should


    nod or shake her head.


    "Don''t be scared of me." Pointing to a bench in the corridor, Charles said in a soft voice, "Go sit with


    Sophia."


    "Okay." She nodded and walked over to the bench. ''Phew! I escaped!''


    Charles turned around and looked at Spencer scornfully.


    Sophia was sitting on the bench. Her face was a little pale. "Are you all right, Fiona?"


    "I''m fine." Fiona nced at the door to the operating room with a troubled expression. "I wonder if Ryan


    will be fine."


    "He will! He''s just hurt his arm. He''ll be healed in no time. The surgery will be over soon!" Sophia


    reassured her.


    "You''re right." Fiona nodded.


    On the other side of the corridor, Spencer paced back and forth impatiently.


    Watching this scene, Sophia said slowly, "I didn''t expect Spencer to have such a good rtionship with


    his sister! He looks really anxious, as if he might swallow someone whole."


    Fiona''s face stiffened and her heart grew heavy. Before she could respond, Sophia continued,


    "Oh! By the way, speaking of their rtionship, don''t Spencer''s family like you?"


    "What? Why do you ask?" Fiona asked curiously.


    "Oh, well, you know the time we went on our ss trip to Maple Mountain?" Sophia grabbed Fiona''s


    hand fervently. "After Leona pushed you down the mountain, I was searching for you. I tried to contact


    Spencer but I couldn''t get a hold of him, so I called Celine and asked her to help me reach him. She


    told me she wasn''t able to get in touch with him either and hung up the phone.


    I was so pissed off that I called Celine again to confront her. And you know what? This time, Spencer


    answered her phone! He was clearly right next to her the whole time, but she lied to me!"


    Fiona was too shocked to reply.


    Charles overheard them talking, and his face darkened. He clenched his jaw in anger.


    Sophia continued furiously, "Can you believe it? Celine is a vile woman. It''s okay if she hates you, but


    how could she hide the fact that your life was at stake from Spencer? This is obviously karma. I don''t


    think she can be saved now!"


    Feeling terrified that someone might overhear, Fiona quickly covered Sophia''s mouth. "Hush! Don''t talk


    nonsense!"


    Sophia nodded quickly and mumbled against Fiona''s hand. After Sophia calmed down,


    Fiona was relieved and withdrew her hand. Then, she lowered her head in deep thought. The first time


    she met Celine, she had felt distressed by her provocative nature. However, she hadn''t expected that


    Celine would hide the fact that her life was in danger from Spencer.


    Fiona''s head started throbbing.


    Because of Ryan and Spencer, both Leona and Celine resented her and wanted her dead. How could


    she be held responsible? Was she a doormat? She wished she had never met these two men.


    On the other side of the corridor, Spencer felt like his heart was being torched. He was feeling troubled,


    partially because Celine had taken a bullet for him and saved his life.


    However, although he was standing outside the operating room where Celine was, his thoughts


    lingered on Fiona.


    When he nced over and saw Fiona with her head down, he wanted to go to her andfort her with


    a hug. She had just gone through an abortion and should be resting. The shooting was too much for


    her to handle right now. But when he realized that Fiona must be worried about Ryan, his heart sank.


    How could he let himself be bothered by Fiona''s concern for Ryan when he should be worrying about


    Celine? When the reality of this dawned on him, he was shocked.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He angrily sat on the iron bench next to him.


    Eventually, the sun set and night fell. The light above the operating room that Ryan was in turned


    green, indicating that his surgery waspleted. Fiona and Sophia rose up in excitement and rushed


    to the door to wait for Ryan toe out.


    When the door finally opened, a nurse walked out and took off her mask. "The operation was


    sessful. He is safe now."


    "Phew! That''s great!


    Thank God!" Sophia eximed.


    "Thank you, nurse!" Fiona added.

 Chapter 84 Kiss Her For The First Time (Part One)

    Chapter 84 Kiss Her For The First Time (Part One)


    Later that night, Terence hurried to the hospital. He headed to the waiting area outside of Celine''s


    operating room.


    As he stepped inside the corridor, he wore his ck leather jacket in such a way that made him look


    capable and steady. Snowkes scattered around his hair and body, making him look a bit tired. He


    went straight to Spencer and in his deep voice, he asked, "She hasn''te out yet?"


    Spencer shook his head silently. The coat he had been wearing was still with Fiona. So with just a


    sweater on his back, he couldn''t help but feel a little cold. He looked up at Terence and asked, "Is it


    snowing?"


    "Yes." Terence nodded. "It''s getting colder and colder."


    Spencer nced behind him and noticed the snow fall. It was the first snow fall in M City.


    "How long has the operation been going on?" Terence asked.


    "About four or five hours," Spencer said, looking back. He had slept for a while so he wasn''t really sure.


    "Don''t worry. She''ll be fine," Terenceforted, frowning.


    "Yes." Spencer nodded. If anything bad happened to Celine, he wouldn''t be able to forgive himself.


    After all, he''d already betrayed Celine once, he couldn''t handle it if anything happened to her.


    "I''m going to talk to Ethan." Terence rubbed Spencer''s shoulder before getting up to talk to Ethan. He


    exchanged a few words with Ethan.


    "The operation''s finally over!"


    Anna screamed in excitement. Spencer and Terence turned their heads in unison, spotting the light


    above the operating room turn green. They exchanged nces as they quickly got up and briskly


    walked towards the door of the operating room.


    The doctor came out of the room and theypletely surrounded him at once. They asked anxiously,


    "How did it go?"


    "How is my Celine?"


    "Is the operation over?"


    The doctor took off his mask and said, "We were able to sessfully remove the bullet from the


    patient. We have to keep her under observation for the next 48 hours. We won''t have any problems as


    long as the next 48 hours go smoothly."


    "What are the odds of things going wrong?" Spencer was worried about her.


    "About 20%," the doctor said firmly. "The patient has a strong desire to survive. I believe she will wake


    up soon."


    "That''s great news!" Anna cried with joy. She couldn''t hold back her excitement.


    Spencer breathed a sigh of relief. But he didn''t know how he felt when he saw Celine being pushed out


    of the operating room. Everything should be okay as long as Celine was fine.


    After Celine was settled in a ward, everyone left for the night one by one.


    Ethan and Anna had left, saying they''d be back the following morning.


    "Are you going back?" Terence asked casually, with his hands in his pockets.


    "No. I can''t. Fiona''s here too."


    Raising his eyebrows, Terence asked, "I heard that Ryan was also injured trying to save Fiona? Is he


    here too?"


    ncing sideways at Terence, Spencer felt discontented and said, "You already know the answer."


    Just as Terence was about to say something, Eric suddenly arrived, holding a file in his hands. He


    stood a few steps away from Spencer. He saluted.


    Spencer nodded casually. "There''s no one else here. There''s no need for you to act."


    "Ha-ha! Okay!" Hearing what Spencer had said, Eric grinned. He walked over to Terence and asked,


    "What are you doing here? It''s already sote."


    "I just wanted an update on what''s going on." Terence stared at the file in Eric''s hands.


    "I thinking you already know most of the information in this file," Spencer said as he grabbed the file


    from Eric and turned to Terence. "You can tell me now. I want to know how good you are at collecting


    information."


    "Everyone knows how good Terence is at what he does. Everyone in M City probably gets their news


    from you, right? Just show us what you can do!" Eric echoed.


    "Terence, just say something about


    what happened at the airport today," Spencer said.


    With a faint smile, Terence pursed his lips and said slowly, "I''m not going to say things that you already


    know. The security system of the airport has been hacked. It was imnted with a virus and all the


    surveince videos have been destroyed. Even the best programmers of ourpany haven''t been


    able to crack it."


    Upon hearing this, Spencer frowned and asked, "When did they do this?"


    "Five minutes after you left the monitoring room," Terence responded.


    Spencer snorted. "Wow, they''re so cunning!"


    "Spencer, you''ve worked very hard, yet barely found any clues about them. Of course, they''re going to


    be cunning!"


    "You don''t have to fluff me up. Get to the point," Spencer said.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "The point is the death of their member, Fat Widow." Terence raised his eyebrows.


    ''Fat Widow?'' Spencer realized who Terence was referring to. Frowning, he said, "Is that the woman


    who had a baby with her at the airport? How did she die?"


    "She was shot between the eyebrows. The action was conducted by a pistol with a silencer. She was


    killed in an instant. Moreover, we found another wound on her body. It was a precise shot two


    centimeters away from her heart. Whoever did this is very powerful! Did you do that?"


    After skimming through the file, Spencer spat, "You''re such a cunning fox, Terence. Did you peep at the


    file?"


    As soon as he heard what Spencer said, Terence put up his hands in a gesture of surrender. "Spencer,


    don''t joke with me like that."


    "Leniency to those who confess, severity to those who resist!" Spencer cast a pitiful nce at Terence.


    "As long as you don''t say anything that''s from this document, I''ll believe you."


    "Yup, I agree," Eric agreed, nodding his head.


    "Okay, then let''s talk about X! I don''t know much about it but I do know that their headquarters isn''t in


    the country. It''s a huge forest, as far as I know. People found it hard to prate the forest because it


    was a dangerous terrain. Later on, I heard that it had been upied by several people. Now it seems


    that it belongs to X," Terence exined seriously.


    Spencer nodded and said, "They''re out of the country, which means this is going to be harder to deal


    with."


    With a nod, Terence continued, "They mostly smuggle drugs along with other illegal activities. Most


    importantly, it has a group of top experts who specialize in developing medicine. As far as what they''re


    trying to develop, I have no idea what it is."


    Upon hearing this, Spencer furrowed his eyebrows together. "Recently, they''ve been quite active. It


    seems that they''re nning something. What medicine are they going to sell? Have you found any


    traces? Can it be found on the market now? Or is it a new medicine they''re developing?"

 Chapter 85 First Aid Treatment (Part One)

    Chapter 85 First Aid Treatment (Part One)


    Fiona''s brain wentpletely nk. As she froze with her eyes wide open, all she could see was


    Spencer''s handsome face. She felt dizzy and her face turned red. She tried to push Spencer away, but


    this only made him more aggressive.


    They were too immersed in the kiss that neither of them noticed the man outside by the window. It was


    Charles.


    There was a curious look in his eyes as he watched the two of them. He looked as Spencer held Fiona,


    but he couldn''t see her face from where he stood.


    It was all so strange! Once he learned that Spencer had taken Fiona to the ward, Charles had dropped


    by on impulse to check up on her. But he certainly didn''t expect what he saw.


    Nevertheless, he tried to pretend that he didn''t care. He already knew certain things about Fiona, like


    how Spencer dragged her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register their marriage. He had initially wanted


    to use her against Spencer, but had that intention changed? Unconsciously, he was beginning to want


    to know more about Fiona.


    Charles watched them with an uncharacteristic curious expression. But soon enough, his eyes


    regained their steely gaze as his brows furrowed. There was no way he wanted anything more to do


    with Fiona! Ambitious people who were bound for great achievements must not be dragged down by


    love. Besides, he was just a little interested in her, nothing more.


    "Let... go of me..."


    Fiona yelled.


    But the words Fiona struggled to say were swallowed by Spencer in a kiss.


    Thinking that Spencer was going crazy, she put up her fists and pounded on his chest.


    "Don''t move!"


    It was as if a century had passed before he finally let her go. He looked at her with dissatisfaction as if


    he was ming her for ruining this moment.


    With one hand on his chest, Fiona took a deep breath, trying to regain herposure. When she


    raised her head to look at Spencer, she felt her face turn red.


    Excluding the previous peck they had shared, this was Fiona''s first kiss. Itcked the shyness and


    awkwardness of the first one; it was nothing but hot and passionate!


    "Go away!" She pushed him on the shoulder as she turned away. But despite using all of her strength,


    her shove was too limp that it looked like she was just ying hard to get.


    Spencer found this reaction amusing, but he pretended to be angry. "Go away? Where do you want me


    to go? Was your punishment not enough? Do you want to try it again?" Just then, his rough thumb


    caressed her soft lips.


    ''A punishment?'' Fiona thought. ''Kissing me was a punishment?''


    Fiona''s face turned pale. "You make me sick, Spencer."


    He quickly withdrew his hand as he felt his heart sank. "I make you sick?"


    "The most disgusting thing I''ve ever done in my life was sleep with you and kiss you." Fiona red at


    him. Her words shattered the romantic atmosphere in the room.


    He pinched Fiona''s chin with his hand. With a dark look on his face, he said in a gloomy tone, "You''re


    getting bolder and bolder. You think you can go to I Country with Ryan, don''t you? Don''t be silly, Fiona!


    There''s no way I''d divorce you. You''re not leaving me! For the rest of your life, you''ll belong with me.


    Let''s see who dares show interest in you!"


    "How shameless of you!" Fiona gritted her teeth.


    "I''ve always been shameless." A cruel smile yed on his lips. He then leaned towards her with his


    eyes closed to hide the hurt expression in them. He wanted nothing more but to kiss her again. But


    right at that moment, the door opened behind them. A voice said, "Did I interrupt anything?"


    Fiona and Spencer froze at the same time.


    Spencer''s lips had been barely a centimeter away from hers but he turned with narrowed eyes. The


    voice annoyed him. A man stood by the door with a smirk on his face. It was Charles.


    He walked in casually, but his fists were clenched tightly behind his back. He had nned to leave, but


    seeing that Spencer was going to kiss Fiona again, he pushed the door open, intentionally interrupting


    them.


    Fiona trembled at the sight of Charles. She was very embarrassed to have been caught kissing


    Spencer. If only the floor would open and swallow her whole. She lowered her head and tried to look


    upied, ironing out the wrinkles on her clothes with her hands.


    "I''m leaving!" Fiona said in a low voice when she raised her head. She looked extremely


    ufortable.


    "No." Spencer held her wrist tightly. He then turned his gaze to Charles. It was the first time he''d seen


    him up close.


    Charles looked handsome in his well-tailored suit. A smile sat on his lips, but no one could tell what


    was on his mind. He resembled Ryan very much, but his appearance was much more mature. His


    manners were sophisticated and very upper ss, which only showed that he was well-educated.


    Spencer made his silent judgment of Charles, while thetter kept his eyes steady on him.


    Spencer was a man no one ever said no to. But when Fiona turned down his kiss, he acted like a


    spoiled child. ''Just how important are you to him, Fiona?'' Charles wondered. ''Could she be Spencer''s


    only weakness?''


    "Charles Wen?" It was Spencer who broke the silence.


    "Yes." With a yful smile on his face, Charles nodded and greeted, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Cheng. I''ve


    heard a lot about you." He stepped forward and offered him his hand.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, too," Spencer said as they politely shook hands.


    It was the first time Fiona heard Spencer greet anyone politely. He looked very strange to her just then.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "How unexpected to see you here," Spencer said as he cast a meaningful nce at Fiona.


    Realizing what was going on, Charles merely smiled as he turned to her. "I worried that Fiona must be


    terrified by what happened at the airport, so I came here to check up on her. But I''m d to see that


    she looks fine. Ryan hasn''t woken up. I wanted to tell her not to worry too much."


    "I see." "Thank you, Mr. Wen," Fiona replied gently.


    "It seems that you care for my wife a lot, Mr. Wen," Spencer said in a cold voice.

 Chapter 86 Ryan Left (Part One)

    Chapter 86 Ryan Left (Part One)


    It was snowing early in the morning when the people of M City started their day.


    Spencer had stayed in Celine''s ward the entire night while Fiona had gone home to sleep. She didn''t


    want to torment herself by seeing their love.


    As soon as she reached the hospital, she headed to Ryan''s ward. Ryan was sitting on the bed while


    several people gathered around him. The silhouette of his well-sculpted body couldn''t be hidden under


    the humble hospital robe.


    Seeing this scene, Fiona stopped right at the door. ''I''lle back when he''s alone,'' she thought to


    herself.


    "Hey, Fiona!" Just as she was about to turn around and head back, Sophia rushed to her and stopped


    her. "Why are you leaving? You came to see Ryan, right?"


    "I''lle backter!" Fiona nced at the ward again and saw a well-dressed woman wiping her tears.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ''That must be his mom,'' she thought to herself. Next to the woman stood a middle-aged man who was


    somewhat obese. Fiona could tell from observing his features that he bore a lot of resemnce to


    Ryan. ''Could he be Ryan''s father?


    I can''t go in when his parents are with him.''


    "Don''t wait here any longer! Sophia grabbed her arm. "The first thing he asked when he woke up is if


    you were all right. You can''t leave!"


    "Sophia, don''t do that..."


    Before she could ease herself out of Sophia''s grip, thetter pulled her into the ward. "Ryan, look!


    Fiona''s here!"


    Suddenly, all eyes were on her.


    "Hi, Fiona!" Ryan straightened up. He''d been eagerly waiting for her arrival. "How are you? Are you all


    right?"


    "I''m fine." Fiona smiled and greeted his parents. "Nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Wen."


    "Hmm," Ryan''s father replied coolly. There was a sudden awkwardness in the air.


    It was because of her that Ryan had gotten shot in the arm. At least Ryan''s father wasn''t ming her


    for that, and that was all she could expect from him.


    Fiona moved to the side as the ward was a little crowded.


    Sophia swallowed, feeling nervous. She felt like she''d pushed Fiona into trouble again.


    "Fiona,e over here." Ryan signaled for her toe closer.


    "It''s okay, Ryan. I''m d to see that you''re all right now. I need to get going."


    "Fiona..."


    "You seem to be in a hurry, Miss Ji. Are you trying to flee? Ryan took a bullet for you. And you want to


    leave now?"


    "Father¡ª" Ryan was about to stop his father when Charles interrupted him.


    "Father, you never wanted to meet her in the first ce. Now that she wants to leave, you won''t let her


    go. Why is that?"


    The man scowled at Charles. Charles always hated to meddle in other people''s affairs. It was unusual


    for him to defend anyone. But now he was defending Fiona.


    The old man had heard a lot about her already, because she had charmed both his sons to the point


    where they were willing to go out of line for her.


    Fiona was stunned. ''Is Charles really putting in a good word for me?''


    The old man waved his hand. "I''ve stayed up all night looking after Ryan. I''m exhausted! I need to head


    back. But keep this in mind, Miss Ji. Not everyone is worthy of my son."


    Then, he got up and left with his wife.


    As soon as the door of the ward closed behind them,


    Ryan let out a self-deprecatingugh. "My dad is clueless. I''m the one who''s not worthy of you, Fiona."


    "Ryan..." Fiona frowned.


    "Okay, let''s stop talking about this." Ryan smiled bitterly.


    "Ryan, how is your arm?"


    "It''s better now." Ryan nodded with a smile.


    "Oh, Fiona, sit down!" Sophia nudged Fiona toward the chair next to the bed.


    Fiona forced a smile and sat down, feeling a little nervous.


    "Charles, why don''t we go for a walk?" Sophia asked, tugging Charles'' arm.


    When Charles didn''t move, she pulled harder. "Charles,e on now!"


    Charles took a long look at Fiona and then reluctantly stepped out of the ward.


    "Ryan..."


    "Fiona..."


    Once they were alone in the ward, both of them spoke at the same time.


    Fiona blushed and looked at Ryan. "You go first."


    "I just wanted to see how it feels to say your name. Actually, it''s nothing important. You go ahead."


    Ryan smiled sheepishly.


    "I..." Fiona hesitated. "I''ve got nothing important to say either. I just want you to rest well and recover. If


    it weren''t for me, you''d have gone abroad by now. None of this would have happened."


    "I volunteered to save you." The smile on Ryan''s face didn''t falter, but there was a notable hint of


    bitterness in his voice. "I''m just d you''re fine."


    Fiona pressed her lips together, remembering his father''s words. "If you need anything while you''re


    recovering, remember, I am at your service. After all, I am responsible for this."


    Ryan raised his eyebrows and joked, "You hold yourself responsible? Then, will you be my girlfriend till


    I recover?"


    "Ryan!" Fiona opened her eyes wide in disbelief. "Ryan, you know I¡ª"


    "You''re married, right?" Ryan said, cutting her off with a deste smile on his face. "I know. But you


    said you''d be responsible and promised to help. This is what I want. It''s my dream."


    Fiona knitted her brows together. "I''m sorry, Ryan..."


    "Every time you talk to me so formally, I feel like you''re distancing yourself from me. Last night, at the


    airport, when you saw someone point a gun at Spencer, you rushed over to him without thinking twice.


    That kind of concern cannot be faked. And I can''t watch you get hurt. I think it''s best if I went abroad. A


    new environment will help me forget you."


    Fiona blushed. "I''m sorry, Ryan. You''ve been so kind to me, but I can''t give you anything."


    Ryan was really upset. "I really want to pretend to hate you, but I can''t control myself. I always fail.


    You''vepletely intoxicated me. I just want to treat you well."


    He caught Fiona off guard, leaving her speechless.


    "I never had a chance, did I?" Ryan looked at her with scorching eyes.


    "I''m sorry..." Fiona lowered her head.


    "I want you to say it to my face that you don''t feel the same way about me. Then I will give up." It was


    the first time that Ryan was being so persistent. He insisted on adding salt to his wound by saying, "If


    you do that, I won''t bother you again."


    Fiona''s eyes reddened. "I''m sure you''ll find someone better in the future."


    "Tell me that you don''t have feelings for me." He was hell-bent on getting a reply to his question.

 Chapter 87 Does Charles Like Fiona (Part One)

    Chapter 87 Does Charles Like Fiona (Part One)


    "You still love me, don''t you?" asked Celine, her eyes full of expectation and eagerness.


    Spencer''s eyes flooded with emotions. Since her return from abroad, Celine had asked him the


    question each chance she got. He''d always been evasive of it, but now that she had given herself up to


    save him, he felt obliged to not be so heartless anymore.


    "I..." He frowned as he tried to figure out a response. Before he could say anything, Celine ced her


    hand on her chest and gasped, "Ouch. It hurts!"


    "Again?" Spencer asked with worry. "Don''t move." He quickly got up and held her. "I''ll call the doctor."


    Then, Celine loosened up and let out a soft chuckle. When she saw the nervous expression on his


    face, she couldn''t help but erupt intoughter. She grabbed his sleeves and said, "I''m lying! I thought


    you were an acute observer? Why are you fooled by me every time? Or am I just that good in acting?"


    "Don''t joke about your health." Spencer got back on his feet and gave Celine a cold look. He couldn''t


    hide the concern in his words.


    "Spencer," Celine said seriously as she grasped his hand. "You are fooled by me each time. Is it


    because you care for me too much? When I got injured, I felt like I went through hell. But it made me


    understand a lot of things better."


    "Like what?" asked Spencer.


    "I suddenly understand that living is a very happy thing." Celine smiled gently. "When I was in aa, I


    tried to open my eyes but I couldn''t. I wanted to escape the emptiness but I could only do nothing. I


    was so desperate. The moment I woke up, gratitude filled me. I was just happy to be alive."


    "Yes, life is not easy. You should cherish life." His own words reminded him of Fiona. She was a person


    who cherished her life so much. He would do anything to protect her from all the bad things.


    "It''s not easy to live, and it''s hard to find someone who is willing to live with you." Celine stared at


    Spencer. "I know it better than anyone else. There are so many things we need to consider, but I don''t


    want to give up on you." As a way of response,


    Spencer frowned.


    "Spencer..." Celine tried to continue.


    "No." Spencer shook his head. "Do you know our current rtionship? You are my¡ª"


    "I''m your sister, I know!" Celine rolled her eyes. "You have stressed many times that I''m your sister. But


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    the truth is, we are not rted at all. We were even once a couple. How do you expect me to be okay


    just being your sister?"


    "But what''s done is done. We can''t change the situation," said Spencer.


    "Who says that? I got a n!" Celine said. "I can leave the Cheng family and live with my father. That


    way, I will no longer be your sister and I can finally be with you."


    "You''re willing to go back to your hard-drinking father?" Spencer snarled. "You and your mother worked


    so hard to stay away from him, and now you''re willingly putting yourself back in such a dangerous


    position? Don''t do that."


    "But if I don''t, then I can''t be with you." Celine raised her voice. "I''d rather live a hard life if I can be with


    you. Besides, I''m well-off now. I''m not as vulnerable as I used to be. He wouldn''t dare hurt me this time.


    I''m just trying to find a way to be with you."


    "But I''m married," Spencer replied tly.


    After sending Wayne back, Fiona returned to the hospital. On her way, she passed by Celine''s ward.


    She was able to get a glimpse of Spencer inside. He was frowning as Celine stared at him


    affectionately. She figured they were talking about something important.


    Out of curiosity, she decided to stay by the door and eavesdrop.


    "So what?" Celine retorted, as if Spencer just said the most absurd thing. "You can get a divorce. You


    are not in love with her. Fiona had a miscarriage a few days ago, didn''t she?"


    "How did you know that?" Spencer was startled. They''d been keeping it a secret.


    "I overheard you speak about it. I can''t help it. I''m a curious person and you know that. I heard where


    she was, so I went to the hospital to check on her. I won''t tell anyone about it, I promise. Especially not


    Grandpa. I know he''s been wanting a great-grandson."


    Standing outside the room, Fiona sneered. Celine wouldn''t gain anything by spilling it, so she trusted


    she''d keep it.


    "That wasn''t a miscarriage," Spencer replied in a cold voice.


    "What?" Celine pretended to be shocked. "It wasn''t a miscarriage. Then what was it?"


    "I told the doctor to abort the baby." Spencer clenched his fists. "That child shouldn''t havee to this


    world."


    Fiona did not budge. She remained emotionless as she stood by the door, her face covered with


    sadness. She ced her hand on her lower abdomen. It''d been a while since she lost the child. She


    still felt sad. Even her underbelly was still a bit painful. During the surgery, she felt as if a part of her


    body was pulled away.


    And the culprit was the father of the child.


    "Spencer, are you sad, too? About the abortion?" Celine asked inquisitively.


    "Sad?" A self-mocking smile appeared on Spencer''s lips. "The decision was made for everyone''s


    sake."


    "Do you hate her? Is this some sort of revenge?" Celine squinted. "Because of her, we can''t be


    together. Your marriage was arranged. Even if I were not your sister, it would have still been impossible


    for us to get married."


    "The car ident ten years ago took my mother away. And with her passing came you and your


    mother. It''s been a mess since then. I really do wish Fiona could just die. I want to torture her and hurt


    her..." Fiona covered her mouth, wanting to make sure they couldn''t hear her cries. She was deeply


    upset.


    She never expected anything nice from him, but what he said still wounded her. It wasn''t her fault and


    she didn''t know anything; it was unfair of him to put all the me on her.


    Fiona turned around and left the ward.


    She felt no connection with Spencer. It was pointless to try to find a connection when their marriage


    had been arranged since childhood. The saying "love grows as time goes by" was not applicable to


    them.

 Chapter 88 Go Take Care Of Her (Part One)

    Chapter 88 Go Take Care Of Her (Part One)


    Charles was about to leave the ward when something urred to him. He turned back to Celine with a


    vicious smile on his face. "I just have one more thing to say."


    When she heard the sound of his voice, she instantly turned her gaze to him and frowned. "What is it?"


    "Maybe others didn''t see what actually happened at the airport, but I saw it clearly with my own eyes,"


    he said, raising his eyebrows. His confident tone made her feel like he was trying to intimidate her. His


    smirk grew wider as he continued, "I know it was Fiona who really rushed to save Spencer. You just


    wanted to get in her way, but you got shot and became the heroine instead. It''s good that you had luck


    on your side."


    All the blood drained from her face. "You''re just talking nonsense!" she snapped, pretending to be


    indignant.


    "Nonsense, eh?" Charles sniggered. "Well, sure, if you say so. Anyway, you''d better hook up with


    Spencer soon. Otherwise, I have ways to tell him the truth."


    "Why do you care about my rtionship with Spencer? How will it benefit you, exactly? What''s in it for


    you?" she asked in a faint voice.


    "That''s none of your business," he said, walking to the door with a dangerous gleam in his eyes.


    "Is it because of Fiona?" She couldn''t control her tongue and spilled what was on her mind.


    Holding the doorknob, he looked back and smiled at her. "You''re thinking too much."


    Then,


    he walked out and mmed the door shut behind him. He could barely stay calm. Fiona''s name kept


    echoing in his mind, making his heart pound against his chest. He wasn''t ready to admit that his


    feelings for her had grown considerably.


    Inside the ward, Celine gasped as she felt a sharp pain in her chest. She reached out and pressed the


    emergency button on the bedside table with trembling fingers.


    Soon after, a doctor and several nurses rushed to her bed. They were taken aback to see the state that


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    she was in. For some reason, her wound had opened up. Blood was oozing through the bandage,


    staining her hospital gown red.


    "Hurry! We need to treat the wound immediately." The doctor waved his hand, and the nurses


    immediately helped Celine lie down and began gathering medical equipment to restore her stitches.


    Great waves of pain swept through Celine as they buzzed around to treat her, but her mind was


    elsewhere and her eyes went nk.


    Recalling Charles'' words and the way he couldn''t wait to push her to another man, she couldn''t help


    but feel upset. Of course she liked Spencer, but she had a soft spot for Charles too. But even though


    Charles hadn''t answered her question, it was presumable that he had developed feelings for Fiona,


    which just wasn''t fair! Celine had tried her best to achieve everything she wanted, but Fiona kept


    getting everything without lifting so much as a finger.


    In her years of being in a rtionship with Charles, Celine had exhausted all her strength and effort in


    order to reach a point where even if there were a hundred girls around him, no one would be able to


    rece her. However, the longer she had been with Charles, the more she had realized that he didn''t


    value women at all. It was astonishing that a man like him would go so far as to fall in love with Fiona.


    Celine had naturally expressed her interest in marrying him, more than once, in fact. After all, she was


    in the prime of her youth and wished to start a family in a good home. But every time she had brought it


    up, Charles had brushed her off coldly. It was at that time that she had heard that Spencer was getting


    married, upsetting her even more.


    She had been forced to let go of Spencer, but she was quite willing to start a life with Charles. Anyway,


    Spencer was a busy military officer. If she had married him, she''d have felt lonely all the time. She had


    a better chance at a happy life with Charles.


    But now, it seemed that she would have to rethink her estimation of the two men. On one side, there


    was Charles, who wasn''t willing to be tied to her, and on the other side, there was Spencer, who had


    been forced to separate from her. Naturally, she couldn''t help but lean toward Spencer.


    After all, Charles was also in favor of her marrying Spencer. ''Fiona, you took everything I wanted. Why


    should I let you have what you want?'' she thought maliciously.


    "Miss Cheng, the wound has been stitched up," the doctor said. Upon hearing these words, Celine


    finally came back to reality and nodded. "Okay."


    "The wound hasn''t fully healed yet. Please take extra care not to let it open again," the doctor warned


    her.


    "Okay. You can all head out now. I''m really tired," she said faintly.


    "Okay, Miss Cheng. Take care of yourself and get some sleep. The nurses wille to check on you


    With that, the doctor and nurses walked out quietly.


    Celine closed her eyes and tried to rx in the empty ward.


    The next day, Fiona packed her things and left for school. As the term wasing to an end, she had


    a lot to do to prepare for the final exams.


    No matter how good or bad her rtionship with Spencer was, her education was her first priority.


    When she entered the university campus, there were very few students strolling around outdoors.


    Since it was freezing outside, it wasmon for students to stay in the library or in their dorms.


    Fiona rushed to the dormitory, panting. Just as she had expected, Sophia and E were both lounging


    in their beds, wrapped up in their quilts.


    "Aren''t we supposed to take our exams? Why are you two still in bed?" Fiona asked with a smile as she


    walked in.


    "Fiona, you''re back!" Sophia turned around as soon as she heard Fiona''s voice.


    Fiona nodded with a smile. "I''m going to the library to prepare for the final exams. Do you guys want to


    "No, thanks. Now that you''re back, we can ace our exams by simply copying your answers," E said


    Fiona smiled awkwardly. "Have you guys had breakfast yet? I brought you some food."


    "Now that you''vee back, we don''t have to worry about our breakfast or the final exams. You''re so


    nice, Fiona!" Sophia said cheerfully.


    Still lying in the bed, Eughed. "Ah, it smells so good! Sophia, pass me the food. I''m not getting up."


    "Stop being sozy!" Sophia took a bite of the boiled egg in the container Fiona handed her. "Get it


    yourself!" she said with her mouth full.


    "Oh, if you''re so hardworking, why don''t you apply that to your studies? You can''t even draw a design


    as fast as me," E retorted.


    Feeling a little envious of the two girls, Fiona walked over and gave some of the food to E. "Here you


    are."


    "Thank you, Fiona! Love you!" E picked up the container and wolfed down the food.


    "By the way, Fiona, have you eaten yet?" Sophia asked casually while eating.


    "Yes, I have." Fiona nodded and walked over to the desk to start packing. "Take your time. I''m going to


    the library now."

 Chapter 89 She Looks Pretty In Formal Dress (Part One)

    Chapter 89 She Looks Pretty In Formal Dress (Part One)


    How could he admit to such an embarrassing thing so openly? ''Is he still the Spencer who is haughty


    and would save his face at all costs?'' Fiona continued with what she was doing while thinking this in


    her mind.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang again. Spencer opened the door impatiently.


    Johnson greeted him with a formal salute. He was holding a handful of noodles in his hand. "The


    noodles, sir. The kitchen is preparing the dishes you ordered."


    "Got it. You can go to bed now."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Spencer closed the door and brought the noodles to the kitchen where Fiona was. "Here you go," he


    said as he ced them on the table.


    "What are you doing?" Obviously, she knew the answer.


    "You should cook for me! When did you be so stupid?" he asked.


    Fiona was going to refuse. But she knew better than to provoke Spencer, so instead shepromised.


    "Wait for me to finish my noodles first. How much will you eat?"


    "All of them."


    "All of them?! The noodles will swell when they are fully cooked," she exined with a surprised


    expression.


    "Don''t underestimate my appetite," Spencer said proudly.


    Fiona shrugged. She grabbed a bowl from the cupboard and poured the noodles into it. As soon as she


    ced it on the table, Spencer quickly reached out, lifted the bowl and ced it in front of him.


    "What are you doing?" Fiona asked with a frown.


    "What?" Spencer bowed his head and sniffed the noodles. "Wow, this smells so good! I''ll start eating


    now!"


    "The noodles are mine!" Fiona was a little upset.


    "What do you mean? What''s yours is mine. We''re sharing." He picked up the chopsticks and started


    sifting through his bowl. He picked up a piece of fried egg and said, "You''re so stingy. Are you not


    willing to share a bowl of noodles with me?"


    "You..." Fiona squinted. Seeing Spencer enjoy the food, she sighed hopelessly. She decided to cook


    the rest of the noodles instead.


    After a while, a soldier brought them the cooked beef and chicken. Spencer ate the dishes like a pig.


    After he finished the noodles in his bowl, he handed the empty bowl back to Fiona. "Refill it with


    noodles," he said.


    He was really hungry!


    Fiona refilled his bowl with noodles as told. He devoured them with glee.


    "Have some chicken soup." Spencer ced a bowl of chicken soup in front of Fiona. "It''s cold today.


    This will help warm your body."


    "Thank you."


    Spencer''s eyes shot up. "Don''t say those two words to me from now on," he added.


    Fiona raised her eyebrows slightly. Something was different with Spencer. He was acting strangely. He


    had been more easy-going recently, as if he was in a constant good mood. Could it be because he was


    finally back in his ce?


    Fiona''s deep thoughts were disturbed by Spencer


    as he started knocking on her bowl with chopsticks. "Hey. Eat quickly. Aren''t you tired? Don''t you want


    to sleep early?"


    "Okay," she said as she started eating the noodles.


    "Chicken soup, chicken legs, and beef." Spencer started transferring some ingredients into her bowl.


    "You''re too thin. It hurts me when I carry you in my arms."


    "I can''t eat any more," Fiona protested in a low voice.


    "Eat as much as you can,"


    Spencer demanded. It was the first time that Fiona had eaten so much food. She didn''t feel well after


    the meal. She cleared the table, hoping thebor would help digest the food.


    When Spencer came out of the bathroom, Fiona was packing her stuff. She turned around and saw


    him half-naked. When they exchanged eye contact, she blushed. She turned around and frowned. "It''s


    so cold outside. Why are you standing there half-naked?"


    Spencer chuckled. After drying his wet hair with a towel, he slowly walked up to Fiona and asked, "Are


    you worrying about me?"


    "You think too much." She shook her head insistently. As she did, the smell of Spencer''s freshly-


    showered body wafted through her nostrils. "I''m going to bed," she said in a low voice.


    Then she ran away as fast as she could.


    Standing behind her, Spencer gave her a smile. Seeing Fiona flustered and embarrassed amused him.


    Fiona ran to the main bedroom. As soon as she closed the door, Spencer appeared and opened the


    door. She turned around with shock on her face.


    "This is my room," Spencer dered before Fiona could say a word.


    "Well, then I''ll go out to sleep," Fiona stammered.


    Spencer stretched out his arm and stopped her from leaving. He raised his eyebrows and smirked, "Do


    you think I will let you out?"


    "You..." Fiona blushed scarlet with shyness.


    "Are you afraid?" he asked. "We slept together before. We''ve done what we should do. There''s nothing


    to be embarrassed about."


    "Do you think everyone is as shameless as you?" Fiona spat as she suppressed her embarrassment.


    She then turned around and tucked herself in. She closed her eyes tightly, hoping he''d leave her alone.


    His bedroom was painted mainly in ck and white. His quilt gave off a unique scent which made her


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    unable to calm down.


    After a while, Fiona felt the other side of the bed copse lightly. It meant that Spencer had already


    gone to bed. She felt a little nervous. For a long time, Spencer was just lying still.


    Was he asleep?


    Just as she was about to open her eyes to check on him, Spencer started speaking.


    "Do you remember my birthday, Fiona?" he asked, with his hands crossed under his head.


    "I don''t remember," Fiona responded.


    There was tension between them. "You''re heartless," Spencer sneered. Then he turned to Fiona and


    red at her. "I told you before it is the same day as the New Year''s Day! It''s such an easy day to


    remember and you keep on forgetting it. My birthday is a day for celebration all over the world!"


    ''What? A day for celebration all over the world? Who does he think he is?''


    Fiona tried not tough out loud, but rolled her eyes instead. "I see," she replied reluctantly.


    "What about my gift?" Spencer asked expectantly. "Have you prepared my gift?"


    "No, I haven''t," Fiona replied honestly. At that point, she wasn''t even finished with the draft of the


    ne with a maple leaf. So it was true that she hadn''t prepared any gift for him.


    Spencer was a little angry. "Didn''t I tell you to get me a present? Why didn''t you listen to me?"


    "This is the first time I''ve seen someone beg for a birthday gift," Fiona replied calmly. "Gift giving is


    voluntary."


    "I don''t care whether you are willing or not. Giving me a gift is a rigid rule here!" he demanded. "Where


    is the ne I asked you to design for me?"


    "Design needs inspiration. Without inspiration, it can''t be designed."


    "Bullshit!" The foulnguage that he used made Fiona open her eyes. "Why are you speaking so


    harshly?" she asked with a frown.


    "It''s all I have to say. Besides, it''s not like you have anything else better to do. Design the ne as


    soon as possible."


    "What makes you think I have nothing to do? I''m here to help you take care of Celine, aren''t I?" Fiona


    replied. "If I neglect her because I give all my attention to the design of the ne, I can''t afford the


    consequences."


    Spencer was infuriated, but he also desperately wanted the ne. "Design the ne for me first!


    Do you hear me?"


    Fiona did not understand why it was such a big deal for him. "Alright, I will," she promised carelessly.


    She yawned, turned over, and said, "I''m going to sleep now."


    ''Sleep?'' Spencer thought. ''We are a man and a woman sharing a bed. Does she really think we should


    just sleep?''

 Chapter 90 An Old Friend (Part One)

    Chapter 90 An Old Friend (Part One)


    The base was surrounded by high mountains on one side and dense forests on the other. Due to the


    high altitude, it was always much colder than the balmy coast of M City. As soon as Fiona stepped out


    of the building, her pale skin flushed rosy pink.


    "You are so stupid!" Spencer scolded when he saw this. He took the coat draped over her arm and put


    it on her. "What''s the point of holding the coat in your arm when you''re freezing? Can''t you have worn it


    instead? Stupid!"


    Fiona was startled. "But this is your coat."


    "It''s fine. I don''t feel cold." He swiftly buttoned her coat. "You can fasten the buttons on the wrist


    yourself."


    His coat was a little too big for Fiona''s petite body. It almost covered her entire upper body, only leaving


    her fingertips and her head exposed. She blinked her eyes. It made her look a bit funny, but in a cute


    way.


    "Ahem!" He coughed covering his mouth. As he looked at Fiona''s eyes, he felt enchanted. He gently


    tousled her hair. "You''re not feeling cold now, right? Let''s go!"


    "Okay." Fiona nodded.


    "Mr. Cheng! Mrs. Cheng!" Johnson saluted them when he saw them.


    Spencer gave him a slight nod.


    As they walked a little further, they saw a team of people waiting for them. "Hello, Mr. Cheng!"


    "Hmm." Spencer nodded absently. "Let''s go."


    "Yes, sir!"


    They walked towards the main entrance of the base.


    Fiona and Spencer walked in the front. He marched fast, while she jogged under herrge coat to


    catch up with him.


    "Hey, do you mind slowing down a little bit?" she called to him as she couldn''t match his speed.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she bumped into Spencer''s back, feeling dizzy.


    "You''re good at sketching and talking. Other than that, you''re just an idiot," Spencer blurted out


    tactlessly.


    Fiona shook her head in disbelief and continued to follow him.


    Spencer slowed down a little, so Fiona finally caught up to him and walked alongside him.


    Johnson walked behind them clumsily. Spencer was walking too slowly for his wife''s sake. He was


    much slower than usual.


    Spencer turned to Fiona. "When we get there, don''t talk unnecessarily. Just follow my lead and greet


    people when I introduce them to you."


    She anxiously bit her lip. "Is it really appropriate for me toe along?"


    Spencer shook his head. "Well, it''s not entirely appropriate. But it would seem rude if you didn''te.


    They already know that you''re here. Won''t they think you''re refusing to see them off,


    Mrs. Cheng?"


    Fiona was surprised when Spencer called her "Mrs. Cheng."


    At the main entrance, Eric and Daniel saluted Spencer as soon as they arrived.


    "Where are they?" Spencer asked them.


    "They''re ten kilometers away. They''ll be here soon," Eric replied.


    "Okay." Spencer nodded. "Let''s wait for some time. Fiona, are you feeling cold?"


    "No, I''m good." Fiona sighed. In fact, she felt like the coat was a little too warm.


    "Mrs. Cheng looks cute in Mr. Cheng''s coat!" Daniel said with a cheerfulugh. However, he stopped


    when he received an icy stare from Spencer.


    Then, he swiftly turned to the gate and waited for the people of P City to arrive without daring to speak


    another word. The purpose of their visit was to cooperate with Spencer and his men.


    It had been recently discovered that X operated in both M Country and T Country.


    Since P City was the closest to T Country as well as X''s headquarters, their information was highly


    valued and key for conquering X.


    Spencer''s eyes were filled with a thirst for blood. Conquering X had been on his mind for a long time


    now. They were a strong opponent. He had nevere across such a powerful force before. He had to


    fight them! ''I''ll show you that you can''t overwhelm me with your corrupt practices. I''m here to teach you


    the repercussions of threatening Spencer Cheng!'' he thought to himself.


    Ten minutester


    Two whistles came from the main gate.


    Fiona looked up and saw two off-road vehicles and three trucks pass through the main gate.


    All the soldiers raised their hands and saluted the cars. When the cars were two meters away from


    Spencer,


    they came to a screeching halt.


    A middle-aged man stepped out from one of the cars.


    "That''s Leo Li," Spencer whispered in Fiona''s ear.


    Then, he turned to Leo, who was wearing a heavy cotton jacket and smiling as he walked towards


    them.


    "Mr. Cheng!" Leo saluted Spencer respectfully.


    Fiona was surprised to see this and wondered why Leo would do that. ''Is something wrong?'' However,


    Spencer just nodded back at Leo. "Wee. Thank you for taking such an effort toe here."


    All the car doors opened, and the rest of the men stepped out. One of them looked particrly striking.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He had a lean yet muscr body and was very handsome.


    She felt like she''d seen him before, but couldn''t remember where. She frowned. Suddenly, something


    struck her.


    "Is that George Ye?" Fiona murmured to herself.


    However, Spencer heard her words. "You have a good memory," he said with a hint of displeasure.


    Fiona gently bit her lower lip, feeling aggrieved. The only reason she remembered his name was


    because Sophia used to mention it all the time.


    George was quiet. He was dressed in casual clothes but he looked mature, like an ancient tactician in a


    handsome young man''s body.


    "Spencer!" George walked over and saluted Spencer.


    Spencer nodded at him in response. "You''re here as well."


    George was almost as tall as Spencer. Both of them looked very attractive.


    Fiona secretly let out a sigh. It was a pity that she was the only woman here to appreciate the scene in


    front of her. If Sophia had been here, she''d have loved to gaze at all these handsome men. No one


    could appreciate such an enticing scenery more than her.


    Leo smiled at Spencer and said, "I heard that you''ve met George several times and worked as a


    drillmaster in the same university as him, so I asked him to join us."


    "Indeed. Thest time I met George, I was in a rush and didn''t have much time to chat with him. I am


    d he was transferred to P City. It feels like we were destined to meet again."


    "True. I''m d to be working with you, Spencer."


    Spencer smiled lightly. Then, he pulled Fiona close to him and wrapped his arm around her waist. "Oh,


    I almost forgot. This is my wife, Fiona Ji."


    ''Fiona Ji?'' George frowned when he heard her name. His eyes went wide with disbelief. He couldn''t


    help but nce at her face.

 Chapter 91 Celine Pretends To Faint In The Snow (Part One)

    Chapter 91 Celine Pretends To Faint In The Snow (Part One)


    Fiona was still shocked.


    How could it be possible that such a wonderful fate existed in this world? Just a few days ago, she was


    thinking about the boy whom she used to make snowmen with. And today, she saw him again for the


    first time in years.


    "You were so young when we were separated. I''m surprised you remember me." George sighed. "I was


    only eight when we moved out. You were only four or five years old then, weren''t you? We haven''t seen


    each other in years. I thought if we saw each other again, we wouldn''t even recognize each other."


    As Fiona gazed at George''s face,


    all her memories suddenly came flooding back.


    She realized that he still looked like the little boy


    that she knew him to be.


    "Sorry, I forgot your name. I should have recognized you earlier during the military training!" Fiona


    apologized.


    "I don''t me you. I know that a lot of things happened to you over the years." George raised his hand


    in an attempt tofort her, but after some hesitation, he decided against it. "It''s been so long since I


    otherwise. How have you been all these years?"


    "I''m fine." With a small smile ying at the corners of her mouth, she looked lovely. "Look at me. Do I


    not look fine?"


    "That''s good." George nodded. "Does Spencer treat you well?"


    "He''s good." The smile on her face didn''t fade away but her heart was suddenly filled with sadness.


    "My parents arranged this marriage for me even when I was still young. I know they made the right


    choice. I''m d that I can fulfill their wish."


    At that moment, Spencer was just about to look for Fiona when he heard her speaking. Rendered


    speechless, he paused for a moment. ''Yeah. What else can she do?'' he thought.


    George felt his chest tighten when he noticed the mature gleam Fiona had in her eyes. She was still


    too young for all of this. He looked up at the sky and decided to change the topic. "It''s snowing heavily


    now. Do you want to make a snowman tonight? Just like we used to do when we were young."


    "Okay." Fiona agreed without thinking. "I haven''t yed in snow in a while, George..."


    "Great!" Spencer said with augh.


    Standing not far away from them,


    Spencer rolled his eyes with disdain when he saw how happily they chatted.


    He couldn''t help but call out George''s name to interrupted them. "George!"


    Both Fiona and George turned around.


    Spencer walked beside Fiona


    and took her hand.


    "It''s cold. Why did youe out?" he asked her.


    "I..." Fiona was a little uneasy as she looked at George, the difort on her face evident. It was weird


    to show off their rtionship to him like this.


    "Let''s go back now," Spencer urged as he pulled her hand.


    "But George is still here," Fiona protested and shook Spencer''s hand off. "Let me introduce you to each


    other. George and I grew up together. What a coincidence, huh?"


    The two men looked at each other intently.


    With a smile, George reached out his hand. "Nice to meet you again, Fiona''s... husband."


    Hearing that,


    Spencer felt ted. He reached out his hand to shake George''s. "Nice to meet you. I''m Fiona''s


    husband."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Fiona rolled her eyes secretly.


    Georgeughed. "I used to hold a grudge against the guy who took Fiona away from me. I thought I''d


    have to fight with him one day but looks like I don''t stand a chance. Spencer is not a guy to be messed


    with."


    However, Spencer was in a daze for a moment. He responded, "I didn''t take Fiona away when I was


    still young."


    "To me, it''s the same thing. When I was seven years old, I went to the Ji family''s house to propose to


    Fiona behind my parents'' back. I took all the pocket money so I could buy her candies." George


    emphasized the words "propose to Fiona" as he spoke. Grinning, he said, "But Fiona''s mother told me


    that Fiona was going to be your wife. I really didn''t think that anyone would propose to her before I did.


    Later, I found out that the marriage between you two was arranged even before she was born. I guess I


    was a bit toote!"


    As Fiona listened, she had a slight smile on her face. She didn''t expect that the now calm and


    Among the three, only Spencer didn''tugh; instead he even pressed his lips tightly.


    The story that George had just told sent shivers down his spine. He also couldn''t help but feel lucky.


    ''How could George be so precocious? How could he propose to a girl at the age of seven? This brat!


    Fortunately, Fiona''s mother told him that Fiona was going to marry me. Otherwise, what would have


    happened to Fiona? Would she end up marrying George? No way! Would she have gotten together


    with Ryan and married him? No way! Nevertheless,


    she wouldn''t have been with me,'' he thought.


    When he thought of this, he narrowed his eyes dangerously. ''Fiona will be my wife for the rest of my life


    and that''s it. We are going to be together forever,'' he swore to himself.


    "Mr. Cheng! Mrs. Cheng! Mr. Ye!"


    As the three chatted casually, Johnson suddenly ran over. He bowed to each of them before turning to


    Spencer and saying, "Mr. Li asked me to go out and look for you."


    "Okay." Spencer waved his hand to signal for Johnson to go back. Then he turned to George and said,


    "George, shall we go in?"


    "Okay." George nodded as he started to walk.


    Just as Fiona was about to follow him, her arm was suddenly grabbed by Spencer.


    "What?" Fiona asked, frowning as she was caught by surprise.


    Drawing closer to Fiona, he asked seriously, "What was your reaction then? When he proposed to


    marry you,


    did you agree?" Looking up at him, Fiona paused for a few seconds beforeing to her senses. "Are


    you out of your mind?"


    "Answer me!" Spencer demanded.


    "How do I answer you? I don''t remember anything!" Fiona shrugged helplessly. "I was only three or four


    years old at that time. That was the first time I was hearing about that! Just now! Even if I remember,


    how could I have agreed to that? It sounded like a joke to me!"


    "Really?" Spencer cast a nce at her.

 Chapter 92 I Will Teach You (Part One)

    Chapter 92 I Will Teach You (Part One)


    Fiona and George didn''t follow Eric back into the residential building. Instead, they made their way to


    the piano room on the first floor of the white building. Upon entrance, Fiona couldn''t help but notice that


    the decoration of the room seems to have changed.


    She had yed on this piano once before and thought that it sounded melodious back then. As the


    piano stood in the corner, grand and elegant, she was instantly drawn to it.


    "Let''s go inside and have a look," George said as he noticed the eagerness in Fiona''s eyes. "The room


    isn''t locked anyway, do you think it''s okay?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded eagerly.


    George waved his hand to his staff as a signal to leave. He then entered the piano room with Fiona.


    "Do you know how to y, Fiona?" he inquired.


    "A little," Fiona said modestly.


    "I remember back then, whenever I would go to your house, your mother used to y the piano. I


    admired her so much back then," George smiled. "My mom used to say, ''All the women in the


    residential area live like men do. Only Fiona''s mom is feminine. She can y piano and draw. Fiona is


    also very beautiful, like a flower. I have no doubt that she''ll grow up to be an excellent woman.''"


    He imitated his mother''s speech in such a way that Fiona couldn''t help but grin. Whenever people


    talked about her mother, she felt as if warm sunshine was filling her heart.


    "y a song for me, please?" George urged. "I believe you''ll do well just like your mother did."


    Raising her eyebrows, Fiona didn''t refuse.


    The minute Spencer arrived at the doorway of the piano room, he saw that it was indeed Fiona who


    was ying the piano.


    The memory of Fiona ying the pianost time was still etched in his mind. The way in which her


    fingers danced along the keys, her body swaying with the music, and the sparkle that seemed to have


    These were his reasons for adamantly refusing his men when they asked permission from him to


    convert the piano room into a fitness room. Instead, he had the piano room redecorated just in case


    Fiona decided to y the piano again.


    He stood outside the door, not daring to move in fear that he would disturb the serenity of the moment.


    Meanwhile, Fiona continued to y the piano, head lowered. Her silvery music enlivened the cold,


    bleak winter.


    Remaining motionless, Spencer relished hearing Fiona y the piano in silence.


    Suddenly, the music went from a slow pace to a fast pace. Fiona had sessfully transitioned in a


    gradual and smooth way until the music faded away.


    While Spencer was still in a trance,


    he suddenly heard someone pping.


    George walked out from the corner of the room which Spencer only noticed now. George smiled lightly


    as he gazed at Fiona. "Wow, that''s lovely," he praised.


    "Thank you." When Fiona stood up from the piano, she turned and opened her mouth to say something


    to George. However, she suddenly saw Spencer standing by the door. What was he doing here?


    Fiona blinked her eyes in surprise.


    "What''s wrong?" With his back to the door, George saw the look of shock on Fiona''s face. He turned


    his head and upon seeing Spencer, his face suddenly darkened. With a faint smile, he said, "Oh,


    Spencer, you''re here!"


    Without saying anything, Spencer walked inside the piano room, his face unreadable. "As far as I know,


    you didn''te here for a vacation, yet you have the time to visit the piano room." He paused as he


    walked towards the piano, randomly pressing a few keys before continuing, "George, we still have a


    very important meeting to attend tomorrow. You''ve traveled a long way. I think it''s best if you use this


    time to rest now. Besides, we don''t want people gossiping about you two being alone together, do we?"


    Furrowing her eyebrows, Fiona muttered, "Spencer..."


    "Fiona!" George raised his hand to stop Fiona from continuing what she was going to say. Turning to


    Spencer, he said diplomatically, "You''re right, Spencer. After all, we''re no longer kids. We can''t like we


    used to back in our childhood. I really should go rest now. I just have a few words to say to you,


    Spencer. Fiona, would you mind giving us some privacy?"


    Momentarily taken aback, Fiona nodded her head as she carefully walked past Spencer, heading out


    the door.


    It was still snowing outside. She stood outside the building, watching the beautiful scenery.


    "What do you want to say?" Spencer asked calmly as withdrew his gaze from Fiona as she left.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Don''t leave Fiona alone no matter what." George kept a straight face as he spoke. "I know that an


    arranged marriage is difficult for both of you to ept. If you can''t ept it, then just don''t. It''s better if


    you just let her go instead of just dragging her down, which is obviously making her unhappy. She''s


    your wife. I hate seeing her not being prioritized over your sister."


    Spencer clenched his fists but reluctantly loosened them right away. With disdain in his tone, he asked,


    "Who are you to talk to me like this?"


    "Who do you think I am?" George stepped forward and closed the distance between him and Spencer,


    the tension increasing by the second. "I know what is on your mind, and you are right."


    "Do you like Fiona?" Spencer looked calm but his eyes were shining with vignce. "But she''s my wife


    which means you don''t stand a chance."


    "If you don''t treat her well, I think I have a pretty good chance." It seemed that George had gained an


    upper hand in this matter as the grin on his face grew wider.


    "Impossible." Turning his head away, Spencer was visibly furious. It seemed that everyone around him


    was always telling him to treat Fiona well including Terence and Ruby. He couldn''t help but wonder


    what it was about Fiona that made everyone around her want to look out for her.


    Upon second thought, he realized that it waspletely understandable. After just a few months, he


    felt the same way about her. He couldn''t seem to let her go as well.


    Ever since she''d lost the baby, he''d been intending to treat Fiona kindly. However, this wasn''t the right


    time. His rtionship with Fiona hade to a standstill. He needed to allow more time for him


    improve his rtionship with her. Once he resolved his problems regarding X, he nned to live a


    happy life with her.


    "You have to do more than just saying it." George let out a sigh. "I hope that you''ll start doing


    something about this. She has suffered a lot. Please be kind to her."


    "You don''t have to tell me." Spencer rolled his eyes at him. "What happened today was just an


    ident."


    Raising his eyebrows, George said, "I hope so. By the way, is the girl who fainted earlier really your


    sister? How is she now?"


    Upon the mention of Celine, Spencer knitted his eyebrows. "She''s fine," he said simply.


    "That''s good." George nodded but to himself, he thought, ''Why is Spencer''s sister so thoughtless?''


    "Well, that''s all I have to say. I have to leave now. Fiona and I are going to make a snowman." George


    looked at Spencer, grinning as if to provoke him.

 Chapter 93 The Romance In The Snow (Part One)

    Chapter 93 The Romance In The Snow (Part One)


    There were a lot of bullet holes on the target, and Fiona was hoping that she could hit the target too.


    However, to her disappointment, she missed it.


    "You''re not holding the gun right." Spencer made his way towards her and stood behind her. His chest


    pressed against her back as he lifted her hand and said, "Just like this."


    At that moment, Fiona couldn''t think of anything else¡ªshe was distracted by the idea of Spencer being


    so close to her, his chest pressed against her back and his hand that was holding hers. Although she


    was dressed in heavy cotton clothes, she could feel the warmthing from behind. She could feel his


    hot breath from behind her neck. She felt as if her mind had gone nk.


    "Did you hear what I said?" Suddenly, he raised his voice.


    "Hmm? What did you say?" Fiona asked in confusion


    "You have a real gun in your hand! This can kill people! Be careful!" Spencer sounded slightly angry.


    Perhaps, it was his natural instinct since they were at the shooting range and he knew that they needed


    to be extra careful. With the way he was acting, he absolutely looked like a leader.


    Fiona bit her lips, feeling dissatisfied. He was the one who wanted her to learn how to shoot and this


    was her first time trying. How could he expect for her to get it right away? Damn it!


    "Okay," Fiona said dejectedly.


    "Keep your hand steady. Let''s try it again!" With that, he lifted her hand andmanded, "Shot!"


    Bang!


    Without hesitation, she pulled the trigger and shot towards the target.


    "Nine points!" the reporter shouted.


    "Nine points?" Fiona''s eyes suddenly lit up. With some pride and disbelief, she said, "Wow! Awesome!


    Did you see that, Spencer? Nine points!"


    Spencer withdrew his hand, raising his eyebrows. Seeing how excited Fiona was, he nodded and said,


    "Yes, awesome. Next time, can you aim for the bull''s eye?"


    "Probably." Even though her fingers were freezing, her interest had been aroused now. She raised her


    gun and said, "Let''s see how powerful I am!" After she spoke, she shot the target again.


    Bang!


    "One point!"


    For a moment, Fiona just stared at the target. After a while, as a way tofort herself, she mumbled,


    "Well, I hit the target. I''ve made progress."


    Spencerughed, amused by his wife. He then took out a pair of thick ear muffs and ced them over


    her ears.


    "What?" Fiona turned her head to look at him, her eyes blinking. The ear muffs she wore suited her so


    well that she looked adorable.


    "Nothing. They can keep you warm." Patting her head, Spencer felt warm in his heart. "Just keep


    shooting. You can rest once you make the bull''s eye."


    Fiona frowned. "The bull''s eye? How can I even do that?"


    "How is that impossible? Consider the target as your enemy. If you miss the target, you die."


    "What?" Holding the gun in her hand, Fiona couldn''t help but feel nervous. She slightly turned her head


    and asked Spencer, "Is it really that serious? I''m not going to the battlefield. Am I in such grave


    danger?"


    After a while, Spencer sighed as he exined, "I was just using a metaphor." With that, he waved to


    the coach as if to tell him toe over.


    "Mr. Cheng!" The coach ran over and saluted.


    "Could you go get a dummy target?" He paused for a moment and added, "The most realistic one."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After the coach left, Spencer took the gun from Fiona and said, "Let me teach you a few things. Your


    shooting skills can''t be practiced in just a day or two, but I don''t have the patience for that."


    Fiona nodded and thought to herself, ''That''s good.''


    When the coach brought over the target, the first thing that Fiona thought was how realistic it really


    looked. It was a three-dimensional human model that was the size of an average person. The dummy


    was dressed in human clothes and it was holding a fake gun in its hand. Its facial features were quite


    realistic. Even though it couldn''t move or talk, it could still easily deceive some people.


    "Once you shoot the target, it''s going to stimte a real person''s response," Spencer exined. "So


    use it for practice. I bet it''s going to help with your progress."


    Fiona nodded as she listened to him. He then asked her, "Fiona, let''s say an enemy is threatening your


    life, which part of the body should you target?"


    "The head!"


    "Anything else?"


    "The heart."


    "Anything else?"


    "Emm..." Fiona frowned. "The back? Spine? Stomach?"


    Spencer shook his head and said, "The arm."


    "Arm?" she repeated. "But the arm isn''t a vital part."


    "The reason why we target the arms is not to defeat the enemy but to aid your escape. In other words,


    shooting at the arm will buy you time to n your escape," Spencer exined. "Just think about it. If


    the enemy is able to threaten your life, that means he has a weapon which is most likely a gun. If you


    don''t have the ability to shoot your enemy dead, the best option is to shoot him in the arm."


    An idea came to Fiona so she voiced it out, "If I shoot his arm, he''ll be forced to drop his gun. He''ll


    have no way to shoot again, which will give us time to run away."


    Raising the corners of his mouth, he nodded in approval and said, "Yes, you''re smart. So we need to


    see which hand is holding the gun. From there, you can figure out which arm you''ll aim at. The best


    area to target is the shoulder."


    As Fiona gazed at Spencer, her heart beat wildly at the sight of his handsome face.


    "Now all that''s left is practice." With a pistol in his hand, he continued, "Look at my position. My arm is


    stable and my eyes are focused. Think of the target as my enemy. Either he dies or I die. Be quick and


    fight without any hesitation."


    Bang!


    After he spoke, he pulled the trigger and the bullet went straight to the target. Itnded right in the


    middle of its shoulder.


    In an instant, the target dropped its gun.


    Fiona wasn''t able to help herself¡ªshe pped her hands in admiration.


    Spencer turned and opened his mouth, intending to say something. But when he met Fiona''s gaze, his


    heart began to palpitate. He had to admit that the way Fiona was looking at him filled him with so much


    pride.


    Snow was still falling and the sky was a vast white nket. Only Fiona and Spencer stood in the middle


    of the shooting range.


    "Yes. Hold your gun. Don''t move your hand. Push.


    Aiming for the arm should be yourst option. It''s still better if you aim for the head or the heart,


    understand?


    Just try it out first. Don''t be afraid..."


    He instructed Fiona carefully as he stood behind her. Ayer of snowkes scattered throughout her


    hair.


    "Hey, look at Mr. Cheng! I''ve never seen him this patient!" one of the soldiers outside the shooting


    range whispered to the other. "If we shoot like that, we would have been kicked a long time ago."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" the other soldier said and looked towards the field. "That''s


    Mrs. Cheng! Of course, Mr. Cheng needs to teach her himself. No matter how badly she shoots, Mr.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Cheng couldn''t possibly be mean or violent to her."

 Chapter 94 Please Leave Him (Part One)

    Chapter 94 Please Leave Him (Part One)


    Fiona quickened her pace, unable to keep the smile off her face. "Don''te near me, Spencer!"


    "You tricked me first! I need to get back at you!" Spencer purposely slowed down as he chased after


    Fiona. "I''m going to catch up with you, you know!"


    He was getting closer and closer to her. It didn''t take long for him to catch up with her as she wasn''t


    exactly the fastest runner out there. In the next second, he already seized her by the waist.


    "Are you sure you still want to run away?" He grabbed her from her back and turned her around.


    "Hmm, did you just shove a snowball down my clothes? How dare you!"


    Lowering her head, she muttered, "I was wrong..."


    "It''s good that you know you''re wrong! Take out the snowball for me! It''s still stuffed in my clothes!"


    With a trace of guilt on her face, she asked hurriedly, "Where?"


    "I don''t know." He twisted his body in pain, grimaced. "Hurry up and take the snowball out. Take it out


    for me now."


    Without any hesitation, Fiona reached out and shoved her hand down Spencer''s clothes. She couldn''t


    help but be startled by the warmth of his body¡ªa refreshing change to the biting cold winter. Trying to


    stop herself from blushing, she frowned as she asked, "Where is it? Here?"


    Holding back hisughter, he responded, "Fiona, your hand''s even colder than the snowball."


    "I..." Startled, Fiona hurriedly attempted to withdraw her hand.


    Before she could do that, he sessfully grabbed her hand in time. "What? You don''t want to take the


    snowball out?"


    "But my hand is cold!"


    "I know. You can put your hand in my clothes for some warmth!"


    Mouth agape, Fiona looked at him in disbelief. ''Spencer, have you lost your mind?'' she thought


    inwardly.


    "Fiona!" His face suddenly became very serious. He slowly took Fiona''s hand and said, "Do you know


    what this is?"


    Meanwhile, Fiona felt a surge of nervousness in her heart. She hastily moved her hand. "What? I... I


    didn''t touch anything." She blinked in puzzlement.


    "Are you sure?" Spencer frowned but there was a faint smile in his eyes. "That''s impossible. You are


    touching my abs!" Fiona''s face


    suddenly turned red as she froze. ''Well, it feels good.''


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "How is it? Does it feel good?" He raised his eyebrows, looking very proud.


    "You''re crazy!" Fiona said through her teeth as she readied to retrieve her hand.


    But he hastily pressed her hand against his body and said, "You haven''t found the snowball yet!"


    "Snowball? Are you kidding me?" Fiona shouted and struggled. "Let me go! Stop holding my hand!"


    Staring at her, he asked in a serious tone, "Fiona, did you have a good time?"


    Fiona raised her head slightly. After a short pause, Spencer said, "You should smile like that more


    often. Look at you, you look like a little girl having the time of her life. If you don''t smile, you look old


    and boring!"


    "Like a little girl?" Unfortunately, this didn''t go so well with Fiona. Looking visibly displeased, she


    retorted, "Well,


    won''t that make you look older?" The expression on his face changed dramatically. "Fiona, if you call


    me old one more time, I''ll make sure you regret it. I''m not old at all! You may be young but that doesn''t


    mean that I''m old! I''m only 26!"


    Fiona raised her eyebrows in confusion. "Isn''t your birthday the day after tomorrow? You''re turning 27


    soon!"


    His eyes narrowed as he said, "Fiona, you''re just getting braver, aren''t you? Do you want to see for


    yourself how powerful I am?"


    "No!" She turned her head away and stepped back. "Spencer, let go of my hand!"


    "No way!" With that, Spencer leaned forward and fixed his gaze on Fiona.


    "What do you want?" Fiona asked, looking back at Spencer.


    "What do you think?" He moved closer and stared at her.


    At that moment, time seemed to have stop. Their eyes met, transfixed in each other''s gaze as snow fell


    around them. Anyone who was watching from afar could tell how romantic the scene was. If they


    inched towards each other just a bit, they would be kissing each other already.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Come on, Spencer! Go for it!"


    "Kiss her!"


    The crowd that had gathered outside the shooting range were all urging them to kiss. Their curiosity


    wouldn''t let them turn away from the romantic scene. Even then, Spencer and Fiona seemed to have


    no idea they were all there.


    "Come on, Spencer! It''s the right time to kiss!"


    "My camera is ready!"


    "Where did you get the camera?"


    "I borrowed it."


    "Make sure you take lots of photos!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already taken a lot. I''m just waiting for them to kiss so I can take more!"


    "Excuse me, where is Spencer?"


    Celine''s voice came.


    A few heads turned and immediately spotted Celine. Embarrassed and bewildered smiles appeared on


    their faces almost at once.


    "Hello, Miss Cheng!" one of them greeted her. "Mr. Spencer is inside the shooting range."


    ''Inside the shooting range?'' Celine frowned as she turned to look at the shooting range. Upon


    recognizing the two figures standing close to each other, she promptly strode forward and shouted,


    "Spencer!"


    Her voice echoed in their ears.


    Fiona shrieked and hastily pushed Spencer away.


    Spencer was taken aback when Fiona pushed him away without warning. When he saw Celine


    approaching, he frowned and suddenly understood Fiona.


    As Celine marched towards them, Fiona instantly shrunk back in embarrassment. For some reason,


    she felt ufortable as if she had just been caught having an affair.


    "Spencer, what are you doing in the shooting range sote?" Celine only acknowledged Spencer even


    though Fiona was right next to him.


    "We were training. What are you doing out here?" Spencer asked tly.


    With a small smile, Celine responded, "I made dinner for you. I saw that you still weren''t back so I went


    out to look for you. Are you done with work? Shall we go back for dinner?"


    After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, "Okay, then let''s go back!"


    With a bright smile on her face, Celine walked up to him and grabbed his sleeve. "Let''s go!"


    "Yes." However, he withdrew his arm from her hand and turned to look at Fiona,


    saying, "Let''s go." "Oh." Fiona nodded as she took a step forward. However, Spencer suddenly


    grabbed her hand.


    Upon noticing the surprised look on Fiona''s face, Spencer exined, "I need to hold your hand. You


    can be stupid sometimes and it''s freezing out here. What if you fall?"


    "But..."


    "Don''tin. Let''s just go." He dragged her forward.

 Chapter 95 Their First Time (Part One)

    Chapter 95 Their First Time (Part One)


    ''Leave Spencer?''


    Fiona thought about the question, but she felt as if her heart already had an answer.


    After a while, she said, "It''s not the time for me to leave. I haven''t even finished my studies. Besides, I


    can''t just stand aside and watch as you and Spencer hurt Grandpa."


    "Are we hurting Grandpa by being together?" Celine snorted. "Do you think everyone will be happier if


    you end up with Spencer? I''vee all the way from abroad for my first love, Fiona. I''m determined to


    get him. Do you understand that?"


    "I don''t if you don''t tell me," Fiona casually said as she cleared the table.


    Celine clenched her fists. "Well, since you don''t know, let me tell you." There was anger and pride on


    her face as she spoke. "My rtionship with Spencer is more than pure, innocent love. We''ve done


    everything together as lovers. We were teenagers when we gave each other our virginity. We made


    love. That was when Spencer said he would be responsible for me."


    Fiona froze. Although she had never felt in love before, she believed that sex should only be between


    two people loyal and devoted to one another. Since Spencer and Celine had already made love, she


    wondered why he even forced her to be with him. Did he really do it to get back at her?


    Fiona felt ufortable in her own body, recalling how Spencer had touched every part of her.


    "I must marry Spencer," Celine said when she noticed the growing difort in Fiona''s expression.


    "He isn''t like a brother to me. We''re not rted by blood. If it weren''t for you, Fiona, we could''ve been


    together! You''re a smart girl. Why don''t you just leave us alone? Don''t wait for Spencer to drive you


    away. That would be only be embarrassing for you!"


    Fiona shrugged her shoulders and continued clearing up the dishes. When she was done, she wiped


    her hands and dered, "I think I''m going to rest." And with that, she found her way to the bedroom.


    Celine took a deep breath. She felt like she had won and the room instantly felt clearer with Fiona


    gone.


    ''Spencer, Spencer...''


    Celine''s thoughts went back to her first time with Spencer as she made her way to her own room.


    Everything started on that summer camp.


    It was about ten years ago when Celine joined a summer camp. Spencer was on a three-day vacation


    and apanied her on her trip. Back then, they were in the early days of their rtionship and they


    mostly held each other''s hands.


    "Who''s this handsome guy, Celine? You must introduce us." The girls in the camp approached Celine


    and looked at Spencer with admiring eyes.


    "This is Spencer Cheng." Celine smiled, feeling proud that she brought Spencer with her.


    "Spencer Cheng? Is he your elder brother? Or is he younger than you? He must be your brother since


    you have the same surname! Do you have a girlfriend, Spencer? I''m single!"


    Spencer saw that Celine''s face had instantly darkened. Angrily, she said, "He''s my boyfriend! It''s just a


    coincidence that we have the same surname! Go find someone else to flirt with!"


    "I see! How annoying!"


    "Well, if you two break up, you can find me."


    Celine roared, "We won''t break up! Go away! Stop staring at my boyfriend! Go! Go away!"


    "You won''tst forever. Ha-ha!" One of the girls made a face at Celine before they left.


    "Damn you! Shut up!" Celine shouted after them.


    "Well, don''t be angry." Spencerforted her despite wanting to yell after them as well.


    "Spencer, you should teach them a lesson so they''d know better than to talk such nonsense!" With a


    snort, Celine dragged Spencer by the hand to the grill. "Roast chicken wings for me, please."


    The corners of Spencer''s mouth twitched. Looking at Celine''s expression, he could only nod helplessly.


    "Okay."


    "Hi, you two!" A boy with a camera came over. "Let me take a picture for you!"


    "Then take a good one!" Celine said excitedly before moving closer to Spencer. She tilted her head and


    held a peace sign with a bright smile on her face.


    Spencer stiffened as her scent washed over his senses. He felt too nervous to move and stuck with a


    poker face.


    With a sh, the photo was taken.


    "All done!" The boy nodded with a smile. "It''s a good photo because you''re a pretty woman with a


    handsome man." He took the proid and shook it to dry before handing it to her. "This guy looks


    cool!"


    "Let me have a look!" Celine ran to the boy''s side, grabbed the photo, and looked at it. "Spencer is so


    handsome!" She turned to Spencer and said, "Look!"


    He checked her expression before nodding in approval and said, "Yes, it does look good." He thought


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Celine looked very beautiful when she smiled.


    "Where do we put it?" Celine frowned but her face lit up when a thought urred to her. "Spencer, do


    you have your wallet with you?"


    "Yes, I have it right here," he said, taking out his wallet.


    "Give it to me!" Celine grabbed his wallet and squeezed the proid into the photo slot. "You can''t take


    this out! Never!"


    "Okay." Spencer smiled warmly. He look at the photo and said, "We should trim the edge so it doesn''t


    look crumpled."


    "Oh, yes. We should." Celine nodded. "I''ll cut itter."


    "Celine! Come and drink!" A man''s voice called out from a distance, interrupting their conversation.


    "Are you drinking or not?"


    "I''ming!" Celine looked up at Spencer and said, "I''m just going to have a drink. You can go ahead


    and trim the picture before grilling some chicken wings for me. I''ll be back soon!"


    "Hey..." But Celine had left before Spencer could call her back. Frustrated, he kicked the sack of


    charcoal by his feet.


    He watched as Celine ran to the group of boys and plopped herself down on the grass. "Let''s get


    hammered!"


    "Hammered? What about your boyfriend? Ha-ha!"


    "Won''t your boyfriend get jealous?"


    "Humph!" With a snort, Celine poured herself a ss of wine. "Cut the crap. Are you guys going to


    drink or what?"

 Chapter 96 Worries

    Chapter 96 Worries


    At the conference room


    It was around 11:00 p.m. when the emergency conference came to a halt. Spencer massaged his


    temples as he looked at his watch.


    "Spencer, we will get going if there''s nothing else." Eric stood up. "We have a meeting with the


    representatives from P City tomorrow."


    Spencer nodded. "Okay. You should go."


    "You should head back too. We have a lot to do."


    "I know. I''ll leave in a moment."


    "Okay, we''re leaving then." Eric stood up with the rest and headed back.


    Once the others all left, the conference room became silent. Spencer took out his cell phone and dialed


    Terence''s number without a second thought.


    The phone rang for so long that Spencer became annoyed.


    Just when he was about to hang up, Terence attended the call. Spencer heard his angry voiceing


    from the other end.


    "What are you doing, Spencer? You''d better have something really important to say! Else you''ll be


    dead meat!" Terence said furiously.


    Spencer chuckled. "Were you asleep? Don''t you have a nightlife? Terence, it''s high time you get a


    girlfriend."


    "Yeah, right. I can''tpete with you, Mr. Cheng. You''re so indulgent with your women." Terence tried


    to calm down, but his emotions got the better of him. "How does it feel to have Celine and Fiona


    clinging to your arms all the time? Is the excitement so much to handle that you''re calling me toe


    over to help you?"


    When Spencer heard this, his handsome face darkened. "I was going to talk to you about something."


    Terence snorted. "What a show-off! I have enough things to deal with already. Don''t try to spite me by


    showing off your girlfriend collection to me."


    "Spite you? Why would I try to do that? Stop being so annoying. I''m going crazy," Spencer retorted


    furiously.


    Finally, Terence''s curiosity got the better of him. Besides, he found Spencer''s anger amusing. "Fine,


    what did you call to talk to me about? Tell me now."


    "Two women are too much to handle."


    "What''s wrong? Did Celine get into a fight with Fiona?" On second thought, Terence realized that it was


    unlikely for that to happen. "Wait, no, that doesn''t sound right. Fiona would never get into a fight with


    someone. It''s unlike her. Did you fight with her?


    It''s okay if you two fought. I''ll dly take Fiona''s side without thinking twice." Spencer stood up and


    paced back and forth in the conference room with his hands on his hips. "I wanted to take the two of


    them to the base so that I can protect them, but it seems I miscalcted the situation. Celine and Fiona


    aren''t getting along at all, and I''m torn apart between them. I need to put an end to this."


    "That''s simple! Ask Celine to leave and go back to M City. Your birthday ising up in a few days and


    I''m pretty sure you wouldn''t want Fiona gone."


    Spencer snorted. "You brat! Celine got shot because of me, and she still hasn''t recovered, so it''s not


    good to send her back. And besides...I don''t want her gone."


    "I never thought of you as a greedy person, Spencer! You want to date two women at the same time,"


    Terence cried incredulously.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?" Spencer shouted back. "I just don''t want her to be targeted if


    she goes back. I still remembered what happened at the airportst time. The people from P City are


    here to help us solve the problem. I am not as bad as you think!"


    "Who knows! It is possible to rekindle the me between you and Celine. She sacrificed her life to save


    you. Isn''t it possible that that might move you to fall in love with her again?"


    Spencer''s expression darkened. "This is exactly what I''m worried about. Celine... Ultimately, it is my


    fault. Six years ago, I promised to be there for her, and yet I let her go."


    "She is your sister. But if you can persuade your father and Anna to get a divorce, you can be with


    Celine." Terence sighed.


    "What? You''re kidding, right? Terence, you can''t sound so serious when you''re talking rubbish. This is


    my life matter. Stop joking around. I''m asking you for a solution, not to make a fucking joke of my


    problems!" Spencer was upset.


    Terence frowned. "I really was being serious. If there was an option to stop being Celine''s brother,


    would you be with her again?"


    For a moment, Spencer was dumfounded. Then he said, "What are you saying? Even if she''s not my


    sister anymore, do you think Grandpa would ever agree to let us be together?"


    "Don''t run away from the question! Don''t use your grandpa as an excuse. I want to know what you


    think."


    "I..." Spencer trailed off, and then smiled. "Of course not! I''m already married. Since Fiona lost a child


    because of me, I will make it up for her."


    Terence finally smiled. "You''re so stubborn. You confessed to mest time, remember?" Then, he


    repeated Spencer''s confession in the same tone he''d used earlier. "I like her. I don''t know when I


    started to have feelings for her and I don''t know how serious I am about her."


    When Spencer heard his own words, his face turned red with embarrassment. "I clearly remember


    what I said. I don''t need you to remind me again!"


    Terence burst intoughter. "All right, all right! As long as you remember it, it''s all fine."


    "Stopughing! You haven''t given me a solution to my problem yet." Spencer found that dealing with


    women was harder than dealing with his work.


    "Does Celine still love you?" Terence asked him.


    "Well... maybe." Spencer frowned.


    "You need to let her know that there''s no hope for you both. Tell her you don''t love her anymore and


    that you''ve fallen in love with Fiona now. Let bygones be bygones."


    "Easy for you to say."


    Terence shook his head. "Is it that hard to do? I don''t think so. Are you going to keep leading her on?


    What about your wife? You say you love her, but you won''t let go of Celine, who is your sister now. Isn''t


    that sick?"


    "You''re the one who''s sick!" Spencer roared. Then, calming down, he added, "Besides, Fiona still


    doesn''t have a clue about my feelings for her."


    Terence was speechless. He had a lot of things to say but the words were stuck in his throat.


    "Hello?" When he didn''t get a response from Terence, Spencer got confused. "Why aren''t you saying


    anything? Is the connection bad? Can you hear me? Terence?"


    "Dude! Are you nuts?" Terence yelled after a long pause. "Did you hide your feelings from Fiona on


    purpose? She went through an abortion because of you. You should have at least confessed your


    feelings after that. Or would you rather have her hate you? Why haven''t you told her yet? When you


    confessed your true feelings to me, I thought you told Fiona as well."


    "No. She said she hated me! That''s why..." Spencer wasn''t so confident anymore. "I don''t dare to say


    anything to her. I think she will reject me. I bullied her so much before..."


    "You deserve it!" Terence spoke mercilessly. "You brought this upon yourself! You take care of Celine


    because of your guilt, but Fiona doesn''t know that. She thinks that you still love Celine. She has no


    idea that you''re in love with her."


    "Shit!"


    Spencer cursed under his breath. "If what you say is true, what do I do?"


    Terence shook his head in disappointment. "Confess to her, of course. You should tell her how you


    really feel. Don''t you want a life with her? Once you tell her your true feelings, she will be all yours."


    "She is mine," Spencer grumbled.


    "You don''t believe that yourself," Terence said firmly. "Do you trust me? If you trust me, you should let


    Fiona know that you love her. If not, she will get the wrong impression."


    "Tell her?" Spencer gulped. "Why do I need to tell her? We''re already married. It''s over. This is boring."


    "I don''t care anymore!" Terence yelled impatiently. "I''m so tired of trying to talk sense into you. I haven''t


    even sorted out my own life yet."


    With that, he hung up all of a sudden.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Spencer froze. "Why is he so angry? Humph! What a jerk,"


    he grumbled to himself and rolled his eyes. ''Terence does make sense. It would be a serious mistake


    to not confess to Fiona. I have to do something before it''s toote. But what do I tell her?'' he wondered.


    The truth was, he felt embarrassed. He loved Fiona, but he didn''t know how to verbally express his


    feelings for her. It wasn''t like him to talk about feelings.


    In her bed, Fiona tossed and turned, unable to sleep. The moonlight shone beautifully outside her


    window. Even under the warm covers, she felt cold. Was she unable to fall asleep because of


    Spencer''s absence?


    ''What an idiot,'' she cursed herself.


    Then, suddenly remembering the provocation from Celine, she felt a surge of difort.


    At that moment, she heard the click of the door being unlocked.


    Then, someone crept in.


    It was Spencer! Sensing him walking towards the bed, Fiona finally felt a peace of mind.


    Spencer didn''t turn on the light as he quietly walked to the bed. He took off his clothes and slipped


    under the covers. When he reached out to hold her, Fiona said in a cold voice, "Don''t touch me."


    "Fiona, you''re still awake?" Spencer withdrew his hand feeling embarrassed.


    "I will sleep soon," Fiona said with a hint of anger.


    "I see." Spencer took a deep breath and pursed his lips. "Well... Fiona, I... I..."


    "I''m sleepy. Let''s talk tomorrow." Fiona shifted away from him and closed her eyes.


    All the courage Spencer had mustered vanished into thin air. "Well, goodnight then."


    In the dead of the night, Fiona snored in her sleep while Spencer was still wide awake.


    ''Fiona, I love you. I wish you knew that,'' he said inwardly.

 Chapter 97 Discuss The Work Plan (Part One)

    Chapter 97 Discuss The Work n (Part One)


    When morning broke, it was obvious that it had already stopped snowing. Still, the weather hadn''t


    cleared up yet. The skies were cloudy signaling another snowfall.


    Following behind Spencer was a group of soldiers who all looked determined and loyal to their superior.


    "Mr. Cheng!"


    "Mr. Cheng!"


    Everyone dropped whatever they were doing to salute to Spencer as he passed by them.


    "Good morning," he greeted.


    "Good morning,


    sir." After a few steps, a soldier ran up to him, stopped, bowed to him and asked, "Shall we clear away


    the snowman in the shooting range?"


    ''Snowman?'' He looked towards the shooting range and saw the snowman made by him and Fiona. As


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    he recalled yesterday''s memories, he smiled and said, "Let it be."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After Spencer finished speaking, he headed towards the meeting room.


    Outside the conference room,


    it didn''t take long


    for the people of P City to arrive after Spencer did.


    Just then, Eric approached them and said, "Come in, please!"


    "Sit down, please!" Spencer gestured to the chairs in front of him. "I hope you rested wellst night."


    "Thank you. We did rest well!" They all kept the smiles on their faces as they sat across from Spencer.


    George nodded andmented, "Much better than the conditions in our base."


    The people behind him also took their respective seats.


    "The conditions of P City are much worse than what we have here," Spencer said. "Thank you all for


    your hard work!"


    "You''re wee, Spencer. We''ll be happy as long as we aplish our task!" Leo said. "It''s just that


    the terrorist group named X has been causing problems for us."


    "I heard that you''ve taken over the mission regarding X. That makes us feel much more confident,"


    George echoed. "With your help, we can get rid of it."


    "We need your help too," Spencer said. "This isn''t going to be easy. For now, what we can do is


    continue gathering more information about them and stop them frommit crimes."


    "Last time at the airport, you had a conflict with some of the members of the group. I don''t know what


    happened then. Could you fill us in?" George asked.


    "None of them survived." A look of regret and anger flickered in Spencer''s eyes. "They were crazy and


    out of their minds. Some of them were shot, while the others killed themselves. It was my fault."


    "You don''t have to me yourself." Leo waved his hand . "They said you saved more than ten tourists


    who were kidnapped by them. No one was injured or dead. That wasn''t an easy task."


    "They have a tendency to create panic and disorder. How arrogant they are!" A trace of indignation was


    shown on George''s face. "It''s just that they are not in our country and we could only watch them and do


    nothing."


    Spencer frowned and asked, "I heard they have aboratory that specializes in developing new drugs. I


    wonder if they''re nning to sell them in the market."


    "Not yet." Leo shook his head. "We discovered a batch of drugs from them and we confirmed that


    they''re all illegal drugs."


    "We found some of the drugs that they were nning to drop off at the airport," Spencer said. Then he


    turned to Eric and ordered, "Tell them the details."


    "Yes, sir!" Holding the documents in his hands, Eric began, "I have some information on those drugs.


    They have never been seen in the market before. They contain a substance which could cause


    excitement to whoever is taking them. We ran some tests and found that they are strong and have


    long-term effects. They''re colorless and odorless as they easily dissolve in water. They can be pretty


    hard to detect. We still don''t know what could happen once they start circting in the market."


    As soon as Eric finished speaking, Spencer added, "The transaction took ce at the airport of M City.


    The person who transacted with the group is not a native, so we still don''t know what their purpose is.


    For the meantime, we have to be alert."


    Leo nodded. "It''s hard to track their movements since they''re not in the country. Catching them won''t be


    an easy task. They have such strong security that up until now, we still haven''t been able to enter their


    headquarters."


    Spencer squinted his eyes, seemingly confident. "No matter how hard this is, we''ll find a way to get in."


    ''How dare they threaten me!''


    "Spencer, what''s your next n of action?" Leo asked.


    "I think that..." As Spencer shared his idea with the others, they all nodded in agreement.


    After a long meeting, they finally wrapped up. Only then were they able to rx.


    "Looks like we''ll be hosting you in the P City soon, Spencer," Leo said with a smile.


    "I hope you don''t mind then," Spencer replied politely with a slight smile.


    After a quick chat, he stood up and said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s call it a day. What do you say?"


    "Let''s call it a day." Leo nodded and stood up. "We''ll discuss the specifics in the afternoon."


    "Okay, sounds good." Spencer nodded. Discussing a long-term solution wasn''t going to be easy. He


    doubted if they would be able to reach an agreement in just a few days.


    As they were talking, they walked out of the room. Suddenly, an idea came to Spencer. He said, "We''re


    having the New Year''s G tomorrow. It''s also my birthday party. Why don''t you twoe and


    celebrate with us?"


    "Yeah, that''s right." Eric nodded his head. "Since you''re going to be here for the new year and you


    won''t be able to go home, why don''t you join us at the party? It can also be our way ofpensating


    you for sacrificing your holidays."


    "Ha-ha! Thank you for inviting me!" Leo smiled. "But you guys are all young. I won''t fit in. I''m too old


    and I don''t want to ruin the fun for you young ones. George cane!"


    "Leo, you shoulde too. We just want to have fun. Age or rank shouldn''t matter! I''m holding the


    party for the sake of the festival anyway," Spencer added.


    "Yes," Eric chimed in. "Mrs. Cheng is going to y the piano at the party. Did you know she''s an


    excellent pianist?"


    Just as Eric was chattering away, Spencer suddenly kicked him in the leg. "Cut the crap!"


    At the sight of this, George smiled faintly. "Since Mrs. Cheng is going to perform, I should go and have


    a look."

 Chapter 98 Am I Interrupting Anything

    Chapter 98 Am I Interrupting Anything


    It was Spencer and Celine in the photo! They looked very young. Celine was smiling while Spencer


    was nervous.


    ''I should have seen thising,'' Fiona thought. Her heart broke into pieces.


    A long time ago, when Spencer''s wallet had gotten wet, he had taken out the photo immediately and


    treated it like a treasure. He hadn''t even let her touch the wallet.


    Now, it was right in front of her and she couldn''t help but look.


    The atmosphere became cold and heavy. Spencer swiftly bent over and picked up the photo and


    ced it back into his pocket. He had tried his best to avoid this very incident, but it had happened


    anyway. Fiona had seen something she wasn''t supposed to. ''Damn it,'' he thought to himself.


    "I had no idea that you still kept the photo!" Celine said happily. "How time flies! There are some


    feelings that can''t be changed, though. That''s the best thing about us!"


    "Stop it!" Spencer gulped.


    "Why should I stop? Is it because Fiona is here? Does it make you feel awkward?" Celine gave him a


    sleek smile. "Never mind! She knows about our rtionship!"


    "I told you to stop this!" Spencer shouted.


    When he yelled, Celine''s face became gloomy and tears welled up in her eyes. Fiona was perplexed


    about the whole situation. She took a look at Spencer and saw him struggling with the dilemma.


    "Spencer, we''re all here today. Let''se clean about everything," Celine said after a little while, her


    lips quivering. "I don''t want to assume how you feel, so tell me... do you still love me? Is there a future


    for us?"


    It was clear that Celine had no qualms about speaking her mind. She didn''t care that Fiona was right


    next to her. However, Fiona didn''t want to involve herself in that conversation.


    "Whatever is going on between the two of you doesn''t concern me," she sneered. Then, she frowned


    and got up to leave.


    "Don''t go!" Spencer grabbed her hand in one swift move. Fiona tried to relieve herself from his grasp


    but failed. "It''s good that we''re finally talking about this. We need to sort this out," he added.


    Celine was anxious. Her face looked grim as if she were facing the executioner. She regretted her


    decision to bring this matter up. She saw that Spencer couldn''t take his eyes off Fiona and that he was


    tightly holding onto her hand. She had a feeling that he was in love with Fiona.


    "Don''t say it," Celine said in a meek voice as she let out a wry, self-mockingugh. "I... I don''t want to


    hear it. Spencer, I''m tired, so I''m going to sleep. If you have something to say, we can talk about it


    "There''s no time like the present." Spencer seemed to have made up his mind. "Since you wanted to


    know, let''s make things clear."


    "I don''t want to know. I''m not interested anymore!" Celine screamed, shaking her head and stepping


    back.


    "Celine, you are my sister. We don''t have a future," Spencer said coldly and frowned. "We didn''t have a


    chance six years ago. We don''t have one now. Your return here shocked me and I remembered


    everything between us that happened in the past. But time flies. Those days are long gone now."


    Fiona''s eyes grew wide with shock.


    "I thought I tried to avoid you because I''m married and I don''t want to disappoint Grandpa. But now I


    know I just don''t love you anymore. I only think of you as my sister. I have no feelings for you. I''m


    married to Fiona and I want to live a long and happy life with her," Spencer said firmly.


    Fiona''s heart raced as she heard these words.


    Spencer dragged her and left the apartment while she was still in shock. It left Celine feeling


    depressed. She couldn''t take this anymore.


    ''Damn it! I''m screwed,''


    Celine thought to herself as she copsed to the floor and felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    Spencer grabbed Fiona''s arm and raced downstairs.


    "Hey! Slow down!" It was difficult for her to keep up with Spencer. She looked down at the stairs under


    her feet and was petrified.


    "Okay." As soon as he finished talking, he stopped and turned around, looking at Fiona.


    Fiona was standing two steps above him and their eyes met at the same level.


    "Hey... why were you racing down?" Fiona gasped for a breath of air and automatically forgot about


    what Spencer had just expressed.


    "I ran very fast." Spencer saw that she couldn''t bear to look at his eyes as she spoke. He pushed her to


    the wall, got close to her ear, and said in a soft voice, "Why won''t you look at me, Fiona?"


    Fiona was pressed to the wall as Spencer held her shoulders. She made it a point to not look at him.


    "Let me go, Spencer! Someone mighte!"


    "No one is going toe. We haven''t finished talking yet," Spencer said without knowing that his eyes


    had the most loving expression he had ever shown to her.


    "Let''s talkter." Fiona bit her lower lip.


    "No! Let''s talk now!" Spencer inched closer to her. "Were you even listening to what I just said?"


    "Yes." Fiona''s voice was feeble and soft, and almost inaudible.


    "Do you understand what I meant by that?"


    "I... I don''t understand." Those words slipped out of her mouth involuntarily. She didn''t know if she


    really didn''t understand what he meant or if she was just acting like it to spite him.


    "You don''t understand? How can you not understand?" Spencer asked, feeling anxious. "I expressed


    my feelings for you. And you still don''t understand?"


    "What did you mean by that?" Fiona raised her head and looked into his eyes. "Let go of me!"


    "Fiona..." By now, Spencer was frustrated and worried. "You really don''t understand?"


    "What do you want me to understand?"


    "I..." When Spencer tried to speak, his face flushed a deep red. In the end,


    he lifted her face gently and kissed her lips. He wasn''t good with words but his actions made things


    clearer.


    "Mmmph..." Fiona froze with her eyes wide with shock. She was stiff as a rock, just like the wall behind


    her.


    He kissed her passionately, as if he wanted to express all his feelings for her in just one kiss.


    They were still standing on the staircase, and someone could walk in on them at any time. Feeling


    tensed and worried about this, Fiona tried to push him away, feeling shy.


    "Focus..." Spencer said in a low voice as he withdrew. Fiona''s hands rested on his shoulders.


    Her face blushed a bright pink.


    "You... jerk..." Her voice was weak. Not daring to look into his eyes, she gazed down. "Let me go.


    Spencer..." However, her weak protests only made him kiss her again.


    He wanted to absorb all of her at that moment. He didn''t want to let go of her.


    Fiona''s body was entwined with Spencer''s. She wanted to escape but she couldn''t. She could barely


    even catch a breath. But he didn''t want to stop. All her senses were clouded with Spencer''s smell and


    taste.


    She had no idea how she could feel soft at heart while she was being held so violently.


    "I''m married to Fiona and I want to live a long and happy life with her."


    What Spencer had said earlier echoed in Fiona''s mind. Suddenly, they heard someone whistling and


    humming a tune,


    followed by the sound of footsteps.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ''Someone ising!''


    Fiona''s hazy mind instantly cleared up. Frightened, she bit Spencer''s tongue.


    Feeling a sharp pain in his tongue, Spencer immediately let go of Fiona. He was frustrated at first but


    his anger faded almost instantly when he looked into her eyes. Her pupils were dted and she was


    looking at him with doe eyes. The panic on her face made his heart melt. This woman was so beautiful.


    Fiona felt so suffocated that she kept gasping for a breath of fresh air.


    Seeing this, Spencer had an urge to kiss her again.


    He heard someone call out to him. "Spencer?"


    When Spencer heard the familiar voice, he immediately turned around and was shocked. Eric stood a


    few steps below them with his mouth wide open. He was so surprised at the scene. "Um... am I


    interrupting anything?"


    Spencer quickly tried to hide Fiona behind him to block Eric from seeing her like this.


    "What do you think?" Spencer red at him and yelled. "Of all the times in the world, you chose to


    Eric took a step back, trembling. "I had no idea! I came here to tell you it''s time for lunch. I didn''t expect


    that you would be here having a romantic moment with your wife."


    Fiona''s head buzzed with embarrassment.


    She felt like she was going to explode if Eric teased her one more time.


    "I didn''t see anything! I swear!" Eric added as he sprinted away. "Spencer! I really didn''t see anything!"


    Fiona and Spencer stood on the stairs, both of them feeling shy and embarrassed. Spencer turned his


    back to her with a nervous expression.


    "I... I need to go to the piano room!" Fiona blushed and her cheeks turned a beautiful shade of rose.


    "Well, go on then," Spencer whispered softly.


    "Then let go of me..."


    "What?" He tilted his head and saw her hands in his. He wasn''t ready to let her go just yet. "I... Fine. I''ll


    let you go."

 Chapter 99 Ive Fallen In Love With You (Part One)

    Chapter 99 I''ve Fallen In Love With You (Part One)


    In that moment, Spencer was like a teenager. It was like he was seventeen all over again. He felt too


    nervous to hold hands with a girl.


    sping her hands together, Fiona was overwhelmed with joy. Spencer had just said that he no longer


    liked Celine and that he wanted to live a long and happy life with her.


    As she stared at his broad back, Fiona wanted to ask him why he kissed her just then. Although she


    thought she understood a bit, she wanted to hear the reason directly from him. After all, she wasn''t


    sure if her thinking was the same as Spencer''s.


    "You just..." The nervousness in her throat almost choked her, but she eventually shrugged her


    shoulders and gave up. "Ah, forget it!" Since she didn''t expect anything from him, she thought she had


    no right to ask.


    She turned around instead and headed to the piano room.


    ''What did she want to ask?'' Spencer wondered. ''Just ask if you have a question! I will answer you!''


    But right then, he could only watch as she walked away.


    He immediately followed but ensured that he gave her some space.


    Fiona walked faster and faster as he followed helplessly. But then she slowed down and he stopped.


    The people who saw them turned their heads, wondering what happened.


    Knowing that Spencer was right behind her, Fiona kept her silence. She merely raised her hand to


    touch her lips. They still felt hot despite it being cold outside.


    She continued walking and reached the piano room, followed by Spencer.


    "Aren''t you going to have lunch?" she asked with a frown as she sat in front of the piano. "Why are you


    following me?"


    "I want to listen to you y the piano." Spencer crossed his arms over his chest and sat down. He was


    determined to stay with her.


    "Looks like someone wants to give me a hard time." Fiona cast a nce at Spencer. Inside, her snarky


    remark felt like a lie.


    "Just pretend I''m not here," he replied.


    "You..."


    She was quickly interrupted by the ringing of her phone.


    It was a blessing in disguise because she couldn''t reallye up with a reply to him. She quickly took


    out her phone and was surprised to see the message on the screen.


    "Happy New Year, Fiona! Take care not to catch a cold given this weather. And save my number. I''m


    Charles."


    Seeing the strange expression on her face as she read the message, Spencer had a bad feeling. He


    walked up to her and grabbed her phone.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" Fiona stood up and tried to take back her phone.


    But Spencer was already reading the message. Seeing the name of the sender, his face instantly


    darkened. With a press of a button, the message was deleted.


    "Why did he send you a text message?" He entertained mixed feelings as he looked at Fiona.


    "How would I know? It came out of nowhere!" She grabbed the phone from Spencer''s hand and


    searched for the message. "Where''s the text? Why did you delete it?"


    "If I didn''t, would you save the number?" he asked. "It looks like Charles has ns on you. Just ignore


    him! Don''t send him a text. Don''t even save his number."


    "He''s my boss," Fiona replied, biting her lower lip.


    "So what? I care because he''s a man!" Spencer ced his hands over Fiona''s shoulders, as if


    reiming his dominance as her husband. "Listen, Fiona! The next time you send a text to another


    man, you''ll have to ask for my permission first. And never smile at other men. Should you meet anyone


    who tells you he loves you, you must reject him immediately and mercilessly!"


    Fiona shuddered. "What do you mean? Why should I ask your permission for anything?"


    "Because you''re mine. I''m your husband." He blurted out his honest thoughts. "Your body and your


    heart must belong to me. I should be the only one in your eyes. I should be the only man who can


    apany you. We''re married. That''s not going to change."


    "What? You..." There was no word to describe how Fiona felt. Everything she thought she knew didn''t


    make sense. While his words sounded clear, she thought them very confusing.


    He reached out and stroked her hair. In a gentle voice, he said, "I think I''ve fallen in love with you. I


    won''t let you go, and I don''t want other men to take you away. So don''t look at other men and stop


    saying you hate me.


    I want to be with you, Fiona."


    The things he just said


    her, but he actually told her he loved her! Spencer loved her! Was it all a dream?


    Spencer felt a sense of relief after he dered his love. He pulled her in his arms and gently held her,


    feeling her heartbeat sync with his.


    It was everything he had always wanted.


    They remained in that dream-like scene for a while until Spencer noticed that his man was looking for


    him outside the piano room. He look at Fiona and said, "I''m sorry. I have to attend a meeting now. But


    I''ll be right back."


    He turned around and was about to leave, but a thought urred to him before he could take more


    than two steps. He turned back to Fiona, bent down, and kissed her on the cheek. "Wait for me."


    He then turned and walked out of the piano room, leaving a dazed Fiona. Spencer felt so excited that


    he thought he was going crazy! He couldn''t stop smiling.


    Inside the piano room, Fiona stood frozen where Spencer had left her.


    ''Was that a confession of love? Or was it more like an overbearing vow?'' Spencer didn''t even give her


    the chance to respond.


    But she couldn''t deny that she was thrilled.


    Fiona sat down in front of the piano and thoughtlessly yed random keys.


    The loud noise surprised and frightened her.


    "Get a grip, Fiona. Don''t cloud your thoughts by overthinking." Fiona tried her best to suppress her


    overflowing joy by taking a few deep breaths. Positioning her fingers on the ivory keys, she got ready to


    y a beautiful melody to rx. But her mood was so ecstatic that she couldn''t focus entirely on


    ying. She made a few mistakes as her fingers roamed over the keys.


    Annoyed, Fiona put the lid down with a loud bang


    and merely sat in front of the instrument.


    She thought that her mind had nked but it was actually theplete opposite. Her head kept


    reying the scene that just happened, making her face feel a little hot.


    "I think I''ve fallen in love with you."


    "The next time you send a text to another man, you''ll have to ask for my permission first. And never


    smile at other men. Should you meet anyone who tells you he loves you, you must reject him


    immediately and mercilessly!"


    His words echoed in her mind like a magic spell. The touch of his lips on her cheek felt so clear.


    Ovee with panic, she grabbed her phone and dialed Sophia''s number. There was no way she


    could handle this by herself!


    The phone rang a few times


    before the call was picked up.


    "Hello? Who''s this?" Sophia yawned as she spoke.

 Chapter 100 Who Is More Handsome (Part One)

    Chapter 100 Who Is More Handsome (Part One)


    Meanwhile, in the CEO''s office of ZR Company, Charles sat in his chair, facing the window. His gaze


    was far off as he tightly gripped his phone.


    It had been a while since he sent the message but he still hadn''t received a reply. He knew that Fiona


    and Spencer were probably together in his workce and that Celine was also with them. But for some


    reason, he chose to send the message to Fiona, hoping this would upset Spencer more or less.


    ''This is bad. I''ve never felt this before but I don''t hate it,'' he thought to himself.


    Suddenly, his phone started ringing.


    Startled, he quickly nced at his phone, an expectant look on his face. When he saw who was calling


    him, he couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed and confused.


    Why was Celine calling him?


    "Hello?" Charles answered, his voice emotionless.


    "How about I send Fiona to you as a gift?" she offered.


    Charles frowned and then smiled ironically. "Do you think I''m that desperate? Do you think I want a


    married woman?"


    "I thought you might be interested in her," she answered. "Then I guess I can just hand over Fiona to


    another man."


    "Wow, Celine, you''ve got a lot of nerve!" Charles sounded disgusted. "Why would you do that to Fiona?


    Does Spencer even know about this? Trust me. He won''t allow you to do that even if their marriage is


    just arranged!"


    "Arranged? Ha-ha..." On the other end of the line, Celine put on a pitiful smile as she spoke. "If their


    marriage is just arranged, why would I need toe up with a n to break them up?"


    Charles froze. He shouldn''t be surprised. He should have seen thising especially after he saw


    Spencer kiss Fiona at the hospital that night. Spencer wasn''t stupid. Of course, he would choose Fiona


    over Celine. But he didn''t expect this day toe so soon!


    "What did he say?" Charles asked.


    "He said that he doesn''t love me," she answered in a helpless voice. "He said that he wants to live a


    long and happy life with Fiona."


    Charles turned and sat back in his chair. He picked up the file on his desk and threw it out. Seething,


    he let out a maliciousugh. "Who do you think you are, Celine? Do you think you are good enough for


    Spencer to wait six years for you without changing his mind? Need I mention that you weren''t loyal to


    him in any way when you were in another country?"


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line. After a long while, Celine broke the


    silence. In a timid voice, she asked, "Charles, do you still want me?"


    "If you want to getid, you cane to me. But I''m afraid you''re not qualified to be my girlfriend,"


    Charles said in a mocking tone.


    Celine''s mouth twitched in embarrassment, and she said dismissively, "Anyway, since you''re not


    interested in Fiona, I have nothing else to say to you. I''m hanging up now."


    "Wait!" Charles suddenly stopped her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You said you would send Fiona to me." Charles emphasized the word "send" as he spoke, a faint


    smile on his face. "I wonder how you are going to send her to me. Do you have any ideas?"


    "I''ll figure it out!" Celine said firmly. "So are you interested or not?"


    "Yes, I''m a little interested." Charles drummed his fingers on the desk. "I just realized that your proposal


    isn''t too bad after all."


    "Then let''s wait and see. I''ll hand Fiona over to you on a silver tter. You''d better ruin her reputation. I


    want you to destroy her!" Celine snorted.


    Charles lifted the corners of his mouth and said, "Then I''ll wait for you toe back."


    "Okay."


    After she hung up the phone, Celine smiled indignantly, her eyes gleaming. She didn''te back to


    disgrace herself. She just wanted to get Spencer back. How dare Fiona stand in her way? She wasn''t


    going to let Fiona do this to her. After all, this was what she was best at¡ªfooling people and ying


    games. ''Spencer said he doesn''t love me, didn''t he?'' she thought to herself. ''It doesn''t matter as long


    as I can marry him.''


    Meanwhile, Charles dangerously narrowed his eyes after hanging up the phone. ''Spencer, you said


    that you wants to live a long and happy life with Fiona. I can easily take her away from you and let her


    live with me instead,'' he thought to himself.


    Concurrently, Fiona sat in the piano room, deep in thought. She was wondering if she could really be


    with Spencer if she was given the chance.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Spencer''s voice came abruptly. Startled, Fiona almost jumped out of her


    chair.


    "Are you all right?"


    Clutching her chest, she turned her head only to find Spencer looking worried. "Why did you scare


    me?"


    Spencer looked around the room before saying, "I was just ying with you! Were you scared?"


    "No, I wasn''t." Fiona turned around and looked up. She hadn''t realized it was dusk already.


    "Why weren''t you ying the piano?" Spencer asked as he stepped forward.


    "I...I was tired. I was just taking a rest after ying the piano."


    "All right!" He nodded his head. "You can do whatever you want."


    Fiona had an incredulous look on her face as she gazed at Spencer smiling. Hesitantly, she said, "How


    about you go back to your old self? You''re always smiling andughing. I''m not used to it."


    The corners of his mouth twitched. He was trying to act seriously but failed miserably. "Oh my God! I''m


    sorry but I can only smile from now on. It''s all your fault."


    "Why are you ming me again?" Fiona averted her gaze, a little upset. She dared not look into his


    eyes for a long time.


    "Of course, it''s your fault!" Spencer said cheerfully. He inched towards Fiona, his face so close to hers.


    "I know you know the answer."


    "No, I don''t!" Fiona insisted.


    "Really? Should I exin it to you? Or do you want to hear what I said this afternoon again? Fiona, I''m


    saying you can''t be with¡ª"


    "Stop it!" Blushing, she reached out her hand to cover his mouth to stop him from talking. "Why are you


    so shameless? Stop talking!"


    Spencer winked and stared at her. What a beauty! Her bright eyes were hidden underneath her long


    eyshes that flickered. She had a perfectly pointed nose and her lips were soft to the touch. As she


    moved, her soft hair danced along with her. If she were married to someone else, he would do


    everything in his power to get rid of him! Fortunately, Fiona was his wife. He was the only one allowed


    to enjoy her beauty.


    "Don''t say that again!" Fiona reminded, putting her hand down. However, Spencer suddenly grabbed


    her hand. He stroked her hand with his thumb as he said, "Let''s go. We''re having dinner together."


    "Let go of me!" Fiona struggled.


    "No, I won''t let you go," he said, raising his head proudly. "I need to hold your hand."


    "But..." Fiona stammered, frowning. "I don''t want to go back." She couldn''t handle the idea of going


    back to the apartment knowing that Celine was there.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 101 A Happy Birthday To You (Part One)

    Chapter 101 A Happy Birthday To You (Part One)


    It was early in the morning on New Year''s Day. The usual loud chanting of slogans after the morning


    exercises was missing, but Fiona was awakened by the loud voices outside in the corridor.


    "Come here, quick! This is our apartment!"


    "Why did youe here this early?"


    "My dear, see? This is the food I cooked for you!"


    Fiona yawned as she rubbed her eyes. When she was properly awake, she realized that a new family


    had entered the apartment building.


    "You''re awake?"


    She heard Spencer''s delightful voice. She turned to look at him and saw him smiling at her with his


    chin propped up on his hand.


    Trying not to blush, she calmly said, "It''s time to wake up."


    "Did you sleep well?" Spencer asked her affectionately.


    Fiona froze as she thought about his question. She remembered how Spencer had deliberately insisted


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    that they sleep in the same bedst night. He slept like an octopus, putting his hands and legs all over


    her. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t shake him off her. Last night, she had turned her back


    to Spencer, but had suddenly felt something hard on her butt. She had felt so scared that she couldn''t


    move. She had secretly hoped he would move away, but he didn''t. Eventually, she had drifted off to


    sleep.


    "Why aren''t you answering me?" Spencer asked. He suddenly wrapped his arms around her and held


    her as he buried his head into her chest.


    "I slept well," Fiona said, trembling.


    "Well, I didn''t," Spencer said in a muffled voice. Then, he raised his head and continued in a


    disappointed tone, "Do you know how hard it is for me to just hold you and not do anything else with


    you?"


    Fiona''s eyes went wide with shock when she heard him. She pushed him away and blushed red,


    feeling shy. "You jerk!"


    "Hey! You''re my wife. This is not me being a jerk. It''s just love."


    "You..." Fiona immediately sat up on the bed and stared at him cautiously, with her hands grasping her


    clothes over her chest. ''Why does he suddenly seem like a different person?'' she wondered. He had


    been such a mean bully before, but now he was apletely different person. She wasn''t used to him


    being this way.


    Watching Fiona sunk in her thoughts, Spencer tousled her hair and nted a kiss on her cheek. "Shall


    I take you to the auditorium for the rehearsal today? I have to check the seating arrangement."


    "What? Oh..." Fiona blushed and nodded. Spencer turned around and started getting ready.


    He secretly wore a smile on his lips as he felt ecstatic. He was bewitched after all. After pouring out his


    feelings to her, he couldn''t control himself anymore. He just wanted to hug her and kiss her all day


    long. All these years of controlling himself had be pointless now. He was drenched with love.


    The two of them got ready and left. As they walked out the door, they saw many people ¡ªa little girl


    holding onto her doll, a pregnant woman, and a cute newlywed couple. Fiona couldn''t help but smile.


    "Mr. Cheng!" Several subordinates greeted him as he walked past them.


    "Hmm," Spencer nodded. "It''s New Year''s Day today. Rx and don''t work too much."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Spencer said a few words to them before leaving with Fiona. They were turning around the stairs when


    they heard some people talking.


    "That''s your leader? He looks so cool!" a girl said.


    "He looks so young and promising!"


    "Who is that woman beside him? She''s so beautiful!"


    "She is his sister, right? She looks so young!"


    When Spencer heard them, he held Fiona''s hand more firmly and muttered, "A bunch of rude girls just


    called you my sister! Do I look that old?"


    Fiona smiled, "Mr. Cheng, you are just 27. You are not old at all."


    Spencer''s expression went grim. "You said that on purpose, Fiona."


    "What did I say?"


    "You deliberately said I''m 27."


    "Aren''t you? Was I wrong?"


    Spencer rolled his eyes at her. "Fiona, today is my birthday. You can''t do this today. You should listen to


    me on my birthday. You should listen to everything I say and obey my wishes."


    ''If I won''t, you''ll just use force,'' Fiona thought to herself.


    When they entered the auditorium, it was bustling with activity.


    "Come on, hang this curtain up!"


    "The chairs must be arranged in order!"


    "Check the sound equipment!"


    Eric stood on the stage with a loud speaker in his hand as he gave directions to the crew setting up the


    auditorium. When he saw Spencer, he shouted through the speaker. "Spencer, you have arrived."


    "Yes," Spencer nodded. "Have you moved the piano here?"


    "Of course I have!" Eric chuckled and jumped off the stage. "I have it ready for Mrs. Cheng! How about


    you get on the stage and try it out? Like a rehearsal."


    Before Fiona could say anything, Spencer replied for her, "Of course we need to rehearse."


    Spencer jumped onto the stage, which was about a meter and a half high. He then stretched out his


    arms and called out to Fiona. "Come on, let me lift you up!"


    "No, thank you." Fiona shook her head. It was not like there weren''t any steps to the stage. ''Why does


    he always have to show off? Let he lift me up in public?'' Fiona didn''t want to die of embarrassment.


    "No?" When Spencer noticed that Fiona was trying to take the stairs on the side of the stage, he bent


    over and scooped her up in one swift motion and lifted her onto the stage.


    Fiona was on the stage before she could react. She frowned. "You jerk!"


    "I''m not!" Spencer beamed at her. "Don''t you think it''s more convenient for me to lift you up? Good girl.


    Now go rehearse." With that, he kissed her on the cheek.


    Eric, who was standing behind them, smiled. "You have arge audience, you know. Careful not to


    break the festive spirits of the single men and women," he joked.


    Fiona was shocked and tried to get out of Spencer''s embrace. "Spencer! What are you doing? Stop it!


    You bastard! Let me go!"


    Spencer red at Eric and let go of Fiona reluctantly. "All right! I''m letting go of you."


    Fiona ran to the piano and sat down. She tried to calm herself before she began practicing. ''Spencer


    must be crazy! He''s gone mad!'' she thought to herself.


    "Mrs. Cheng, would you like to y a tune for us? We want to listen to you y."


    "I agree with you!"


    More than a dozen soldiers gathered in front of the stage and watched Fiona with keen interest.


    Looking at Fiona sitting in front of the piano, Spencer couldn''t help but smile. She looked so soft and


    gentle all of a sudden.


    It took time for Fiona toe to her senses. She smiled at them gracefully. "I know you are busy with


    your own work. I feel awkward sitting here and performing for such a busy crowd."


    "Of course not. The music will help us work better!"


    "That''s right! Mrs. Cheng, just forget we''re here."


    They all started talking. Fiona took a look at Spencer, who smiled at her proudly. "Just y it."

 Chapter 102 You Are My Gift (Part One)

    Chapter 102 You Are My Gift (Part One)


    It seemed like a long while before the burst of apuse finally came to a stop. Spencer let go of


    Fiona''s hand and embraced her. ''That was mind-blowing!''


    Fiona felt shy as she copsed into Spencer''s arms. She was speechless and her mind went nk.


    "Let me take you somece," he whispered in her ear once she recovered from her shyness.


    "Where are we going?" Fiona asked softly.


    "You''ll know when we are there." He walked her out of the backstage and draped his coat over her


    shoulders.


    Then, he carried her to his apartment under the bright moonlit sky.


    "Are you feeling cold?" Spencer looked concerned.


    "No, I''m not." Fiona shook her head. There was a new and unimaginable feeling in her heart and she


    didn''t know what to think of it. Spencer was being so gentle and caring with her.


    "We''re almost here. It''ll only be the two of us."


    "Your apartment?" Fiona frowned as she took a closer look at where they were heading to.


    "Why are we going there? Let''s go to the top floor and look at the beautiful view." Spencer gave her a


    genuine smile that warmed her heart.


    Fiona''s lips twitched. "It''s harsh winter now and it will be freezing cold. I don''t want to go there."


    "Haven''t you heard of this thing called romance?" Spencer grunted.


    "Well, romance should also be practical. If we go there tonight, we''ll both end up being sick tomorrow


    morning." Fiona shook her head firmly and frowned. "So no, I don''t want to go."


    "You don''t have a choice. You don''t get to decide." Spencer carried her further. "Will you fall sick with


    me around?"


    "But..." Fiona frowned. "What about the g? You don''t care about your men and their families?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Do you think it''s my job to take care of everything that happens in the base no matter how big or


    small? That sounds rather exhausting." He took Fiona up the stairs. "They can have fun on their own,


    and we can have fun on our own. You are not celebrating New Year''s Day anymore. You are


    celebrating my birthday."


    Fiona was dumbfounded as he carried her to the top floor. The top floor had railings all around it. There


    was a beautiful tent in the middle adorned with small fairy lights. It looked like it was just put up a few


    hours ago. A campfire was set up in front of it, and a te of pheasant and a bottle of wine sat next to


    it.


    Fiona was so filled with joy that she was about to cry. It felt unbelievable that her husband had done all


    of this for her. "How did you do all this?"


    "Do you feel moved that I did all this for you?" Spencer gave a smug smile. "Have a seat. I''ll get us


    some roast pheasant to eat."


    "Where did you even get the pheasant from?"


    "I asked my men to hunt some for us. Wild pheasants are quite easy to find around this area," Spencer


    smiled.


    Fiona smiled back. Then, she went and opened the tent. When she noticed a beautiful cake box ced


    inside it, she grabbed the box out of curiosity and peeked inside. The note read,


    "Happy birthday, Spencer! Surprise!"


    Fiona''s lips curled into a smile.


    "What are you doing, Fiona? I''m going to show you my roasting skills. Watch carefully!" Spencer ced


    the pheasant on the grill.


    "What?" Fiona hid the cake box quickly, looked at him, and nodded. "Well... do you need any help?"


    Spencer turned to look at her and grinned. "If you really want to help, then...e here and kiss me. It


    will motivate me."


    "Hey..." Fiona''s cheeks blushed pink. "Stop it!"


    He then ced the pheasant on the grill to roast it as he uttered, "I knew you wouldn''t want to kiss me."


    Fiona raised her eyebrows, shocked. "Hey, don''t be such a baby."


    "Don''t call me a baby. If you call me that one more time, I won''t spare you."


    As Fiona opened her mouth to say something, she noticed a burnt smell. "What''s burning?"


    "Oh shit! The roast pheasant!" He rushed to turn it over and saw that it had been burnt on one side.


    When Fiona saw the mortified look on his face, she burst intoughter.


    When he heard herughing, he nced at her with a smile. "It''s the first time I''m seeing you so


    happy."


    As sheughed, her teeth sparkled like pearls in the moonlight. She looked like a beautiful angel. But


    when she heard his words, she stoppedughing immediately. "Focus on your work. I''m starving."


    Spencer gave her a wry smile. "All right, then."


    As they sat on the floor to have their dinner, the night sky looked beautiful. The air was filled with a


    scent of earthiness from the burnt charcoal.


    Spencer wore a proud expression on his face as he dressed the roast pheasant with condiments,


    making it smell absolutely scrumptious.


    Fiona lit candles in the tent.


    Spencer smiled and bit his tongue in excitement. "The roast pheasant is ready, Fiona. Come have a


    taste while it''s still warm." He moved the pheasant from the fire and ced it onto a tray. When he


    raised his head, he was astonished to see Fiona holding a cake in her hands.


    "Spencer, your men prepared this cake for you. Well, with the cake, I want to wish you a happy


    birthday." Fiona looked absolutely breathtaking in the candlelight. "Make a wish before the candle goes


    out!"


    In the quiet and blissful atmosphere, Spencer''s heart softened. He realized he wanted to spend the rest


    of his life with her. He tried to hide his feeling of euphoria and spoke calmly. "Wish? It''s a trick to cheat


    kids. I won''t fall for it."


    "It''s not a trick. You should make one to see if it works. You can''t make one if the candle goes out."


    Listening to Fiona, Spencer smirked. "Is that so? Then let me try it."


    "Good." Fiona nodded and smiled. "After you make your wish, you should blow out the candle in one


    breath."


    "Okay," Spencer eagerly agreed. "Then I wish my wife would sleep with me tonight. And on top of me!"


    He then blew the candle, while Fiona stood there shocked.


    "What? On top of you?" She was perplexed.


    "What do you think?" He leaned closer to her and exined it to her. Fiona flushed a bright red when


    she heard what he was nning to do with her.


    "What?" Spencer sat back in his seat and pretended to be anxious. "I don''t know if my wish wille


    true."


    Feeling shy, Fiona lowered her eyes and picked up a twig, which she tossed into the campfire,


    deliberately not looking into his eyes. "If you''re making a wish, there''s no point in saying it out loud. It


    might not work. Not to mention you were a little greedy with your wish." She was lost in thought as she


    spoke. ''How can I be on top of him?'' she thought, feeling embarrassed.


    "Would it happen if I hadn''t said it out loud?" He then carved the pheasant and ced a leg onto her


    te. "Have you made any secret wishes that havee true?"


    Fiona took a bite of the roast pheasant and smiled. "I haven''t celebrated my birthday in ten years and I


    don''t have any wishes."


    Spencer felt guilty when he heard her words. "For your next birthday, I''m going to make you eleven


    cakes. You can make all the wishes for your missed birthdays."


    When she saw the earnest expression on Spencer''s face, Fiona was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 103 Get A First Twice (Part One)

    Chapter 103 Get A First Twice (Part One)


    The sun had risen, but Fiona was still asleep in their apartment while Spencer was wide awake. He


    gently pushed a strand of her hair away from her face and smiled.


    The nights were short and the days were long as it was springtime.


    The beautiful morning reminded him of a famous poem. Spencer couldn''t help but smile. He realized


    that Fiona had changed him a lot. He had used to work out and go running every morning. Nothing


    could stop him from doing his exercises, whether the sun scorched the earth or the rain poured. But


    now that Fiona was with him, he didn''t want to leave her for even a moment.


    As he looked at her peaceful sleeping face, his heart melted. He leaned over and gently pressed his


    face onto hers.


    But before he could kiss her, his phone rang. It was the special ringtone he had set for his grandpa. He


    quickly got up and answered the phone.


    "Hello, Grandpa?" He spoke in a low voice, afraid that he might wake Fiona up.


    "I was expecting that you''d bring Fiona back today. It''s been quite a while and you haven''t called yet.


    Why?" Wayne''s deep voice came from the other end. "Have you two started off yet?"


    "Well... we..." Spencer looked at his watch. "It''s almost ten o''clock now? I slepttest night and I just


    got up. We will be leaving in a minute!"


    "You just got up?" Wayne shouted angrily. "You rascal! You used to wake up before the sun rose. Why


    have you be sozy? This isn''t good! Not good at all! Don''t think you can rx just because


    you''re the leader now."


    "Yes, yes, Grandpa, I know," Spencer answered immediately.


    "You got up sote. Did Fiona not wake you up? Where is she?" Wayne frowned.


    "She... is still sleeping!" Spencer ran his fingers through Fiona''s hair.


    Her fingers moved slightly. She could hear them talking on the phone and wanted to wake up. But no


    matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t wake up. Her body felt exhausted and her eyelids were heavy.


    She felt so tired that she didn''t want to move her body for the rest of the day. "Fiona hasn''t gotten up


    either?"


    Wayne''s voice softened. "Then don''t wake her up. Let her sleep for a while before you bothe


    home. Call when you''re setting out."


    "Okay, Grandpa. You take care. We will be back in the afternoon."


    Spencer hung up and nced at Fiona. Her eyshes seemed to move, so he asked her softly, "Are


    you awake yet?"


    "Yes." Fiona opened her eyes reluctantly. She locked eyes with Spencer for just a moment before she


    sat up.


    "Good morning," Spencer said with a smile.


    "Hmm... good morning." Fiona batted her dark eyshes at him and grabbed a corner of theforter.


    "When will we go back to M City?"


    He smiled and gently rubbed her head. "When you''re ready, we will have lunch and go to M City.


    Okay?"


    Fiona gulped and looked at him. She couldn''t believe that he''d turned into this sweet and loving person.


    But she suddenly rememberedst night''s events and became annoyed. "I''m not a child. Why are you


    always patronizing me?"


    "You only look like an adult. To me, you''re still a child." Spencer grinned.


    "If I''m a child, then you''re an old man!" Fiona retorted.


    "What?" Spencer''s expression turned gloomy. "You''re calling me an old man?"


    "You called me a child." Fiona turned her head away and pretended to be mad.


    Spencer yelled, "I''ve warned you many times not to call me that! I need to teach you a lesson!"


    "What are you doing?" Fiona turned and looked at him with wide eyes.


    "Ha-ha! This is my new trick!" At once, Spencer put his hands under the sheets and began tickling her.


    "Argh!" Fiona screamed, her body wriggling inside the sheets as she trembled andughed. "Spencer,


    get your hands off me! Don''t tickle me!"


    "Are you still going to call me an old man?" He didn''t stop. "I have to teach you a lesson."


    "Don''t! I won''t call you that anymore." Fiona was nervous. She broke into a sweat despite the cold


    winter.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "If you beg, I will let you go!"


    "Please, please! I beg you!" Fiona was gasping for breath and couldn''t stopughing. "I am sorry. I


    won''t call you an old man anymore."


    "Then what will you call me?" Spencer stopped andy on top of her, pressing his body on hers. He


    looked into her eyes. "What will you call me?"


    "Spencer." Fiona wrinkled her nose and exhaled.


    "Wrong answer." Spencer shook his head and said seriously, "You will call me..."


    But before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by a knock at the door.


    "Spencer! Spencer!"


    It was Johnson''s voice. Feeling shocked, Fiona pushed Spencer aside. "Go! Open the door!"


    Spencer frowned. He hadn''t finished speaking yet, but when he looked at Fiona''s naked body, he


    hastily threw her clothes at her. "Get dressed. I''ll go open the door."


    Fiona nodded.


    Spencer got out of the bed and quickly got dressed. Before stepping out of the room, he nced at


    Fiona. "Put on your clothes soon. Don''t let others see you like this."


    "Okay, okay," Fiona murmured and smiled as she watched him walk out of the bedroom. She''d already


    guessed what he had been about to tell her. ''Honey, right? If someone hadn''t knocked on the door, I


    might have called him that. Surely I would have,'' she thought to herself. She couldn''t understand


    herself. She felt like she had been floating on the clouds for the past two days now. Although she was


    bothered by the lost child, she liked being this way with Spencer.


    The sun was shining bright when they left the base. The warm sun made the snow melt and the sky


    was clear.


    Johnson was in the driver''s seat, while Spencer and Fiona sat in the back seat.


    Fiona started to do some math exercises while they traveled. Spencer got bored and scooted closer to


    her. "What are you doing?"


    "Math problems," Fiona answered mindlessly with a frown. "I have an exam tomorrow."


    "Well..." Spencer abruptly grabbed her book. "Let me see what it is that you''re finding difficult to solve."


    "What are you doing?" Fiona looked helpless. She was still not used to the zealous side of Spencer.


    After ncing at the topic, Spencer nodded. "Okay, let me teach you."


    "You know how to solve this?" Fiona eximed in shock.


    Spencer raised his eyebrows and was about to say something when Johnson interrupted them.


    "Mrs. Cheng, didn''t you know?" Johnson spoke with pride. "Spencer is a math genius. He also aced


    basic problem is nothingpared to what Spencer has solved."

 Chapter 104 Dont Like Carrots

    Chapter 104 Don''t Like Carrots


    Terence owned Le Bar. He loved and valued the bar more than hispany. At first, Spencer thought


    Terence just liked bars, butter, he had found out that it had a hidden purpose.


    The bar was patronized by all kinds of people. Hence, it was the best ce to gather information.


    Terence was able to collect all kinds of information, including the events that took ce in the city, by


    just having a drink at the bar.


    There was, however, one unspoken rule in the bar. You could buy a drink there without any money but


    you couldn''t enter without a fresh piece of information to trade. One could not only get drinks but also


    make money by trading such secret information and facts. The details of the bar had spread to people


    in M City by word of mouth. Some people went there to trade news while some went to buy information


    on others, and others just went there to prevent people from trading information about them. Soon,


    Terence had a steady flowing stream of information in the bar. He could know about anything he was


    interested in. He could even find out how many times you used the bathroom during the day if he


    wanted to. It was as easy as pie for him.


    So, the information he gave Spencer about members of X meeting at the bar must be authentic.


    "When are they meeting? What are their ns?" Spencer had a serious look on his face.


    "I don''t know about that." Terence shook his head.


    "Then how do you know they areing?" Spencer frowned.


    "It was an ident. I didn''t ask for the information. There is a man called Mr. Long who''s here on some


    business. I heard that he is going to meet a customer from T Country. He is in charge of the ore


    business in the west area of M City. I asked him where the customer of T Country came from, and he


    told me that it was from some forest."


    Spencer nodded and listened attentively.


    "Something didn''t seem right to me. I asked him if he had more information on the matter. He thought


    for a long time. He said that the customer once hit him. He dropped to his knees, terrified, and that was


    when he noticed a bright red ''X'' embroidered on his attacker''s shirt sleeve."


    Spencer pped his thigh angrily. "I just came across some information about people who crossed


    borders and arrived in M Country smuggling arge load of ores. Looks like those people are from X."


    Terence nodded. "It has to be them. What do we do now?"


    Spencer sighed heavily. "I need to meet them. These people are getting more and more problematic. I


    had nned to go to P City to deal with this issueter, but it seems I''ll have to go there sooner."


    "Terence, Spencer, what are you two talking about?" Fiona came from the kitchen.


    "Dinner is almost ready. I''m going to ask Grandpa to have dinner." When they heard Fiona, Spencer


    and Terence immediately stopped discussing about the problem. Spencer walked over to her and


    frowned. "You called him first, and then me? Do you think he''s more important than me?" he asked.


    She frowned at Spencer. "Don''t make trouble out of nothing."


    "What?"


    Before Spencer could retort, Fiona immediately sprinted upstairs. "Grandpa! Dinner is ready! Come


    down to eat!"


    Spencer wanted to be angry with her but he couldn''t.


    "Ha-ha..." Terenceughed as he walked up to Spencer and patted him on the back. "You have done


    well!"


    "What have I done well?" Spencer shrugged and shook off Terence''s hand.


    "Don''t you notice the change in Fiona? Look how cheerful she is now. She looks as happy as a child.


    You''ve seriously changed her. Hence, you''ve done well! She''s changed for the better. Looks like you


    two..."


    Spencer looked at Terence and smiled shyly. "Well, you gave me the right advice." He looked up and


    saw Fiona walk away.


    If only he could keep Fiona happy all the time. He would do anything to change their past into


    something beautiful.


    "Come! Everyone, Let''s eat."


    When the table was set, Ethan came and sat next to Wayne. "Terence, it''s so nice to have you over for


    dinner. It''s been a long time since you ate with us. You used to have meals with us quite often when


    you were a child."


    Terence smiled. "I''m a grown man now. How can I always scrounge


    free meals off you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. You cane y chess with me, and have dinner with us," Wayne replied.


    "Thank you." Terence gave him a warm smile.


    "Why is there shredded carrots in the pork with fish sauce?" Spencer uttered with a disgusted look. He


    liked pork with fish sauce but not the shredded carrots. The Cheng family usually made it ording to


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    his taste, and everyone else was okay with it.


    "Well..."


    Anna opened her mouth to speak when Fiona interrupted. She looked at Spencer and spoke firmly. "I


    made the dish."


    As Spencer realized what had happened, he bit his chopsticks and mumbled, "I hate carrots."


    "They are good for you. Carrots are a rich source of vitamins and nutrients. You shouldn''t be so picky.


    Anyway, Ipletely forgot that you don''t like carrots. I won''t cook them again."


    "No, I want you to make carrots." Spencer quietly picked up some carrots and ced them into his


    bowl. "They are so delicious. Why would you not make them? You''re right, I shouldn''t be a fussy eater."


    Then, he took a bite of the carrots and chewed them. "Yummy! I have never tried carrots cooked this


    deliciously before."


    Fiona looked at him, surprised. "If you don''t like them, you don''t have to eat them."


    "Let him eat. He has never eaten carrots since he was a boy, but the carrots you cooked made him ask


    for more.


    You really are something, Fiona," Ethan said in awe. "I have even forced him to eat them before but


    nothing worked. But when you cook them, he can''t say no."


    Wayne nodded. He was d that both of them were getting along well. "Spencer, your life isn''t too


    busy right now, yes? When can I have a grandchild?"


    "Ahem..." Fiona couldn''t help but cough.


    Spencer was astonished, and he couldn''t tell if he felt awkward or guilty. It was a good thing he''d


    hidden the abortion from Wayne. He patted Fiona''s back. "Why don''t you have some water?"


    "I''m fine." Fiona pushed his hand away. She felt embarrassed when he touched her in front of the


    elders.


    "Are you okay?" Wayne felt a little guilty. "I shouldn''t be pushing you to have a baby."


    "Grandpa, I''m okay!" Fiona assured him.


    "But you can''t be talking about this every day. Grandpa, look what you''ve done to her. We''re not


    thinking of children at the moment," Spencer said.


    Fiona blushed with embarrassment. "Spencer! Just stop it."


    Wayne nodded with an amused smile. "Ha-ha! Okay, everyone. Let''s eat!"


    Spencer fawned over Fiona with a smile. "Come here, I''ll feed you some chicken."


    "Thank you," Fiona whispered. She hesitated and put a few pieces of pork into his bowl. "You should


    eat more too."


    Spencer was overjoyed as he picked up his bowl and started chomping.


    Everyoneughed.


    After finishing dinner, Spencer wanted to go to the bar with Terence to meet the people from X


    discreetly.


    As Fiona sat in the bedroom preparing for her exams, Spencer walked in. "You''re going to be the top


    ranker of your school this semester."


    "Thank you." She turned and looked at Spencer. "Has Terence left?"


    "No, he''s waiting for me downstairs. We''re going to the bar." Spencer walked closer to her.


    "You''re going out?" Fiona was puzzled. "It''s sote. Why are you going out now?"


    "Are you worried about me?" He stroked her hair gently. "I''m working on a mission. I''ll be back soon. I


    have to try andplete the task given to me by Grandpa!"


    "What?" Fiona soon understood what he meant and her cheeks turned red.


    "What are you thinking? Don''t be coy with me. I can see you blushing." He held her face and gently


    squeezed it. "Wait for me toe back."


    He turned to head out. But when he was just about to leave, Fiona grabbed his arm and looked into his


    eyes. He locked eyes with her. "What''s wrong? Is there something you want to say?"


    Fiona shook her head. "Be safe ande back soon."


    Spencer froze, and his heart almost pounded out of his chest.


    It was the first time she''d ever said something so affectionate. She cared about him. Did it mean that


    she was growing to love him? He felt euphoric, as if he was in heaven and he''d seen paradise!


    "Fiona..." Spencer called out after a while. "I don''t really want to go."


    "Really?" Before she could finish speaking, Spencer held her face and his lips took charge of hers as


    he pulled her into a deep passionate kiss.


    They were engrossed in their deep sensual kiss when they heard a honking sound.


    Terence was getting impatient, and although he knew what they were up to, he couldn''t help but


    intervene.


    Was it the power of love? Terence chuckled. His mind drifted away to the thought of him having such a


    life.


    After Spencer came downstairs, the two of them headed to the bar together. There were all kinds of


    luxury cars lined up outside the bar. It looked as though they had entered a car show.


    Spencer had always been meticulous about separating his personal life from his profession. As he got


    out of the car, he prepared his mind for work since his thoughts were immersed with Fiona.


    As soon as they walked into the bar, a waiter came up to Terence. He bowed to him and greeted him.


    "Mr. He, you''re here!"


    "Yes." Terence nodded curtly.


    "Are you going to your room? Should I prepare it?"


    "No." Terence waved to him. "You carry on with your work. It''s rush hour now. We have some work."


    "Understood." The waiter nodded immediately. "Mr. He, ring for me if you need anything."


    "Of course I will." Terence turned to Spencer. "Why are you so quiet?"


    Spencer was looking at the dance floor as he frowned. "Celine is here."


    Terence turned and saw her dancing with joy in a skin-fitting dress.

 Chapter 105 Bump Into Celine (Part One)

    Chapter 105 Bump Into Celine (Part One)


    Celine was on the dance floor, her head rocking to the music while her long wavy hair bounced in sync


    with her movements.


    A trace of anger appeared on Spencer''s face. ''How could she even think of going clubbing before she''s


    recovered?''


    Noticing the annoyed expression on Spencer''s face, Terence said, "Celine has always been naughty.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Should we make her leave?"


    Ignoring Terence''s question, Spencer said, "Is Mr. Long here yet?"


    "He is staying in Room 3."


    "Let''s go to the surveince room first." Spencer turned and looked at Terence.


    "Get two of your men to look after Celine in case she gets into trouble." Terence nodded.


    Spencer tapped Terence''s shoulder and said,


    "Let''s go." The two of them walked up to the surveince room.


    When they looked at the surveince footage, they noticed two groups of people sitting in Room 3. One


    was a group of buyers led by Mr. Long, who was wearing a dark robe and holding a rosary in his hand.


    Behind him were his bodyguards. The other group was from X. The man in the front was a young man


    who looked tall and strong, with a handsome face. He was wearing on a suit, and on the surface, he


    looked like a decent guy.


    Terence took a closer look at the footage and said, "Mr. Long doesn''t look too bad with the rosary in his


    hand."


    Spencer rolled his eyes and leaned in to view the footage as well. He had studied lip movements


    before,


    so he could figure out what the people in Room 3 were talking about even without sound.


    "What are they saying?" Terence''s curiosity was aroused.


    "They''re just chatting." Spencer frowned as he watched the screen on which a few people were


    drinking and talking.


    "Are we safe?" the young man from X asked.


    Mr. Long smiled. "Our business isn''t safe. It doesn''t matter where we go, we are always at risk."


    The young man nodded. "You''re right, Mr. Long. It''s my mistake."


    "What''s the state of our goods?" Mr. Long asked after a while.


    "They are most certainly the best ores in T Country. White jades have done remarkably well in both the


    local and international markets. A hefty sum of tariff would be paid for white jades of superior quality


    like ours. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have risked your life to procure our goods, would you, Mr. Long?" the


    young man said.


    Spencer''s face darkened as he thought to himself, ''Selling smuggled ores would fetch them a huge


    amount of profits. No wonder they''re so fervent.''


    "This is my first business transaction with you, so don''t mind my long list of doubts. If I''m careful with


    this first deal, then we can easily cooperate for all our future ones," Mr. Long said.


    "You''re absolutely right." The young man nodded in reply.


    "How is your boss doing these days?" Mr. Long inquired.


    The young man''s body stiffened for a moment before he spoke. "I haven''t seen him in ages. I don''t


    know anything about his current state."


    Mr. Long frowned unhappily. "Ask your boss to meet me soon. He always acts so mysterious. Doesn''t


    he meet anyone else? I don''t even know whom I am doing business with. It doesn''t seem right to me."


    Spencer, who was intently watching this conversation, grew more inquisitive and hoped Mr. Long would


    question him a little more.


    ''His boss? Could he be the leader of X?'' he wondered.


    "Our boss is more concerned about the business. If you go and pick up the shipment yourself, you


    might meet him. This time, the goods are ced in..." The young man trailed off and wrote something


    on the table with his finger.


    "Damn it!" Spencer cursed in the surveince room. He was unable to read what was written as a wine


    bottle was blocking his view.


    "Did we miss any important information?" Terence asked. He saw the young man writing a few words


    on the table, but it was almost impossible to make out what he wrote.


    "It''s the location for their business transaction." Spencer leaned back on the chair, frustrated.


    The people in the room had been chatting for hours, yet had only exchanged vital information for few


    minutes, since this was the first transaction between them. All Spencer knew was that X was making a


    huge move.


    At half past ten, after they came to an agreement about the location, Mr. Long and the young man


    walked out of the private room discreetly.


    Spencer took out his phone and quickly dialed the number of one of his men on the street outside the


    bar. "Follow the car with the license te number 333."


    "Yes, Mr. Cheng," came the reply.


    "I thought you were going to follow them!" Terence said as soon as he heard Spencer speak on the


    phone.


    "Don''t worry. We can''t catch him now anyway. If we do, it will only alert their boss, which is no good for


    us." Spencer stood up and looked at his watch. "It''ste. I have to go home."


    "You are different after getting married." Terence looked him and chuckled. "You used to have a drink


    before you went home. Honestly, what were you and Fiona doing before you came here? If I hadn''t


    honked the car horn, would you have made me wait another ten minutes?"


    "Ten minutes? Huh! You''re underestimating me." Spencer raised his eyebrows. "I would have made


    you wait at least an hour longer."


    "Ha-ha..." Terenceughed.


    "Come, let''s go." Spencer stood up to leave.


    On the dance floor, Celine stumbled as she was drunk. The fast music was reced by a slow


    romantic song. She walked up to her seat.


    A guy she''d danced with came up to her and said in a persuading voice, "Hey pretty girl, why don''t we


    go somewhere more fun? It''s boring here."


    "Yes, of course," added another man. "How about youe over to our house?"

 Chapter 106 You Are Jealous

    Chapter 106 You Are Jealous


    Spencer helped Celine climb to the second floor. When he passed his room, he found it rather silent,


    much to his annoyance. But suddenly, it urred to him that Fiona had an exam tomorrow and hence,


    she might have gone to bed a long time ago. He had been expecting to see if she''d get jealous, but


    now he realized that he was in fact being stupid for expecting that.


    "Mmph..." Celine leaned on him and groaned, and Spencer quickly dragged her to her room.


    He quickly opened the door to her room and switched on the lights. He ced her on the bed, bent


    over to remove her high heels and then tucked her into bed.


    When he got up to leave, Celine swiftly grabbed his arm.


    "Don''t go..." Celine was drunk, and she eyed Spencer closely, hoping he wouldn''t leave.


    He pursed his lips and frowned. "You rest. I can''t stay here."


    "Can you at least talk to me?" Celine held his arm and sat up. "I just want to talk.


    "We''ll talk some other day. I have to go and see Fiona," Spencer said.


    "Fiona, Fiona, Fiona! Is there nothing else you think about?" Celine screamed. "How can you be so


    heartless? I came back after such a long time and you won''t even speak to me? So was our


    rtionship all those years ago a lie?"


    "I can''t change the past. Don''t keep thinking about what''s history. You need to find someone else."


    "Someone else?" Celine curled her lip. "I lost my virginity to you. No one will want me. Spencer, you


    promised you''d stay with me and care for me." Spencer''s throat tightened and he couldn''t find the


    words to say.


    Finally, he said, "I''m sorry.


    If my apology could help..." Celineughed as though she were ridiculing herself. "You can leave."


    "I will find a good man for you. I promise I will make it up to you." Spencer walked out of the room and


    sighed.


    ''I''m sorry, Celine, If I have to choose between you and Fiona, I will choose her,'' he thought.


    Fiona tossed and turned in her bed, unable to sleep. She saw Spencer walking Celine to her room but


    he hadn''t returned in a while. ''What is taking him so long? What are they doing?''


    The door opened.


    A faint beam of light came through, followed by soft footsteps.


    Spencer stayed silent and took off his clothes quickly. Fiona turned to look at him, furious.


    Spencer thought the noise would wake her up, so he moved his hands slowly and lightly.


    "What took you so long?" she couldn''t help but ask.


    "Was I too loud? Did I wake you up?" Spencer immediately turned and looked at her.


    "Yes," Fiona mumbled.


    "Sorry, it was my mistake. I was too noisy." Spencer walked to the bed and slid under the nket. He


    hugged her and kissed her deeply. "Can you ept this apology?"


    He slowly moved his hands and touched her body, Fiona''s mind was clouded by his movements. When


    he finally withdrew his hands, he snapped, "You jerk!"


    "Yes, I know!" Spencer got on top of her. "Since you called me that, I have to live up to it." Then, he


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    started to stroke her skin.


    "No!" A shy smile appeared on Fiona''s face, but when Spencer slid his hand under her pajamas, she


    remembered something and abruptly pushed his hand away. "What were you doing till now?"


    Acting as if nothing had happened, he bent over and pressed his lips on hers. "I had a work


    assignment. I just came back."


    "So you''re saying you were on a mission with your sister?" Fiona gave him an icy stare.


    Spencer raised his eyebrows in shock. "You heard use in?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded and turned away. She was having mixed feelings.


    "No," Spencer exined hurriedly. "I brought her home because... I saw her drunk at the bar. Two men


    were trying to assault her. She is my sister, so I had to bring her home. If you don''t believe my words,


    you can ask Terence!"


    "No!" Fiona pouted and looked away. "I don''t care."


    "You..." As he started to exin, he recollected Terence''s words. His eyes suddenly lit up. "Fiona, are


    you jealous?"


    "You''re asking if I''m jealous? Me?" Fiona asked, suddenly panicking in her heart. ''No! How can I be


    jealous? Why am I feeling jealous?''


    "Fiona..." Spencer called her name in a low and loving voice. He smiled warmly. "You must be jealous.


    I''m so happy, Fiona."


    "Why are you happy?" She blushed in embarrassment. "I''m not jealous."


    "I can see that you are." Spencer bent down and continued to caress her and stroke her. "She was


    drunk, so I took her to her room and rushed back to you immediately. Nothing happened between us!"


    When she heard him, Fiona''s body stiffened. "Are you sure there''s nothing going on between you two?"


    Spencer withdrew his hands. Before he could say anything, Fiona asked, "Did you two have sex?"


    "What?" Spencer felt his throat drying up.


    "You had sex with her!"


    The firmness in Fiona''s voice broke his heart, and he asked, "How did you know?" His face turned grim


    and dark.


    "I have eyes, Mr. Cheng. I know that that kind of chemistry doesn''te otherwise." Fiona frowned


    and pushed him away.


    Spencer moved away andy down on his side of the bed. He thought for a long time before saying,


    "That was ages ago..."


    "I''m not interested." Fiona bit her lip and turned the other side. "It''s time for me to sleep. I have an


    exam tomorrow."


    Spencer let out a heavy sigh. "Okay. Let me hug you while you sleep." He moved closer towards her,


    spread out his arms and tried to hold her.


    "Don''t. Don''t touch me. You''re tainted," Fiona muttered and moved away from him.


    Spencer stopped as the word "tainted" kept ringing in his mind. He nced at Fiona and his expression


    shifted from anger to guilt to grief.


    He didn''t even know he would marry Fiona in the future when he had sex with Celine.


    After a while, he mumbled, "If I had known that you would be my wife, I wouldn''t have touched


    her. It was a mistake I made when I was young. I won''t let that happen ever again. Now I just want you,


    okay? Fiona, how could you say I''m tainted?


    Your first time was with me. I''m d I was your first... Wait, you kissed Ryan!" He suddenly


    remembered the night they had gotten their marriage certificate. He had seen Ryan pull Fiona into his


    arms and kiss her. This scene had made Spencer furious! He had taken Fiona way and gotten their


    marriage licenses. Then he had had sex with her that night.


    The thought made him blush. If he hadn''t bullied her then, would they have been happy now? He must


    have fallen in love with her that very night.


    Spencer whispered to her, "I may not have given you my virginity, but I''ll never be with anyone but you


    in the future, okay?" He spoke in a soft voice, which was rather unusual for him. "Can I take your


    silence as a yes? Hmm?"


    When Spencer didn''t get an answer for a long time, he turned and saw her peacefully asleep. He


    sighed. "s! Never mind, just sleep! You''ve wasted all my efforts!"


    He put his arm around her and fell asleep. In his warm arms, Fiona quietly opened her eyes and


    sniffed, not knowing how to feel about all of this.


    ''Spencer, can I believe you?'' she wondered to herself.


    The next morning, both of them woke up quite early.


    "All the best for your exam," Spencer said and kissed her.


    Fiona red at him. "Thanks."


    Spencer raised a brow and got dressed. "I''m going back to the base today. I don''t know when I''ll be


    back."


    "Yeah, I know." Fiona nodded. "Is George still there? Is he leaving anytime soon?"


    Spencer snorted. "You''re thinking about George? Well, he''ll leave soon!"


    Fiona ignored his tantrum and picked up her things. "Please say goodbye to him for me!" As soon as


    she was finished, she felt his body pressing against her back.


    Spencer hugged her from behind and put his chin on her head. "Well, all right! I''ll say goodbye to him


    for you! Don''t go anywhere while I''m not here. Go to school and head straight back home. Remember


    to close the door when you go to bed. And don''t talk to strangers. You have to text me every morning


    and noon. You should call me every night without fail. No exceptions. Do you understand?"


    "I''m not a child. Stop patronizing me."


    "You''re still acting like a child!" Spencer said, ying with her soft hair.


    "Won''t that disturb your work?" Fiona murmured, not realizing how unsure they both felt about the


    separation.


    "No, it won''t. If I don''t reply, it means I''m busy and I will call you back as soon as I can."


    "Understood."

 Chapter 107 Spencer Is Family

    Chapter 107 Spencer Is Family


    After breakfast, Spencer drove Fiona to D University. He made sure that everything was in perfect


    condition and that Fiona had sat down before locking all the doors and starting the car. He also leaned


    over and fastened her seat belt for her.


    He was driving the off-road car in rush hour.


    As they were about to cross the intersection before D University, Fiona quickly signaled to him to stop


    the car. "Just drop me over here. It''s fine."


    Completely disregarding her request, Spencer stepped on the gas and raced to the entrance of the


    university.


    "How about I drop you at the teaching building?" He grinned as he stopped the car near the entrance.


    "You are nuts." She unfastened her seat belt and stepped out of the car.


    "Hey!" Spencer leaned over and looked through the passenger seat window as he called out to her.


    "Do well in your exams today and don''t forget to call me."


    "Okay, I will. You can go." Fiona waved to him. Then, suppressing her unwillingness to let him go, she


    walked towards the teaching building, carrying her backpack.


    Keeping one hand on the steering wheel, Spencer watched as Fiona disappeared into the crowd. He


    grabbed his phone and dialed a number. "Follow her closely and report to me if anything happens."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Also keep an eye on Celine and update me from time to time." Spencer frowned.


    "Understood, sir!"


    He hung up the phone, started the car, and drove to the base.


    Fiona entered the teaching building for her finals. The ssroom was noisy. Sophia and E waved to


    her as they''d already saved her a seat.


    "Fiona!" Standing in thest row of the ssroom, Sophia signaled for Fiona toe over. "Come over


    here!"


    "Okay!" Fiona smiled and walked towards them.


    E stood up and weed Fiona to her seat with a grin. "Herees our savior! Come sit down.


    Would you like some water?"


    Fiona giggled. "E, stop sweet-talking me! I''m not used to it!"


    "Well, you''d better get used to it then!" Sophia sat next to her and batted her eyshes. "Are you


    hungry? Did you have your breakfast? Can I take a look at your test paperter?"


    "I''m not hungry. I had breakfast. And yes, you can take a look at my test paperter." Fiona smiled at


    her.


    "Then we won''t have any difficulties." E raised her eyebrows andughed. "I can only pass the test


    only by copying."


    "Are you upset that we copy your answers?" Sophia asked with concern in her voice.


    "No, of course not." Fiona shook her head. "Although learning it yourself will help you a lot more, I won''t


    force you to study since I know you hate mathematics. And if I can help you pass the test, I''ll do


    everything I can for my friends."


    "Oh, Fiona, you have such a big heart." Sophia leaned over and gave her a hug.


    Fiona raised her eyebrows. "Oh, I don''t think I do, because..."


    "Because what?" Sophia prompted with a frown. "Well..."


    Fiona paused dramatically. "I don''t think you''ll get good marks even if you copy from me!"


    "Humph!" E crossed her arms and snorted. "Looks like you''ve changed a lottely."


    "Yes! Well, it looks like you''ve be more cheerful now. You''re even joking around with us! I don''t


    know who inspired this change in you." Sophia shot Fiona a crooked smile and winked at her.


    Fiona was shocked. "Have I really changed?"


    "Of course, look at you. You areughing way more than you used to and you seem more lively now.


    It''s amazing." E thought for a while before she spoke. "You are much closer to me now than when I


    first met you."


    "Yeah, that''s exactly how I feel."


    Fiona frowned as she thought to herself, ''I''ve be more cheerful? Has Spencer changed me?''


    As she was contemting this, the bell rang.


    Professor Steve entered the exam hall, adjusted his sses, and walked to the stage with a package in


    his hand. "Everyone, put your books and materials away! Let''s begin the exam."


    The students groaned in unison.


    As soon as Fiona got her copy of the test paper, she scanned through the pages and felt like it was


    much easier than usual. After all, it was only an elective course and the professor was an amazing


    teacher.


    "Why is this seat left empty?" Professor Steve walked towards the seat in the first row. "Are there any


    absentees?"


    "No, Professor Steve. Have you forgotten? Ryan went abroad for higher studies a few months ago. It


    used to be his seat," one of the students replied.


    Fiona turned and looked at the seat, feeling a little empty inside.


    "Okay, let me distribute the remaining test papers!"


    For a long time, there wasplete silence except for the rustling of papers and the gliding of pens


    across the sheets.


    Fiona''s problem-solving speed was quite slow as she feared that Sophia and E wouldn''t be able to


    copy if she finished writing her answers too fast.


    Two hourster, the bell rang. The exam had finallye to a halt.


    Some students looked happy while some frowned, and some others were just relieved that it was over.


    "The exam is over!" Sophia stretched her arms. "You are amazing, Fiona! I saw that youpleted the


    "I didn''t copy it, either." E pouted. "These math symbols are like symbols of some ancientnguage.


    They''re the mostplex things to copy."


    The three walked to the dormitory, giggling and talking.


    Fiona spent the next few days preparing for her review. Since they were in an art college, they didn''t


    have as many written exams as paintings and artwork to be submitted.


    She also texted and called Spencer as he''d instructed. He had be a part of her routine. During the


    day, Spencer was usually upied, but at night, he was free and called Fiona whenever he could.


    Fiona had nevere across a man who was so good at making a romantic phone call. It felt nice to


    be able to talk to him.


    He always called her name. When she asked him why, he proudly said that he just liked saying her


    name over and over again.


    Sophiaughed every day after she got George''s photos and phone number. When Fiona asked her


    why she still hadn''t contacted him, she smiled and told her that she was too excited and needed to


    calm down before she called him.


    It was the weekend. Sophia and Fiona were preparing for their final internship in ZR Company. Getting


    out of the car, they were happilyughing as they walked.


    "Fiona, will you be working here on the internship during the holidays?" Sophia asked her curiously.


    "If I have ns for the holidays, then no. Otherwise, I don''t mind working during the holidays."


    "That''s cool," Sophia said enviously. "I won''t be able to work once the exams are over. I''m going home


    for the holidays. My dad doesn''t want me to miss the holidays!"


    "That''s great. You can spend the holidays with your family." Fiona shrugged, feeling a little lonely.


    "You have family too, Fiona!" Sophia smiled. "Spencer is your husband. Isn''t he the closest family


    member you''ve got?"


    ''Family? Spencer is family?'' Fiona was tongue-tied. She had never thought of him as family before. It


    indeed seemed like her rtionship with him was of that sort after all.


    "Why do you look so shocked?" Sophiaughed teasingly and poked her waist. "Didn''t you call me just


    a few days ago and said he''d admitted having feelings for you and that he loved you? I think you would


    be feeling ecstatic. It means you won''t have to go to I Country Royal Art School."


    "What?" Fiona''s cheeks turned red.


    As they were about to enter the ZR Company building, they heard a car honk behind them.


    They turned around and saw a high speed sports car screech to a halt right before them. Charles got


    out of the car wearing an expensive suit.


    "You are early!" Charles said as he smiled at them.


    "Good morning, Charles!" Sophia greeted him.


    "Good morning, Mr. Wen!" Fiona said hurriedly as well. Then, she saw the door of the passenger seat


    open.


    "Honey!" A woman''s seductive voice came from the car. A gorgeous well-dressed woman with wavy


    hair and long legs walked out of the car in her kitten heels. She came over to Charles and wrapped her


    arms around his.


    She was the spokeswoman of thepany''s winter jewelry show. She was a big star who was


    stunning and charming.


    "Who are they?" she asked Charles, rolling her eyes in disdain.


    "They are our employees," Charles said curtly.


    "Well, let''s get going."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Yes." Charles nodded. Fiona and Sophia exchanged looks. Just when they were about to rx,


    Charles said, "Let''s go together."


    Sophia smiled and dragged Fiona along.


    "I really don''t know who''s hooking up with whom," she whispered to Fiona. She pointed at Charles and


    the spokeswoman in front of her. "Those two are up to no good."


    Fiona couldn''t help but smile when she heard Sophia''sment. At that moment, Charles turned


    around and saw Fiona smiling. He suddenly felt like the woman in his arms was nothingpared to


    Fiona''s beauty.


    The four of them stepped into the elevator, but none of them spoke. Fiona felt cramped and awkward


    standing behind Charles.


    "Fiona, I texted you. Why didn''t you reply? Didn''t you save my number?" Charles asked out of the blue.


    As the elevator went higher, the atmosphere felt cold.


    Sophia quietly tugged at Fiona''s sleeve with a shocked expression


    on her face.


    The spokeswoman looked at Fiona, her eyes filled with contempt.


    "I..." Fiona was nervous and didn''t know what to say. "I''m sorry."


    Charles didn''t look at her, but she could feel his anger. "Sorry for what?"


    "I..."


    "Give me your phone!" Charles interrupted her.


    He had caught her off guard. Fiona froze and didn''t know what to do.


    The elevator came to a halt at the design department''s floor. Sophia dragged Fiona out without even


    saying goodbye.


    The elevator doors closed slowly. Charles looked at Fiona as she disappeared into the corridor, feeling


    unhappy.


    Sophia was about to ask Fiona about the conversation in the elevator, but before she could, Jason


    grabbed her arm and pulled her away. So, Fiona walked into Celine''s office and started to clean her


    desk, but frowned when she found a design draft on her table.


    It was the ne with a maple leaf that she''d designed.

 Chapter 108 How About Staying Here With Me

    Chapter 108 How About Staying Here With Me


    Fiona picked up the artwork and couldn''t help but frown after examining it carefully. Was it just a


    coincidence? Howe the maple leaf in the artwork looked like the one she drew? The style and the


    lines seemed very simr.


    She was looking at the design carefully, when the office door swung open all of a sudden.


    In stepped Celine, who was surprised to see her holding the draft in her hands. She walked up to her


    and asked sarcastically, "Why are you looking at my work? Are you studying my design? Or... do you


    want to copy it and pass it off as your own?"


    "I''m not stupid enough to do anything that would ruin my reputation. I''m just helping you clear out your


    table. Since you asked me to assist you, it''s the first thing I do when Ie here every morning."


    Instead of putting the paper down, Fiona held up the design for Celine to see. "May I ask about the


    inspiration behind this ne design?"


    Celine raised an eyebrow. "What about it? And why are you interrogating me? The inspiration, you say.


    Am I obligated to tell you?"


    Fiona bit her lip before replying, "I have a design that looks very simr."


    "Your design? Did I hear you correctly?" With a mocking smile, Celine continued, "You''re just a student,


    Fiona. And right now, you''re just an assistant to an actual designer. Does any of your work even qualify


    as a professional design? If we both produced the same work, whose work do you think would pass off


    as the original?"


    "But I didn''t giarize anything. I designed the ne myself," she exined as her hands tightened


    into fists. It was supposed to be a gift for Spencer, although his birthday had already passed.


    "Your words won''t convince anyone," Celine dered proudly.


    "I don''t think it''s a coincidence," Fiona muttered. But instead of staring back at Celine, she withdrew


    with a shrug and said, "I''m just going to finish cleaning up."


    "It''s not a coincidence," Celine blurted out of nowhere.


    Fiona froze and asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean..." Celine snatched the draft from Fiona''s hand and arrogantly dered, "I have seen your


    design. The drawing''s good! The lines on the leaf were so lifelike, I had a hard time copying the exact


    look."


    There was a trace of anger on Fiona''s face as soon as Celine finished her words. Restraining her


    temper, she called out, "Celine! How could you... You''ve stolen my idea! Don''t you understand that this


    is giarism? It''s illegal and professionally hical!"


    "Don''t say that. giarism is such an ugly word." A smirk yed on Celine''s lips. "Let''s just say I


    thought your design needed a little improvement and I helped you correct it. I''d be happy to share


    some of the profit with you."


    Fiona had always known that Celine was not the kindest person, but she never thought that she would


    steal another person''s design so shamelessly.


    "If I sue you for giarism, you will be convicted for it," Fiona said firmly. "You should know the


    consequences of this hical behavior. Not only will you lose your job, but your reputation in the


    industry will also be ruined."


    Celine snorted, "Are you kidding me? Do you think I''m afraid of you just because you have Spencer to


    back you up?"


    "That''s not the problem." Fiona tried to persuade her. "You''ve studied abroad and won many awards.


    Why do you have to copy my design? Do you really believe that this is the right thing to do? And after


    all the money Grandpa spent to give you a proper education abroad? You..."


    "Stop talking about my studies! You have no right to mention my life abroad!" Celine burst outughing


    like a mad woman. "Ha-ha! Do you think that I studied abroad because of Grandpa''s kindness? Is that


    what you believe? When in fact, it''s just you that old man''s looking out for! He banished me and


    forbade me froming back. He didn''t care about me! All he cared about was the reputation of the


    Cheng family! He wanted to separate me and Spencer! So don''t pretend you speak from a higher


    ground. If anything, you should feel honored that I copied your work!"


    Fiona lowered her eyes and kept her mouth shut. Although Celine had been terrible to her since day


    one, she felt that she was just a victim of her rtionship with Spencer.


    "You took the man I love away from me. So what if I want to use your design?" Celine shrugged.


    What started as a conversation about design had drifted off to the topic of Spencer.


    Fiona could only sigh, but she didn''t dare betray her own emotions. Without backing down, she argued,


    "I won''t give in to you. If you pass this design as your own, I will sue you."


    Celine was about to rage, but she was interrupted by a knock on the door.


    Suppressing her sentiments, she called out, "Come in!"


    "Miss Cheng, Mr. Wen is asking for the files regardingst month''s jewelry collection," the secretary


    said sweetly.


    "Ah, yes. I''ll have them brought to his office," Celine casually replied, dismissing her with a wave.


    "Okay." The secretary left with a gloomy face. The female star had been staying with Charles thesest


    few days. And she could only give way to her.


    Celine went behind her desk and rummaged the drawer for three thick folders. Handing them to Fiona,


    she instructed, "Take these to Mr. Wen''s office."


    "Okay." Fiona took the files and stepped out of the office.


    As soon as she left, she ran into Sophia who was also carrying a stack of papers. It looked like she was


    heading out.


    "Sophia, where are you going?" Fiona asked.


    "Hi, Fiona! I''m going out to meet a super important client with the chief designer. The client has


    Sophia exined as she pointed to Jason who was waiting for her by the elevator.


    "Come on!" Jason shouted.


    "How about you?"


    "I''m just going to bring these to the boss."


    "Charles?" Sophia''s eyes widened. She reminded her friend, "Be careful, Fiona. Remember to be on


    your guard when you..."


    "Sophia, get over here now!" Jason shouted from the elevator. He had already gone inside but was


    holding open the doors for her. "If you''d rather stay there, it''s fine! I''ll just leave you there!"


    "Yes, yes! I''ming!" Sophia called out from across the room. Grabbing Friona''s arm, she repeated,


    "Be careful! I have to go now!"


    "Okay, go ahead." Fiona nodded. She watched Sophia run away before turning around and going


    upstairs to the CEO''s office. ''Charles may be a dangerous man, but I don''t think he''d do anything to


    me,'' Fiona thought. ''He''s Ryan''s brother after all. And he already has so many girls fawning over him.


    It''s impossible for someone like him to fall in love with me.'' But Fiona couldn''t help but recall the


    business trip with him and the text message she got on New Year''s Day.


    She was so lost in thought that she didn''t even realize she had already arrived in front of Charles''


    office.


    Fiona knocked on the door but there was no answer.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Knocking again, she called out,


    "Mr. Wen? Miss Cheng asked me to bring you some files. Are you..."


    Before she could finish her question, the door opened from the inside.


    "Hi, Mr. Wen..." Fiona was about to greet him but stopped when she saw Charles standing by the door.


    He was naked from the waist up, with only a bath towel to cover his lower half. Although the office was


    warm, Fiona wondered why he was barely clothed in the middle of winter.


    Seeing Charles'' figure, she couldn''t help but make a mentalparison of his body and Spencer''s.


    Although Charles had a good physique, she couldn''t help but think that Spencer looked more manly.


    ''What are you thinking, Fiona?!'' she caught herself in between fantasies. ''Since when did you start


    entertaining lewd thoughts of Spencer''s figure? Are you crazy?''


    Just then, a woman''s voice from inside the room snapped her back to reality. "Who''s there? Why are


    you interrupting my date?"


    Looking up, Fiona saw the woman she had seen earlier in the elevator. She was only wearing a


    bathrobe and her face looked flushed like she''d just had sex.


    It was then that Fiona realized what the two people were doing before she knocked at the door. Her


    face turned bright red and she felt awkward. She merely froze by the door, unable to decide whether to


    leave or stay.


    "What are you doing here?" Charles asked in a raspy voice. Seeing Fiona''s embarrassed flush, he felt


    his mood lift. He stepped closer to her to watch her reaction.


    "Mr. Wen, I... I''m here to bring you these files." But instead of handing him the folders, Fiona took a


    step back before meeting Charles'' gaze.


    "Where are you going?" With a frown on his face, Charles reached out to grab her by the arm.


    Fiona was surprised by his sudden gesture that she dropped the files on the floor. But neither of them


    bent down to pick them up.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Fiona could see the other woman ring at her. Embarrassed, she felt


    anger as she turned to look at Charles. She didn''t care anymore that he was her boss. She struggled to


    break free from his hold and shouted, "Let go of me!"


    "After disturbing my private pleasure, you want to run away just like that?" Charles closed the gap


    between him and Fiona and pressed her against the door. "How about staying here with me?"


    "Charles! What are you...?" Even the other woman was shocked.


    A shiver ran down Fiona''s spine. Just minutes before, she hadplete trust in her boss, thinking that


    he wouldn''t do anything to harm her. Now she knew she was wrong. How could he insult her like that?


    Fiona''s face darkened. "Let go of me, Charles Wen! You jerk! Let me go!"


    Charles chuckled and said with a smile, "This is the first time you called me by my name. I like it."


    "Are you crazy? What are you saying?" She looked at him in disbelief.


    "Why are you doing this?" With sincerity in his eyes, Charles said, "I want you here with me."


    "I don''t want any of this! I''m not staying here with you!" Fiona protested. "I''m married. I''m not the sort of


    woman who hangs out with other men! Please don''t insult me!"


    "You''re worried about Spencer, right? You don''t want to lose him?" Charles squinted and looked at her


    with murderous rage. Letting go of Fiona, he threatened, "I always get what I want, Fiona."


    Fiona could only shook in fright. "I... I don''t want to continue my internship here. I quit!" With that, she


    dashed to the elevator, not daring to look back.


    ''You wille back to me.''


    Charles watched as she ran away.


    "Darling..." His attention was called by the woman who had stepped out of the room to join him.


    "Fuck off!" he cursed as he turned back, leaving the woman dumbfounded.

 Chapter 109 I Will Support You In The Future (Part One)

    Chapter 109 I Will Support You In The Future (Part One)


    Fiona ran to Celine''s office and mmed the door shut, startling Celine.


    "Are you crazy? Or was there some kind of demon chasing you? Are you trying to give me a heart


    attack?" Celine yelled and threw the pencil she was holding. She raised her head and red at Fiona.


    "My word is final in this office. And you arepletely unruly!"


    Fiona leaned against the door and looked at Celine before walking over to her cabin.


    "Fiona, you..."


    "I am quitting this job."


    Fiona spoke abruptly before Celine could finish her words. She grabbed her things and gave Celine an


    icy stare. "Since you don''t want me here, you''ll be d that I''m leaving. What''s more, I won''t let you go


    if you continue to use my work."


    Celine was shocked as she stood up from her seat. "Are you really going to quit?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded. "Goodbye." She left the office without looking back. She had joined ZR Company


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    with big dreams. She had felt like working here was her first step to sess and hoped that she would


    learn a great deal during her internship. However, she had never expected to have a superior who


    hated her and a CEO who just wanted to sleep with her.


    She couldn''t stay there for another second. Fiona thought to herself with regret, ''I''m sorry I wasted your


    efforts, Ryan.''


    As Celine watched Fiona walk away, she wondered what could''ve disturbed her so much.


    Something must have happened. She frowned as a thought suddenly struck her. She rushed out of her


    office and went to Charles.


    In his office, Charles and the woman had already changed clothes. When Celine stepped in, she felt


    awkward and strange.


    The woman was sitting on the leather couch, toying with her nails. She rolled her eyes as soon as she


    saw Celine walk in.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Wen! That intern, Fiona, is resigning."


    Charles nodded from his seat. "She can learn nothing from you. Just let her go."


    "You..." Celine grew angry but she couldn''t react, given that Charles was her boss. She calmed herself


    down. "Why did she want to resign?"


    Charles frowned but kept silent. The other woman, however, couldn''t control herself and yelled,


    "Shame on her! She is an ungrateful bitch! It was a blessing that Charles wanted to sleep with her, but


    she refused him and ran out of here..."


    "Enough!" Charles shouted as he red at the woman. "Get out of my office!"


    The woman grunted, picked up her bag and walked out of the office.


    "Have you really fallen in love with Fiona?" Celine asked once the woman''s footsteps faded away.


    Although she''d known about his feelings from the start, she had never imagined that he would actually


    ask Fiona to sleep with him. ''Is he the same yboy that he once was?''


    Celine was shocked and jealous.


    "What''s so great about her? How could she possibly deserve both your love as well as Spencer''s? This


    isn''t fair! I actually had to work hard to get to where I am now. But all she has done is keep a straight


    face!" she roared.


    "I don''t care if it makes you angry. I just think Fiona is more adorable." Charles gave Celine a sardonic


    smile.


    Celine seethed silently. This was the second time Charles had aroused her temper. She felt deeply


    upset.


    "Didn''t you promise me that you''d give me Fiona as a gift?" Charles stood up and walked over to her. "I


    waited for a long time but you did nothing, so I had to take matters into my own hands. I gave you a


    chance to do it before I had to step in."


    "I haven''t had the chance to seduce Spencer." Celine sighed, feeling like she was under a lot of


    pressure.


    "Spencer is not here in M City right now, so this is the best time for you to get your revenge." Charles


    held her face and rubbed her cheeks seductively. "Spencer is a great husband. He has people


    following Fiona just to protect her in case something happens. Sure enough, it''s been six long years


    and you don''t have a ce in his heart anymore."


    "He sent men to protect her?" Suddenly, Celine''s mouth tasted sour as if she''d swallowed a lemon.


    Charles shook his head in amusement and slowly walked out of his office with his hands in his pockets.


    Meanwhile, Fiona rushed out of the ZR Company building and stopped at the sidewalk. She was in a


    hurry to catch a taxi to go back to Four Seasons Scenery.


    "Why did Mrs. Cheng head out of her office at this hour?"


    "Yeah, that''s unusual!"


    Inside a ck car opposite to the ZR Company building, two people were watching her.


    One of them frowned. "Is this one of the special circumstances that Mr. Cheng wants us to make a note


    of? We should report this to him."


    "I agree!" The other man nodded. "This is the only weird thing Mrs. Cheng has done in these past few


    days!"


    They came to a conclusion and called Spencer''s phone immediately.


    Spencer was at the base discussing training strategies with his soldiers.


    "When we go to P City, day training should not be missed. On the other hand, P City is a tropical


    region. During the day, the weather is too harsh, so it will be impossible to train there.


    So while we''re there, let''s focus on night training."


    All the soldiers were debating about their agenda, and Spencer gave them suggestions and orders


    once in a while. Halfway through the meeting, his phone suddenly buzzed in his pocket.


    He knotted his brows and took out his phone. The entire meeting area went silent.

 Chapter 110 A Surprise For Spencer (Part One)

    Chapter 110 A Surprise For Spencer (Part One)


    Sophia went back to thepany with Jason. She searched everywhere for Fiona but couldn''t find her,


    so she called her to ask her why she had left work so early. After hearing the reason Fiona had left, she


    banged the table and yelled, "I''m not going to work here either!"


    Fiona was lying on her couch when Sophia called. "Don''t do anything rash."


    "I''m not. I''m just pissed off! I should have known he would do something like that. What an asshole!


    Charles is a bad man. He''s so disgusting. I can''t believe that he wants to sleep with you even though


    he has so many girlfriends," Sophia said angrily. "Fiona, it''s best you stay at home for a while."


    "Yes, I need to avoid dealing with him, but I can''t stay at home all the time." Fiona''s lips curled into a


    shy smile as she looked at herputer screen. "I''m going out tomorrow."


    "What? Why? Where?" Sophia asked worriedly.


    "Hmm... I''ll keep it a secret for now," Fiona said.


    "Then go. But be careful!" Sophia cautioned her.


    "I will," she assured Sophia. Then, after thinking for a while, she asked, "Do you like working there?"


    "No, I don''t." Sophia took this opportunity to rant. "Guess what? I went to meet a client today. The


    woman is a fat swine who looked down on me and insulted me. As if that wasn''t enough, Jason yelled


    at me as soon as I got back. I hate this job. I have no ns to work here anymore."


    "I hope what I told you doesn''t affect your work and your rtionship with the Wen family."


    "Did Charles'' actions change the way you feel about Ryan? Do you think they''re the same?" Sophia


    questioned.


    "What? Of course not," Fiona said without a second thought.


    "Okay. Anyway, don''t worry about me. I''m just concerned about this issue with Charles. Well, it''s all


    your fault, Fiona. You are too pretty!"


    "Are you really ming me?" Fiona giggled. "Sophia, you''re gorgeous too."


    "Well, right!" Sophia epted herpliment with a shy smile. "Is George still working with your


    husband?"


    Upon hearing Sophia mention the word "husband," Fiona flushed red and timidly yed with the


    tassels on the sofa cover. "He''s gone back to P City."


    "What a pity! When can I meet him?" And then, without leaving any room for Fiona to answer, Sophia


    asked, "Fiona, what did he look like when he was young? I''m curious!"


    "Haven''t I told you enough already?"


    "How is that enough?"


    "I was too young back then. There isn''t much I remember."


    "Did you two ever y the wedding game? You know, where he yed the groom and you yed the


    bride?"


    "Well... I don''t think so," Fiona said in a thoughtful voice.


    "Fiona! I will kill you if you yed that game with my George!"


    "No! Of course not!" Fiona giggled.


    "Good girl!" Sophia smiled and then said in a serious voice, "I miss you so much, Fiona."


    "Why do you miss me out of nowhere? We just met this morning."


    "Maybe it''s because we''re going to different ces for the holidays. I won''t be seeing you for a long


    time..." Sophia stopped mid-sentence and quickly changed her words. "Anyway, I shouldn''t jinx it. Of


    course we''ll meet again, Fiona. I was just speaking nonsense. Please don''t mind me!"


    Fiona smiled. "No, I understand. I''ll miss you too. I''m d that you''re thinking of me! Anyway, have you


    reviewed your homework? We have an exam on Monday! Be sure to prepare."


    Sophia smiled. "I''m not scared of the exam since you''ll be there. I''ll be waiting for you outside our exam


    hall on Monday!"


    "All right."


    "Well, I''ll see you then!"


    "Yeah! I''ll see you too!" Fiona couldn''t help but smile as she thought of Sophia.


    "It''s prettyte now. Get some rest!"


    "You too, Sophia."


    They wished each other goodnight and hung up. Then, Fiona looked at the design software that was


    open on herputer screen. In the middle of the screen was the ne of a maple leaf, designed


    and ready.


    At that moment, something urred to Fiona, and she immediately reached for her phone and dialed


    Terence''s number.


    Terence picked up the call on the second ring, and his attractive voice came through the speaker.


    "You''re still awake? What''s up?" Terence asked with a hint of concern.


    "Terence, you didn''t sleep yet?" Fiona held her phone tightly, feeling nervous. Asking for help always


    made her feel awkward.


    "Yep. I''m still awake." Terence sounded as if he were smiling.


    "Are you free tomorrow?" she asked tentatively.


    "Yes." She was surprised by his curt reply.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me what''s the matter?" she asked.


    "No, as long as it''s something I can do." Terence chuckled after saying that. "Anyway, if I help you, it


    means that Spencer will owe me a favor."


    "No! Don''t tell him about it! You''re doing this for me, so I''m the one who will owe you. You can ask me


    for a favor anytime," Fiona said hurriedly.


    "Is that so?" Terence was curious. "What''s the big secret that we''re keeping from Spencer?"


    "Nothing too serious..." Fiona trailed off, not sure how to tell him about it.


    As soon as Terence heard her,


    he burst intoughter.


    "Perhaps you don''t know this, but your husband is super possessive of you. If he ever hears that I meet


    you alone, he will get super jealous. He won''t show it in front of you, but he will surely question me and


    threaten me."


    Fiona blushed, feeling embarrassed. "So... are you free tomorrow?"


    "Yes, of course. I am ready to put my life on the line to meet you. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning."


    Fiona exhaled in relief. "Thank you, Terence." She couldn''t think of anyone she could turn to for help


    except Terence.


    The next morning, the sun was bright but the air was cold. Fiona ran downstairs wearing a thick jacket


    and saw Terence waiting for her, leaning against his sports car. He looked casual yet handsome.


    All the young girls were looking at him as they walked past.


    "Terence!" Fiona ran up to him. "How long have you been waiting here?"


    "I just got here." Terence gave her a warm grin that looked like it could melt the snow beneath him. The


    girls gasped when they saw his smile.


    "You are so popr," Fiona joked.


    "Not as popr as you are." Terence smiled and opened the door for her like a gentleman. "Get in."


    "Thank you."


    After getting into the car, they drove out of themunity and into the traffic.


    As soon as they left, two people emerged from the bushes. Watching Terence go out with Fiona, one of


    them said, "Mr. He has gone out with Mrs. Cheng. I think it''s a special situation."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Yes, it is! Mr. Cheng warned us that if any malees within one meter''s distance of Mrs. Cheng, it


    ought to be reported to him. We must inform him right away." "Well,

 Chapter 111 They Were Both Kidnapped (Part One)

    Chapter 111 They Were Both Kidnapped (Part One)


    In the back hall of the jewelry store, Fiona watched as the artisan crafted her design into reality. Seeing


    the bits of metale together to form the ne she designed filled her heart with joy.


    She wondered how Spencer would react when he saw her gift.


    Shops that specialized in handcrafted jewelry were rare, but Fiona didn''t want to simply turn to a mold


    to make her special gift to her husband. She was d she had asked Terence for help.


    With a smile on her face, she turned to the craftsman and told him her requirements.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "You got it!" the man replied happily. The craftsman was a middle-aged man whose rough hands


    looked like they were chiseled by experience. Fiona trusted that he would make the most exquisite


    jewelry out of the materials before him. Beside the man, she felt like a primary school student who


    studied his every move.


    In the lobby of the jewelry store, Terence was chatting with Spencer on the phone.


    The store clerk brought him a pot of hot tea and ced it on the small table before him. Terence was a


    patron of their store and he was known for his penchant for fine tea.


    He acknowledged the staff with a polite nod as he sat on the lounge talking to Spencer.


    "Well, I have to hang up now," Spencer muttered. "I have to go back to work. We still have training


    tonight."


    "Go ahead." Terence bent down to pour himself a cup. After a good whiff of its aroma, he took a sip and


    felt the hot liquid going down his throat, soothing him from within.


    "Don''t forget to bring Fiona home," Spencer reminded him. "Did you hear what I said?"


    "Yes, Mr. Cheng," Terence answered. "Am I your assistant or what?"


    "Oh, I wouldn''t want you for an assistant. You''re too fussy."


    The friendsughed and exchanged a few more words before hanging up.


    Terence took another sip of his tea and felt rxed. Some might think his life was boring, but he


    couldn''t care less. He''d never felt more at peace.


    As the saying went, there was no rushing art. Fiona wanted a one-of-a-kind masterwork and it would


    take a while to get the ne done. But Terence was not in a hurry. He waited patiently and was


    reaching for his second cup before he even realized he was done with his first.


    It was almost noon when another person entered the store. The bell rang when the door swung open,


    breaking the silence in the shop''s lobby.


    "Miss Cheng!" The manager walked up to the woman to greet her. "What brings you here today?"


    "I''m here to check on thepany''s order."


    Terence was surprised to hear the woman''s familiar voice. He looked up and, as expected, it was


    Celine who came into the shop.


    Celine was surprised to see Terence lounging around. She strutted up to him in her high heels and


    asked, "What are you doing here, Terence?"


    "I''m here with Fiona," he replied, acknowledging her.


    "Fiona? What is she doing here?" Celine raised an eyebrow and smirked. "You must have a lot of free


    time, Terence."


    "You could say that." Terence nodded. "How about you? Do you get your designs crafted here?"


    "It''s not for me. I''m checking on ourpany''s orders." Celine rolled her eyes. "This shop is part of our


    conglomerate. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have to go now."


    "Sure." Terence watched as Celine followed the manager to a separate room.


    Just then, his phone rang in his pocket.


    He frowned when he saw the name on the screen, but answered nevertheless. "What''s up, Gary?"


    "Someone''s here looking for you. He says he has information you might be interested in. He wants to


    meet with you in person."


    "Really?" Terence was intrigued. "Who is it?"


    "Well, he looks young and pretty harmless with his sses on. But he spoke very decisively," Gary


    said. "I asked him what information he was talking about but he was arrogant. He said he only wanted


    to talk to you and that he had some big news you''d be interested in. I didn''t want to disturb you, but he


    insisted that I call."


    "He''s probably just bluffing." Terence shook his head with a smile. "Just send him away."


    "Alright then. I''ll tell him to go," Gary replied.


    "What! X is on the move. Mr. He, don''t you care?" A voice shouted in the background from Gary''s end


    of the line.


    "Go away. Mr. He isn''t interested!" Gary scolded the stranger.


    But Terence''s expression changed when he heard the man mention X. He quickly told Gary over the


    phone, "Tell him to wait for me. I''ll be there in about half an hour."


    "What?" Gary was surprised to hear he''d changed his mind. "Okay. I''ll tell him to wait then."


    "Good. Thank you, Gary." Terence hung up and rushed to the back hall to look for Fiona.


    "Sir, the lines on the maple leaf don''t need to be carved too deeply," Fiona instructed. She was deeply


    immersed in the crafting of the ne.


    "Hi, Fiona!" Terence called her attention.


    "Hey, Terence," Fiona answered, turning around. "What''s wrong?"


    "I just have something urgent to deal with. I''ll leave you here for now but I''ll be back in a couple of


    hours. Wait for me."


    "You can go back if you have something to do, Terence," Fiona said. "You don''t have to pick me up. I


    can go home by myself. Sorry for taking up too much of your time."


    "No, it''s fine. I took you here so sending you home is my responsibility." He added after a pause, "By


    the way, Celine is here. Try not to get in a fight with her. I''ll be back soon."


    Fiona frowned when she heard him mention Celine''s name. She didn''t want her to see the ne


    she had ordered.


    "And one more thing, Spencer said he''d get a day off on Tuesday. I think he''sing back to M City,"


    Terence said and looked at the ne. "Your present would be ready by then. He must be excited for


    it!"


    Fiona''s face flushed.


    "Well, I''ll be leaving now but wait for me. I''ll be back soon, I promise." Terence waved at Fiona before


    stepping out of the room. He remembered the first time he met her. Back then, Fiona always looked


    cold and stern, but seeing her blush made him somewhat happy. He thought it wouldn''t be long before


    she gave birth to the Wayne''s much-awaited great-grandchild. He thought it was a good idea to be the


    child''s godfather.


    In another room, Celine had seen the samples and was greatly dissatisfied. After giving quick


    instructions to the manager, she walked back into the lobby in a foul mood. As soon as she came to the


    reception area, she saw Terence walk out of the shop, talking to someone on the phone. He looked like


    he was in a hurry.


    "Where''s the woman Terence came here with?" Celine turned to the manager and asked.


    "She''s in the back hall, Miss Cheng."


    The manager had barely finished his reply when Fiona walked up to the lobby cradling a small velvet


    box in her hands. Inside was the ne she was going to give to Spencer. As soon as her eyes met


    Celine''s, Fiona''s mood turned sour.


    It was never a pretty sight when rivals in love would meet, and based on their looks alone, anyone


    could tell that the women loathed one another. Celine glowered at Fiona while thetter looked


    ufortable.


    Outside the shop, Terence got in his car and drove to Le Bar. After fumbling for his phone, he dialed


    Spencer''s number.


    "We just finished talking. What do you want?" Spencer asked.


    "I''m driving to Le Bar. I heard news that X is on the move again. I left Fiona in the jewelry store for now,


    but I''ll be back in two hours. Ask your men to keep watch over her while I''m gone," Terence exined.


    "I called because I''m worried for her. And I didn''t want you to think that I just left Fiona


    behind."

 Chapter 112 Leaving For T Country (Part One)

    Chapter 112 Leaving For T Country (Part One)


    The ringing eventually stopped after a few seconds.


    After calming down a bit, Terence bent down to pick up the phone and quickly dialed Spencer''s


    number.


    After a few rings, Spencer answered, sounding both yful and a bit annoyed. "Why are you always


    calling me? The next time you call, I won''t answer!"


    Terence pursed his lips before saying in a grave tone, "Someone took Fiona away."


    There was no reply from the other end of the line.


    After a while, Spencer asked in a cold voice, "What do you mean?"


    "I think she was kidnapped." Terence sighed as he looked at the jewelry box Fiona had left on the


    ground. Worry and regret were eating up his heart. "I ran back to the shop when I realized that


    something was off. I only found her phone and the gift she made for you. She''s missing."


    There was a moment of silence on Spencer''s end, followed by a scuffling noise. The next second,


    Terence heard his friend shout, "Get me a helicopter! I''m going back to M City now!"


    And just like that, the line went dead. There was a deep frown on Terence''s face as he shut his eyes.


    He only opened them when he heard the sound of a car approaching from the end of the road. He


    watched as a ck sports car parked in front of him.


    "Mr. He!" Two young men stepped out of the car, looking puzzled.


    "Where were you two? You were supposed to watch over Fiona!" Terence knew immediately who they


    were when he saw them. He couldn''t hide his anger as he reproached them for their negligence.


    One of the men exined, "We were caught in a traffic jam. There was an ident on the road. A


    driver hit two people and escaped. We had to take the injured to the nearest hospital before we could


    drive here. We had a bit of trouble looking for you. Where''s Mrs. Cheng?"


    Still raging, Terence was about to tell them what happened when the phone in his hand rang again.


    "What is it?" Terence growled over the phone.


    "The guy who wanted to talk to you ran away just now. There''s no need to hurry back," Gary said.


    "He ran away? What the hell!" Terence eximed.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Yes, he said he wanted to go to the bathroom, but he never came back. When I sent someone to


    check on him, he was gone. He left without a word," Gary exined.


    "Got it. Thank you for informing me." Terence hung up the phone with a scowl on his face. A lot of


    things happened simultaneously that day, but was it all a coincidence? Or did someone n to get him


    out of the way, derail the two people tasked with guarding Fiona, and then catch her off-guard to kidnap


    her?


    But Terence didn''t have enough time to consider the conspiracy. He quickly dialed up several numbers,


    contacting his connections, asking if anyone had information on Fiona''s whereabouts.


    Back at the base, Spencer had been in the middle of a meeting when he stood up abruptly and kicked


    over a chair in anger. He turned to Eric with a grim look and ordered, "Prepare a helicopter for me. I''m


    going back to M City now!"


    "What''s wrong, sir?" Eric asked with furrowed brows.


    "Cut the crap!" Spencer roared. The muscles on his face were twitching. He smashed a clenched fist


    on the table. He had no time for Eric''s questions.


    "Right away, sir!" Eric and his men rushed out of the meeting room at once.


    ''Has someone abducted Fiona? Was she kidnapped?''


    Spencer stood still, thinking that the worst of his fears had finallye true. He couldn''t help but me


    himself. Why did he send only two people to guard her? Why didn''t he give her a gun so she could


    defend herself? Was X behind this?


    "Fiona..." His lips trembled as he mouthed her name. He could faintly feel his heart beat as he shook


    with anxiety and concern. He had never felt this way before. It was like a vast darkness was enveloping


    his whole body. There was nothing he could do except pray that she was safe. He had always believed


    in no one else but himself, but just then, he felt so powerless, he could only rely on God.


    "Sir, the helicopter is ready,"


    someone announced from out of the room. Without any hesitation, Spencer ran out like a gust of wind.


    Terence had already secured the parameters of the area where Fiona was abducted. It wasn''t long


    before there was a loud buzz in the sky. A helicopter was circling above Terence and the sound of its


    propeller was getting louder and louder as it descended a few meters from where he was standing.


    It was Spencer.


    The helicopter had barelynded when its door opened. Spencer leaped out and rushed straight to


    Terence.


    "Where''s Fiona? Tell me where she is!" Spencer dragged Terence by his cor. His eyes looked ready


    to kill.


    "I don''t know." Terence frowned. Handing Fiona''s phone and the jewelry box to him, he said, "I only


    found these."


    Spencer could only narrow his eyes as he took the items from his friend.


    "It''s Fiona''s gift for you," Terence exined. The gift that Fiona had spent so much effort on was just


    casually thrown by the side of the road. What happened must have been quick.


    With trembling hands, Spencer opened the box. He was overcame with guilt and concern when he saw


    the ne Fiona designed for him. He took out the ne and held it in his hands like it was a


    precious treasure.


    He had been looking forward to receiving this gift from Fiona. But it seemed as if things had taken a


    turn for the worst. Spencer felt the same as he did when Fiona had fallen from a cliff on Maple


    Mountain. No, the current situation was much more terrifying. This time he had no idea who had taken


    her and he didn''t know where she was.

 Chapter 113 Charles Place

    Chapter 113 Charles'' ce


    "I''m going to T Country for business!" Spencer pointed his finger randomly and roared. "I''m going to


    take down their headquarters right now. If they dare to so much asy a finger on Fiona, I''ll blow them


    to pieces!"


    "You''ll have to go through the procedures first." Terence held Spencer''s shoulders to prevent him from


    doing anything reckless. "How can you save Fiona if you''re being foolhardy? If you go now, your father


    will stop you at the border, you will be locked up, and you won''t have a chance to save her!"


    "Yes, Spencer. Rethink before you make a decision. Don''t let your emotions get the better of you. This


    isn''t like you," Eric echoed.


    After hearing the two of them, Spencer immediately became calmer. He frowned and began to think.


    He had gotten jumpy when he had thought of Fiona being kidnapped, but he couldn''t be so reckless.


    Terence was right. If he acted in haste and went abroad right now, he would get locked up and wouldn''t


    be able to save her.


    "They took Fiona, but they haven''t hurt her or threatened you. That implies that she is useful to them.


    Hence, you don''t have to worry about her safety for the time being. What you need to do is make a


    rescue n," Terence said.


    Spencer narrowed his eyes and stared at the sky. His rage was slowly fading away, reced by a


    sadness that seeped into his bones. ''Fiona, I''ve almost caught up to you. Please hang in there for me!''


    he thought desperately.


    "Let''s go!" Spencer finally said. He put on his jacket and started walking as the cold breeze blew


    across. He clenched his fists under his jacket.


    At nightfall, in the air route between Z Country and T Country, a government approved helicopter


    was different. There was greenery all over. Winter in M City had been cold and dark, but it was warm


    spring here.


    On the aircraft, Fiona and Celine were unconscious from the drug injected into their bodies.


    Sitting close to the pilot, Francis kept contact with the ground using the air satellite telephone. He


    nced at Fiona and said on the phone, "Sir, we have entered the border. Where should we take


    them?"


    "Bring them to Cherry Grove Residence," a male voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Cherry Grove Residence was located in the most posh and rich block ofnd in T Country. It was an


    enormous mansion in white, surrounded by well-maintained lush greenwns with gardens in full


    bloom. In short, it was a tropical beauty.


    Meanwhile, Charles was sitting on the couch in the living room of Cherry Grove Residence. He hung up


    the phone and picked up the ss of wine that sat on the table. He swirled the wine and looked at it in


    fascination.


    ''Fiona, I said you woulde to me soon enough. Look, I brought you here just like I said I would!''


    "Sir."


    Suddenly he heard someone call out to him in a sweet voice. Before Charles turned around, someone


    hugged him from behind. "You haven''te here for a long while!"


    Charles was annoyed and ced the wine ss on the table. He turned around, looked at the woman


    behind him with gentle eyes and smiled. "Really? What''s your name?" The woman blushed and smiled.


    "Sir, I''m Jane. I just got here. You may not remember me."


    "Yes, I didn''t remember you at first. But I do now." Charles grinned and a tinge of wickedness appeared


    in his smile.


    Jane''s face went pale and she had goose bumps all over her body. Although the weather was warm


    and the man in front of her had a smile on her face, she felt ice cold. "Sir, I..."


    "Take her away," Charles ordered with a murderous expression. "Send her to the mine."


    "Yes, sir!" Several security guards walked in as soon as they heard the order.


    "The mine? No! Please don''t! Ah!"


    Jane screamed as she crossed the couch, knelt down, and grabbed Charles by his ankle. "Sir, I made


    a mistake. Please forgive me! Please! Don''t send me to the mine..."


    In T Country, the mine was like a prison. There were thousands of workers living there, many of whom


    had been there for years. In order to reward them for their work, Charles would send them women. As


    for the women who were sent there, they never came back alive.


    With a chuckle, Charles reached out and pinched Jane''s chin out of the blue. He looked at her


    mercilessly. "Women like you are the most irritating. Who do you think you are?" He looked at Jane''s


    slender body and translucent clothes and scowled. "You think I will fall in love with the likes of you? Are


    you dreaming?"


    "I''m sorry, sir. It was a mistake..." Jane''s face went white and tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "Go to the mine. There are thousands of men there waiting to satisfy you." Charles gave her a cold


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    smile and pushed her to the floor.


    "Sir!" Jane yelled and cried in vain. The guards dragged her out and her cries faded gradually as she


    was taken further away.


    Charles sniffed, patted the folds of his trousers, and said to the butler scornfully, "Go and tell those


    women not to leave their rooms without my permission!"


    "Yes, sir."


    At around ten o''clock at night, the helicopter carrying Fiona and Celine touched down on thending


    field in the backyard of Cherry Grove Residence.


    Charles walked towards the helicopter apanied by several people. Francis got out of the


    helicopter first and bowed to Charles respectfully. "Sir."


    "Where is she?" As soon as Charles finished speaking, he saw one of the men jump out of the


    helicopter, carrying a drugged Fiona in his arms.


    Charles calmed down when he saw her and went up to the guard. "I''ll take her."


    The man who was carrying Fiona on his shoulder was shocked. Before he could react, Charles had


    taken her from his arms. He held her in his arms as if he were holding an angel and walked into the


    house like he''d anticipated this very moment.


    "Sir, what do we do with Celine?" Francis asked.


    "Lock her up. We should keep her. She is useful." Charles paused for a second and looked at Fiona


    before he walked towards the house.


    One of the servants in the house was shocked when she saw Charles carrying a woman in his arms.


    "Send some smart maids upstairs," Charles instructed the butler as he carried Fiona upstairs.


    "Yes, sir."


    Charles gently ced her on therge and luxurious bed in one of the bedrooms. He looked at her


    beautiful sleeping face and smiled. He looked strikingly simr to Ryan when he smiled.


    "Fiona, now that you are here, you can''t go anywhere," Charles murmured, bent over and kissed Fiona


    on her forehead. He caught her aroma, which had no fragrance from perfumes or powders. It was just


    the scent of her body, which immediately aroused him.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door, apanied by the butler''s voice.


    "Sir, the maids are here. Can theye in now?"


    Charles paused. He nced at Fiona and noticed her thick jacket and her flushed face. Her bangs


    were soaked with sweat because of the humid weather.


    "Yes,e in!" Charles shouted and withdrew himself.


    "Sir!" All the maids greeted him.


    "Give her a good bath and change her clothes. Inform the kitchen staff to prepare Z Country''s cuisine


    and keep it warm, and bring it to her when she wakes up," Charles ordered them.


    "Yes, sir!"


    After saying that, Charles nced at Fiona again before he walked out of the room.


    The news of Charles carrying a woman to his ce spread like wildfire in Cherry Grove Residence. All


    the women living in there had sexual rtions with Charles.


    Some of them were actresses or models who had been sold to Charles because of their debts or


    poverty, while others were used to please and serve wealthy businessmen. Although it wasmon


    for Charles to sleep with these women, he never brought any of them to the building he lived.


    In a bedroom, a quiet woman was sitting on her bed, her long hair half-covering her small face. She


    had also heard the news. Unlike the others, she was not interested in gossip, but she couldn''t help but


    feel curious. ''Charles is a monster. Why would he bring someone to his ce? Who is she anyway?


    Does he have the same taste as his brother?''


    As the woman was thinking, she suddenly whimpered in pain. "Ahhh! Give me the drug..." She


    screamed and began speaking in a muffled voice. Within just a few seconds, she was sweating all


    over, and she looked exhausted. She struggled to move and pressed the emergency button on the side


    table.


    Minutester, a servant rushed into the room, holding a syringe. When she saw the woman on the bed


    suffering, she quickly injected her with the fluid.


    "Phew!"


    After being injected with the drug, the woman rxed and took a deep breath.


    The servant left the room quietly after finishing her duty.

 Chapter 114 Where Am I

    Chapter 114 Where Am I


    The darkness made Fiona''s mind race¡ªmemories and thoughts flooding it. As much as she wanted to


    calm down, she couldn''t. When she saw the slightest trace of light, she longed for more.


    "Please don''t... Go away!" Screaming, Fiona suddenly opened her eyes. Shey in the bed, staring at


    the ceiling. She took deep breaths in an attempt to calm herself down. All the events of the previous


    day were monopolizing her thoughts once more.


    The jewelry store, Celine, the men in ck, the kidnapping...


    As the light shone through the window, Fiona sat up in bed and lifted the quilt. She got up from the bed


    and began to walk out of the room, her mind nk.


    As she ran to the door with her bare feet,


    the door was suddenly opened from the outside. It was a servant who had opened the door. She


    looked like she was in her forties . When she saw Fiona''s face, she was stunned. "Miss, are you


    awake?"


    Clutching her chest, Fiona took a step back and looked at the woman in high alert. "Who are you?


    Where am I? What am I doing here?"


    "Well... you''re asking so many questions. I don''t know which one to answer first. You just woke up, how


    are you feeling? Do you need me to call a doctor for you?"


    The more polite the servant was, the more frightened Fiona became. She hurriedly stepped back,


    shook her head, and suddenly shouted, "Help! Help! Help!"


    The servant was frightened, not knowing what to do. So she tried to stop her instead. "Miss, please


    don''t shout! You..."


    "What''s wrong?" A man''s voice came from the stairway as the sound of footsteps drew nearer. "I told


    you to take good care of her! Why was she screaming? Hmm?" The voice sounded familiar to Fiona.


    She instinctively looked towards the angry man as he walked into the room apanied by several


    other men.


    When she saw the man''s face, Fiona''s mind wentpletely nk. Charles? What was Charles doing


    here?


    "Get this servant out of my sight!" Charles frowned as he pointed to the servant. "You''re useless!"


    "Sir, please don''t!" The servant began to struggle and kneel down on the floor on both knees. "I was


    wrong, sir! Please don''t fire me! I will serve her well but please don''t fire me!"


    At the sight of this, Fiona was so shocked that she couldn''t speak. Why was this woman kneeling in


    front of Charles? Why was the woman looking at him with fear?


    Indifferently, Charles waved his hand. Just as the two bodyguards approached the servant, she


    suddenly walked towards Fiona and kneeled down in front of her. Grabbing her leg, the servant


    begged, "Miss, please forgive me! I didn''t mean to scare you. Please!"


    Quivering, Fiona looked up, meeting Charles'' gaze. "Why are you firing her?" she asked in a low voice.


    "Because she didn''t take good care of you. I heard you shout for help." Charles was more


    approachable than usual as he was wearing casual clothes. He eyed Fiona from head to toe. Upon


    noticing her bare feet, he frowned and said, "Even though it''s warm here, you should still be wearing


    shoes. Go on and put on your shoes."


    This amount of concern made Fiona feel uneasy as panic grew in her eyes. Seeing Charles in such a


    strange ce didn''t sit well with Fiona.


    As Fiona seemed lost in her thoughts, Charles shouted at the bodyguards, "What are you waiting for?


    Get her out!"


    "Wait!" Suddenly, Fiona reached out her hand and stood in front of the servant. She felt frightened that


    she didn''t know what to say next.


    "What? What do you want to say?" Charles looked at her with interest.


    With a grim smile, Fiona nced at the servant and said, "She just entered the room. She didn''t do


    anything. I shouted for help but it wasn''t because of her. You..."


    "You don''t want her to leave?" Charles asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Miss, please save me!" the woman pleaded as she clutched Fiona''s ankle, tears streaming down her


    face.


    Looking at her expression, Fiona looked up at Charles and nodded. "She didn''t do anything wrong and


    she wants to stay..."


    "Then stay." The corners of Charles'' mouth lifted into a smile. He heaved a sigh of relief and said,


    "Then you can stay. If something like this happens again, I won''t just fire you, got it?"


    "Thank you, sir! Thank you, miss! Thank you, sir! Thank you, miss..." The servant immediately knelt


    down and kept bowing to Charles and Fiona.


    Fiona stepped back in fright. She didn''t know where she was and why the woman was so scared.


    Charles waved his hand dismissively as the two guards dragged the servant out in silence.


    "Go put on your shoes," Charles ordered.


    It seemed that Fiona was just snapping out of her daze. Shaking her head, she refused, "No, I don''t


    want to. Tell me where we are."


    "This is my house," Charles said simply.


    "Your house?" She looked around in disbelief. "You said that this is... the Wen family''s house?"


    "No." The corners of Charles'' mouth lifted into a mocking smile. He slowly walked towards Fiona and


    said, "This is my house, and we are in T Country." He reached out and tucked the hair from her


    forehead behind her ear, doting on her as if they were a couple.


    Fiona froze.


    Slightly raising her head, she stared at Charles, her eyes filled with confusion, shock, and disgust.


    "I''m in T country?" Fiona couldn''t help but be suspicious. Suddenly, realization dawned on her. She


    yelled, "Was that you, Charles? Did you kidnap me?"


    Despite Fiona''s yelling, Charles said softly, "How could I do that to you? I brought you here because


    you weren''t behaving well. Look, I prepared this room especially for you. Don''t you like it?"


    Didn''t he basically admit that he did kidnap Fiona?


    Fiona continued to retreat, her eyes turning red and her lips trembling. Trying to suppress her fear, she


    protested, "I don''t want to be here! Charles, I want to go home. Please send me back to M City!


    Please!"


    The room was so quiet that only Fiona and Charles could be heard talking. The bodyguards and the


    servants stood aside in silence.


    "You just arrived and you''ve barely had any rest. Why are you in such a hurry?" Charles'' eyes dimmed


    as he spoke. "Just be good and stay here. I''ll give you whatever you want."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    With that, she moved closer to her and raised his hand gently to touch her chin. He bent over and


    slowly moved closer to her face.


    "Go away!" Fiona turned her head away in disgust and pushed Charles away. Her body trembled in


    fear. In a weak voice, she threatened, "Don''te closer!"


    Charles frowned and asked, "Fiona, are you afraid of me?"


    "You bastard! Why did you bring me here? I''m leaving!" Fiona yelled hysterically. As soon as she


    finished speaking, she attempted to run out like a crazy woman. However, it didn''t take long for Charles


    to block her. She was only able to take two steps before she was blocked.


    "Fiona!" Charles carried her in his arms, walked towards the bed, and threw her on it. In a vicious tone,


    he spat, "Unless you promise to be with me, you''re never getting out of here!"


    ''Be with him?'' Fiona clenched her fists as she yelled, "No way!"


    "We''ll see." Charles'' eyes were gleaming mischievously. He grabbed her pajamas and tightened his


    grip on her shoulder. Tearing her clothes off, he lowered his head and started kissing her on her


    corbone.


    "Ah¨C¨C" Fiona waved her arms and legs desperately, tears running down her face. She shouted,


    "Spencer! Save me! Spencer, Spencer!"


    "Shut up!" Charles growled as he raised his head. He stared at Fiona, gnashing his teeth. "Don''t you


    ever mention his name again!"


    "Boo...hoo..." Fiona''s voice choked with sobs, unable to say a word as she trembled.


    A cold look on his face, Charles bellowed, "From now on, you''ll never get to see Spencer again." After


    he spoke, he turned to the servant by his side and said, "Give her the drug and make sure she doesn''t


    go anywhere. Take care of her. I don''t want to hear her call for help again."


    "Yes, sir."


    ''Drug?'' When Fiona heard this, her heart skipped a beat. Grabbing her clothes, she retreated to the


    bed. "I don''t want to..."


    One of the maids carried a small tray on which there was a single syringe. The maid slowly made her


    way to where Fiona was as she took out the syringe. "Miss, please don''t make this difficult for us."


    "No! Uh..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was pinned down as a sharp needle pierced into her skin


    sessfully crippling her.


    When Charles reached the door and heard Fiona groaning, he stopped in his tracks and turned back to


    look at her. Briefly frowning, he turned around and left.


    The effect of the liquid in the syringe that had just been injected to Fiona was paralyzing. No matter


    how hard she tried to move her hands and feet, she couldn''t.


    "This drug doesn''t have any side effects but it does paralyze you temporarily lest you misbehave. Rest


    well and we''ll prepare breakfast for you."


    After saying that, the servant quietly pushed the door open and left.


    The room fell into a thick silence. Fiona began to sob as she mumbled to herself, calling out the name


    that always brought her relief. "Spencer..."

 Chapter 115 You Must Wait For Me

    Chapter 115 You Must Wait For Me


    Spencer was in a meeting at the base when he suddenly felt a sense of panic. A frown appeared on his


    chiseled face. ''Did something happen to Fiona?'' he thought to himself.


    ''No, it can''t be!'' He shrugged off the thought. He felt as though he were in a trance and realized that he


    was only panicking due to theck of sleep.


    "Fiona..." Spencer touched the maple leaf pendant hanging around his neck. ''What does the pendant


    represent, Fiona?''


    In the meeting area, the conference was still going on.


    "The passport should be issued in about two weeks. Our superior has now advised for some of us to


    go to P City to gather information and n our next move," Eric said.


    "That is so daring!" Daniel banged the table and said angrily. "Mr. Cheng, I will to go to P City with you!


    How dare they abduct Mrs. Cheng? I''ll burn them alive!"


    The others in the conference room echoed with him.


    "Please be quiet," Spencer said sternly.


    They all fell silent at once. Spencer continued speaking. "You can''t deny that I went to T Country with a


    hidden agenda. Since Fiona and Celine got kidnapped by the members of X, I have to do my best to


    rescue them, irrespective of the dangers it can cause me. If I can''t even save my family from danger,


    what good will I be in protecting my country? However,


    we''re going to T Country not only to save them, but also to destroy X at the earliest. Before we get


    going, I just want to make sure we all understand that we need to practice caution and not act


    impulsively or let our emotions get the better of us. You must follow protocol and listen to your


    superiors at all times.


    Do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir!" Spencer nodded. "I''ll start by assigning your respective roles for the mission. Eric, Daniel!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    they replied in unison.


    "You guys areing with me to P City..."


    In about half an hour, the meeting ended. Everything was nned. Spencer got up from his seat and


    announced, "Everyone going with me to P City, please go back, pack your things, and get some rest.


    We will leave first thing tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Spencer briskly walked out of the conference room with Eric and noticed the exhaustion on his face.


    "Go and get some rest. Johnson will take care of packing your things."


    "I don''t think I can fall asleep." Spencer sighed and smiled at him. "Don''t worry about me. You go and


    rx."


    When Eric opened his mouth to reply, the phone in Spencer''s pocket rang.


    Spencer signaled to him to stay silent while he answered the call on Fiona''s phone. It was from Sophia.


    "Hello," Spencer said faintly.


    "What happened, Fiona? Did you sleep too much? Why didn''t youe to school today? We have a


    test right now! Come here quickly! E and I are waiting for you! We have reserved your seat... Hello?


    Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Spencer sighed. "This is Spencer speaking."


    "What? Is this a joke? Spencer Cheng?" Sophia opened her mouth wide in shock. "What happened to


    Fiona? Where is she? Give her the phone!"


    "I want to know her whereabouts too." Spencer narrowed his eyes and looked at the sky, feeling sad.


    "What? I don''t understand," Sophia said anxiously.


    "Sophia, Fiona can''te to school today because of a personal matter. Can you request a leave on


    her behalf?" Spencer said curtly.


    "Ask for a leave?" Sophia frowned. "But we have a test today!"


    "She can''te to school today on such short notice!"


    Spencer yelled at the top of his lungs. "What are you so angry about? Did you bully her? Or did Celine


    bully her? Or is she still scared after Charles said something to her the other day? You''re all sick. Hand


    the phone to her!" Sophia shouted back, not one to back down.


    "Charles?" Spencer read between the lines and quickly asked, "What happened with Charles?"


    "Humph! You are not fit to be her husband! I knew she wouldn''t want you to know. Charles has his eyes


    on her. I don''t know what he said to her, but it made her so terrified that she rushed home and told me


    that she would nevere to work again. I know you are busy working at the base all day long but


    would it kill you to care a little about her? You even confessed that you have feelings for her. In my


    opinion, it''s better for her if she doesn''t ept your feelings!"


    Spencer''s face turned livid.


    "Charles?" Spencer gritted his teeth as he said his name. "Is he Ryan''s brother?"


    "Yeah!" Sophia said in a firm voice. "Although Fiona doesn''t care for him, he seems to like her. But


    Charles is not like Ryan. He is greedy when ites to women and will do anything to obtain her. Our


    Fiona is naive and innocent. If Charles gets a hold of her, he will keep her as a mistress in his harem!


    I..."


    Before Sophia could finish, Spencer cut her off. "Okay, that''s enough! I get it. I have to take care of


    something now."


    Unsurprisingly, Sophia''s words hade as a huge blow to him, and he cut the call with his eyes


    narrowed.


    "What? I am not done talking to you!" When Sophia heard the busy tone on the phone, she was so


    furious that began yelling without caring about the fact that she was in a ssroom. "How dare you


    hang up on me, you bastard! Obviously, you don''t care about your wife at all!"


    "Hey! The exam is about to start. What are you yelling about?" one of her ssmates shouted. Just


    then, the teacher entered the exam hall. "Take your seats. Here are your test papers. Please turn off


    your phones and put them away."


    E tugged at Sophia''s sleeve to bring her back to her senses. Sophia, who was still standing, nced


    around and realized that everyone was staring at her in surprise.


    "What are you all looking at? Humph!" Sophia snorted and sat down in her seat.


    After receiving her copy of the test paper, she nced at Fiona''s seat, feeling upset. She had a bad


    feeling that she might never see Fiona again.


    "Charles..." Spencer muttered his name and then turned to Eric. "Have someone do a background


    check on Charles."


    "Yes, sir!" Eric saluted him and turned to leave.


    "Wait, forget it." Spencer paused. "There is no need to look into his background. There''s no point in


    looking into him while I''m still clueless about Fiona''s whereabouts. Let''s wait till we find her."


    ''Fiona, please wait for me, darling. I''ming for you,'' he thought to himself.


    In Cherry Grove Residence, three servants surrounded Fiona''s bed, begging her to eat some food.


    "Miss Ji, please eat your food! You''re starving yourself!"


    "Yeah, Miss Ji, please open your mouth. We''ll feed you. How can you keep up your strength if you don''t


    eat?"


    "It''s almost past noon and you haven''t even had breakfast. If you don''t eat by this evening, we will be


    fired! Miss Ji, please eat just a little!"


    "Miss Ji, it was kind of you to save Emily from being fired. But now, we''ll get fired if we don''t get you to


    eat your food. Please save us!"


    Fionay in her bed without uttering a word or blinking. But when she heard thest servant''s words,


    she felt annoyed. It was true that she had saved Emily by ident, but these servants still expected


    her to save them? These people worshipped a monster like Charles. She had no intention of helping


    them!


    "Miss Ji! Please..." The rtively younger servant knelt down at once and pleaded. "Please eat! I don''t


    want to be fired. I''m begging you!"


    The other servants joined her and knelt down with a pleading look on their faces.


    Fiona shuddered as she struggled to sit up and shouted, "Why? You all want me to help you. But who''s


    help me?" The drug''s effects still hadn''t worn off, causing her to copse and fall in the bed, coughing.


    "Miss Ji, are you all right?" The servants surrounded her, concerned.


    "Get away from me..." Fiona weakly waved her hand. "Get lost..."


    "You all can leave now. I''ll take care of her." Feeling confused, they turned around and saw Emily


    carrying a tray of food. "Take the food and go," she ordered them.


    The servants all left when they heard her words.


    Fiona was too weak to move.


    "Miss Ji, be careful!" Emily put the tray on the table and helped Fiona lean against the headboard.


    "Miss Ji, please have some food, or you''ll continue to be weak."


    "I was drugged and the effects haven''t worn off. I will still be weak even after I eat." Fiona turned her


    head away and bit her lips hard. No one understood how she felt. When she woke up, she was in an


    unknown ce and the only one she knew was the monster who kidnapped her.


    "Miss Ji..."


    "What the hell is this ce?" Fiona turned to her and inquired. "What on earth does Charles do? Why


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    do you all beg him not to fire you? I want to get out of here. Is that possible?"


    "Charles?" Emily was perplexed.


    "You don''t know his real name?" Fiona was shocked.

 Chapter 116 I Can Help You Leave

    Chapter 116 I Can Help You Leave


    "Everyone in Cherry Grove Residence calls him ''sir.'' We''re not allowed to call his name," Emily said


    after hearing what Fiona said.


    "But who''s he?" Fiona asked through gritted teeth. "I mean, what does he do? Why do all of you fear


    him so much?"


    "He is well-connected. He''s allied with some of the country''s highest officials!" Emily spoke with much


    admiration. "He is a sessful businessman. It''s said that he controls around thirty percent of T


    Country''s economy. He operates countless mines and the money he earns is beyond even our wildest


    dreams. Working here is a privilege. Many people would do anything to work under him."


    "Is that why you don''t want to leave?"


    Emily looked away after hearing Fiona''s question. "Well, that''s not the main reason." Looking back at


    Fiona, she sighed. "We don''t leave because of drugs. Miss Ji, if it weren''t for you, I would have died.


    Getting thrown out of Cherry Grove Residence would''ve killed me!"


    "Drugs?" Fiona shivered.


    "Yes, the drugs..." Emily sighed. "They may be harmful, but for us here in Cherry Grove Residence,


    they''re our antidote. We can''t live a day without them. And we won''t be able to afford it if we''re not


    working here. It would be like dying a slow death!"


    "Everyone here has had those drugs?" Fiona''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Yes. It''s his way of ensuring our loyalty," Emily said in a grave tone, looking straight at Fiona''s eyes.


    "Everyone who enters Cherry Grove Residence would be asked to take the drugs on their first day.


    That''s when we begin to crave more of them. Only you are the exception, Miss Ji. I see that he cares


    about you very much. I hope you''ll live a happy life with him. He is handsome, powerful, and rich. He''d


    give you the best of everything!"


    "Get out!" Fiona said coldly. These people were crazy. They even cried and pleaded not to be sent out


    after they were abused. They also went out of their way to help Charles to win his favor. It was


    madness!


    Emily was initially stunned, but after collecting herself, she responded, "Miss Ji, I''m only thinking about


    what''s best for you. This ce is heavily guarded. You won''t be able to escape!"


    "Shut up..." There was anger in Fiona''s eyes. "Get out!"


    "Miss Ji..."


    "I said leave!" she roared before falling back to her bed.


    There was a long pause, after which Emily could only sigh. She pushed the door open but before she


    stepped out, she turned back to her and said, "Call me if you''re hungry, Miss Ji. I''ll be outside."


    And with that, the door close behind Emily.


    When the room was quiet again, Fiona could no longer hold back the tears from her eyes. One by one,


    droplets raced down her cheeks, streaking to her chin.


    ''You can cry for now, Fiona. But after this, you have to be strong. Don''t give up, no matter how hard it


    would be. You can leave this ce,'' she told herself. She would rather die than live the rest of her life


    there.


    Meanwhile, someone was shouting in one room of Cherry Grove Residence.


    "Let me out! You jerks! Don''t you know who my boyfriend is? You''d all be scared to death when I tell


    you!"


    The entire corridor looked chaotic given the ruckus the woman was causing.


    "Just you wait! I''ll have Spencer capture all of you! Let me out!"


    "Celine is being very troublesome." Just outside the door, Charles stood with his bodyguards and


    Francis. "Leave her alone!" he ordered the guards.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Also, keep an eye on Spencer''s every move. Let me known as soon as he arrives in T Country. We


    have to be prepared for when our distinguished guestes here."


    "Yes, sir." Francis nodded. He anticipated that they were going to have to deal with Spencer soon


    enough. After all, they did kidnap his wife.


    Francis believed that women always caused trouble wherever they went. And just then, a battle


    between Charles and Spencer was looming. He wondered how long it would take before Charles''


    identity got exposed.


    They passed by Celine''s room and continued walking. When the women in the mansion heard that


    Charles wasing, they went out of their way to look presentable and ready to greet him. However,


    Charles'' bodyguards prevented them from getting close to him.


    Without so much as looking sideways, Charles went straight to a room at the end of the third floor. He


    knew that she must be sketching in the room. But that day, he had a special n for her.


    Charles turned the door knob gently and stepped in. "What are you sketching today?" he asked


    casually.


    "Sir." Hearing his voice, the woman quickly put down her pencil and turned around. She lowered her


    eyes and smiled. "I didn''t know you wereing to visit me."


    The woman had a pretty face that was framed by her gorgeous raven hair.


    She was Leona, a student of D University who had been expelled not too long ago. She used to be one


    of Fiona''s roommates.


    "Come with me," Charles said curtly.


    "Yes." Leona nodded. She had been staying in Cherry Grove Residence for two months and she had


    learn to be obedient. Even though she had many questions in her heart, she would never dare ask


    Charles anything.


    Out in the mansion''s garden, the sun was shining brightly and the sweet scent of flowers permeated


    the air.


    Leona realized that she hadn''t gone out in a while. She followed behind Charles, looking in the


    direction of where they were going. She wondered if the governor hade to see her again likest


    time. But something felt strange. The women in Cherry Grove Residence mostly entertained guests at


    night. Leona couldn''t help but wonder why they were heading to the main building.


    "You must be confused. I''m taking you to see an old friend," Charles said with a grim smile.


    ''Old friend?'' Leona didn''t want anyone she knew to learn that she was there. But at the same time, she


    wondered who could it be?


    After reaching the living room of the main building, Charles called for the servant and asked her to


    show Leona to Fiona''s room.


    "Watch her every movement. Don''t let her do anything to Fiona," he instructed the maid. With his hands


    in his pockets, he then turned to Francis and ordered, "Come with me to the base."


    "Yes, sir."


    Charles turned around and walked away, but he couldn''t shake off a feeling of remorse and disgust at


    his own actions. He felt a little guilty for abducting Fiona, so she wanted Leona to apany her for a


    bit. He knew that the women had bad blood between them, but Leona was no stranger to her. He


    hoped that being with someone she knew would help ease Fiona''s troubled mind.


    The gates of Cherry Grove Residence slowly opened and out drove his car. Charles'' bodyguards


    followed behind in their own vehicles.


    In her room on the third floor, Fiona had been lying in bed. As she looked outside her window, it


    seemed as if escaping that ce was impossible. Seeing how the ce was so heavily guarded, she


    tried toe up with a n to get outside. At the very least, she wondered how she could possibly


    contact someone she knew.


    Just then, her thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door.


    Fiona quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Since she didn''t answer, the person outside knocked a couple more times before turning the doorknob.


    Fiona heard light footsteps that seemed to belong to a woman.


    "I was told toe here. I don''t know... Fiona? Is that you?" Leona eximed.


    Hearing her name, Fiona opened her eyes and looked at the person who came to see her. She was


    shocked when she recognized her face. "Leona? What are you doing here?"


    Both of the women were stunned, but it didn''t take long before Leona sneered. "I''ve always wondered


    what sort of woman was allowed to live in the main building. It looks as if the brothers share simr


    tastes. Well, more than simr, they actually fell for the same woman!"


    "Why are you here?" Fiona asked after recollecting herself. But the surprised expression on her face


    didn''t fade, even as she tried to sit up.


    "I should be asking you that question. What are you doing here?" Leona asked. She sat on the sofa


    opposite the bed and took out a cigarette and a lighter from her pocket.


    Fiona had never seen this side of Leona. She swallowed before asking, "Are you Charles''... lover?"


    "Ha-ha!" Leonaughed and flicked ash off her cigarette. "To be precise, I''m one of many."


    Fiona''s jaw dropped. "Leona! How could you stoop so low?" Fiona didn''t know what to say. It was one


    thing to be Charles'' lover, but to be one of many? She didn''t realize that he was such a jerk!


    "I''ve stooped so low? I''ve fallen from grace a long time ago. You know that!" Leona smirked. "Then


    what about you? You''re here, too, and yet you speak as if you''re better than me."


    "I was kidnapped and taken here," Fiona muttered.


    A hint of bitterness shed in Leona''s eyes. Whether it was Ryan or Charles, Fiona had always been


    special. No wonder she was instructed to keep the woman entertained.


    Leona looked at Fiona with contempt, "Where is Ryan? Where is Spencer? Why didn''t theye to


    save you? Don''t you have men following you around?"


    Fiona''s face fell


    when she heard her husband''s name. "I believe he wille to save me."


    "Then you can just wait here," Leona said casually. She stubbed the cigarette butt on the table and


    stood up to leave.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Wait!" Fiona tried to leap out of bed, but her feeble state only made her stumble. She looked up to


    Leona and blurted, "Let''s get out of here together!"


    Leona stopped and turned around. "Why should I go?"


    Confused, Fiona didn''t know how to respond. "But..."


    "It''s your business if you want to go. I can help you leave."


    "Do you really know how?" Fiona''s eyes lit up.


    "Well, you can always take advantage of the people who would do anything for you. Do you


    understand? Since Charles treats you so well, why not use him to get out? You can''t call someone for


    help here, and I can''t help you escape if I rely on my strength. You have to find a way to escape by


    yourself."


    Fiona was confused. "But would he take me out?"


    "You can try." Leona sized Fiona up, looking at her from head to foot. Before turning away to leave, she


    noted, "I''ve never seen Charles pay one woman so much attention. I''m not sure if that''s actually good


    or bad."


    "Are you really helping me?" Fiona stared at Leona doubtfully. "You got expelled from the university


    after the incidents in the bar and on Maple Mountain got exposed. You were separated from Ryan.


    Don''t you hate me? Why would you help me?"


    "Yes, I hate you so much. But if I do anything to hurt you here in Cherry Grove Residence, I will


    definitely get killed." Leona spoke through gritted teeth. "So it''s better to send you away and never see


    you again."


    With a frown, Fiona replied, "I hope you''re being honest."


    Leona only snorted. Without saying anything else, she opened the door and went out. Her hands had


    tightened into fists before she even realized it.


    Inside, Fiona sat on the bed with a determined look in her eyes. She was never one to give up too


    easily. She cherished life more than anyone else. Even if there was only a faint glimmer of hope, she


    would take it!

 Chapter 117 Ill Take You Out Tomorrow (Part One)

    Chapter 117 I''ll Take You Out Tomorrow (Part One)


    It was nightfall and the stars sparkled bright in the sky.


    People were asleep when the sun slowly rose and tinted the sky a pale red. A whileter, several


    nes flew across the clear and sunny blue sky of M City towards P City.


    Sitting alone in the front seat of the cabin, Spencer looked out the window as he rubbed his forehead.


    He felt empty in the absence of his beloved Fiona and days seemed like years. He was getting


    impatient, and yet had no idea of what he had to do to save her. And he''dpletely forgotten about


    Celine in the process.


    He''d known for a while that he had feelings for Fiona. But it wasn''t until now that he realized he was


    madly in love with her. If something happened to her, he would punish himself and was ready to die for


    her. If he couldn''t protect his own wife, how would he be any good at life?


    "Charles..." Eric suddenly cried from the other end of the cabin with a newspaper in his hand. "Spencer,


    did you really ask me to look into this man''s background? He is the country''s top jewelry tycoon!"


    Spencer turned to look at him when the headlines on the newspaper''s front page caught his eye.


    "Show it to me!"


    "What? All right..." Eric handed the newspaper to Spencer. "Why did you suddenly ask for a


    background check on him?"


    "It''s nothing serious." Spencer grabbed the newspaper and scanned through the article.


    The headlines on the front page read, "Charles Wen, the jewelry tycoon and CEO of ZR Company has


    been researching on a program in T Country. It is reported that ZR Company is intending to take over


    Hu Group, thergest jewelry retailer in T Country. This project will have a big impact on the economies


    of these two countries."


    Spencer wasn''t interested in the business news. However, the mention of T Country was something


    that made him curious. ''Charles is also in T Country! Or is it all just some coincidence?''


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    His eyes shifted to the photograph of Charles next to the article. Spencer crossed his arms and


    frowned. In the photograph, Charles looked confident, but there was a strange look in his eyes that was


    enough to make someone''s skin crawl.


    Spencer ced the paper on the seat next to him, suddenly recalling something. He remembered


    Charles being there at the airport when they attempted to capture ck Widow from X. He had been in


    the surveince room when he saw Charles on one of the CCTV screens. He wasn''t quite sure back


    then but now he was certain.


    Spencer inhaled sharply,ing up with a bold n in his mind. Spencer said to Eric in a shaky voice,


    "Looks like we have to dig deeper and find out Charles'' true identity!"


    Seeing the smug look on Spencer''s face, Eric nodded. "Okay."


    Their ne flew across the clouds towards P City in the bright sky.


    Two dayster, at Cherry Grove Residence


    Fiona had starved herself for the past two days. She didn''t eat for fear of being drugged by the food.


    Shey in the bed, gasping like a dying person. Her lips had turned pale and she barely had any


    energy left in her for anesthesia.


    She had nned to find an opportunity to convince Charles to let her out, but he never showed.


    In the living room,


    Charles smashed the ss in his hand on the floor when he saw the servants bringing back Fiona''s


    untouched food. His face darkened as he roared, "Call the doctor immediately and follow me upstairs!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Then, Charles sprinted upstairs. He had been patient with her for almost three days and hadn''t


    knocked on her door even once. Now, he had to take charge, or else she would die of starvation.


    He kicked her door open with a bang. Fiona opened her eyes weakly. She saw Charles standing at the


    door and shriveled with disgust.


    "You are such an ungrateful woman!" Charles tried to calm down. "Do you think you can do anything


    just because I''m soft on you? I''m warning you. My patience is very limited. Look, I don''t want to be


    violent. But if you keep testing me, I''m going to force you to do what I say."


    Fiona trembled with fear.


    "Sir." The doctor walked in and greeted Charles respectfully.


    "Yes, please go ahead." Charles pursed his lips as he pointed to Fiona. His anger was still burning


    inside him.


    "Yes." The doctor nodded as he pulled out a syringe from his kit and filled it with the liquid from a small


    vial.


    "No! Don''t!" Fiona began struggling, trying to fight the doctor''s attempts to inject her with the liquid. Her


    eyes were red with terror. "Charles! Please! Just kill me! I don''t want any of your drugs!"


    "Drugs?" Charles was shocked. He smiled coldly with a sad glint in his eyes. "Do you really think of me


    as a monster? Tell her, doctor. What''s the injection you''ve been giving her?"


    "Miss Ji, this is just glucose and saline. You haven''t eaten for two days. You''re dehydrated as a result of


    starving. This should help you get better."


    "No. I don''t believe you!" Fiona shook her head. She stared at Charles with caution. She felt like crying,


    but she gritted her teeth and held back her tears.


    ''Fiona, if you cry, you lose,'' she told herself.


    "You don''t believe me?" Charles burst intoughter. He took a step forward, reached out his arm, and


    grabbed Fiona by the neck. "You''re refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit!" He tightened his grip around


    her neck as he spoke.

 Chapter 118 The Couple Meet (Part One)

    Chapter 118 The Couple Meet (Part One)


    T Country''s border was just fifty kilometers from P City, but due to the uneven roads and difficult terrain


    of the region, it took longer than an hour to reach T Country. Moreover, X was situated in the middle of


    T Country and M Country. Even though its exact location was unknown, the criminal organization


    posed a high threat.


    Spencer and his men had been camping there for the past two days. While they had gotten quite


    familiar with the area, they still had to n every step they took.


    The moon was high in the sky when theirrades from P City went to sleep. At that time, a man


    stealthily walked towards the dormitory building, taking advantage of the shadows and bushes to


    conceal his identity.


    "Ahem!"


    Just as the man approached the entrance of the dormitory, he heard a cough from behind. He froze as


    someone approached him from behind with calm footsteps.


    "When did you start sleepwalking?"


    George asked. Spencer turned around and saw George leisurely walking towards him with his hands in


    his pockets. Their faces were lit by the soft moonlight.


    Although he was dressed casually, Spencer kept his body stiff, like an army general''s. He snorted and


    said, "Just pretend you didn''t see me. By the way, why haven''t you gone to bed yet?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I''ve been waiting for you." George walked up to him and eyed him cautiously. "Where were you?"


    Spencer looked at him with a serious expression. "I was taking a walk."


    "Do you think you can just walk to T Country?" George stepped forward and hissed under his teeth.


    "Don''t treat me like I''m clueless. I''ve been watching you for the past two days. You sneak out after


    breakfast and returnte at night. Have you already visited T Country secretly? Are you trying to find


    Fiona by yourself? It''s a huge ce. Where will you even begin searching for her?"


    Spencer had heard enough from George. "It''s none of your business," he said with gritted teeth.


    "It''s not just about you anymore. We''re all in this together, so it''s our business too!" George frowned.


    "Since we joined forces with you to fight X, you can''t just sneak off alone and keep us in the dark. You''d


    better wait for us toe up with a n."


    "Wait, wait, wait. Don''t ever say that word again! I''m sick of it!" Spencer roared furiously. "What makes


    you think I can wait any longer? I know Fiona is somewhere in T Country, but I can''t save her even


    though I''m only a few miles away. You can''t expect me to sit here and wait till she''s dead! I can''t do


    that!" "Do you have any idea how dangerous it is for you to go there alone?"


    George couldn''t help but shout. "The rtionship between the two countries is already tense. If they


    arrest, you will never be allowed to enter their country again. Is that so hard to understand?"


    "I know," Spencer said in a low and gloomy voice. "I know it''s a huge risk, but I just can''t control myself.


    I can''t wait any longer. I have a strong feeling that Fiona is in great danger. So to me, it doesn''t matter.


    It''s a chance I''m willing to take if it means that I might get to see her face again. I don''t care about


    anything else.


    But trust me on one thing.


    I won''t be foolish enough to let myself get into trouble before I save her." A determined expression


    appeared on Spencer''s face.


    George pursed his lips and sighed. "I know. So what should I do?"


    Spencer gave him a smug smile. "Just pretend you never saw me. If anyone asks, you were sleeping


    and didn''t see a thing."


    Georgeughed helplessly in response. "Yeah, I was sleeping tonight. I didn''t see anyone sneak out."


    They looked at each other and nodded in agreement. Then, remembering something all of a sudden,


    Spencer asked, "Did you find anything about Charles?"


    George shook his head. "I have looked through all of his records. He is clean, both in his personal and


    professional life. He does own a casino in T Country, but it''s not illegal. As for the rest, I don''t have


    anything worth sharing at the moment."


    Spencer nodded and then gave Terence a call. It turned out that Terence had also found nothing out of


    the ordinary about Charles. However, the cleaner Charles'' record seemed to be, the more suspicious


    Spencer became.


    "Thank you for your efforts. I''m leaving now." Spencer turned and began walking away.


    "Are you going to try and go there all alone tomorrow?" George asked, staring at his back.


    "I think you already know my answer," Spencer replied, continuing to walk forward.


    "You''d better be careful then!" George shouted after him.


    With a smile, Spencer raised his hand and waved without looking back.


    After Spencer disappeared out of sight, George turned and walked to his room. ''Fiona, nothing can


    harm you while Spencer is alive. I believe in him,'' he thought to himself.


    The next morning at Cherry Grove Residence, a servant entered the room to invite Fiona to breakfast.


    A mixture of excitement and nervousness filled Fiona''s mind as she got ready and followed the servant


    downstairs.


    "You came down quickly," said Charles, who was sitting at therge and elegant dining table. Fiona


    looked stunning even without any makeup on. Unlike other women, she was a true beauty.


    "Come and have breakfast." Charles waved and pointed to the chair next to him.


    Fiona hesitated for just a second before she walked over to the chair.


    As Charles watched her sit down, he beamed with satisfaction. Then he said in a soft voice, "See if you


    like the food. If not, the servants can make different dishes for you the way you like them. These are


    dishes made especially for you as per the cuisine of M City."


    At the mention of M City, a trace of sadness and longing filled Fiona''s heart. She looked down,


    tightening her grip on her chopsticks. "Is there any way I can go back to M City?"


    "Not now. But maybeter," Charles said casually and started eating his food without looking at her.


    "Eat."


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly turned cold. Fiona gulped in fright and hurriedly ate her


    breakfast without a word.


    After they finished eating, the two of them went outside and got into a luxury car. As the car slowly


    approached the main gate of Cherry Grove Residence, Fiona couldn''t help but wonder if she could just


    jump out of the car as soon as it left the mansion and run away.


    However, she must have looked a little too excited with her hands on the door handle, because Charles


    looked at the driver and said, "Lock the doors."


    "Yes, sir."


    Fiona sat upright, feeling a little surprised. Although she knew that Charles had seen through her, she


    tried to keep calm. "Are you worried that I might run away?"


    "Run away?" Charles chuckled. "I don''t think you would dare to try."

 Chapter 119 Meeting Again In the Fitting Room

    Chapter 119 Meeting Again In the Fitting Room


    The fitting room was bigger than what Fiona had imagined it to be.


    She then turned around, intending to take the dress from the shop assistant. The assistant, however,


    shook her head and made her way into the fitting room before gesturing to Fiona to follow her in.


    Fiona frowned. While she knew the assistant wouldn''t understand what she would say anyway, but she


    still went ahead and said, "I want to change my clothes myself. Please go out." As expected, the shop


    assistant didn''t understand what she said. Charles, on the other hand, did. This was the first time Fiona


    experienced having a saleswoman apany her inside the fitting room. ''Why is she doing this?'' she


    thought to herself. ''Charles must have asked this girl to do what she is doing!''


    And indeed, when the assistant sensed some annoyance from Fiona, she looked at Charles in a bid to


    understand what was happening.


    Charles slowly walked towards Fiona and said, "You will be trying on so many clothes. It''s just not


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    convenient for you to dress yourself. If you let her help you, we will save a lot of time."


    Fiona rolled her eyes. "I can do it myself," she said, her voice emotionless. "I really do not need her


    help."


    "Don''t be childish, Fiona." Charles'' voice reeked of authority and danger.


    Fiona wasn''t fazed by Charles'' demeanor. "Well then, forget it. I won''t buy any of these. I don''t like


    them anyway." Without taking a look at all the pretty clothes prepared for her, she turned around and


    headed towards the door.


    "Stop!" Charles suddenly roared, his face showing a pained expression¡ªhe looked like he wanted to


    be angry at Fiona but he couldn''t. After a long pause, he took a deep breath and said resignedly,


    "Okay, you win. Go inside and try the clothes on yourself."


    After that, he went to the shop assistant and exined what had happened.


    The shop assistant just nodded politely to everything Charles was telling her. After their little talk, she


    neatly hung everything on the rack, bowed to Fiona, and left.


    A small smile spread on Fiona''s lips. She appreciated Charles'' quick resolve. With that, she started


    walking back, but before she could, he blocked her way. He closed the gap between them and


    caressed her face with his left hand. "I can''t do anything that will upset you, Fiona," he whispered. "I''m


    pretty sure a smile from you is all it takes for me to go and do whatever you want me to."


    He then looked deep into her eyes. Without a warning, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her


    tightly. In a gentle voice, he said, "Fiona, as long as you''re with me, I promise to give everything your


    heart desires."


    Fiona''s mind instantly went nk. The moment she realized that what Charles said seemed like a


    heartfelt confession, her muscles became stiff and she felt like she could not move. Hell, she didn''t


    even know how she walked into the fitting room.


    When she came to, she found herself standing in front of a mirror, a light pink chiffon dress in her hand.


    She sighed deeply and went ahead and started changing her clothes.


    However, just as she was about to unbutton her top, she saw a figure of a man suddenly pop up behind


    her in the mirror.


    "Ahhh!" Fiona felt her heart race faster than ever before. Before she was able to scream for help,


    however, the man already had his hand over her mouth, effectively muffling whatever she was going to


    say.


    "Don''t scream," the man whispered. "It''s me!"


    The voice sounded extremely familiar to Fiona''s ears and so she quickly turned her head around to see


    who it was.


    Indeed, it was someone she knew: Spencer! The expression on her face changed dramatically, and her


    heart now was thumping because of excitement and disbelief. Spencer had lost so much weight. There


    were also dark circles around his eyes, which suggested that he hadn''t been sleeping well, and


    unkempt stubble on his chin and above his lips.


    She wanted to say something, but someone suddenly knocked on the fitting room''s door. "Fiona, are


    you alright?" asked Charles from the other side of the door.


    Fiona''s heart skipped a bit and her eyes widened. "Nothing," she said, trying to sound nonchnt. "I''m


    trying on clothes, don''t mind me!"


    "Okay then," Charles replied. "Call me if you need any help."


    "Okay!" Fiona had to take a deep breath to calm down. After her heart rate came down to normal, she


    looked Spencer in the eye and started tearing up.


    "You look thinner."


    "You look thinner."


    The two of them spoke at the same time. Huge smiles started spread on their lips, and before they


    knew it, they were already kissing passionately.


    Feeling Spencer''s body so close to hers once again made Fiona so emotional that tears started


    streaming down her face.


    She had missed him so much.


    The kiss they shared was full of passion, love, yearning, and guilt. While this was all happening, a part


    of Spencer''s mind was focused on something different: Charles.


    Initially, he thought that Charles took Fiona in order to threaten him. But then with everything that had


    transpired today, it was clear that Charles had no intention of doing that¡ªhe just wanted Fiona to be


    his! Spencer would not allow it, even if it meantying his life on the line!


    There was nothing in the world he wouldn''t do in order to make sure that he was the one who would


    hold and kiss Fiona like this until the end of time. But when he remembered the kind of situation they


    were currently in, he knew that he had to let the love of his life go for now.


    He tried to savor the moment, but when he felt Fiona''s tears, he couldn''t help but feel sad inside.


    Slowly, he let go of her lips and gently took her beautiful face in his hand. As he looked deep in her


    eyes, he wiped her tears away with his finger while whispering, "Please, baby. Don''t cry. I beg you."


    Hisforting words, however, only made Fiona cry even harder. All the emotions Fiona had bottled


    over thest few weeks were pouring out of her. She felt happy, sad, euphoric, depressed, relieved,


    and scared at the same time. Everything was overwhelming her, and so she wrapped her arms around


    Spencer tightly, buried her head in his chest, and cried silently.


    Spencer felt helpless because he knew he couldn''t do anything to make Fiona feel better. With a deep


    breath, he just hugged her back as tight as he could, and then nted a kiss on the top of her head.


    Even for a moment, he felt that everything was all right in the world.


    "I really missed you, Spencer," Fiona said, her head still nestled on his chest. Slowly, she raised her


    head up to look at the man she had longed for so long. Spencer didn''t answer. Instead, he elected to


    feel the heat radiating from Fiona''s body in his skin.


    "I missed you too," he said after a while, smiling softly. However, the aggrieved look on Fiona''s face


    wiped the smile of his face. Hurriedly, he apologized, saying, "You must have been so scared. It was all


    my fault."


    Fiona nodded her head and punched at him with her fist. Through her sobs, sheined, "Why are


    you sote?" Once again, she broke down and buried her head onto Spencer''s chest.


    Spencer allowed Fiona to hit him, understanding the immense hurt he might have caused her.


    Suddenly, however, she stopped and once again raised her head to look at his face. "Does it hurt?" she


    asked, a look of genuine concern seen in her eyes.


    "Not at all," Spencer replied, shaking his head. A small chuckle even escaped his lips. He then took


    Fiona''s hand, and looked into her eyes. "I''ll get you out of here," he said quietly, his voice determined.


    Fiona''s eyes brightened up. Quickly, she wiped away the tears on her cheeks. "Can we do that?" she


    asked earnestly.


    "Definitely," Spencer answered firmly. "I went through the venttion pipe. You can escape through it. I''ll


    hold you up and then you climb along it until you exit this ce."


    "What about you?" Fiona asked, rmed by the fact that Spencer seemed to only be talking about her


    escape. Also, she just realized how high the walls were. ''How am I going to scale that?'' she thought.


    "Don''t worry," Spencer saidfortingly. "I will be right behind you. It won''t be difficult for me to boost


    myself up." He reached for Fiona''s cheeks and wiped off thest drop of tear on her face. "We will get


    out of here together!"


    Fiona gave him a hopeful smile. "Okay, Spencer. I trust you." Finally, it was time to leave.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Fiona," called out Charles. "What''s happening in there? What''s taking so long? Are you having


    problems with the dress?" Fiona''s eyes widened with fright.


    Suddenly, her breathing becamebored because she started panicking. Her head then snapped


    towards Spencer as she was trying to see if he had any ns of action.


    Spencer was frowning, and a murderous look shed across his eyes. With one swift motion, he lifted


    Fiona up to the vent he was talking about.


    Somehow, Fiona immediately understood what he was doing and started to wriggle free from his arms.


    Would he go up against Charles face-to-face after boosting her up to the venttion pipe? No! He


    couldn''t do that! She wouldn''t let her do that!


    "Why aren''t you answering, Fiona?!" Charles said from the other side of the door, his rising voice full of


    concern and suspicion. He was now knocking incessantly on the door. "Fiona, answer me. Have you


    changed your clothes? Open the door! If you don''t, I''ll break in!"


    "In a minute!" Fiona shouted abruptly.


    "One more minute, Fiona, or I''ll break in!" said Charles in a threatening tone.


    "What are you doing?!" Spencer voicelessly said. He gritted his teeth and felt very agitated, as he did


    not understand why Fiona did what she just did.


    "Leave," Fiona whispered. Her face was stern. "We can escape another time. I live in a ce called


    Cherry Grove Residence, go there and we''ll n a way out." She pushed herself off of him and picked


    up the dress she was supposed to be wearing. "I can''t let you take this risk," she said firmly.


    Spencer''s mouth was agape. He couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    "We can''t do this, Spencer. We won''t stand a chance!" Fiona said. "Even if you sessfully send me


    up there, do you really think we can escape?" Fiona was calm andposed, as if she hadn''t been


    crying hard and panicking just seconds ago. "Leave, now. We will always have a chance to do this.


    Please, Spencer. Leave. For me."


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Charles was now banging on the door. "Spencer, go!" Fiona whispered angrily at Spencer. "Please...I


    love you so much. I don''t want you to take this risk." An unfathomable emotion contorted Spencer''s


    face. Fiona''s heart ached, but she must do what had to be done. "Go. I''m...just so happy to see you


    again..." Then she stood on tiptoe and kissed him on his left cheek. "I''ll wait for you, even if it meant I


    have to wait forever. I know you''d save me¡ªI believe in you. I love you."


    Spencer was almost bing emotional because of what Fiona was saying but he suddenly noticed


    that Fiona had already taken the gun from his waist band. She pointed it at him with tears in her eyes


    and said, "Go."


    "Fiona, what are you doing?" Spencer said, rmed. "Put that thing down, now!" He was at a loss as to


    what was happening.


    "Shut up and hurry!" Fiona hissed. Her lips were trembling. She knew that Charles was just seconds


    away from barging in, and if she didn''t do this, Spencer wouldn''t be able to leave!


    Spencer closed his eyes and fell silent for two seconds as he raced through the advantages and


    disadvantages of the action he was about to take. Soon enough, he opened his eyes and clenched his


    fists. "Wait for me, Fiona," he said. "I wille to save you. That''s a promise."


    Fiona nodded as a despairing smile graced her lips. Quickly, she handed the gun back to Spencer. At


    the same time, he took something out of his pocket and handed it to Fiona. It was her phone!


    "Fiona, open the door!" Charles once again yelled. "Open this door now! I don''t care if you''re naked¡ª


    just open this goddamn door!" Fiona felt his rage through his voice.


    "Charles, calm down! I''ll get to it, just please wait!" When she saw that Spencer had already leapt up


    the vent and put its grill back on, she hastily took off her clothes, put her phone into her pocket, and


    grabbed a new outfit to put on.


    Merely a secondter, Charles burst through the fitting room door.


    They looked at each other for a few seconds before Charles'' warily eyes went around the huge fitting


    room. Fiona could feel her heart beating through the dress she messily put on.


    Her throat was beginning to dry up, and her palms were already sweating. But when she sensed that


    Charles was about to look up at the vent, she broke down in tears.


    "What''s happening? Why are you crying?" Charles said as he rushed towards Fiona. His voice was


    colored with rage, doubt, and concern for the woman in front of him.

 Chapter 120 Communication Via SMS (Part One)

    Chapter 120 Communication Via SMS (Part One)


    Fiona was really scared. All of a sudden, she began crying, partly because she wanted to distract


    Charles, and partly because she was upset that she couldn''t just escape with Spencer right now.


    "Charles!" Tears streamed down her eyes as she grasped Charles'' shirt and blocked his way to the


    fitting room. "I don''t want to try on clothes! Take me away!" she said between choked sobs.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Charles immediately froze, concerned by her sudden outburst. He didn''t like


    seeing her cry.


    Without saying a word, Fiona turned around and showed him her back. As she stood there with her


    back exposed, she subtly raised her head and saw that the ceiling tiles had been reced. It seemed


    that Spencer had left.


    "What happened to your back?" Charles suddenly shouted after seeing the part of her back which was


    exposed by the unzipped dress. There were two long and terrifying scars running down her back.


    Regaining herposure, Fiona pressed her lips into a line and turned around. She had known that


    these scars would draw Charles'' attention.


    With trembling lips, she said, "Because of the scars on my back, I don''t like these clothes. I was afraid


    that you''d get angry if I didn''t wear them, but I don''t want to show anyone these scars."


    As she spoke, her heart pounded in fear. She hadn''t expected that she coulde up with a lie all of a


    sudden, but she hoped that it was convincing enough to trick Charles.


    "So that''s why you didn''te out?" With a frown, Charles took off his coat and wrapped it around her


    before pulling her into a hug. "Are you really that stupid? Come with me!" "My clothes!"


    Fiona protested, turning back and reaching for her clothes. But she had barely grazed them with her


    fingers when Charles tightened his grip on her and pulled her away.


    He pursed his lips tightly and said, "I''ll have them brought to Cherry Grove Residence. Don''t do such a


    stupid thing again."


    "Okay." Fiona secretly clenched the phone in her hand, feeling relieved that she had managed to grab


    it before Charles had pulled her away.


    The two of them got into the car and left, apanied by the convoy.


    Meanwhile, Spencer was on the roof. He had overheard Charles and Fiona''s conversation in the fitting


    room and didn''t jump out from his hiding spot until he saw them leave.


    "Charles, how dare you!" he muttered angrily through gritted teeth. Staring in the direction they had left,


    he clenched his fist so hard that his knuckles began to crack. He had never imagined that such an evil


    person could be around Fiona. Now that he had learned that Charles was the one who had kidnapped


    her, the only thing that was still a mystery was the link between Charles and X. Perhaps the kidnapping


    of Fiona and Celine had nothing to do with X. Or maybe Charles was a member of X.


    That moment, the saleswoman in the boutique came to clean up and suddenly saw Spencer walking


    out of the fitting room. Her eyes went wide with shock as she hadn''t seen him enter the shop, let alone


    the fitting room. She mumbled something in anguage that he didn''t understand.


    He snorted and nced at the saleswoman from the corner of his eye before walked out of the store,


    leaving the employees stunned.


    In the car, Charles turned to Fiona. "Do you want to go somewhere else?"


    Fiona, who was curled up in a corner, shook her head. She felt miserable. What had happened in the


    fitting room kept reying in her mind.


    "How did you get the scars on your back?" Charles questioned her.


    "I was in a car ident when I was very young," Fiona answered frankly, without showing any emotion.


    Charles frowned. He thought of something but didn''t say anything further.


    The car drove towards Cherry Grove Residence at a steady pace. Although Fiona knew she would be


    back in her "cage" in a short while, her mindset was a little different than before. This time, she tried to


    memorize the route that they were taking, hoping it could be of some use to herter on.


    As soon as they entered the mansion, Charles received a phone call. It seemed like it was about


    something important that had to be dealt with that very instant. Fiona tried to overhear more of the


    phone call but in vain. Still wearing Charles'' coat, she walked up the staircase to her room. He gazed at


    her back andmanded his butler. "Get me an appointment with the best cosmetic surgeon in T


    Country tomorrow."


    "Yes, sir."


    Back in the room, Fionay on the bed feeling excited and nervous. She took out her phone without


    making a sound and discreetly sent a text message to Spencer.


    "Have you gone back safely? I''m back in Cherry Grove Residence. Charles has left on some urgent


    matter."


    After sending it sessfully, Fiona waited for a while before she got a reply.


    "I''m on my way home. I''m fine. By the way, save your cellphone''s battery. I''m so worried about you. You


    must take good care of yourself. Don''t let Charles take advantage of you. I felt like I was going crazy


    when I saw you leave hand in hand with him. Wait for me. I wille to your rescue soon enough."


    As soon as she read the text message from Spencer, Fiona suddenly felt loved and protected. For the


    first time since she had been kidnapped, she finally felt at ease.


    "I will be waiting for you. You should take care of yourself."


    "Don''t worry about me. As long as you''re all right, I will be too. One more thing. Celine was also


    kidnapped with you that day. I wonder if you''ve seen her. I have to save both of you."


    Upon reading the message, Fiona was shocked. She had been here for quite a while but she had had


    no idea that Celine had also been kidnapped. She had never seen her around. Besides, Celine was a


    designer of ZR Company. How could Charles kidnap her too? He was a monster.


    "I''ll try to find out if Celine is here. I''ll text you after that."


    "Don''t do anything too risky. Right now, your safety is the biggest priority. I''ll being to rescue you


    soon. I''m almost near the border of T Country now, but I can''t give you any more information. Take


    good care of yourself."


    "All right, go back safe."


    As soon as she finished replying, there was a knock on the door.


    Fiona swiftly put the phone back into her pocket and called out. "Come in."


    "Miss Ji," Emily greeted, standing at the door. "Lunch has been prepared. Would you like to eat here or


    downstairs?"


    "When will Charles be back?"


    "He didn''t say anything about his return. It seems that he won''t be back for a while."


    "Let''s go downstairs then."


    "Okay, I''ll get the table ready," Emily replied courteously.


    "All right." Fiona nodded. After Emily turned and went downstairs, Fiona sat on the bed thinking of


    Charles. She felt overwhelmed by the unwanted attention from him. Did Charles...like her? But that was


    ludicrous! In any case, she would never be with a man like him.


    Anyway, seeing Spencer today had made her feel confident, so when she went downstairs, she ate a


    lot more food than usual. After lunch, Fiona wanted to take a walk outside to see if there was any sign


    of Celine in Cherry Grove Residence.


    All the servants knew how Charles treated Fiona, so no one dared to oppose her. Besides, he had


    made it quite clear that he didn''t want to hinder her freedom.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 121 The Mark

    Chapter 121 The Mark


    That afternoon, Fiona secretly sent Spencer multiple text messages to inform him that Celine didn''t


    seem to be in Cherry Grove Residence.


    To this, Spencer replied that she should stop worrying about Celine and focus instead on finding her


    way out. "Be ready. I¡¯ll be there by the wee hours on the day after tomorrow. We have to be quick and


    careful. I¡¯ll get you out of there safely, I promise," he typed.


    The two then talked more about the details of the rescue n. The conversation gave Fiona so much


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    hope.


    Later that night, Charles came back to the mansion and asked for Fiona. As soon as he saw her


    walking down the stairs, his eyes narrowed and his expression betrayed a mix of emotions.


    "I heard you went to the small building today," Charles said with his hands in his pockets. "What did you


    do there? Did someone bully you?"


    Fiona¡¯s eyebrows furrowed before she eventually shook her head in confusion. "What are you talking


    about? I just dropped by to chat with Leona."


    Looking into her eyes, he ordered with authority, "Come here."


    Fiona hesitated for a bit, but did as she was told. He had been acting so strange. As soon as she


    walked up to him, he grabbed her by the hand and pulled her into his arms. He held her so close, she


    could feel his breath against her cheeks. His masculine scent overwhelmed her senses.


    Charles chuckled bitterly all of a sudden. It was then that Fiona noticed the faint smell of alcohol in his


    breath. He raised her head until her gaze met his and said, "Let me show you something interesting."


    Fiona was initially confused, but after seeing an evil glint in Charles'' eyes, she trembled with fright.


    "Let''s go." Before she could protest, Charles had dragged her by the hand into the yard. "I heard that a


    woman provoked you when you went here earlier."


    "What?" Charles'' meaning was lost on Fiona. She tried to recall what had happened earlier that day,


    until she finally remembered the woman Emily called "Miss Feng." Was he referring to her?


    "Please, Charles... I don''t want to be here!"


    Just then, Fiona heard the shrill cry of a woman. A shiver ran down her spine despite the weather being


    warm. "Where are we going?" she asked.


    "Don''t look away, Fiona! You''re going to miss something fun! Look!" A cruel smile yed on Charles''


    lips. Turning to Fiona, he pointed to a brightly-lit spot in front of them. "Do you know what T Country is


    famous for?"


    Fiona shook her head, trying to avoid his gaze at all cost. But when she finally looked up, she saw a


    trembling woman surrounded by a dozen bodyguards. She looked scared out of her wits.


    "Snakes, Fiona. T Country is known for its snakes," Charles whispered into her ear, emphasizing every


    word. "There are many species of snakes in this area, and most of them are highly venomous. Tonight,


    we''re going to watch as these snakes torture this woman to death."


    "Charles, don''t. Please, I don''t want to see..." Fiona retched before she could finish her words. Her fear


    and panic were so great that she couldn''t help but vomit. By instinct, she covered her face with her


    hands, but Charles gripped her arm and dragged her nearer to the scene for a better view.


    "Sir! Sir!" Miss Feng rushed to Charles as soon as she saw him approaching. With tears in her eyes,


    she begged, "Please don''t push me into the snake pit. I was wrong. I''m sorry. I said something that I


    shouldn''t have. It won''t happen again! Please, sir! I''ve been with you for a long time. Please spare me!"


    "Fuck off!" Charles kicked the woman onto the ground before ordering his men, "Throw her in!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Fiona froze on the spot. She watched in horror as the guards dragged the hysterical woman. When she


    tried to look away, she unintentionally caught sight of the snake pit. It was a small ss cage swarming


    with snakes of all lengths and colors. They were crawling all over the ce and were collectively


    making a loud hissing sound.


    "Oh my God!" Fiona felt paralyzed by fear. Cold beads of sweat started trickling down her forehead.


    "What a wonderful view! Don''t you agree?" Charles grabbed her by the hair and forced her to look at


    the pit. "This is what happens to disobedient women," he threatened when she struggled.


    Fiona could only watch horrified, as the men pushed Miss Feng in the cage after Charles gave them


    the signal.


    "No!"


    The woman''s loud shriek pierced through the silence of the night and echoed in Fiona''s head. Her mind


    had gonepletely nk. Seeing the snakes bare their fangs and attack their prey, she felt too


    powerless to even react.


    "Please! Help me!"


    The woman kept screaming even as the snakes swarmed all over her body. In a matter of seconds, the


    reptiles hadpletely coiled around her. When she opened her mouth to shout, a small snake even


    slipped into her mouth.


    Fiona bent over and threw up once again. As she did, she kept her eyes lowered, intent on not looking


    at the snakes and their poor victim.


    Inside the cage, the snakes had bitten Miss Feng beyond recognition. Her body wascerated all over


    and her face had swollen twice its size. After twitching a couple of times, she drew her final breath.


    "How boring! She died so soon." Charles stared at the dead woman without batting an eye. "I''ve always


    thought you were arrogant. But look at you now."


    Hearing Charles'' words, Fiona''s face lost all color. She had already thrown up everything she had


    eaten, but her body still retched uncontrobly.


    "This is why you must listen to me, Fiona." He took a white handkerchief from his pocket and gently


    dabbed her face clean. "I don''t want to have to do that to you."


    Fiona''s eyes widened. She shoved Charles away and screamed, "You devil! You''re crazy!"


    "Ha-ha!" Charles face contorted to a malicious grin. "I didn''t expect you''d see through me so clearly.


    Yes, I am a devil. So do as I say and don''t challenge me!" He then walked up to her and lifted her over


    his shoulder in one swift move.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" Fiona struggled desperately. "Put me down! You bastard!"


    Despite her efforts, Charles only tightened his grip as he carried her all the way into the main building.


    When they finally reached the living room, he threw her down onto the sofa.


    "What are you doing? Stay away from me!" Fiona yelled hysterically, holding onto the couch for dear


    life.


    "You can start now!" Charles said tly.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Only then did Fiona realize that they were not alone. A doctor and three nurses dressed in white gowns


    were standing on the other side of the room.


    "Go away! Leave me alone!" Tears rolled down her face as the nurses came to pin her down.


    "Miss Ji, please don''t struggle!" Holding her arms, the nurses forced her to lie on her stomach so that


    her back was facing up.


    Fiona had never felt so helpless. Raising her head, she saw the doctor walking over, holding the


    biggest syringe she had ever seen in her life. She cried as the nurses stripped her down, exposing her


    back and wiping it with alcohol. The next thing, a sharp needle pierced her skin and went straight


    through her bone.


    The pain seemed to split her like a knife. A whimper broke out of her mouth and bullets of sweat


    dripped from her forehead. When the doctor pressed the plunger, she felt a strange liquid jet into her


    body.


    "It''s just anesthesia," Charles exined. "It''s a new product we developed. Don''t worry. The pain will be


    over in a couple of minutes. When you wake up, you will be perfect."


    The nurses eventually stopped pushing her down when they sensed that she could no longer move.


    Before finally drifting off, Fiona mumbled, "What are you going to do to me?"


    "There'' a good girl." Charles bent down over the sofa and gently kissed her on the forehead. "Didn''t


    you say you hate the scars on your back? I''ll have them removed and tattoo a special mark on your


    back. I can''t wait to see you tomorrow."


    "No... Don''t..." Fiona could only murmur before she lost all consciousness.


    "I told you I''d give you anything you want as long as you follow my orders." There was a trace of anger


    in Charles'' eyes when he spoke. "But I had to use force because you''ve been going against me! Why,


    Fiona? Is Spencer that good?" But just then, a warm and tender look spread over his face. "We''re


    currently developing a new drug that will be ready soon. It will help you forget about your past. Once


    we''ve seeded, you will lose all memory of Spencer. You will only remember me. When that time


    have you is me!"


    With that, Charles stood up and ordered the medical team, "Prepare her for the surgery."


    "Yes, sir!"


    It was supposed to be a time for sleeping, but inside Fiona''s bedroom, all the lights were on. The room


    had been transformed into an operating room, and the unconscious Fionay on her bed, prepped for a


    surgery.


    Sitting on a sofa opposite the bed, Charles said in a cold tone, "Remember to leave my mark on her."


    As she slept, Fiona felt her body growing cold. It was like something was crawling on her back. And


    while she didn''t feel any physical pain, she felt hurt for some reason.


    Back in P City''s base, Spencer had been lying awake on his bed.


    He had spent thest couple of hours staring at his phone. He was desperately waiting for a text


    message from Fiona, but it seemed as if it he was waiting for nothing. She said that she would


    message him before going to bed. Could something have happened to her?


    Restless, Spencer stood up and paced back and forth in his room. He tried his best to dismiss all


    negative thoughts.


    He remembered hearing from Fiona that


    everyone in Cherry Grove Residence called Charles "sir." The members of X also called their leader


    "sir." Surely, this wasn''t a coincidence.


    He shared this information with everyone in a meeting that afternoon. Most of the people were


    shocked.


    But knowing Charles'' true identity only made Spencer more scared for Fiona''s safety.


    Just then, Spencer''s musings were interrupted by a knock on the door.


    He rushed to see who it was. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    It was Eric. He stood outside with a grim expression on his face. "Leo''s asking for an emergency


    meeting. There''s a new message from X. They said they have someone you might be interested in."


    "Someone? Do they have another hostage?" Spencer clenched his fists. "Who is it?"


    "It''s Celine Cheng!"


    Spencer couldn''t believe it! He immediately stepped out of the room and locked the door behind him.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 122 The Calm Before The Storm

    Chapter 122 The Calm Before The Storm


    "When did you receive this message?" Spencer''s voice was heard in the meeting room even before he


    stepped inside.


    "Just now." George stood up and looked at the door where Spencer made his entrance. He was


    surprised to see himposed. Spencer had always been known for his temper, but his calm


    expression then at the face of imminent danger was inspiring.


    He could only assume that it was because Fiona was not involved in the new operation.


    Spencer''s eyes went to theptop on the table. The screen showed an email with several attached


    pictures.


    Upon closer inspection, he saw that the images were of Celine tied to a chair with a tape over her


    mouth. Her hair looked disheveled and her eyes only stared nkly at whoever took the photo.


    "She looks shaken, but she doesn''t seem to have any physical injuries," Leo observed.


    "Yes." Spencer nodded. Seeing Celine''s nk expression touched a special ce in his heart, but he


    felt as if his feelings for her were not as strong as before. Right then, the only thought that filled his


    mind was to rescue her. He was concerned for her safety, but he also mostly felt angry.


    Had it been Fiona in the photos, he would have probably lost his mind. He might have gone mad at first


    sight.


    Spencer sat before theputer and read the email.


    "We heard that Mr. Cheng had arrived in P City. We happen to have an old friend of yours. How about


    meeting with us tomorrow? We''ll be waiting for you by nine in the evening, ten kilometers away from


    the border of T Country, at that deserted security station. Come alone, Mr. Cheng."


    "What an ass!" Daniel, who had been standing nearby, could no longer keep himself from cursing. "Are


    they nning an ambush? Why are they asking Spencer toe alone?


    Do they want us to send him to certain death?" Eric kicked Daniel in anger. "Shut up!"


    "I didn''t mean that. I''m sorry." Daniel''s face was flushed with embarrassment.


    But Spencer never heard a word of what they said. He was immersed deep in his own thoughts.


    "I don''t think Spencer should go alone," Leo said bluntly. "But... I thought we''re going to save Fiona


    tomorrow night. Are we postponing that n?"


    "That''s not an option!" Spencer blurted out of nowhere. He nced at everyone in the room and


    dered, "I''m going to save Celine alone. George and Eric can go and save Fiona."


    "Are you crazy? You don''t know what you''re saying!" George mmed the table with his fists. "What


    will Fiona think if you go and save Celine? Did you even consider that? Fiona''s waiting for you!"


    The old Spencer would have gotten instantly enraged by George''s words, but he only kept quiet. He


    sat quietly on his chair, but everyone in the room could feel his restraint. He lowered his head slightly


    and said, "They demanded that Ie and save Celine alone. If I don''t follow their demands, they


    might do something unthinkable to either of them. What''s more, if I don''te back, you must promise


    to rescue Fiona and take her home."


    "Spencer!"


    "Spencer!"


    Eric and Daniel both cried out in protest.


    "There''s nothing left to discuss." Spencer had made his decision and there was nothing that would


    change his mind. "That''s it. You must rescue her yourselves. Failure isn''t an option."


    George''s tightened fists loosened slowly as a sense of powerlessness sank in his heart. Since he


    couldn''te up with an alternative n to rescue Fiona, he could only do as Spencer told.


    The atmosphere in the conference room began to feel ufortable.


    The next morning was dark and gloomy, and everyone could sense that something bad was about to


    happen.


    Meanwhile, in Cherry Grove Residence, there was only silence in Fiona''s bedroom.


    She had been sleeping on her side when she felt a chill run down her back, which prompted her to


    open her eyes.


    "Miss Ji, are you awake?" She heard Emily''s voice from behind as she stirred.


    "My back..." Fiona groaned. She struggled to sit up. "Something feels wrong with me."


    "Miss Ji, don''t overexert yourself! You had a surgeryst night. The medicines injected in you are


    probably still in effect. Please don''t get up," Emily exined as she rushed to assist her.


    ''Did I hear her correctly? Surgery?'' Fiona wondered but her mind felt like a total mess. It was only when


    she saw the IV needle on her hand that she realized what had happened. In panic, she grabbed


    Emily''s hand and asked, "What surgery did they do to me? Tell me! What did they do to me?"


    "They just removed the scars on your back! It''s for your own good. Look at how perfect your skin is


    now!"


    "Perfect?" Scowling, Fiona plucked the needle from under her skin and staggered as she made her


    way to the bathroom.


    "Come on! Miss Ji, what are you doing?"


    Emily rushed around the bed, but she had been toote. She could merely watch as Fiona locked the


    door behind her.


    "Miss Ji! Please open this door!"


    Fiona stood in front of the mirror,pletely ignoring Emily''s pleas. She turned her back to the mirror


    to check out her "new" body.


    There was a big slit on her dressing gown from the neck down to her waist, revealing her back and two


    scars that should be there but weren''t. Disbelieving her own eyes, she took a second look at her back.


    It was as if no scar had ever been there. Charles had reced her skin with a new one. It was the first


    step to her transition to a new and happy life.


    ''Is this what they called perfect?''


    With her hands sped behind her back, Fiona traced her skin with her fingers. She stroked the part


    where the scars once marred herplexion, undecided as to whether or not she should be happy to


    have such wless skin. But before she coulde up with an answer, a small ck mark on her


    shoulder caught her attention. That mark was not there before!


    What was going on?


    She reached for a towel and started wiping off the mark, but it seemed as if it was tattooed on her skin.


    "Miss Ji! Please let me in!" Emily rapped at the door over and over.


    All of a sudden, Fiona stepped out of the bathroom and confronted her.


    "What''s this mark on my shoulder?"


    "What mark?" Emily asked in confusion.


    "This one!" Fiona turned around and pointed at the X mark on her skin.


    "I don''t know." Emily shook her head. "Our sir said he wanted to leave a mark on your body. He wanted


    to leave his mark on you..."


    ''His mark?'' Unable to contain her disgust, Fiona demanded, "Where''s Charles? I need to talk to him!"


    Her voice was dripping with resentment.


    "He isn''t here today, Miss Ji. He said there is something important he has to deal with so he won''t be


    "He''s not here?" Fiona''s eyes lit up. "When is heing back? Will he be here tonight?"


    "He said he''d probablye back bright and early tomorrow."


    "I see." Fiona went to bed. "You can leave now. I want to rest."


    "Well, I need to ask the doctor to put back your IV, Miss Ji. The medicine will help with the


    inmmation. You have to take it since you''ve just been through surgery!"


    Fiona nodded. "Okay."


    It didn''t take the doctor too long to rece the IV on Fiona''s hand, after which her bedroom turned


    silent once again. She took out her phone from under her pillow and sent Spencer a text message.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    There was a look of worry on her face as she typed.


    "Charles isn''t here in Cherry Grove Residence today. Will youe and rescue me? Is the n still


    on?"


    Spencer was in the middle of organizing the n to rescue Celine when he felt his phone vibrate in his


    pocket.


    His fingers trembled as he read Fiona''s message. He felt absolutely thrilled to hear from her.


    "Where have you beenst night? You didn''t send me a text message! Do you know how worried I


    was? Don''t worry, I wille to you as nned. We already had our men sneak into Cherry Grove


    Residence to learn about the terrain. It would be easy for us to rescue you if you can sneak out of the


    room without being noticed. But don''t take needless risks! Wait for me."


    "Charles was herest night, so I wasn''t able to send you a message. After that, I was so tired, I fell


    asleep and forgot. I''m sorry. I will figure out a way to sneak out tonight. Take care of yourself!"


    "Don''t let anyone know about your phone, okay?"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t."


    They sent more messages to assure one another that they were safe. But Spencer didn''t mention that


    he was going to save Celine, while Fiona didn''t tell Spencer about the surgery.


    Fiona was d to have a secret phone with her to contact Spencer. Little did she notice the red light


    from the surveince camera in the corner of the bedroom recording her every action.


    At that time, a ss shattered in the control room of X''s base.


    It was Charles who had thrown it on the floor, smashing it into pieces at his feet. His face was red with


    fury.


    He was watching the surveince video of Fiona''s bedroom and saw her send text messages on a


    phone she took from under her pillow. Seeing Fiona''s fair and calm expression disgusted him!


    Francis asked, "Should we...?"


    "Shut up!" Charles growled. "Let her send the messages! I''d like to see how Spencer is able to save


    both Celine and Fiona at the same time!"


    ''I''ll make you pay for lying to me, Fiona,'' he thought to himself.


    "Yes, sir."


    Charles remembered something and asked, "Who slept with Celinest night?"


    Celine had been yelling in her room all day long and Charles found her annoying. He decided to keep


    her secluded another ce so as not to disturb anyone in Cherry Grove Residence. But before he gave


    out his final instructions, an evil thought crossed his mind. Since she liked yelling all day long, why not


    let his men rape her so that she could yell as she liked?


    That night, Charles asked Francis to send men to Celine and spend the night with her. He was pleased


    to hear that she did moan very loudly throughout the evening.


    With a slight bow, Francis replied politely, "I assigned two random bodyguards to sleep with her, but I


    forgot who they were. If you must, sir, please punish me for my neglect."


    Charles waved his hand and smiled. "There''s no need to punish you. I''m very satisfied!"


    "Well, how about this evening?"


    "Have fun with them! I''d be very pleased if you can get Spencer and Celine out of my sight forever."


    Charles had been fiddling with a lighter as he spoke. When he opened it, the me illuminated his face,


    and cast his grim expression in a different light.


    "Yes, sir."


    "About Fiona..." Charles gave a dark chuckle before he finished his words. "She''s been here for several


    days, but I haven''t even tasted her. I can''t wait anymore. I''m making my move on her tonight."


    "Do you really think that Spencer would rescue Celine tonight, sir? I think he cares more about Fiona,"


    Francis said with a frown.


    Charles raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m not going to lose, regardless of whom he chooses to save.


    If he tries to rescue Celine, he will let Fiona down and she will give up on him. But if hees to


    Cherry Grove Residence, well, he can''t me me for being rude..."

 Chapter 123 The Plan To Escape (Part One)

    Chapter 123 The n To Escape (Part One)


    After lunch, the weather was hot and humid. Fiona felt like it was going to rain as the breeze felt heavy.


    She didn''t know if it was true or if she was just feeling nervous.


    "It''s so humid. I hate going out in this weather. My skin feels sticky and greasy. Why did you ask me to


    meet you now?" Leona was waving her hand fan as she walked around the garden at Cherry Grove


    Residence with Fiona. She wasn''t the timid and pure girl anymore. Instead, she became more and


    more like Charles'' lovers.


    Gazing at one of the walls not far away from them, Fiona said, "I just want to know why you pushed me


    from the mountain. Was it your intention to kill me?"


    "It was so long ago, why are you asking about it now?" Leona frowned.


    "I believe everything happens for a reason," Fiona said, ncing around. The wall was about three


    meters tall. As she walked, she couldn''t help but notice the rms on her path, ced at a distance of


    every few meters. All she could do tonight was wait in the garden until Spencer came to her rescue.


    Leona noticed that Fiona was absorbed in her own thoughts and asked her, "Why did you ask me to


    "Goodbye," Fiona blurted out all of a sudden as she saw Leona turn and walk away. Though she''d


    asked Leona to meet her today so that she could get herself familiarized with the mansion, she couldn''t


    help but say goodbye to her.


    Fiona had heard from Emily that Charles would send the women in Cherry Grove Residence to sleep


    with his important guests. Leona was one of them too. She was clueless as to how Leona had survived


    here this long. In any case, she knew it was impossible for them to see each other ever again, so she


    bid farewell to her. And in her heart, she wished Leona well.


    Leona turned around and looked at Fiona, puzzled. "You''re being really weird."


    "No, I''m not." It was very umon for her to genuinely smile at Leona, but she did. "Leona, you take


    care now! Goodbye."


    Leona stared at Fiona for just a second, feeling perplexed, before she blurted out, "Are you leaving?"


    Fiona smiled. She didn''t tell Leona the truth, but thetter already knew the answer.


    "I heard that it''s going to rain tonight. Make sure to carry an umbre," Leona said simply before turning


    around and walking to her room. Just when she turned the corner, her lips curved into a sincere smile.


    "I''m sorry, Fiona," she whispered in a voice so low that her words were swept away by the breeze. She


    then walked up the stairs to her room and disappeared into the dark.


    Waiting always felt tedious for Fiona. And that night in particr crawled by at an unusually slow pace.


    It was not until all the lights inside and outside the Cherry Grove Residence were turned on that Fiona''s


    heart finally raced in anticipation. She stood in the room, holding the phone in her hand and staring at


    the southwest wall without blinking.


    In P City


    Spencer was dressed in his uniform but without his hat. Although he looked extremely handsome, his


    pursed lips made him look serious.


    Meanwhile, George and Eric prepared to go to Cherry Grove Residence to rescue Fiona. The rest of


    the men were to be under Leo''smand at the base, while Daniel took a squad of men with him to


    confiscate the goods sent to M Country from X.


    "If you meet Charles..." George looked at Spencer and hesitated.


    "I think it would be better," Spencer said, raising his eyebrows. "I''ve been wanting to meet him for a


    long time now." After he finished his words, he left the room and walked to the car parked outside.


    He opened the door, but before getting in,


    he turned to George and said, "Please take care of Fiona. I''m leaving her under your care."


    "If you''re done early, maybe you cane over to the mansion and save her," George suggested.


    "I know." After that, Spencer got into the car and drove off. Sitting in the driver''s seat, he held the


    steering wheel with one hand, and grabbed the maple leaf pendant that hung around his neck with his


    other hand and kissed it.


    ''Fiona, pleasee back safely.''


    On the other side of the road was his destination, the abandoned security station near T Country''s


    border. The ce was supposed to be deserted, and yet, it was brightly lit. It looked strange under the


    moonlight, considering there was no one around in the vast area.


    Celine was starving when she woke up. She hadn''t eaten all day long. When she opened her eyes, she


    saw the infinite night outside the window.


    "Mmph..." Suddenly, she realized she was tied to a chair. She grappled with the ropes as she tried to


    cry for help through the duct tape that covered her mouth. She sobbed with a muffled voice, "Help..."


    "Shut your mouth!" a fierce-looking man yelled at her suddenly. He seemed quite violent with a sub-


    machine gun in his hand. He pointed the gun at Celine and asked, "Haven''t you cried enough already?


    Do you want us to fuck you again?" As soon as he said those words,


    someone suddenlyughed in a disgusting way behind her. Celine instantly burst into tears,


    her eyes turning red.


    She red at those two men as though she wanted to rip them apart by merely just looking at them.


    Last night had been revolting for her! She wanted to chop them up into tiny bits for what they did to her.


    Were they under the impression that she was some object their filthy hands could toy around with?


    "Is she nuts?" That moment, a tall and slender man with a sculpted body walked into the ramshackle


    room. He was none other than Charles'' right-hand man, Francis.


    "Chief!" The smiles on the men''s faces vanished as soon as they saw Francis enter the room.


    After ncing at Celine, Francis turned to the men and ordered in their nativenguage, "Are you


    ready?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, watch her carefully."


    "Yes, chief."


    Celine paid great attention to every word he said, but she couldn''t understand a thing.


    Francis must have noticed the perplexed expression in her eyes, because he walked to her and


    squatted down next to the chair before raising her chin rudely. "Don''t worry. When your savior gets


    here, I''ll send you both to hell together."


    Celine shook her head frantically, letting out muffled cries. Fear spread all over her body as she


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    trembled.


    "Aren''t you eager to die?" Francis wondered, raising his eyebrows in surprise.


    Celine shook her head. It was better to live than to die! She wasn''t willing to die just yet.


    "Well, you don''t have a choice." Francis stood up, letting Celine go. He walked towards the door with


    his hands behind his back as he muttered, "Clueless bitch."

 Chapter 124 He Abandoned You (Part One)

    Chapter 124 He Abandoned You (Part One)


    Thunder rumbled in the dark sky.


    As lightning shed overhead, the blustery wind lifted up Fiona''s skirt. She tried to stay calm as she


    looked at the sight in front of her. Around twenty to thirty armed bodyguards were standing behind


    Charles with their guns aimed at her.


    Charles walked toward her with a light smile on his face, as if meeting an old friend at the park. "What''s


    the matter? Are you surprised that I''m here?"


    As Charles inched closer, Fiona stepped further away from him, her face turning as white as a sheet.


    Trembling with fear, she asked him, "What are you doing here?"


    Charlesughed mirthlessly as he raised his head and looked up at Cherry Grove Residence. "This is


    my home. Why shouldn''t I be here? But you, on the other hand... what are you doing here? T Country


    isn''t safe at night. You shouldn''t be running around at this hour."


    Fiona opened her mouth to say something, but stopped and reevaluated the situation she was in. She


    closed her eyes, feeling disheartened and upset. But when she cleared her mind and slowly opened


    her eyes, she had a strong and determined expression on her face. "You''ve known the truth for quite a


    while now, haven''t you? You knew about my n to escape and you were waiting here to catch me,


    weren''t you?"


    "Fiona, sometimes you''re so brilliant that it almost pains me." Charles nodded. "I just came here to see


    if you would really go back to Spencer. It looks like the answer is yes. Be that as it may, you have a


    price to pay for your choice."


    As soon as he finished his words, Charles raised his hands in the air and pped loudly. Two


    bodyguards stepped out of the darkness, dragging a woman with torn clothes and unkempt hair.


    As the streetmp gradually illuminated her face, Fiona realized that the woman was none other than


    Leona!


    "Leona?" she cried, unable to control herself. When she tried to rush to Leona''s side, the bodyguards


    stopped her.


    Charles stared at Leona coldly and watched her get knocked down to the ground by his bodyguards


    like she was a bag of sand.


    "Leona! Are you okay?" Fiona cried, desperately struggling against the bodyguards as she tried to save


    Leona. The sight of the curled up Leona on the ground was too much for her to bear. "Charles! What


    are you doing to her?"


    Charles merely shrugged and smirked in response. Leona clutched her top with her scrawny hands


    and groaned, "I... I feel terrible..." Before she could finish her words, shepletely copsed on the


    ground and groveled to the bodyguards to stop hitting her.


    At that point, she was devoid of her honor and dignity. She grabbed onto the pair of feet she could


    reach and begged helplessly. "Please..."


    At this moment, Charles casually turned to Fiona. "Do you know what was Leona''s mistake? She knew


    about your n to escape, but she chose to keep mum and pretended to be unaware of it! I don''t need


    someone who doesn''t obey me."


    Then, he raised his leg and brutally kicked Leona in her abdomen.


    "Leona!" Fiona screamed in a mixture of horror and agony.


    Leona groaned in pain as her body rolled a few feet away. "Leona!"


    Fiona cried again as she desperately punched and pped the bodyguard blocking her way. Then, she


    turned to Charles with reddened eyes and yelled, "Charles, you monster! Don''t hurt her! Hurt me


    instead! You''re a demon!"


    "Demon?" Charles waved his hand, and his bodyguards stepped away from Fiona. He walked closer to


    her and snarled, "I''m only showing her what happens when someone disobeys me. You should also


    understand that it''s not wise to run away from me."


    Fiona looked at him with alert eyes. There was nothing blocking her way now, and yet she felt like she


    couldn''t step forward. "I won''t surrender! I am going to leave!" she said in a determined tone. Even


    though she had no idea what Charles'' real identity was, it was quite clear to her that he wasn''t a good


    man.


    "You want to leave that bad?" Charles roared all of a sudden. The monster in him had been awakened.


    "You ungrateful bitch! Don''t me me for what I''m going to do!" he bellowed as if he were going to


    violently devour Fiona.


    "What are you going to do?" Fiona stammered as she took a step back, terrified. She clenched the


    phone in her hand with all the hope she had left in her.


    "There''s no point in holding on to your phone, so don''t," Charles warned her when he saw the phone in


    her hand. He finally calmed down a little and sighed. "Do you really think Spencer is going toe and


    save you?"


    "What have you done to him?" Fiona blurted out, unable to control herself. "What did I do to Spencer?


    I didn''t do anything. It was he who made the choice," Charles replied with a smug smile.


    Fiona frowned, looking baffled all of a sudden.


    Charles continued, "I''m happy to clear all your doubts. I blocked your cellphone signal. The messages


    you''ve been getting recently are all from me."


    "What?" When Fiona heard this, she felt so weak that she staggered back and almost tripped and fell.


    ''It''s no wonder I felt that something was sketchy. I was in such a hurry to leave that I was too reckless!''


    "Do you know how I blocked the signal so effortlessly?" Charles took the opportunity to walk closer to


    her. Wrapping his arm around her waist, he pinched her cheek and said with a cruel voice, "Because...


    the person you''ve been thinking of all this time has left you! He has abandoned you! He has gone to a


    different ce, risking his life to save Celine. He''s not going toe for you anymore! Don''t be foolish,


    Fiona."


    ''Abandoned me? To save Celine?''


    The thunder in the sky


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    seemed to get louder and sharper, ringing in her ears. With a heavy heart, Fiona sniffed. Her eyes


    opened wide as she said, "No... That''s absurd! You are lying!" Her mind was clouded and she couldn''t


    think straight. She forced her lips into a smile, which made her face look worse after all the crying.


    Charles snorted. "Why would I lie? You don''t believe my words?"


    "No, I don''t. Of course I don''t believe you!" Fiona shook her head and roared as she suppressed her


    impulse to cry. She covered her ears with her hands, trying to block out everything that he was saying.


    Looking at her trembling body, Charles felt sorry for her. He smiled wryly and said, "Fiona, I know you


    believe my words. You''re just scared to admit the truth. When ites to Celine, you''ve always felt


    insecure. You don''t know for sure if Spencer loves you more than he loves her, so you try to avoid


    acknowledging the fact that he has left you for good."


    "No, that is not true!" Fiona raised her head and looked at him with tears running down her face.


    "There''s still time..."

 Chapter 125 Rescued Them Successfully (Part One)

    Chapter 125 Rescued Them Sessfully (Part One)


    "Thene over here so we can make the exchange!" Francis stood in the middle of the abandoned


    security station, carefully pointing his gun at Spencer. "Drop your weapon," he demanded.


    Without hesitation, Spencer took out his pistol and showed it to Francis before putting it on the floor. He


    then kicked it in Francis'' direction, rendering himpletely defenseless.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Spencer asked casually as he raised his hands over his head. When Francis


    didn''t respond, he started walking towards Celine''s direction.


    As soon as he stepped forward, the guard standing next to Francis nervously took a step back.


    Scowling, Francis merely pointed his gun to Celine''s temple.


    But Spencer continued to edge closer. Each step he took felt like a gamble. He only hoped that his men


    waiting outside had good aim..


    "Mmph!" Celine struggled more as soon as she saw Spencer approaching.


    But just then, a flock of crows some distance from the building could be heard pping their wings and


    cawing loudly.


    "Shut up!" Francis had always been a superstitious person. Taking the birds'' cries as an ominous sign,


    he kicked over Celine''s chair in anger.


    Seeing that Francis'' attention was diverted, Spencer leaped into action. With a sharp look in his eyes,


    he quickly rolled forward and picked up the gun he had just thrown.


    All of a sudden, three shots broke the silence in the building.


    In one swift movement, Spencer had eliminated the guards standing beside Francis. Without hesitation,


    he charged at him with all force. Francis was surprised to see his men fall, but he quickly recovered his


    sense. Without hesitation, he turned his gun to Spencer and fired.


    Bang!


    The bullet shot out of the barrel in full speed and ripped through the tip of Spencer''s ear. Wincing


    through the pain, Spencer kept his focus on Francis who was about to pull the trigger again. Once he


    saw an opening, he quickly ducked under him and kicked his wrist, sending his firearm flying in the air.


    "Bastard!" Before Francis realized what had happened, Spencer had already aimed his gun at him.


    "Don''t move!" he demanded. Raising his left hand, Spencer caught Francis'' gun before it hit the floor.


    He then pointed the second pistol at Francis.


    "You think you can threaten me?" Spencer gripped both guns tighter as he shed Francis a cunning


    smile. He was suddenly in charge of the situation again!


    As if on cue, they heard a loud series of gunshots from outside the building. It was Spencer''s men


    battling the guards Francis instructed to keep watch.


    From inside, they couldn''t tell who was winning based on the ceaseless rumbling. They only knew that


    it was a tough battle, judging by the noise. With a sneer, Francis praised Spencer, "You are a good


    marksman."


    "Cut the crap." Spencer held the guns up to Francis'' head. His face darkened as he asked, "Where''s


    Charles?"


    ''Charles?'' The mention of his name sent shivers down Celine''s spine. A thousand thoughts raced in


    her head. ''Why did he ask about Charles? Is Charles here?''


    "Surely, Mr. Cheng, you must know where he is," Francis answered with a smile. "You must be so


    proud of yourself for catching me. I can only wonder what would happen to that pride if you were to


    lose Fiona."


    "What do you mean? Tell me, you bastard!" Spencer was gripping the guns too tightly that his knuckles


    turned white.


    "I only meant to ask how you feel when your wife falls into the hands of another man." The meaning


    behind Francis'' words had never been clearer.


    Spencer grit his teeth as he felt the veins in his temple throb.


    Sensing his hesitation, Francis took his chance and punched Spencer on the neck.


    The blunt force made Spencer take a step back, but he immediately seized his gun and pointed it at


    Francis who was trying to escape. With one precise shot, Spencer hit his mark. The bullet went straight


    into Francis'' shoulder.


    "Chief!"


    The loud gunshot drew the attention of Francis'' guards. Seeing their leader injured, they rushed to


    cover him and shot their firearms at both Spencer and Celine.


    Spencer dodged the bullets as he tried to fight back. He shot as many as he could until he finally ran


    out of bullets. He had tried to shoot Francis again, but he missed and hit a random guard instead.


    In the midst of the exchange, the frightened Celine could only sob and whimper. Sensing that he could


    not take them down alone, Spencer dragged her chair, taking cover behind arge pir.


    But right outside, Spencer''s men were closing in on Francis'' guards, cornering them in a circle. Some


    of the soldiers from the base rushed to Spencer''s aid to shield him as they dealt with the rest of the


    enemies.


    In one corner of the room, Francis staggered with a hand over his shoulder. Four guards rushed to him.


    "Chief, what should we do?"


    "Retreat!" he called out darkly. Blood was streaming freely from his shoulder and dripping from his


    fingers.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Several guards covered Francis as he made his escape. The others stood in front of him as a human


    wall, protecting him from Spencer''s men. As soon as they got out, Francis got in the car parked outside


    to take them back to the manor.


    The car''s engine instantly revved with a single turn of the key.


    In a second, the vehicle had taken on the road and drove off, carrying Francis away from the battle.


    After a few minutes of driving, he reached into his pocket for what looked like a remote. And in one light


    press of a button, the security station would blow up into ashes.


    "Celine! Are you alright? Are you hurt?"


    Once he saw that his team had prevailed, Spencer rushed to her and ripped the tape off her mouth.


    "Spencer!" Celine cried as she tugged at his arm. "I was so scared! I thought I was going to die! Please


    untie my hands!"


    "Don''t worry. You''re safe now." He took out a knife from his boot and cut Celine loose.


    Feeling the ropes slip off from her hands, Celine threw herself into Spencer''s arms and cried.


    "Spencer..."


    "It''s fine. You''re safe," he said as he gently patted her on the back forfort.


    And just like that, the battle had subsided. Francis'' and some of his men had run away, while the rest


    As the saying went, "Do not pursue a desperate foe." The soldiers from the P City base had already


    crossed the border. If T Country discovered their location, there would be no running away. Their only


    mission was to rescue Celine and keep Spencer safe.


    As they scanned the battle site, they raised their firearms like champions. They rushed to share their


    victory with their leader.


    "Mr. Cheng! The members of X had left!" one of the privates cheered.


    Spencer was about to say something when a small red flickering light caught his attention from the


    other end of the empty room.


    "Run!"


    Spencer''s loud roar broke the silence. His shout boomed as if it took all of his energy to yell that one


    word.


    What he saw was not a timed bomb. No, it was controlled by someone who had a remote, and there


    was no telling when it would go off. They had no other choice but to run!


    One of the men in charge called out to his men, "Secure Mr. Cheng! Head to safety now!"


    "Spencer, let''s run!" Celine cried as she tried to drag Spencer by the hand.

 Chapter 126 Fionas Antidote (Part One)

    Chapter 126 Fiona''s Antidote (Part One)


    "No!" Fiona shrieked, her hands gripped tightly onto George''s clothes. Her eyes were open wide with


    shock as the rain flowed down her face mixed with her tears.


    George was well aware of what was happening behind him, but he neither turned around nor stopped.


    He was scared that if he did either of these things, he wouldn''t be able to move anymore as his body


    had taken enough damage for the day.


    "George!" Watching him slow down, Eric rushed to his side. "What are you doing? Run!" As he said


    those words, he shot at another man who lunged at them.


    George nodded and sprinted to the car while Eric covered for them. He swiftly opened the car door and


    shoved Fiona into the back seat before getting in next to her and shutting the door immediately.


    "Let''s go!" Eric yelled as he climbed into the driver''s seat and started the car.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    As the members of the base protected Eric and the others, they retreated. At the same time, they threw


    out the smoke grenades in their hands. Outside Cherry Grove Residence, the air was so dense and


    foggy that no one could see their own hands.


    It was important and vital for them to end the fight right away. As Fiona was now safe, they couldn''t risk


    fighting any longer than necessary. Besides, they were on foreign soil in T Country now. If they didn''t


    retreat in time, they might get captured by Charles and would be stuck here.


    "I must save Leona!" Fiona kept shouting in the back seat of the car, desperately wing and banging


    on the window as she gasped for breath. "Leona!" She helplessly watched Leona copse in front of


    her eyes. As Leona turned and fell, Fiona noticed blood dripping from the corner of her lips as she tried


    to smile, almost as if she were relieved.


    "Fiona!" All of a sudden, George pulled Fiona back and held her in his arms tightly. "It''s no use going


    back to Leona now! She''s dead. We can''t do anything!"


    "No!" Fiona wailed. She was weeping uncontrobly, feeling devastated. George''s arms tightened


    around her, making her feel more warm.


    All of a sudden, he coughed. Blood oozed out of his lips, but he didn''t let go of her, not even caring that


    they werepletely soaked from the rain. He had promised Spencer that he would bring Fiona back


    safely, no matter what happened! Be that as it may, when he looked at Fiona, his eyes glowed with


    relief determination. Even if he wasn''t protecting her for Spencer''s sake, he would do it for her.


    Eric drove the car fiercely. But when he raised his eyes and looked at George''s back through the rear


    view mirror, he was stunned. The gunshot wound in George''s back was very deep. It was right in the


    middle of his spine, and blood was gushing out, almost painting his entire shirt red.


    George''s body trembled in a mixture of pain and cold. He nced at the scars on Fiona''s shoulder and,


    thinking of what Charles had done to her, became furious. At the same time, he felt guilty and regretted


    noting to her rescue sooner, for she wouldn''t have been tortured like this if he had.


    In the car, Fiona started losing her mind again when she felt her body get hotter and hotter while


    George''s body got colder. As soon as she felt warm enough, she wanted to warm him up as well, so


    she moved closer to him and wrapped her arms around him. When a brief wave of rity hit her mind,


    she forced herself to shift back.


    "Let go of me..." She gasped for breath, gently nudged George''s body away. "Please, don''te close


    to me. I don''t feel veryfortable!"


    It was only then that George noticed how unusual she was acting. She was panting with a slight tint of


    red on her face. "It''s so warm!"


    Fiona said with a giggle, clutching her tattered clothes.


    This made George feel as if he were in some kind of dream. His Adam''s apple rolled as heughed,


    feeling lightheaded. His back was in a lot of pain, but he felt nothing. He was probably dying from the


    bullet wound, but he couldn''t worry about himself when he had such an important task at hand.


    "I feel so awful..." Fiona cried out as she suddenly opened her beautiful eyes wide. The sight made


    George''s blood surge through his veins. His mind was inplete chaos and he didn''t know if he


    should withdraw his hands from her body.


    Feeling like something weird was going on in the back seat, Eric turned and nced at Fiona for just a


    second before he looked at the road ahead. Then, he stepped on the elerator hard and drove fast


    towards the base.


    Outside Cherry Grove Residence, the smog gradually disappeared under the heavy rain. The soldiers


    from the base of P City retreated quickly with the help ofrades in arms. No matter how many


    injuries they suffered, they were taken into the cars, which sped away in the direction of Eric''s car.


    Looking at the cars disappear into the distance, Charles ordered his men with a furious expression,


    "Get the car ready! We need to follow them! If we let them leave T Country''s borders, it will be hard to


    get a hold of them!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Charles balled his hand into a fist as he leered at the direction they had left in. Although he was fixed


    and relentless about catching them, he decided that he wouldn''t do it by himself, for he''d already


    broken too many rules and had been too lenient for Fiona''s sake.


    This time, the battle between his men and Spencer''s men had been quite intense. Almost half of them


    had lost their lives or been gravely wounded from the fight. The main entrance of Cherry Grove


    Residence was etched onto people''s memories as a graveyard.


    Some workers hade to clean up the bloody mess at the main entrance. The butler rushed out,


    carrying a ck umbre, and quickly held it over Charles'' head. He bent down and respectfully


    insisted, "Sir, you are drenched. Pleasee back inside!"


    Charles froze. He felt as though his rage was consuming him from within as he had no ce to vent his


    anger. "Give me the gun!"


    "Yes, sir!" One of his men briskly handed him a pistol.


    Charles took the gun in a heartbeat with his left hand, and pulled the safety trigger lock with his right


    hand as he loaded the gun. He was smooth and swift in his movements. Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He held the gun firmly and kept firing. As sparks flew from the pistol, water and blood sshed


    everywhere. He looked more barbarous and intense under the faint smog. "George...Spencer..." he


    muttered hatefully.


    Meanwhile, the weather in the southern county base was dull, but there was no rainfall.


    "Spencer! Spencer, you mustn''t go out!" Leo stopped Spencer with all his might, and several doctors


    behind him blocked his way. "George will get Fiona back safe and sound! You are hurt. You shouldn''t


    go out!"


    "Stay out of my way!" Spencer roared and red at him, his eyes red with anger. His face was stained


    with blood and dirt. When they were at the entrance of the run-down station, Spencer had taken great


    care of Celine''s safety, but at the expense of his back, which had been burned by the heat waves from


    the explosion. Nearly half of his back had bad burns and had bled profusely. He had brought Celine


    back in a hurry and calmed her down. Only then had he gone to the doctor to treat the wounds on his


    back. He had heard that Fiona was supposed to be back but he hadn''t seen her yet.


    "Spencer, you can''t go out!" Leo tried his best to stop him in an imposing voice. "Your health is the most


    important thing at the moment. Do you want to die by going to Cherry Grove Residence now? Even


    though your rank is higher than mine, I have to act as someone older than you and be responsible for


    you! Go back inside right now!"

 Chapter 127 Embracing One Another (Part One)

    Chapter 127 Embracing One Another (Part One)


    The early hours of the morning are the most peaceful time of the day. Compared to the tranquility of the


    night, the gentle breeze of the morning brought along a trace of warmth. In a bedroom of the P City


    base, a man and a woman could be seen lying together, peacefully asleep in bed.


    Knock, knock!


    A sudden light knock could be heard outside the dormitory door. The sound startled the man awake.


    Spencer grunted and rolled over. With his eyes still closed, he searched for Fiona''s face. Then, he


    leaned in and pressed his lips gently against hers. But the moment their skin came in contact, he was


    surprised. ''Why did she feel so warm?''


    Knock, knock!


    The knocking on the door was relentless. Afraid it would wake Fiona up, Spencer did not have the time


    to ponder. He quickly grabbed and put on the clothes that were thrown off the bedst night. Not even


    bothering to put on shoes, he ran to the door and opened it with a click. Holding two bowls in his hands,


    a soldier was patiently waiting at the other side. "What''s the matter?" Spencer''s voice was still hoarse


    fromst night.


    The moment the soldier saw Spencer, he couldn''t help but flush a dark shade of red. The guard on duty


    at the entrancest night said that Spencer and his wife had been "busy" until the crack of dawn.


    Although it was because she was drugged, Spencer''s stamina was still outstanding. Recalling the


    conversation he had with the guard only made him blush more. With a shake of his head, the soldier


    cleared his throat and said, "Mr. Cheng, this is the Chinese medicine that the doctor asked me to bring


    for you and your wife."


    Spencer reached over to take the bowls. The soldier was about to leave when he was stopped by


    Spencer. "How is George''s condition?" he asked.


    "The operationst night took three hours." A deep frown was etched upon the man''s face. "He hasn''t


    woken up yet. Even the doctors cannot predict the situation at hand."


    Spencer thought back to where George got shot,


    and his heart jolted. Even so, it was not reflected on this face as he feigned calmness. "You may


    return," he nodded.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Once the door had shut, Spencer released a deep sigh. ''What news to receive in the morning,'' he


    thought. He then returned to the bedroom with the bowls in hand. Fiona was still sound asleep in bed.


    Closing in on her, he coaxed, "Fiona, wake up. Take this medicine."


    There was no response from her. Not even a stir.


    "Fiona?" Spencer called again with uncertainty, his voice filled with worry. The medicine was left aside


    on the table. ''Was it too tiringst night? Why isn''t she speaking or responding?''


    Flustered, Spencer turned her around at once. Her face was flushed red, and her breathing was


    abnormal.


    "Fiona!" It suddenly dawned on him that something was wrong¡ªshe was burning up! Anxiously, he


    wrapped her up with the bed sheet and rushed out.


    "Fiona gets a fever when she gets caught in the rain¡­"


    Wayne''s words suddenly came to mind. Spencer felt annoyed at his carelessness. It was all his fault!


    How could it have slipped his mind? With this in mind, he quickened his pace.


    Almost all the beds in the infirmary were upied. Celine was resting in one of them. She was asleep,


    being put on a drip. In another bed in the critical ward, Georgey unmoving in deep sleep. His


    breathing was assisted with an oxygen mask. They would only know more about his condition once he


    has awakened from his slumber.


    "Where are the doctors?" Spencer''s anxious voice could suddenly be heard from outside the ward.


    "Come quickly and take a look at Fiona!"


    Several doctors rushed out of the break room. "What''s wrong with Mrs. Cheng?" one of them asked.


    "She seems to have a fever." Spencer himself was a little breathless.


    "Quick! Lay her on the bed!" One of the doctors anxiously led him into the ward. There were two beds


    in the ward, one of which had been upied by none other than Celine.


    "Are there any other hospital beds?" Spencer hesitated at the door.


    "Well¡­ there are no more single wards left. There are other beds in the hospital, but I don''t think it''s


    appropriate for Mrs. Cheng to share the same ward with men," the doctor replied, a little embarrassed.


    "This will do


    just fine." Spencer sighed, dejectedly. With Fiona still in his arms, he walked inside and carefully ced


    her on the empty bed. "Please bring her fever down and make her well again!" he urged the doctor.


    "Sure. Mr. Cheng, please go out first. It''s also about time for you to change your dressing."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Mm." Spencer nodded. He would have forgotten the wound on his back if the doctor hadn''t reminded


    him. Just as he turned to leave, he caught a glimpse of Celine. "How is she doing?" he asked


    indifferently.


    "She''s fine. She just had a bit of a fright. And because she was malnourished, she hasn''t woken up


    yet."


    "Mm." Spencer nodded. Passing by Celine, he surprisingly felt rxed. ''After this, she and I will have


    nothing to do with one another anymore. I saved her once, whichpensated for the promise to


    protect her for a lifetime. From now on, the only person I want to protect is Fiona.''


    At Cherry Grove Residence in T Country


    Sat cross-legged in the living room, Charles yed with a lighter in his hand. He appeared rxed, but


    there was a dangerous glint in his eyes¡ªcold like a bottomlesske, freezing every breath.


    Except for Charles, no one dared to move or even breathe in the living room. With a guilty and terrified


    expression, Francis stood in the front with his injured arm slung up.


    "Nobody wants to say anything?" Charles closed his eyes for a moment before he suddenly snapped.


    Francis broke out in cold sweat. "Sir, it was my fault. I failed to kill Spencer." He shot forward and knelt


    on his right knee. "Please give me another chance. I promise¡ª"


    "Another chance?" Charles suddenly raised his voice. "Alright! I will give you a chance. You can charge


    to thepound of the P City base and kill Spencer now!"


    Francis was stunned.


    "Get out to receive your punishment!" Charles waved his hand irritably.

 Chapter 128 Get Out

    Chapter 128 Get Out


    Afterforting Celine, Spencer let go of her and went to call the doctor. Celine was left with Fiona in


    the ward. As soon as she turned and saw Fiona, her expression darkened.


    If it weren''t for her, Celine wouldn''t have gotten into trouble at all. It was because of her that she had


    ended up getting kidnapped and being raped by those two men.


    The door to the ward suddenly clicked open.


    As soon as she saw people enter, Celine calmed down and sweetened her bitter expression. Spencer


    walked in, followed by a few doctors.


    "Please have a look at her condition and let me know if she''s okay." Spencer pointed to Celine, and a


    few doctors came over to assess her condition.


    Fiona, who was lying down with her eyes closed, suddenly felt a burning gaze on her. With a frown, she


    opened her eyes slowly and saw Spencer staring at her. He was gazing at her in worry. When he saw


    her open her eyes, he went over to her and grabbed her hand. "Fiona, you''re awake? How are you


    feeling now?"


    Fiona felt a lump in her throat as she recalled the time when Spencer had secretly met her at the


    clothing store in T Country. That was the most beautiful thing she''d experienced during her entire


    lifetime, and it had made her realize that he was the most handsome man in the world. She had been


    ecstatic that he was hers. But why had he abandoned her to save Celine?


    "Fiona? Tell me, are you all right?" Spencer raised his eyebrows and asked her again, concerned when


    he didn''t get a reply from her.


    "Ahem!" Suddenly, Celine coughed weakly and inquired the doctor, "Doctor, how am I doing?"


    "You have recovered quite well. Just rest well for a few more days and you should be back on your feet


    in no time," the doctor answered.


    Fiona nced at Celine, but kept quiet. She stared at the ceiling in a haze.


    "Why aren''t you answering me, Fiona?" Feeling perturbed, Spencer gripped her hand more tightly.


    "Mr. Cheng, let me check Mrs. Cheng''s condition," the doctor requested,ing over to Fiona''s bed.


    "Fine." Spencer nodded but was unwilling to let go of her hand.


    "I''m okay." Fiona opened her mouth and faintly mumbled those words. Her voice had turned unusually


    hoarse from all the crying the previous night.


    "Examine her again and be sure!" Spencer ordered sternly.


    The doctor nodded and began to do a simple routine examination for her while he asked her, "How do


    you feel, Mrs. Cheng?"


    "I''m fine," Fiona replied casually.


    "Aboutst night..." The doctor wanted to ask her aboutst night but he didn''t know how to phrase his


    question so as to avoid any awkwardness. He inquired her tentatively, "How are you now? Do you still


    feel any... impulse or desire?"


    Fiona froze when she heard his words. It took her a moment toe back to her senses before she


    answered him, shaking her head, "No, not anymore." She had a faint memory of her being drugged,


    and she also remembered her body''s burning desire for physical intimacy, but she wasn''t sure if she''d


    taken any antidote.


    "Did I take any antidote?" she asked, feeling shy.


    "Yeah, you could say that!" The doctor nced at Spencer. "Your antidotest night was your husband.


    I heard that he didn''t stop pleasuring you until the sun shone bright in the sky.


    You don''t remember?" Upon hearing Fiona''s words, Spencer felt like she had poked a hole through his


    pride. He turned around, unbuttoned the first few buttons of his shirt, and exposed his shoulder to her.


    "Look, these are the marks you left as a response to my skillsst night!"


    Celine was puzzled about what she was hearing, but when she saw what Spencer showed Fiona, her


    face became drained of blood as it became quite clear to her what they were talking about.


    On the other hand, Fiona''s face flushed a deep red, and she turned to the other side and said,


    "Spencer, don''t be such an idiot! Stop it!"


    "Ha-ha..." Spencerughed as he buttoned his shirt, sat down next to her, and held her hand. "Hey, I''m


    just showing you the proof!"


    The doctor looked at them and smiled. "Mrs. Cheng still has a fever and she just needs to rest for a


    while longer. It''s nothing serious."


    "That''s great." Spencer nodded.


    "If there is nothing else, we kindly ask you to excuse us."


    "Sure, go ahead," Spencer replied with a curt nod.


    "Wait, doctor!" Suddenly remembering something, Fiona quickly asked the doctor who was about to


    leave, "What about George? Is he all right?"


    The doctor didn''t say a word. Instead, he nced at Spencer hesitantly.


    "What happened to him?" Fiona questioned him again, knowing that something wasn''t quite right. The


    doctor was a little nervous. Fiona was no fool. Seeing the doctor''s response, she realized that George''s


    must be in a sorry state.


    "Don''t worry, Fiona. He''s fine!" Spencer said, trying to pacify her.


    "Go away." The very next second, Fiona let go of Spencer''s arms and sat upright as she held onto the


    doctor''s gown. "Take me to him! I have to see him!"


    "Calm down, Mrs. Cheng!" the doctor said.


    Spencer became stiff for a second, but seeing her so worked up, he stood up and said, "I will take you


    to him, then."


    Fiona suddenly met his gaze and nodded, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Celine felt like an outsider although she was there in the same ward with them.


    Spencer walked out of the ward with Fiona, followed by the doctors, when a nurse rushed out of the


    ICU into the corridor and screamed, "Mr. Ye is awake! Mr. Ye is finally awake!"


    "George..." Fiona murmured as she rushed towards the ICU. Spencer followed anxiously, feeling a little


    nervous.


    Several doctors stopped Fiona from entering the ICU and told her that she could only enter after they''d


    checked and made sure that George''s condition was better. She couldn''t do anything but agree.


    Inside the ward, George slowly opened his eyes and saw the white ceiling and a doctor in ab coat.


    He asked, "Where is Fiona? Is she fine?"


    When Fiona heard that outside the ward, she covered her mouth as tears streamed down her face.


    Spencer wasn''t willing to know that George cared about Fiona. So upon hearing George''s words, he


    frowned. He just couldn''t help but feel jealous of him. He didn''t want any man caring about her or being


    affectionate towards her. Neither did he want her to care about nor shed tears for any other man but


    himself. But because of George''s concern for her, Fiona was crying uncontrobly.


    "Mrs. Cheng is all right," the doctor replied to George.


    "And what about my body?" George looked at the doctor, worried.


    "The bullet has been sessfully removed," Dr. Xu, the chief surgeon who had performed the


    operation, replied.


    "That''s amazing." George nodded and waited for Dr. Xu to continue but he didn''t say anything further.


    "And? Is there anything wrong with my body? When will I be able to walk?"


    "Well..." Dr. Xu was stunned for a moment before he answered, "You need to stay under observation


    for a while longer before we can say anything."


    George suddenly ced his hands on the bed and tried to sit upright.


    "Mr. Ye, what are you doing?" A nurse rushed to his side and helped him sit up. The moment he sat up,


    George''s eyes went wide with shock and he immediately put his hands on his legs. Then, he stared at


    the doctor and asked, "My legs... Why can''t I feel them?"


    "George, please, calm down. The bullet damaged your spine, which has affected the nerves in your


    legs," Dr. Xu exined. "It is normal for you to be paralyzed just for a short while. Don''t worry, you''ll be


    fine."


    "Affected the nerves in my legs..." George whispered. Suddenly, he balled his hands into fists and


    punched his own legs before letting out a painful scream.


    "George!" Several doctors tried to stop him.


    "Get out of my way!" George roared, his eyes red with rage and sorrow. "Stay away from me!" Saying


    that, he punched his legs again, harder this time, but he still felt nothing, not even the slightest feeling.


    He should have known earlier. There were only two possible oues from the spot where he was


    shot. He could either end up dead, or paralyzed for the rest of his life. However, when he heard the bad


    news about his condition, he found it hard to ept even for someone as calm andposed as him.


    "Am I a cripple?" After calming down, he hung his head low in a way that no one could see his true


    feelings.


    "George, there''s no need to be so negative. The bullet didn''t pierce the spine, so after therapy, you


    might still be able to walk..."


    "It will be possible for me to walk?" Suddenly, Georgeughed at himself and shouted, "Get out, all of


    you!"


    "But we haven''t done your routine check-up yet..."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I said get out!" George lost his temper in an instant and roared. He threw the pillow at the wall and


    pulled the needle off his hand. He looked like an angry wounded beast as he yelled, "Didn''t you hear


    me? Get the hell out of here!" Dr. Xu frowned.


    He signaled to the other doctors and they followed him out of the ward quietly. Inside the ward, George


    pushed all the things on his bedside cab to the floor in one swift movement.


    Depressed, he growled in a low voice. He suddenly lifted the nket and put his legs on the floor.


    Then, he propped his arms up with his bare hands. As he tried to stand up, his legs werepletely


    devoid of strength. With a loud banging sound, George fell to the floor.


    "George!" Fiona called out to him from outside the ICU but Spencer stopped her.


    "Don''t go in now!" Spencer couldn''t bear to look at George in that state. "He surely doesn''t want people


    to see him like this."


    "George..." Fiona covered her mouth with both hands and sobbed quietly.


    In the ICU, George was lying on the floor, and he smashed his fists on the floor. After a while, his body


    started trembling. At this moment, he lookedpletely powerless.


    Inside an apartment near a university in B Country, a young man walked out of the bathroom after


    taking a shower. He picked up a ne from the desk and wore it around his neck. As he traced his


    fingers over the dragon-shaped pendant, he couldn''t help but miss a certain girl.


    At that moment, his cellphone rang.


    With a frown, he walked over to the table and picked up the phone.


    "Ryan, when are youing back? I have bad news! Your brother hasmitted a crime, and your


    father has been arrested! You''d bettere home as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 129 Do You Love Me

    Chapter 129 Do You Love Me


    After seeing the injured George, Fiona cried until she was out of breath. Recalling Leona and her fate


    at the hands of Charles, she couldn''t stop herself from wailing. So many people had been hurt and


    killed in order to save her, and it broke her heart to be the cause of their pain.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Let''s go back to your ward. Please stop crying," Spencer said as he tried to help Fiona move.


    "I can go by myself," she stubbornly replied. Dismissing Spencer''s concern, she staggered ahead of


    him.


    His eyes dimmed for a brief moment, but he eventually followed his wife.


    It was almost noon when he received a call from Wayne. The old man told him that he had been


    missing him and Fiona. He had no idea about the terror both of them had gone through in thest


    couple of days.


    "We''re doing great, Grandpa. Please take good care of yourself. Fiona and I will visit you in a couple of


    days," Spencer said cheerfully from his end of the line.


    "Hand Fiona the phone. I want to talk to her," Wayne said. "I asked your father where you went, but he


    didn''t tell me."


    Spencer could only press his lips. Ethan had given him permission to go abroad, but it seemed that he


    had kept it hidden from Wayne.


    "Fiona, Grandpa wants to talk to you," Spencer said as he gave her the phone.


    With a nod, Fiona took it and greeted her grandfather-inw. "Grandpa," she called softly.


    "How are you doing, Fiona? You haven''t called me in such a long time. Have you forgotten me?"


    "Of course not!" Fiona sniffed as she tried to hold back her tears. "I miss you very much. I couldn''t call


    because my phone is broken. How''s your health, Grandpa?"


    "I''m fine, dear. It''s you who should take care of yourself. I hope you''re doing well, Fiona. Spencer has a


    bad temper. If he makes you angry, just tell me and I''ll punish him for you."


    "There''s nothing to worry about. He treats me very well." Seeing Fiona''s eyes brimming with tears


    made Spencer''s heart twist in pain.


    "That''s great! I haven''t been sleeping well thesest few days. I was worried that something had


    happened to you two. Please take care of one another, okay?"


    "Yes, Grandpa," Fiona replied, her voice cracking from holding herself back from crying. Spencer


    walked up to her and wiped off her tears. He was about to hug her forfort, but Fiona immediately


    evaded his arms.


    He ended up holding nothing, leaving him embarrassed and frustrated. ''What''s wrong with her? She''s


    been trying to avoid me since this morning. I wonder why.''


    Fiona exchanged a few more words with Wayne before she finally bade him goodbye. She was


    handing back the phone to Spencer when she saw Celinee out of the bathroom, assisted by a


    nurse.


    Without saying a word, Fiona merely closed her eyes. Opposite her, Spencer felt ufortable


    because of the situation in the ward.


    "Spencer." It was Celine who called his attention just then. "Can you transfer me to a different ward?


    I''m not used to having people around." Celine was not a fool. She knew that all Spencer could think


    about was Fiona. Her better judgment told her that she shouldn''t have provoked her, but she couldn''t


    stand the situation. She didn''t want Fiona there.


    "Fine." Spencer agreed. "I don''t think it''sfortable for two people to share a ward, too." He turned to


    the nurse and asked, "Can I take Fiona back now? Is it alright given her condition?"


    "Well..." Sensing the nurse''s hesitation to let her leave, Fiona stood up from the bed and dered, "I


    know my own body. I''m fine. I don''t need to stay here."


    "Let me assist you," Spencer said as he held Fiona in his arms.


    "You..." His sudden embrace caught Fiona by surprise.


    "Let me go!" she shouted, pushing him away. Her eyes were red with anger.


    "Are you trying to cause a scene in here?" Spencer replied in a low but grim tone.


    Fiona merely scowled, but didn''t say anything. She turned her head away, unwilling to look Spencer in


    the eye.


    Sensing that something was wrong between the two, Celine cast a side nce at them while


    pretending to mind her own business.


    Eventually, Spencer was able to walk out of the ward carrying Fiona after securing the doctor''s


    approval. They were already halfway to the dorm when, unable to contain his own emotions, he


    stopped in his tracks and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Ever since you woke up, it''s like you hate


    seeing me. Did I do something to piss you off?"


    "No, you didn''t," Fiona replied indifferently.


    He opened his mouth but he couldn''t think of anything to say. He felt anger welling up in his heart and


    yet he wasn''t sure why. He knew he wasn''t mad at Fiona for her attitude. He was annoyed by the fact


    that he didn''t understand why she acted that way. ''She is back now. Why isn''t she happy?'' Instead of


    feeling victorious and ted, Fiona''s behavior towards him made him uneasy.


    Was it because of George? George had been badly injured after he rescued Fiona. While she had


    been very grateful to him for everything, he couldn''t help but wonder if something more happened


    between the two.


    Spencer''s mind wandered.


    "You can put me down now," Fiona said out of nowhere. Spencer''s gaze made her ufortable.


    "As if I''d let you go." He held her tighter. "You have no idea how I feel now that I have you back, safe


    and sound."


    "Is it because you didn''t think I wasing back?" Fiona asked through gritted teeth. Thest few days


    had made her go through things she never thought she''d experience in her life. She had felt utterly


    helpless when she watched Leona die and when Charles molested her in front of his guards. But most


    painful of all was the fact that Spencer didn''te to save her as she hoped.


    Spencer could only blink as he stared at Fiona''s cold expression. Bitterly, he asked, "How could you


    say that? How could you think that I didn''t want you back? The only one I cared about was you!"


    "You say I came back safe and sound?" Fiona turned to Spencer with rage in her eyes. "Yeah,


    Spencer! I came back safe and sound! But what was the price? What was the cost of my safety? Leona


    died! George got shot! Dozens of his men were killed! How could I possibly be happy when so many


    had suffered for me? Do you have any idea how that feels?"


    "But those aren''t your fault!" Spencer argued. "Of course, no one wants to be in that situation. But I


    couldn''t bear the thought of Charles hurting you. Whatever it took, I wanted to save you."


    "Save me?" Fiona sneered as she gave Spencer a shove. Unprepared for the push, his grip loosened


    and Fiona buckled in his arms.


    "Fiona!" He grabbed her before she could fall on the ground.


    "Don''t touch me," Fiona said coldly as she swatted his hand away. "Don''t pretend that you care about


    someone you couldn''t be bothered to save."


    Spencer looked in confusion. "I''m afraid I don''t understand what you mean."


    "There''s no need for you to understand." She turned around and took a couple of steps to leave. As


    soon as she faced the other way, tears ran down her cheeks.


    "You can''t leave until you exin to me what is happening!" Spencer grabbed her by the arm and


    pulled her aside.


    Fiona stumbled and fell into Spencer''s arms. The tears that had been streaking her face flowed in a


    ceaseless stream.


    "Who couldn''t be bothered to save you? Who pretended to care? Please exin everything so that I


    can understand!" His voice trembled as he threatened. Even his hands were shaking as he gripped her


    by the arm.


    "Do you really want me to say it?" Fiona raised her head and stubbornly stared at him despite her


    tears. "You promised to save me, but why didn''t youe? Charles told me that you''d given up on me,


    and I didn''t believe him. But why, Spencer? Why did you choose to save Celine instead of me?" It


    wasn''t until then that Fiona realized how greatly she was affected by Spencer''s rtionship with Celine


    in the past. Fiona sobbed, "If you couldn''t do it in the first ce, you shouldn''t have given me hope."


    She couldn''t help but think that


    she had gotten her hopes up over nothing. A look of guilt crept on Spencer''s face as he slowly


    understood Fiona''s words. He replied, "It''s not like that! How could you think I''d given up on you? Even


    when I was rescuing Celine, it was you I was thinking about. I couldn''t rest until I saw you back and


    safest night. I didn''te to rescue yesterday because I had no other choice! But it was never my


    intention to leave you alone!"


    "It doesn''t matter." Fiona shook as she sobbed, but she looked much calmer than she did moments


    earlier. "Besides, it''s not like you''ve always saved me every time I needed help. I shouldn''t have


    expected too much from you."


    Back when she was caught in a shooting ident at the airport, it was Charles who saved her. This


    time around, George came to her rescue. In both situations, Celine was the one Spencer watched over.


    Realizing this, Spencer clenched his fists. Weakly, he told Fiona, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s not a big deal. You just had to choose who''s more important for you." Fiona blinked, holding back


    the tears in her eyes. "I''m the one who shouldn''t be in your life. After all, you''ve always hated me..."


    "But you''re the one I want to spend the rest of my life with!" Spencer had interrupted her before she


    could finish her words. "I never knew that you''d make this much of an impact on my life. I never thought


    that you''de and make me realize that I didn''t want to spend my days in the base. All I want is to be


    with you! I already told you, I love you! If you think this isn''t a big deal, then hear me out... I want to be


    with you all my life. You''re the one I choose!"


    There weren''t a lot of people around as the couple made their heated exchange. But three soldiers


    were passing by as they patrolled the surroundings. They couldn''t help but nce at Spencer when


    they heard his passionate confession.


    "What about Celine?" Fiona asked. Since he had already said so much, she pressed her luck and


    asked him the question she''d been dying to get an answer for.


    "If you want, I will send her away as soon as she recovers in a couple of days. I willpletely cut off


    ties with her. I don''t care if we no longer see each other or even if we be strangers, just as long as


    I know you''re happy," Spencer said firmly.


    Fiona narrowed her eyes but said nothing. Her eyes felt sore from crying too much.


    "Would you mind if I ask you a question?" Spencer looked at her affectionately. "Do you love me,


    Fiona?"

 Chapter 130 Deja Vu (Part One)

    Chapter 130 Deja Vu (Part One)


    It was such a silly question that Fiona snorted scornfully,


    without realizing that she''d clenched her fists in the process. She didn''t know exactly how long she had


    felt this way, but she had started to expect things from Spencer and even depend on him. Was it


    because he hade to Maple Mountain to save her? Or was it because of the days she had missed


    talking to him while he was away? If not, was it the steamy passionate sex between them?


    The more she thought about it, the more mysterious it seemed. At that point, she couldn''t even bring


    herself to say, "I don''t love you." Instead, she stayed silent.


    "Fiona..." Before Spencer could continue, however, he heard a shout.


    "Spencer!" Eric ran to them, panting. He nced at Fiona and then turned back to Spencer. "The


    meeting has started."


    "All right, then." Spencer frowned and waved his hand at Eric, signaling to him to wait for him.


    "I''m leaving," Fiona said. When she turned to leave, however, Spencer grabbed her arm.


    "Fiona, I''ll be waiting for your answer. You can take a few days to think about it." He caressed her


    cheek softly with a tender look in his eyes. "Think about our future, about whether we can start over. I


    really need an answer from you."


    He then bent down and kissed her cheek. While she stood there stunned, he waved to a few men


    standing at a distance, signaling to them toe over. "Escort her safely to my dorm room safely."


    "Yes, sir," the men replied in unison.


    Spencer nodded and walked away. Fiona looked at his receding back as he went, noticing his tall and


    muscr body, and even the way he walked, which all radiated an impressive strength.


    Even though they were married, shared a bed, and had been intimate with each other, little moments


    like this still made her heart skip a beat. Was she in love with him?


    She was clueless as to why she felt so upset, or why she had felt so lost when she had listened to him


    confess his feelings for her.


    "Mrs. Cheng, the weather is scorching hot. Shall we head to the dormitory?"


    A man''s voice brought Fiona back to reality. She gave him a quick nod and started following the men to


    the dormitory.


    Meanwhile, Eric and Spencer walked to the meeting area.


    "Are you okay?" Spencer asked him.


    "I''m fine." Eric shook his head, smiling. "I''m not hurt at all."


    "That''s great." Spencer nodded and inquired, "How is George?"


    "His condition is still the same. He won''t let doctors or nurses enter his ward. It looks like he''s going to


    need more time to ept his state." Eric frowned. He couldn''t believe how George had been able to


    bring Fiona back despite his seriously injuries.


    Spencer sighed and pursed his lips. "Have you informed the police department of M City about


    Charles? Moreover, make sure you investigate hispany thoroughly."


    "Yes, I have. Charles'' father has already been arrested. In addition to that, investigations about ZR


    Company and X are in progress. It has now be certain that Charles is the leader of X." Eric


    paused hesitantly before continuing, "Moreover, I think Ryan ising back."


    "Ryan..." Spencer murmured his name softly. He hadn''t heard any information about Ryan for a while


    and had almostpletely forgotten about him. Hearing his name again all of a sudden made him feel


    ufortable.


    "Anyway, I think that X was established by Charles alone. Someone as bright and intelligent as Ryan


    wouldn''t involve himself in such evil ns."


    As Eric finished his words, he suddenly felt Spencer''s icy stare on him. He gulped and hurriedly added,


    "I was just stating facts."


    "Humph!" Spencer snorted and narrowed his eyes at him before changing the topic. "What happened


    when you went to rescue Fiona yesterday?"


    Eric shifted ufortably at the thought of having to tackle yet another dangerous topic. "When we got


    there, Fiona and Charles were outside Cherry Grove Residence. Fiona was being held hostage. Leona


    took a bullet while trying to save her and died. We couldn''t bring her body back with us."


    Spencer''s expression turned grim as he asked, "Was Charles just holding Fiona hostage? Because the


    state she was in told a different story. He drugged her and tore her clothes. It seems like he had


    unspeakable intentions."


    "It was pouring down there. I couldn''t see very well." Eric shook his head. "Now that Mrs. Cheng has


    returned safe and sound, there''s nothing you need to worry about." Eric didn''t dare to push it any


    further. He was afraid that if he said any more, Spencer wouldn''t stop until he had his revenge on


    Charles. Ever since Fiona''s return, Spencer hadn''t been able to stop worrying about her. He wasn''t his


    usual self anymore. Eric didn''t want to add fuel to the fire.


    "I think you''re hiding something. You better tell me what it is," Spencer said with a meaningful nce at


    Eric before briskly entering the conference room.


    "Mr. Cheng!" The men standing at the door greeted him in unison.


    Inside the conference room, Leo was waiting for him, along with several other officers. As soon as


    Spencer entered, they stood up and saluted him.


    "Please, sit." Spencer held his hands in a stiff position as he walked to his seat at the head of the table


    before taking off his hat. "Let''s begin."


    This meeting was regarding dealing with X, which was now bing a public threat. Due to X''s


    activities, M City now had a huge conflict of interest with T Country as well as ZR Company. Hence, X


    was under serious investigation. The main goal of this meeting was to determine whether they should


    act against X or not.


    "Now is not the time. Many of our men lost their lives while rescuing the two people. I think we should


    stay put for now, recuperate, and find a better way to attack." Leo was the first one to speak.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I think now is our chance to fight. We might get hurt, but so will the members of X. We''d better seize


    this opportunity to catch them off guard. Otherwise, if and when Charles gets protection from the


    government of T Country, it will be impossible for us to do anything to him."


    "I agree. After we crossed the border of T Country and entered its capital, we went to Cherry Grove


    Residence on a rescue mission but ended up having a gunfight with members of X. This has tarnished


    out reputation. If we do nothing about it, our higher officials are going to punish us for our


    ipetency. On the other hand, if we terminate X, we''ll have a good reason to justify our actions."

 Chapter 131 Tears In Her Eyes (Part One)

    Chapter 131 Tears In Her Eyes (Part One)


    The weather in P City always felt like spring all year round. Even during the early hours of the morning,


    the temperature felt hot. Spencer was dripping with sweat when he woke up. After dabbing his


    forehead with a towel, he lifted the quilt from Fiona so that she did not feel too warm. Having done that,


    he walked out of the room to wash up.


    Fiona felt a bit chilly as she stirred. With eyes half-closed, she reached for the quilt and pulled it back


    over her. She had never been one to get upte in the morning, but that day, she wanted nothing more


    but to stay in bed. Also, she felt like her temperature was a bit high.


    Last night, Spencer made love to her a little too forcefully. She vaguely remembered how he stroked


    her back as he held her.


    Recalling this, Fiona jolted up in her bed and touched her back. Her skin felt smooth. There was no


    trace of the scars that used to mar herplexion. Spencer must have noticed it, too. But why didn''t


    he say anything?


    Doubt and worry crept into her heart but she didn''t know what to make of her thoughts.


    She had been staying in Spencer''s room for thest three days without going out. Every now and then,


    her temperature would climb and she would suffer from a slight fever.


    One morning, Fiona had just finished breakfast when she heard that George wasn''t taking his medicine


    or eating his meals. She immediately rushed to the infirmary.


    As she approached the ward, she heard a loud noiseing from his room.


    "I said I don''t want to eat! Leave me alone!"


    She was still a short distance from the door when she heard George growl. She quickened her pace.


    She was about to enter the room, when she bumped into a nurse leaving George. She was carrying a


    tray of food that looked untouched. When she saw Fiona, she merely shook her head.


    "Let me try," Fiona said as she held her arms to receive the tray. "Can you hand me his meal?"


    "Okay." The nurse nodded and gave the tray of food and medicine to Fiona.


    After thanking the nurse, Fiona gently opened the door and called out, "George..."


    "I said, get out! I don''t want to see anyone!" George was lying in his bed staring out of the window.


    Even without seeing his face, she could tell that he was seething.


    "George..." Tears ran down her face as soon as she saw him. She stood still and sobbed. Her voice


    trembled when she opened her mouth, calling out, "George..."


    "Fiona..." George immediately turned as soon as he recognized Fiona''s voice. With both concern and


    guilt in his eyes, he asked, "Why are you here? What I said earlier, that wasn''t meant for you."


    "Sorry, George! I''m sorry. I''m so sorry..." Fiona lowered her head as tears streamed freely from her


    eyes. She cried so hard she almost choked.


    "Fiona!" Anxious and worried, George sat up and pulled off his quilt to go andfort her, only to


    remember that he couldn''t walk. His face fell as he clenched his fists and mmed them on his legs.


    This action caught Fiona''s attention. Seeing George angrily beating his legs, she quickly put the tray


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    down and grabbed his hands to keep him from hurting himself. "George! What are you doing?"


    "I''m a useless man now. I can''t evenfort you," George said fiercely. His face contorted to an


    expression pain. "My legs... are useless. What does it matter if I hit them?"


    Unable to say a word, Fiona merely held George''s hands. Guilt and self-reproach consumed her. It was


    as if all the nerves in her body twisted in sympathy and pain.


    The ward instantly became so quiet that only Fiona''s gasps and sobs could be heard.


    "Well, please don''t cry." George raised a hand to wipe off her tears. "At least, I can still use my hand to


    wipe your tears. If you cry, people who don''t know us might think I''m bullying you."


    Hearing George''s gentle words, Fiona could help but burst out into tears.


    Her body shook like a leaf. She could no longer tell whether she was crying out of guilt for having


    caused George''s injury or for all the pain she had suffered in thest decade. She just let the tears


    stream freely from her reddened eyes.


    It took a few minutes before Fiona finally dered, "I won''t cry anymore." George raised his head and


    looked up to Fiona with a smile on his lips, even though his own eyes also looked red.


    "George..." Fiona sniffed and continued, "It''s all my fault. If you didn''t have to rescue me... I''m so


    sorry..."


    "I volunteered." George''s voice was soft when he spoke. "I know I can no longer stand up, but I will


    never regret saving you. I''m happy that you''re safe and that I didn''t let someone down."


    Fiona blinked back her tears and asked confused, "Someone? Who are you talking about?"


    "Spencer." George shifted his body to make room for Fiona to sit beside him. Fiona sat down and


    looked at George with a puzzled expression.


    "We received an email from X. They said that they had Celine. They asked to meet with Spencer alone.


    There was nothing Spencer could do about it. He had to rescue Celine by himself. But before he left,


    Spencer trusted me with the most important task of rescuing you. Of course, I had to give it my all,


    right?" he said with a smile.


    ''So it wasn''t Spencer''s own choice to rescue Celine?'' she thought. Her heart softened a bit, but more


    questions entered her head. "What is X?"


    "It''s a criminal organization founded by Charles."


    "X..." It was then when Fiona understood the mark on her shoulder. Her heart sank, thinking that the X


    on her skin was an even more painful reminder than the scars she used to have.


    As they talked, the atmosphere in the ward shifted to a newfound calm. Outside, two young nurses who


    had observed what was happening whispered to one another.

 Chapter 132 Forging A Partnership

    Chapter 132 Forging A Partnership


    "What? Have you lost your mind?" Spencer spat out the water he was drinking and roared. He paid no


    attention to the people passing by, who gasped with their eyes wide open in shock. "What is this


    nonsensical talk? You''re my sister. And that''s final. Do you understand? There can be nothing else


    between us!"


    Celine sighed and looked away from him. "That''s the only thing I want. Nothing else would make me


    happy. Since you have no intentions of giving me what I want, I won''t force you," she said in a gloomy


    voice.


    "I don''t want to hear you mention such nonsense ever again. I won''t have it!" Spencer said sternly. He


    turned his back to Celine and stomped off without looking at her.


    She narrowed her eyes as she heard his footsteps receding. She took out her cellphone from her


    pocket and dialed a phone number. She wasn''t sure if it was going to work, but she was willing to try.


    "Finally, you decide to call me." On the other end of the line was Charles, smiling.


    "The drug. I need it. Give me the drug," Celine whispered. She had left the drug that Charles had given


    her in M City. She hadn''t expected to use it here, but now, she wasn''t left with much choice.


    Charles agreed without a second thought. "Certainly. Don''t forget to report Spencer''s every move to


    me."


    "Of course, I will," Celine promised. Just when Charles was about to disconnect the call, she stopped


    him.


    "Well, is there anything else?" he asked.


    "Can you get rid of Fiona for me?" Celine asked tentatively, her lips quivering.


    Upon hearing this, Charlesughed maniacally on the other end of the line. It was almost impossible to


    guess what he was thinking. "You think too highly of me. I failed thest time; now it''s impossible.


    Spencer is on guard now. Besides, I can''t go back to M City." Celine snorted. "You can''t kill her, or you


    don''t want to?" she asked, clenching her fists.


    She was about to say something more when a few doctors came over. She instantly lowered her voice


    and whispered, "I have to go. I can''t talk to you right now but I''ll keep in touch."


    She then disconnected the call.


    "Miss Cheng, you need to take care of yourself. Please rest in your ward," a doctor reminded her as he


    walked to her side.


    "I''m fine. Thank you." Celine gave him a curt nod.


    She watched as the doctors left. Once they were out of sight, she snorted and went back to the ward.


    Only two days ago, she had found Charles'' number on her phone while lying on her bed idly and


    meddling with her phone.


    When she had seen his name on the screen, she had felt scared at first. All those years in B Country,


    she had known nothing about the despicable monster she was sleeping with. But setting her fear aside,


    she had a million questions she wanted to ask him.


    She hesitated for a while before she dialed his number, trying her luck to see if he answered the phone.


    Even if Charles wanted to hurt her, he couldn''t possibly do it through the phone.


    "Sorry, the number you''ve dialed is no longer in use. Please check the number you have entered." An


    emotionless female voice came from the automated voice response system. Celine hung up, feeling


    disappointed. After a short while, the phone rang suddenly, and a strange foreign number appeared on


    the caller ID.


    "Hello?" Celine nervously answered the call.


    "It''s me, Charles. I suppose you were trying to contact me?"


    Charles'' deep voice came from the other end of the line. Feeling a little grim after hearing his voice,


    Celine answered, "How did you know I was trying to contact you? Your phone number is not in use


    anymore."


    "If you only called me to ask me stupid questions, I don''t have time for you."


    "No, I just wanted to know where you were."


    "And why is that? Are you trying to find my location for Spencer so he cane and kill me?" Charles


    replied in a surprisingly calm voice.


    "I called for me."


    "Really? Why? Do you miss me?"


    Celine could hear Charles sneering at her. She lost her temper and yelled, "In your dreams! I have a


    few questions for you."


    "Then go ahead, ask me," Charles said coolly.


    Celine bit her lip and asked, "Were you the one who kidnapped me?"


    "Why? What do you think? It was your fate. We weren''t nning on kidnapping you. You got there by


    ident. Who asked you to chase Fiona?" Charles snorted.


    Celine''s face turned red with anger, while her tone became more emotional. She roared, "If you


    kidnapped me identally, why weren''t you letting me go? Besides, why did you send those two men


    to humiliate me?"


    "Humiliate you?" Charles snapped. "You felt that it was humiliating? But I heard that you moaned loudly


    with pleasure that night..."


    "You bastard!" Celine cursed him. She was starting to regret having called him at all.


    "Celine, don''t get so cocky now. You know it''s really easy for me to kill you, right? Even Spencer can''t


    help you," Charles threatened her in a cold voice.


    Celine was trembling with fear, but she put on a brave front and said, "Don''t threaten me! They''re going


    to catch you sooner orter!"


    "If they do, I''ll take you down with me!" Charles retorted fiercely. "You think you''re better than me? You


    just bought yourself a design award at thatpetition in B Country. You giarized Fiona''s ne


    design. Wait, do you think they''ve started manufacturing the ne yet? Don''t forget about the days


    we spent together! If I reveal even one of those secrets you''ve been hiding, you are doomed."


    "Shut up! Not another word, Charles!" Celine yelled into her phone.


    "Celine, try to work with me here. We can both get what we want," Charles said softly, as if he was


    trying to make peace.


    "No way in hell! I''ll never work with you!"


    "Don''t you want Spencer for yourself? I know a way you can get your precious Spencer back. Don''t you


    want to try?" Charles asked in an enticing tone.


    Celine paused for a while before asking, "Are you telling the truth? Can I trust you?"


    "How will you know if you don''t try?"


    Charles knew what was in Celine''s mind. She was just a bitch who wanted to act like a chaste woman.


    Now, her only goal was to get Spencer, and the only way to do that sessfully was to make Spencer


    and Fiona break up.


    "Okay. What do you want in return?" Celine asked tentatively after thinking for a long time.


    "I want you to inform me of Spencer''stest ns and the situation at the base."


    "What? You want me to betray him?"


    "Betray him? Don''t think so highly of yourself. You haven''t even been given a chance to betray him until


    now." Charles chuckled scornfully.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Celine ignored his jab and asked, "Then why do you need that information?"


    "Isn''t it good to know what your enemy is nning? He is going to take his revenge on me sooner or


    base. Think of me as your friend. In exchange for the information you share with me, you can have


    Spencer. No harm, no foul," Charles exined calmly.


    "How will I get Spencer?" Celine asked in a soft voice, eagerly tightening her grip on the phone.


    "You just need to do this. I will take care of the rest."


    Celine''s eyes instantly lit up when she heard his words. "Are you sure this will work?"


    "Just try it. I have the drug. I can give it to you whenever you want."


    "Okay. But I need you to promise me that you won''t hurt Spencer no matter what happens," Celine said


    firmly.


    "That''s not a problem. So, we''re officially partners now?"


    "Yeah. I think so."


    After his lunch, Spencer went to George''s ward, and he was happy that Fiona was not there.


    "Are you feeling better now?" he asked as he walked into the room and sat next to the bed.


    "Well, I''m in a much better mood, but my legs still feel the same." George smiled bitterly.


    "I''m sorry." Spencer lowered his head and gave him a sincere apology. He had never expected that the


    rescue mission would result in so many injuries and casualties.


    "If you''re only apologizing for relying on me to rescue Fiona, I won''t ept it. Even if you hadn''t asked


    me to, I would have still risked my life to save her. I''m only angry with myself." George took a look at his


    legs and continued, "I hate myself for not being able to stand up on my own and for making Fiona feel


    guilty. I''d rather die than live like this. At least that way, she would be able to remember me fondly."


    Spencer felt his throat tighten upon hearing how much affection George had for Fiona. "What are your


    feelings towards Fiona? Do you only think of her as a sister?" he asked grimly.


    The corners of George''s lips lifted into a smile as he looked at Spencer and said, "Probably more than


    just a sister."


    Spencer clenched his fists in anger, but he controlled himself and warned, "You can''t think of her as


    anything other than a sister."


    George ignored him and leaned in with great enthusiasm on his face. "Do you know something? Fiona


    was like an angel when she was a kid. She was beautiful, lovely, and kind. All the boys in our


    neighborhood had a crush on her. She was the girl of our dreams."


    The more Spencer heard, the angrier he got. If only he could go back in time, he would have taken


    Fiona for himself right when she was born and would have kicked all those boys out of his way. He


    would have raised her himself and married her once she was of age.


    "Hey, are you even listening to me?" George patted Spencer''s shoulder.


    "I''m listening!" Spencer growled with an angry expression.


    "Well, that''s why I always think so highly of her. Except for that one time long ago when I proposed to


    her, I wouldn''t dare to even think of doing anything vulgar or inappropriate," George exined with a


    slight smile on his face.


    "You''d better remember not to."


    "Then you should be nice to her," George said, turning serious all of a sudden. "Though I am not with


    her, don''t think I''ll sit back and watch if she gets hurt. If you hurt her even a bit, I will punish you for it."


    "Don''t worry. That day will nevere. But you can''t always expect her toe and feed you. I can''t


    take it," Spencer said with a smile.


    "Are you jealous? I didn''t see thating." George smirked.


    "Don''t try to provoke me now. Quickly stand up and fight me!" Spencer said, shaking his head.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be back on my feet soon! Besides, I have been wanting to teach you how to fight for a


    long time now," George said with a smug smile.


    Spencer stood up and mocked, "Well, we''ll see!"


    Just as he turned around to leave, however, George stopped him. "Wait! What about the base? What


    about X? What do we do about Charles? I don''t think you want to go back to M City without resolving


    the problems here. So while we''re here, I''m sure you''lle up with a n, right?"


    Spencer smiled and nodded. "It''s so effortless to talk to smart people. I have decided to go to Charles''


    nest. The specific ns are still under discussion."


    George nodded in agreement. "Good. It''s better if we eliminate Charles. We will have nothing to


    regret."


    "That''s the n."

 Chapter 133 I Will Be Your Target

    Chapter 133 I Will Be Your Target


    M City was considerably colder than the balmy and tropical P City. It had snowed in M City for three


    days now, and people stayed indoors to protect themselves from the cold and icy weather. The waiting


    lounge at M City''s international airport was packed with people standing there with expectant faces.


    Just then, a flight from B Countrynded, and a crowd of passengers exited the aircraft. Among them


    was a strikingly handsome young man wearing a green sweatshirt and khaki pants. Holding a small


    suitcase in one hand, he rushed towards the exit.


    "Excuse me, sir, are you Ryan Wen?" As soon as he entered the waiting lounge, two policemen walked


    up to him and saluted him.


    "Yes." Ryan nodded in reply.


    One of the policemen requested politely, "Pleasee with us."


    Ryan looked at them calmly and nodded. "Okay." He had expected the police to show up ever since his


    mother called him just a few days ago.


    The policemen followed him from a close distance. This attracted a lot of attention from the bystanders,


    and many of them started pointing at Ryan as they whispered to each other. However, none of that


    bothered Ryan as he was only interested in knowing what his brother had done. He turned a deaf ear


    to what people talked about him.


    "Mr. Wen! Sir!" A familiar voice came through the crowd.


    Ryan turned around and found Andrew walking towards him.


    "Andrew!" He waved his hand in greeting as he walked closer. "Andrew, how are you? How is my


    mom?"


    "She''s okay." Andrew patted Ryan on his back. "I haven''t seen you in such a long time. You''re taller


    than you were before. Come with me, I''ll take you home."


    "Andrew, I have to go with the police. You go home. I''ll be there soon," Ryan informed him, holding his


    hand.


    "But you haven''t done anything wrong. Why are you going with them?" Andrew blocked his way and


    continued to persuade Ryan. "Come, let''s go home."


    "Sir! We request you to cooperate with us." One of the policemen stepped forward with a serious


    expression.


    Ryan tugged at Andrew''s sleeve and whispered, "Andrew, it''s okay. I''ll go visit my dad and find out


    what happened. The police can''t arrest me without a reason. I''ll be back home soon."


    "But..."


    "Andrew, don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine. Just go home." Ryan patted him on his back, reassuring


    him.


    "Fine, then. By the way, Sophia came over yesterday looking for you."


    "Sophia..." Ryan gave him a slight nod. "We''ll talk about thatter. Andrew, please, just go home."


    "All right, Mr. Wen."


    Ryan was escorted outside by the two policemen. He nced outside the window as he sat in the


    police car. Returning to M City made him think about Fiona and how much he missed her.


    "Achoo!"


    Meanwhile, in P City, Fiona sneezed all of a sudden. She rubbed her nose with one hand while holding


    a lunch box in the other. She was just stepping out of George''s ward, feeling content with herself for


    sessfully helping him regain his health. He was more motivated to stand up and walk now, which


    made her happy.


    Spencer, who was just walking over to her from across the corridor, noticed her good mood. Even


    though her expression was in, he could tell how she was feeling just by looking at her.


    ''Is she happy because of George?'' he wondered. "Fiona,


    have you had your lunch? George has nurses to take care of him. Come with me. Hand the tray to the


    nurse," Spencer said in amanding tone and grabbed her arm.


    Fiona nced at him. "Where are we going?"


    "To the shooting range."


    "The shooting range? But why?" Fiona asked though she already knew what Spencer had in mind.


    "I want to see how good your aim is. You haven''t had any target practice in a long time. Besides, we


    don''t want your skills to get rusty now, do we?"


    Fiona was apletely different person since the kidnapping incident. The horrors she had gone


    through had had a huge impact on her attitude towards life. She had never been a gun enthusiast.


    However, she felt it was essential for her to improve her skills in using a weapon for emergencies.


    "Spencer, let go of my hand."


    Fiona scuffled with him. "No, I won''t."


    Spencer firmly shook his head. "You always treat me like an outsider. Do you even like me? I want to


    know what is going on with you, but you won''t talk to me. You won''t even let me touch you..." His words


    rendered her speechless.


    Was she that cold to him? Fiona couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Have you ever considered me as your husband? At times, I feel like an idiot chasing after you. No


    matter how much I try, you keep getting farther away from me." Spencer grabbed her hand tightly as he


    said those words. It was very unlike him to express his feelings so openly.


    Fiona stared at his back, still in shock. She had shut off her heartpletely in the past ten years. She


    had believed that she was doing much better now and had opened up a lot, but it seemed that that


    wasn''t the case, ording to Spencer.


    The shooting range here was quite simr to the one at the base. Spencer ordered the other people in


    the shooting range to leave in order to get some privacy for Fiona and him.


    "I''ll give you a gun." Spencer changed the topic of their conversation as soon as he entered the


    shooting range. He took a gun and handed it to Fiona. "This is the same gun you usedst time. Hold it


    carefully and aim right in the middle."


    Fiona felt different as she held the gun in her hands.


    "Look straight ahead and aim for the center." Spencer stood behind her and almost wrapped himself


    around her as he held her hands and guided her aim to the center of the target. "My woman''s aim must


    be as good as mine."


    The sound of the gunshot pierced their ears.


    Right when Spencer finished his words, Fiona had pulled the trigger out of nervousness.


    "Six points," announced the reporter.


    "Not bad at all. Now, try it again," Spencer encouraged her.


    Fiona had a serious expression on her face. Whatever she was doing, she was determined to give it


    her very best.


    A loud and sharp boom came from her second shot.


    "Seven points."


    Another loud bang followed.


    "Four points."


    "Five points."


    "Six points."


    Fiona wasn''t satisfied with her performance. She proceeded to reload her gun although she was feeling


    tired.


    "That''s not going to work. It seems like you''ve forgotten everything I taught youst time." Spencer


    shook his head as he slowly walked towards the target.


    "What are you doing?" Fiona yelled after him.


    "I will be your target." Suddenly, he turned around and smiled. "Well, what do you think? Only this time,


    you have to avoid shooting me and focus your aim at the center of the target."


    As he spoke, Spencer stood in front of the target and adjusted its height so that the innermost ring


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    aligned with his ear while his head covered the outer rings.


    "Are you insane?" Fiona growled, feeling ufortable. "I can''t do this. Do you have a death wish?"


    "Calm down, I trust you." Spencer grinned from ear to ear with a charming yet wicked expression on his


    face.


    "I don''t trust myself." Fiona lowered her hand. "Stop this madness. I won''t use you for my target


    practice."


    "You think I''m joking?" Spencer pursed his lips into a thin line, "This is the only way you''ll learn, trust


    me. By using me as your target, you''ll be sure to concentrate better when you aim. It''s indeed


    dangerous, but we won''t know how good you can be unless we try it this way. I trust you with my life,


    Fiona."


    Fiona''s eyes glimmered when she heard him. "But I don''t trust myself."


    "It''s okay. I believe in you." The corners of his lips lifted into a smirk. "You have to focus your aim.


    Come on, Fiona, you can do this."


    Spencer''s words made her feel more confident, but she still shook her head and refused. "No, I don''t


    want to do this. There has to be another way. This is too dangerous."


    Suddenly, Spencer grabbed another gun hanging from his waist and pointed it to his temple.


    "What are you doing?" Fiona cried out. "Fiona, for me and for yourself,


    you should try it," Spencer said with a pleading expression in his eyes.


    Fiona bit her lower lip. She couldn''t continue to be a burden for him. She had no choice but to be


    strong.


    "Just hold on for a second." No matter what, she couldn''t help but hesitate.


    "There''s no need to wait any further. Just be brave and go ahead, shoot." Spencer continued to


    motivate her. "Don''t worry, I can sense where you''re aiming. If I feel like I''m in danger, I''ll dodge it just in


    time. So, just do it!"


    Fiona slowly raised the gun and aimed at the center of the target. She gulped, feeling a lump in her


    throat. Spencer stood straight and looked at her with a serious expression, also focusing on his


    position.


    "Fiona, if you have any resentment towards me, just let it out. Shooting is a very satisfying activity."


    Fiona exhaled softly and requested, "If you sense any danger, please move away quickly."


    "All right, I will." Spencer nodded firmly. "Now, go ahead, shoot!"


    "Okay, then." Fiona knitted her brows, concentrating on her target as she aimed.


    A loud bang came from her gun.


    After she pulled the trigger, the bullet burst out from the bore. Looking at the bullet flying over, Spencer


    felt the small metal shell whistling in the wind. The bullet whizzed past his ear and urately pierced


    the target.


    "Spencer, are you all right?" Fiona asked almost instantly.


    "What do you think?" Spencer tilted his head slightly and turned his head again with a smile of relief on


    his face. "That was an amazing shot."


    "Really?" Fiona eximed in surprise. Now that the initial anxiety had passed, she felt a rush of


    exhration.


    "It''s true. Why would I lie to you?" Spencer raised his eyebrows. "Do it again!"


    The atmosphere inside the shooting range became more pleasant as their long practice session


    continued. Soon, bullet shells were scattered all over the floor from the intense training. Fiona gradually


    improved her aim. She was now capable of getting nine points without having to use Spencer as her


    target.


    She returned the gun to Spencer as they were about to leave the shooting range.


    "It''s yours. In case you need itter," Spencer said with a meaningful nce.


    Fiona hesitated for a moment before nodding and taking the gun. "Well, okay, thank you. I''ll think of it


    as your first gift to me. It''s special."


    "My first gift?" Spencer pouted his lips at her. "You have such a bad memory! What about the Comic


    Bear? Isn''t that the first gift I gave you?"

 Chapter 134 The Video

    Chapter 134 The Video


    "What? Comic Bear?" Fiona stared at Spencer with a look of utter confusion on her beautiful face.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Comic Bear! The thing you couldn''t stop talking about when you were drunk. It almost upied half of


    your bed. Don''t you remember?" Soon, a knowing smile crept up on his lips. "Okay, Fiona. I know what


    you''re doing. You''re deliberately annoying me."


    "What? No! I really don''t know what you''re saying," Fiona replied, now frowning. Suddenly, a memory


    shed through her brain. "Did you give me that Comic Bear?"


    "Okay, are you serious? Or are you suffering from amnesia?" With his hands on his hips, he sighed and


    began exining. "When you were at hospital in M City, I asked my man to take that bear to your ward.


    It''s about two meters long, and it''s a limited edition! It took me an awful lot of time and effort to find it.


    Who else do you think would give such a gift to you?"


    Was it really from Spencer? She had thought that just like the pendant, the enormous Comic Bear was


    also sent to her by Ryan.


    It took a long time for her toe to herself, and when she did, she whispered, "So that was from


    you..." While that Comic Bear meant a whole lot to her, it never crossed her mind that it was Spencer


    who gifted it to her. Slowly, she began to feel ovee by emotions¡ªmainly love¡ªand she felt her


    heart tingling from happiness.


    When Spencer noticed the profound look on Fiona''s face, he became curious. He wanted to ask her


    more about it, but the moment he took a step forward, he heard Eric''s voice.


    "Spencer!" Eric eximed, out of breath from all the running he did all the way to the shooting range.


    Both Fiona and Spencer were taken aback by Eric''s sudden appearance. After sharing a look of


    confusion with Fiona, Spencer turned his head to Eric and asked, "What''s the matter? Did something


    happen?"


    "Yes," Eric answered, still catching his breath. "Let''s go to the meeting room. It''s really, really urgent!"


    Spencer frowned and sighed. "What is the meeting about? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Well..." Eric stammered, not knowing how to reply. His gaze went to Fiona, then turned back to


    Spencer. "Just go with me."


    "Okay, fine!" Spencer conceded. He looked at Fiona and said, "You can practice shooting by yourself,


    right? I''m going to pop into this meeting for a while and then I''lle back. If I don''te back in two


    hours, however, go back to my dormitory by yourself. Understood?"


    "Yep," Fiona responded. He walked up to her, touched her hair with his hand, and whispered tenderly,


    "Be good. We will return to M City soon."


    After that, he turned around and started walking away.


    "Spencer!" Fiona called behind him.


    "Yes?" Spencer turned back. Fiona didn''t know what came to her that moment, but when Spencer


    whipped his head back to look at her, he looked extremely handsome.


    "Why didn''t you save me?" Until now, it was a knot in her heart that kept her up at night. She wanted to


    know why Spencer did what he did; she wanted to make sure that he did not give up on her.


    Spencer, on the other hand, did not expect that kind of question from Fiona at that moment. When he


    noticed the panic and helplessness in her eyes, he became flustered. A few moments passed until he


    was able to form an answer. "If I had a choice, I would have saved you." He then walked to her and


    held her tightly in his arms. "I''m sorry. I won''t do that again. I will never let you get hurt, I promise you.


    At that time, someone sent me an email asking me to save Celine. I was afraid that if I chose to save


    you, it would anger them, so I asked George to do that instead of me. I''m so sorry, Fiona... "


    Spencer didn''t give up on Fiona, even for one second. It was Charles who nned on ruining their


    rtionship, sowing seeds of discord everywhere he could. In Spencer''s strong, loving arms, Fiona felt


    all her worries fading away.


    "I just want an exnation," she said quietly.


    "Don''t worry," Spencer said, letting go of Fiona and looking directly in her eyes. "I will prove it with my


    own actions."


    "Spencer, it''s time to go," Eric suddenly said, careful not to break the moment between the two lovers.


    He understood that the two needed this time, but he was determined to put Spencer in that meeting.


    Once again, Spencer rolled his eyes. "Fine, fine. I will go with you now." He stroked Fiona''s hair and


    told her, "I''m really need to get going now."


    Fiona just nodded. Spencer shed her an incredibly sweet smile and left with Eric. As she looked on


    at the figures of the two men leaving, she took a deep breath. Her head was full of thoughts about her,


    Spencer, and their future. ''Spencer, if I tell you that I want to start all over again, will you say yes? I


    know that we hated each other before, but I am willing to forget all of those. Are you? From now on, I


    want us to live in a world free of hurtful memories so that we can rebuild our lives into something we


    love, deserve, and desire.''


    Her whole being became restless, and soon, she felt like she was slipping into another dimension. She


    did not know when she fell for Spencer¡ªall she knew was right at that moment, all she wanted was to


    be with him and to live her remaining days beside him, for better or for worse.


    When she came to her senses, Spencer and Eric had already gone. With that, she turned around,


    focused on the target in the distance, and calmly raised her gun.


    Bang!


    She pulled the trigger skillfully, and the bulletnded squarely in the middle of her target. Seeing this,


    Fiona smiled.


    "I don''t know what happened to Fiona when she was in Cherry Grove Residence," Spencer said, on his


    way to the meeting. "I know that we should put her under psychological rehabilitation. Spending that


    much time in enemy premises would definitely cause her some kind of trauma. But considering how


    poor her health is, I really can''t bear to subject her to a process that requires her to open up the scars


    she had acquired back there. Because of that, I just let her be. It makes me feel guilty, it truly does. It


    seems like I haven''t done enough to help her, and that I should care about her more."


    Eric didn''t say anything. He had long noticed the change in Spencer, how he became gentler and more


    caring with the people around him. In the past, he wouldn''t think twice about kicking someone he


    disliked to the ground.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Did your tongue got caught? Or is stupidity catching up to you?"


    Spencer asked.


    "We got a video from Charles," Eric said suddenly.


    Immediately, Spencer knew that something was wrong. "A video?" he asked, his eyebrows furrowed.


    "You''ll know when you get to the meeting room."


    The shock made Spencer feel incredibly uneasy. ncing at Eric, he quickened his pace.


    The door of the meeting room swung open.


    Inside, aside from Leo, only a few of the high-ranking officials were present. This made Spencer more


    nervous. ''Is it possible that this video could not be shown to the public? Is it too high of a threat?''


    Standing at the doorway of the meeting room, Spencer looked around and asked, "What video did


    Charles send us? What kind of provocation is he using on us this time?"


    But nobody answered. The atmosphere inside the room was highly tense.


    "What''s wrong?" Spencer asked once again, raising his voice. Anger could now be seen in his eyes.


    "What the fuck are you all being silent for? Just speak up! Tell me what''s happening!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Leo stood up and took a deep breath. "Look, Spencer. I personally didn''t want to show this to you or


    even tell you about it, but after discussing this with the other officials, we decided that it is very


    important that you see this. We want you to watch it and tell us if it''s real."


    Spencer cast a confused nce at Leo. He walked straight to the conference table and clicked on the


    video that was already pulled up on theptop.


    "Ah!!!"


    The moment the video yed, a piercing scream rang out throughout the room. The scandalous sound


    piqued Spencer''s attention, whose eyebrows were now tightly knitted.


    After a few seconds, the video gradually became clear. Apparently, the video was captured through a


    monitor. While the video itself had a sound, a lot background noises made it harder to hear.


    "Help! Get out of here, Charles!"


    This voice made Spencer shudder all over. It seemed like his brain sent an electric shock throughout


    his body. His eyes were now wide with horror. The video was showing recording of a living room in a


    luxurious abode. There was a huge sofa in the shot, and a man could be seen standing with his back to


    the monitor. His grip was tight on the woman, who apparently was the source of the hair-raising scream


    they heard a while ago.


    As the recording was a bit far from the monitor, Spencer could not make sure who the man was. There


    was one thing he was sure of, however¡ªthe scream he just heard was an awful lot like Fiona''s.


    The video started to pick up and became more and more intense. It even got to a point where


    everyone, except for Spencer, looked away, fear and second-hand embarrassment evident in their


    eyes. Spencer couldn''t help but clench his fists. The video was showing Charles making his way


    through an unwilling woman. His heavy moans mixed with the woman''smentations made the scene


    too horrific to view, even for the strongest in the room.


    As Charles was standing between the woman and the camera all the time, Spencer couldn''t see the


    face of the woman clearly. However, by the woman''s figure and voice, Spencer could not help but think


    that it was Fiona.


    Then, Charles suddenly spoke. "You can''t run away from me, Fiona! There is no escape!" He kept on


    thrusting and thrusting into the woman on the sofa.


    "Help me, Spencer!"


    Bang!


    Spencer closed theptop''s lid so hard it almost smashed the screen into smithereens. The meeting


    room fell into silence. He could feel the muscles on his face bing stiff, making him look


    dangerous.


    "Spencer..."


    "That''s not Fiona!" There was no way he would admit that the woman in the video was Fiona. Internally,


    he kept repeating it to himself as a way tofort his slowly crumbling heart.


    Hearing this, Eric thought that Spencer was really sure that the woman in the video wasn''t Fiona.


    However, when he turned, he saw that Spencer''s body was trembling and his fists were tightly


    clenched. He knew Spencer was not sure, either.


    Leo began to speak up. "The video has been handed to the inspection department to check if it is true.


    Maybe this is just a way that Charles came up with to rattle us. The video and voice can easily be


    falsified. Spencer, we..."


    "Shut up!" Spencer pounded his fists on the table, interrupting Leo''s remarks. "Leave me alone for a


    while."


    The others didn''t say anything. They exchanged nces with each other and silently walked out of the


    meeting room one by one. As soon as they walked out of the conference room, they heard the sound of


    things breaking from the inside.


    Daniel followed Eric and said, "How about we ask Fiona if the woman is really her? That way we can


    easily¡ª"


    Eric''s head immediately snapped towards Daniel. Following that was his hand, whichnded on


    Daniel''s forehead with a loud smack. "Fuck you! Do you really think we can ask her that? Please use


    your brain even for a goddamn second! If you want to, you can go ask, you big dumb baby. There is a


    reason why Spencer was called over and not Fiona!"


    Daniel caressed his sore forehead. "Well, I was just trying to help. What should we do now?"


    "Wait for the results of the inspection department," Eric answered, sighing.


    The evening glow in P City was breathtaking. The fiery red sky in the West was one of the most


    magnificent views in thend. Fiona walked briskly towards Spencer''s dormitory. When she passed by


    the kitchen downstairs, she suddenly had an idea to make a meal for him.


    She felt that the effects of her captured by Charles and being detained in T Country could be reversed.


    Even if she was still scared, she would not let it stop her pursuit of happiness. ''Let Celine go to hell!


    From now on, it''s going to be me and Spencer!'' she thought happily to herself.

 Chapter 135 Love A Used Woman

    Chapter 135 Love A Used Woman


    "Mrs. Cheng, what are you going to do?" A soldier was helping Fiona in the kitchen. As he watched her


    slice the pork, green pepper and cucumber skillfully, he asked, "Are you going to cook fish-vored


    pork?"


    Fiona nodded in reply without lifting her gaze. Her eyes were trained on the knife. She continued to


    chop the ingredients deftly with elegant movements.


    "But the carrots are missing. Didn''t you find them? I''ll get them for you." The soldier turned his back


    and was about to ran to the storage room.


    "Don''t bother!" Fiona momentarily stopped with the cooking preparations. She called him back and


    exined, "Spencer doesn''t like eating carrots, so I won''t use them. Nheless, thank you for trying


    to help!"


    Fiona smiled brightly. The soldier scratched his head shyly and blushed. "Ah, I see. You knows Mr.


    Cheng very well. He is so lucky to have you!"


    Surprised, Fiona''s lips curled up to show her happiness. It was the first time that Fiona had been so


    serious about cooking. She cut the vegetables, stirred the pot and arranged the dishes meticulously


    without missing a beat.


    She was able to make three dishes and one soup. She then went to the dormitory with the soldier and


    set the dishes on the table. For a while, Fiona silently sat at the table while looking at the dishes she


    had cooked especially for him. She rested her hands on her cheeks, with a faint expectation in her


    heart.


    Fiona thought that her actions today were a bit strange, but she readily epted the emotions she felt


    towards him. Perhaps, she already had feelings for him. Otherwise, why would she tiptoe to kiss him in


    the fitting room? She only needed a chance to open her heart to him.


    The red glow in the sky gradually dissipated until everything turned ck.


    Fiona waited in the dormitory for a long time. From time to time, she walked to the balcony, looked at


    the clock on the wall, and paced back and forth in the hallway. It was eight o''clock in the evening, but


    Spencer still hadn''te back.


    Worry began to stir in Fiona''s heart. Finally, she decided to open the door and walk out. She proceeded


    to ask the people passing along the road if they had seen Spencer.


    "Excuse me. Have you seen Spencer?" Fiona asked.


    "No, I haven''t."


    "Have you met Spencer?"


    "No."


    "Have you seen Spencer?" Fiona didn''t know how many people she had asked.


    "Mr. Cheng was in thebat ring." Suddenly, a subordinate who was walking towards her opened his


    mouth. Fiona''s eyes lit up. She walked to him and confirmed, "Did he really go to thebat ring?"


    "Yes, he went there."


    "Where is thebat ring?" Fiona''s heart began to beat faster in excitement. Right there and then, she


    vowed to look for Spencer at thebat ring.


    "Just walk along this road and turn left. You will see thebat ring if you continue by that path."


    "Thank you!" After expressing her thanks, she hurried to the direction provided by the subordinate.


    ''Why is he in thebat ring now? Is there apetition?'' Fiona mused.


    Meanwhile, a loud bang was heard from Celine''s ward. She wore a distraught expression as she sat on


    the bed. Biting her lip, she lifted her arm to grab a cup; then suddenly, she threw it to the floor. The


    ss was broken into pieces. Her brows were knitted tightly and her face was red with anger. However,


    her angry expression could do nothing to cover her shaking hands and slightly trembling lips.


    Her menstrual period had already passed, but there was still no sign of her aunt Flo. It had been


    dyed for more than ten days. ''Am I pregnant?''


    Celine grasped the corner of the quilt tightly and gritted her teeth. She shook her head vigorously to


    escape the thought that suddenly came to her. Except for that night when she was drugged in T


    Country, she hadn''t had sex for a long time. If she was really pregnant... She dared not think about it!


    With shaking hands,


    Celine struggled to dial Charles'' number.


    "Hello..."


    "You''re a bastard, Charles!" Celine let out her anger without reserve. "You''re a scum! Bastard!"


    "Celine, what''s wrong with you?" Charles asked in an unaffected voice. He let out an audible sigh


    before saying in a cold tone, "Your strategy won''t work on me. If you want a fight, I don''t have time to


    argue with you."


    "I''m pregnant!" Celine roared through gritted teeth. Her voice was low and filled with determination.


    "Really?" Charles replied with a hint of curiosity. "Congrattions! You are going to be a mother!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At his apparent sarcasm, Celine felt anger. "You..." She clenched her fist tightly that she drew blood


    with her fingers digging into her palm. "You did it on purpose, didn''t you? Tell me who were with me that


    night!"


    "Sorry, I don''t know," Charles said. "But..."


    His voice trailed off. Out of curiosity, Celine asked, "But what?"


    "But if you want to find a man to be the baby''s father, I think Spencer might be a good choice," Charles


    suggested.


    "What do you mean?" Celine frowned, but a sly light shed in her eyes.


    Charles continued, "What I mean is that if you find a chance to leave the base, I''ll ask someone to give


    you the drug. After that, you can find an opportunity to sleep with Spencer. By then, it will be very clear


    who the baby''s father is."


    It took Celine a few seconds to reply, "I''m going out tonight."


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" There was a touch of mockery in Charles''s words.


    Right then, Celine had a determined look on her face. "I am going to the pharmacy to see if I am really


    pregnant."


    "So you are not really sure that you''re pregnant!" Charles could not hide the disappointment in his


    voice. "Then don''t screw it up, it will only worsen the situation."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not that stupid!" Gritting her teeth, Celine squinted and said angrily, "I''m hanging up. I''ll


    contact you when I get out of the base."


    "Wait!" Charles suddenly raised his voice to stop her.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked quizzically.


    "Is there nothing unusual in the base today?" Charles hesitated for a moment before he asked, "How is


    Fiona?"


    "I see!" Celine snorted loudly, "So you still have feelings for her! You are really a faithful man! Humph!


    Fiona is fine! Well, do you want me to go out together with her?"


    "Can you take her out?" In a mocking voice, he continued, "What about Spencer? How is he getting


    along with Fiona?"


    "He''s doing fine, too. Both of them are doing well!" Celine''s words were filled with hatred and jealousy.


    "It can''t be..." murmured Charles.


    "What are you talking about?"


    After thinking for a while, Charles said, "I sent him a wonderful video today. It seems that he blocked


    the news. Otherwise, you will surely know about it."


    "What video?" Surprised, Celine widened her eyes.


    "Well, it was a love-making video between me and Fiona. Ha-ha..." Charlesughed, as if he


    remembered something amusing.


    Celine shivered in disgust, but the excitement in her eyes shone even brighter. She asked anxiously,


    "Did you sleep with Fiona?"


    "What do you think?" Charles retorted.


    "Since you are so confident, it seems that you have seeded," Celine responded with a smug smile.


    "However, you do love following in Spencer''s footsteps. You''re even willing to love a woman he has


    already used."


    "Are you in any position topare yourself to her?" Charles replied bluntly. "You are a woman who


    have slept with so many men. Who do you think you are?"


    "Charles! You..." Celine''s face was red with fury. She barely managed to contain her anger.


    "Well, aren''t we allies? So just shut up!" Charles interrupted. "Hurry up if you want to go out. Don''t


    dawdle."


    Clenching her hand into a hard fist, Celine made up her mind that when she came back to Spencer one


    day, she would no longer have to deal with Charles.


    On her way tobat ring, Fiona saw Celine. She had walked out of the infirmary in a hurry and was


    tugging at her clothes in a nervous manner. Frowning, Fiona was about to pick up her pace, but she


    was soon discovered by Celine.


    "Hi, Fiona!" Celine called to Fiona in a friendly voice. Fiona had no choice but to stop as Celine walked


    over to her in high heels. "What''s wrong? Why didn''t you say hello when you saw me?" Smiling, Celine


    tilted her head in curiosity.


    "It''s dark outside, so I didn''t see you," Fiona replied casually.


    Celine sneered and said invitingly, "It''s so boring to stay at the base every day. Would you like to go out


    and y with me?"


    "No, I won''t go." Fiona shook her head.


    "Are you sure?" Celine raised an eyebrow upon seeing that Fiona didn''t want to go with her. She just


    shrugged her shoulders and started to walk away.


    Fiona was about to remind her to be careful. But on second thought, she changed her mind. She


    turned around and continued to walk towards thebat ring.


    Celine turned around to observe Fiona''s receding figure. She thought ruefully, ''Don''t pretend to be


    innocent! You''ve slept with Charles.''


    "Miss Cheng, we''ll go out with you to protect you." While she was deep in thought, two people came


    from a distance and bowed politely to greet her.


    "You don''t have to protect me. I can take care of myself." Celine waved her hand dismissively.


    Impatience was written on her face.


    "Sorry, Miss Cheng, without ourpany, you are not allowed to leave the base."


    Celine rolled her eyes at them and shed a smile filled with sarcasm. "Okay, okay! You can follow


    me." As she spoke, she strode forward. The two men looked at each other helplessly and followed


    behind her.


    At the same time, Fiona, who was getting close to thebat ring, heard loud cheers from the


    audience. She ran quickly towards the entrance; every step was heavy with worry for Spencer. At the


    center of the ring was an empty field. Her eyes immediately spotted Spencer on the stage, punching


    and kicking at the punching bag.


    He was warming up alone at the ring. His upper body was naked, and he only wore loose shorts. His


    hands were equipped with boxing gloves. A beam of cool light shone around him, while the rest of the


    arena was shrouded with darkness. He stared at the punching bag in front of him. His hair was wet in


    sweat. Like a cold-blooded predator, his eyes were sharp and focused as he punched and kicked the


    punching bag with great force.


    The sound of his voice as he exerted himself in the ring was loud, clear and also a little scary.


    "Spencer?" Feeling cautious and out of ce, Fiona walked towards the stage.


    Hearing Fiona''s voice, he was stunned for a second. Then he lifted his hand again and asked without


    turning around, "What are you doing here?"


    "I was waiting for you at the dormitory for a long time, but you hadn''te back. I heard that you are


    here, so Ie here to look for you." But still, she thought Spencer was a little strange today. Shyly,


    she exined, "I made dinner for you."


    Upon hearing her words, Spencer''s hand which was about to hit the punching bag stopped mid-air.


    Then, he dropped his hand and turned around to face her. The sweat on his face made him look more


    manly. He stared at Fiona for a few seconds. Then he reached out and removed his gloves. Before


    Fiona could react, he jumped off the stage and came to her.


    "Are you done practicing?" Fiona''s voice was calm and indifferent.


    "Yes." He held her head and pulled her towards him. Then he lowered his head and covered her lips


    with his.


    "Mmph..." Fiona wanted to say something, but the rest of the sentence was sucked into her stomach by


    Spencer.


    He held her tighter as he devoured her soft mouth. He swore to himself that Fiona''s whole being would


    be his alone. Thinking of the video he watched not long ago, a rage emerged in his chest. Fiona could


    only be his!


    Feeling the sudden passion of Spencer, Fiona was at a loss on what to do. Although she was used to


    being kissed abruptly every time, he seemed to be a little angry with her this time. Spencer hugged her


    tightly that she couldn''t even breathe.


    "I miss you, Fiona." After a long time, he released Fiona and whispered in her ear.


    Fiona''s face suddenly turned red. In a daze, she was dragged away by Spencer. She didn''t know how


    she followed him back to his dormitory.


    "Fiona..." As soon as she closed the door, he nted kisses on her neck and vicle. In a low and


    husky voice, Spencer eximed, "Tell me that you only belong to me!"


    "Spencer!" Fiona blushed even harder. Her voice was as soft as a kitten. Being so close to her that he


    could smell her sensuous scent, Spencer dug his fingers at her delicate waist.


    "Say that you only belong to me!" Spencer growled at her again and began to kiss her passionately. He


    was obviously dissatisfied with Fiona.


    While avoiding his kiss, Fiona answered, "I belong to you."


    Fiona didn''t know how he would react to her words. But after she finished speaking, she saw that


    Spencer''s eyes turned red. Without warning, he picked her up and carried her to the bedroom.


    "We haven''t had dinner yet..." Fiona struggled weakly.


    "I prefer you."

 Chapter 136 Shes Pregnant

    Chapter 136 She''s Pregnant


    The moon was shining brightly that night. As it hung high on the tree, it flooded the room with its


    mystical light. On the bed, Spencer was ying big spoon to Fiona, who was lying on his right arm.


    With his left hand, he gently and lovingly caressed her hair. His hand then slid down to her back at a


    certain spot, as if looking for something. Unbeknownst to her, he was deep in thought.


    Silence ruled the room until Spencer decided to break it.


    "Are you tired?" he asked in a deep, quiet voice.


    Upon hearing that, Fiona''s ears immediately turned red. She was about to nod to let him know how she


    was feeling, but at thest second, she hesitated and instead, shook her head slowly.


    He tightened his grip on her waist and asked, "How did the scars on your back suddenly disappear?


    And...when did you have this mark?"


    Surprised, Fiona turned over immediately with her eyes wide open and said, "You already saw it


    before, didn''t you? Why are you asking me now?"


    "Maybe I forgot about it," Spencer answered casually. He averted his gaze and evaded Fiona''s


    question altogether.


    Fiona took a deep breath. "When I was in Cherry Grove Residence, Charles asked someone to mark


    the X mark on my back. I wasn''t able to do anything. They just forced it to me," she said, her tone sad


    and defeated.


    "Other than this, what else did he do to you, Fiona?" asked Spencer. His heart was now beating hard


    inside his chest and his mouth was now dry from the anticipation of knowing the answer to the question


    he had kept inside him for so long.


    ''What else did he do?'' With her mouth half open and her eyebrows knitted tightly, she shivered


    violently. The memories of the night she ran away flooded filled her head.


    Spencer focused on Fiona''s reaction. The video he watched and the scared expression on Fiona''s face


    made him feel like his heart was being crushed into tiny little pieces. "If he did anything to you, tell me,


    and I''ll make him pay for it, okay?" he whispered.


    Suddenly, the expression in Fiona''s eyes changed¡ªit went from fear to panic. "Don''t you dare meet


    him in private. We must solve this matter legally!"


    With a meaningful smile, Spencer continued, "I know that you''re a good girl, Fiona, and that you always


    abide by thew. I know that no matter what happens, you want to solve everything legally.


    While that is possible, it is not always the best course of action. Last time, you wanted to solve the


    scuffle about Leona through legal means. But¡ª"


    "Leona is dead," Fiona said with her lips trembling.


    There was a moment of silence. Once again, Spencer was the one who broke it by saying, "It''s okay,


    Fiona." As he patted on her back, he continued, "The way I see it, it was better for her to end her life


    rather than live in a dark ce like Cherry Grove Residence."


    Fiona didn''t say anything in response. Leona was not a bad person. If she was, she would not have


    found a way to help her leave and she would not have taken the bullet for her. Ever since that


    happened, she couldn''t help but feel like it had been eating her up on the inside. Leona''s death should


    not have happened. She was too young to die.


    Ring!


    Spencer leaned over to look for his phone that was hidden in the pile of clothes scattered on the floor.


    As soon as he located it, he stretched out his long arm to fish it out from the mess. When he saw the


    caller ID, a frown appeared on his lips. "I have to take this," he said as he hopped out of the bed.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Okay." Fiona didn''t think much of it at first but slowly, she became curious. Since she was within


    earshot, she thought she would be able to hearing what they were talking about.


    Unfortunately for her, Spencer noticed what she was trying to do. He gently closed the door so that she


    couldn''t hear anything and walked to the balcony to answer the call. The night breeze was cold, and so


    was his heart. He would finally know if the video was manipted or not.


    "Mr. Cheng," greeted the voice on the other end of the line.


    "Just say it." His eyes narrowed.


    "While the video and the audio were not manipted, with the video itself not clear and the audio


    littered with so much noise, we cannot confirm that the woman in the video was Mrs. Cheng. I am


    afraid that the only way of knowing whether it was her is if you ask the sender or Mrs. Cheng directly."


    A long silence ensued. "Mr. Cheng? Are you there?"


    "Yes. Yes I am."


    "We can look into the identity of the person who sent¡ª"


    "No more investigation needed. That''s it," he ordered coldly.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Delete the video and make sure that it doesn''t leak."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After hanging up the phone, his mind became empty. Subconsciously, his hand reached for his


    pockets, but then he realized that he was only wearing a bath towel around his waist. He rushed back


    to his bedroom and started to rummage through the drawers to find his pack of cigarettes.


    After a few minutes of searching, he finally found it, as well as his lighter. He felt his craving intensify


    when he drew out one stick, so as he was trying to light it, he couldn''t help his hand from shaking.


    Soon enough, the cigarette was lite and he took a deep, hard draw. He began to feel calm, even a little


    bit.


    As he sat on the sofa, his tall figure slouched due to stress, sadness, and anger. He was so


    preupied with puffing he didn''t notice that a person opened the bedroom door quietly. Fiona peeked


    at him through the crack.


    One, two, three...


    He wasn''t a smoker before, but now, he could finish a whole pack right now. When he realized that his


    cigarette was almost finished, he rose from his seat. The light was on in the kitchen and the dishes


    were already on the table and so he decided that it was time to eat.


    "Well, fish-vored pork without carrots. Fiona, you''re a fool," he whispered to himself as he saw the


    food prepared. He sat on the chair with a thud, picked up the chopsticks, and gobbled down what was


    in front of him.


    He couldn''t let Charles ruin what he had, he had to keep the happiness that was finally his! ''I could just


    forget that I ever saw that cursed video,'' he thought.


    At a town near the P City base, Celine was en route to the pharmacy.


    There was something she needed to buy. "Just drop me off here, please," she requested.


    She was about to get out of the car when the two soldiers dered that they would be going with her.


    "Miss Cheng, we aren''t sure it''s safe around here. It''s better if we go with you!" The two immediately


    jumped out of the car.


    Celine, already out of the car, was fuming. She turned her re on them and said firmly, "Stop and go


    back to the car! What do you think of me? Dumb? Do I look like someone in need your help? Stay out


    of my business!"


    "Miss Cheng..."


    "I''m going to buy personal products, you airheads!" Celine roared. "Do you want to see that? Do you


    really want to see me pick out sanitary napkins? Because honestly, if you do, then just buy them for


    me!"


    Embarrassed, the two looked at each other with flushed faces. One of them mumbled, "Well, then, Miss


    Cheng, you can go to the pharmacy yourself. But please don''t take too long. We will wait for you here.


    If anyone bothers you or if you are in danger, just scream and we will be there!"


    "Humph! You''re so annoying!" With that, Celine raised her chin, turned around, and strode into the


    pharmacy.


    As soon as she entered the establishment, she couldn''t wait to walk to the shelf that had pregnancy


    test sticks. To be sure, she chose two different types of products. She took a deep breath and was


    about to walk to the cashier desk when a young girl with a cap suddenly bumped into her. Without her


    knowledge, this girl put a small medicine bottle into Celine''s pocket. She even made sure that she


    avoided the security camera pointed at them.


    This was thest straw to Celine''s already bad day. "What the fuck? Are you blind, little missy? All this


    space and you still bumped into me? And you haven''t apologized! Didn''t you parents teach you


    manners? Apologize! Now!"


    The petite girl raised her head and stared at Celine with her sharp eyes. "The gift that Mr. Wen asked


    me to give you is in your pocket."


    Celine was stunned. Charles?"


    "Yes." The girl turned around and walked out of the pharmacy quickly.


    It took Celine some time to recover from the shock she felt when she heard Charles'' name. She


    fumbled through her pocket and found a small bottle. Her heart tightened and the corners of her mouth


    lifted into a faint smile.


    The next morning, just as the day broke, the rm for the morning exercise red throughout P City


    base.


    Hearing this, Celine quickly got up and rushed into the bathroom with the pregnancy test kits that she


    bought yesterday. Five minutester, she walked out of the restroom looking horrified. Her lips were


    pale.


    The doctor who came to make the rounds suddenly came in and said, "Miss Cheng, you got up so


    early today."


    Celine snorted. If she wasn''t going checking whether she was pregnant or not, she wouldn''t have


    gotten up at that hour. As for the result, it was positive. She was really pregnant! Both pregnancy test


    sticks showed two bars!


    "I want to move out now." She was trying to be as friendly as possible. Deep inside, however, she was


    frustrated, angry, and tired. "Arrange a room for me in a dormitory or something. Anywhere else will do.


    I don''t want to live in a ward anymore."


    "I''ll give you a routine checkter. If everything goes well, you can leave," the doctor told her.


    That afternoon, Spencer once again found himself in their confidential meeting room, rubbing his


    temples. "I will go to X''s base in five days," he said.


    "Five days?" Eric cried out in surprise. It seemed like everyone shared his surprise. "Five days is too


    short to prepare anything! Have you forgotten? Our n is to take ce after half a month!"


    "Yes, Mr. Cheng! We are still preparing for the action. Five days is just impossible!"


    "That''s right!" Other people echoed.


    "Enough!" Spencer bellowed as he pounded his fists on the table. "So what if it is a perfect n? Can


    you guarantee that it would be sessful? I said five dayster and I won''t change my mind. If you


    cannot do it, I will go there alone!" He stood up from his seat and looked around. His angry eyes met


    everyone else''s stare, making them shiver in fear.


    "But Mr. Cheng! It''s just¡ª" Eric wanted to say something more, but he was interrupted.


    "I can''t stand it anymore!" Spencer dered as he turned around and headed for the door.


    "No, I can''t wait any longer!" As Celine moved into a dormitory, she felt giddy. She was pacing to and


    fro inside her room as he asked Charles to send the video to her. It would be great if she could showed


    the video to Fiona when Spencer was there!


    "Mr. Cheng!"


    "Mr. Cheng!"


    Just as she was thinking about this, a voice suddenly came from downstairs. She quickly ran to the


    balcony and as expected, she saw Spencer walking towards the dormitory building.


    ''What good timing!'' she thought. ''May God help me!''


    Celine smiled insidiously. After a getting ready, she ran to Spencer''s room with her phone in her hand.


    She knew that Fiona was inside!


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    A loud knock sounded on the door. Fiona wasn''t expecting anyone, so she opened the door in


    confusion. Celine rudely pushed the door open wide.


    "Celine?" With a surprised look on her face, Fiona asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "What am I doing here? Ha-ha!" Pointing her fingers at Fiona, Celine bellowed, "I''m here toy bare


    your lies, bitch! You are a whore!"

 Chapter 137 Am I Going To Be A Father

    Chapter 137 Am I Going To Be A Father


    Spencer and a few other men who were staying on the same floor as him were walking to their


    apartments, chatting andughing loudly.


    Meanwhile, Fiona was standing at the entrance to the apartment, with one hand on the doorknob. She


    frowned at Celine. "What do you want now, Celine? If you''re looking to start a fight again, I don''t have


    time for it."


    Celine snorted and replied in a cold voice, "You''ll understand what I mean once you see what I have to


    show you. I have no interest in fighting with you. I''m only here to expose your true nature." Upon saying


    that, she picked up her phone and tapped on the screen with her finger. Then, she raised the screen


    and showed it to Fiona with a smug expression. "Check this out!"


    Perplexed, Fiona shifted her gaze from Celine''s face to the phone screen and saw a video ying on


    it.


    "Help! Get away from me, Charles!"


    Fiona froze when she heard the familiar voice¡ªit sounded like her own. She couldn''t help but look at


    the screen. In the video, she saw a man and a woman. The man was pushing the woman onto the


    couch in the living room and holding her down.


    At the same time, Spencer, who was walking up the stairs at the back of the crowd, noticed the men at


    the front staring at something in shock.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, following their gaze with his eyes.


    "Spencer!"


    "You can''t run away from me, Fiona!"


    "Spencer, help me..."


    Before he could react, Spencer heard two familiar voicesing from a phone. There was no doubt


    about it; it was Fiona and Charles talking. Startled, Spencer ran up the stairs, pushing the men aside,


    and found Fiona and Celine standing at the door of his apartment.


    Fiona was staring at the video inplete disbelief. The man in the video was certainly Charles, but


    who was the woman? And why was Charles calling her name when she clearly wasn''t there?


    "Celine! What are you doing?" Spencer roared as he walked to his apartment. His whole body was


    trembling with rage. Stretching out his arm, he knocked Celine''s phone to the floor in one swift


    movement.


    As the phone fell, the video continued ying. The sound echoed through the narrow corridor, turning


    the atmosphere cold all of a sudden.


    Fiona looked at him, thunderstruck at his reaction. "Spencer..."


    But before she could say anything, Celine began shouting, drowning out her voice. "Spencer! Do you


    see her true nature now? She is such a shameless bitch! She was having an affair with Charles at


    Cherry Grove Residence! How could she do that to you?" Fiona''s face turned red with embarrassment.


    Although she wasn''t the woman in the video, she felt humiliated.


    "Enough!" Spencer shouted and kicked the phone further away. The phone smashed into the wall,


    instantly breaking into two. "Where did you get this video? Didn''t I have it deleted? Tell me, how did you


    get it?" Spencer shouted hysterically at Celine. Then, he nced at the men standing in the corridor,


    his eyes red with anger. "Go away! Get out of here! Now!" he barked.


    The men, who were already feeling embarrassed after intruding on a private matter, fled from the scene


    without uttering a word.


    Fiona, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. She couldn''t understand what Spencer meant. "Spencer,


    have you seen this video before? Why didn''t you tell me? Why did you have it deleted?"


    Before Spencer could respond, Celine crossed her arms and sneered, "Do you really think he''d want to


    tell you? And what should he have done instead of deleting the video? Kept it for himself?"


    "But..."


    Fiona was about to say something when Spencer interrupted her. "Don''t say a word! And Celine, get


    out of here right now!"


    "I am not going anywhere!" Celine retorted. Tilting her head to the side, she said menacingly, "You


    rejected my love, and now, you are defending her! Even after seeing proof of her true nature, you''re still


    choosing to fight for her! Do you want to ruin our family''s reputation?"


    "But that woman in the video isn''t me!" Fiona suddenly screamed. She nced at Spencer and then


    turned to Celine, as if something had suddenly struck her. "You really think that I''m the woman in the


    video, don''t you?"


    Celine gritted her teeth. "Think? That video is solid proof that you were in bed with Charles. Are you still


    going to deny that it''s you?"


    Clenching his fists, Spencer warned her, "Celine, I don''t care where you got that video from. Just let it


    go! I don''t care what''s in the video! Fiona is and will always be my wife!" Upon saying that, he grabbed


    Fiona''s hand and stormed into his apartment.


    "Let go of me!" Fiona roared suddenly. She pulled her hand away and raised her head, looking at


    Spencer in disbelief. "What do you mean? You don''t trust me, do you? Do you really think I am the


    woman in the video?" she asked, clenching her fists.


    There was a trace of pain in Spencer''s eyes. "Stop it, Fiona. This is all my fault. I failed to protect you


    and I let Charles take you away from me. You will always be my wife, no matter what happened


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    between you two. I know he forced you to¡ª"


    Fiona pped him before he could say anything further. A faint mark of her palm appeared on his face.


    "Spencer!" Celine eximed in shock.


    Then, she stepped in front of him as though she was trying to protect him. "Fiona! Are you insane?


    You''re the one at fault here. Stop pretending like you''re innocent!"


    Trembling with rage, Fiona stared into Spencer''s eyes and said, "I''m telling you again, the woman in


    the video is not me!"


    Pushing Celine out of his way, Spencer stepped forward, looked into Fiona''s eyes, and nodded. "Sure.


    If you say it''s not you, it''s not you."


    However, Fiona knew from his tone that his words weren''t sincere. Feeling hurt, she held her chest and


    sighed. Instead of getting angry, she burst intoughter, feeling overwhelmed with misery. "Spencer,


    you still don''t believe me..." she said, shaking her head in disbelief.


    "How do you think I can trust you after seeing this?" Spencer clenched his fists so hard that the blue


    veins bulged under his skin. With bloodshot eyes, he roared, "The scars on your back are not there,


    and there is also an ''X'' mark on your back that represents Charles. The voice in the video is yours. I


    really want to believe you, but..."


    Fiona let out a self-depreciatingugh before she stepped back, tears streaming down her face. She


    shook her head in disbelief and cried, "Spencer, I have misjudged you. You would rather believe a fake


    video than my words, right? I was wrong about you." She leaned against the door with a heavy heart.


    All those days she had spent in Cherry Grove Residence shed through her mind. Suddenly, she felt


    a sharp pulsating pain in her head, making her feel dizzy. Before she could react, she copsed to the


    floor.


    "Fiona! Fiona!"


    She heard Spencer''s faint voice, which seemed to being from a great distance, and felt someone


    lifting her and carrying her away. "Fiona! Please be okay."


    Perhaps her hopes of starting a new life with Spencer had been nothing but wishful thinking. Fiona


    opened her mouth to say something but before she could, she fainted.


    Carrying her in his arms, Spencer ran towards the hospital, yelling, "Doctor! Someonee and help


    her right now!"


    "Spencer! Don''t go," Celine screamed after him in vain. Listening to his receding voice, she stomped


    her foot on the floor furiously. ''Now that I think about it, Fiona swore that she wasn''t the woman in the


    video. Could it be possible that Charles made a fake video just so he could break them apart? Anyhow,


    it doesn''t matter even if the video was a fake. And to think about it any further is pointless. Even with


    his intellect, Spencer couldn''t tell if the video was fake,'' Celine thought to herself.


    Meanwhile in the hospital, doctors were surprised to see Fiona in such a state as they had discharged


    her from the ward only a while ago. They rushed to her and started diagnosing her checking her pulse


    and temperature.


    Spencer meticulously watched the doctors treat her to make sure that they were not being careless.


    After the checkup, the doctor walked up to him. "She fainted because of the extreme stress she was


    going through. However, it is difficult to determine the true cause of her ckout. She is fine now and


    will wake up soon."


    Spencer felt relieved upon hearing that, but he kept pestering the doctor for more information when he


    saw Fiona still unconscious. The doctor had no choice but to ask him to wait until the blood test results


    were ready.


    Spencer sat on the edge of her bed and held her hand, lost in deep thought. He had always considered


    himself to be a broad-minded person. However, it was hard for him to ept a sullied Fiona. Only God


    knew the pain and suffering he had endured before finally epting what had happened in the video.


    Hearing Fiona insist that she wasn''t the woman in the video only made him revisit his pain and feel


    more agitated.


    "Mr. Cheng!"


    The doctor''s call interrupted his thoughts. He turned and saw the doctor walking towards him with a


    report in his hand.


    Spencer immediately stood up and asked, "How is Fiona? Is she going to be okay?"


    "There''s no problem at all. On the contrary, I should congratte you, Mr. Cheng." The doctor smiled


    warmly.


    "Congratte me for what?" Spencer frowned, feeling perplexed.


    "Your wife is pregnant!" the doctor said excitedly, handing him the results.


    "Pregnant?" Spencer seemed to be frozen in ce. He felt his heart jump in joy when he heard the


    doctor''s words. There were no words that could describe his excitement and joy. He grabbed the


    doctor''s arm, thunderstruck. He repeated, "Pregnant? Fiona is really pregnant? Are you sure?" The


    doctor nodded and smiled, pleased to see Spencer''s reaction. It was always a joy to deliver good news


    to a patient''s family. "Yes, she''s pregnant.


    We checked her temperature and found it well within the normal range, so we determined that it wasn''t


    a fever that caused her to faint. Hence, we went ahead and checked her HCG levels. To our surprise,


    we found that they were quite high, which can only mean that your wife is most certainly pregnant!"


    Spencer started pacing back and forth, unable to control his excitement. He grabbed his hair in a rush


    and asked the doctor, "Am I really going to be a father? Is it true?" He was even more thrilled when he


    said the word "father" out loud. He couldn''t believe that this was really happening.


    "Yes, Mr. Cheng,


    you''re going to be a father real soon." The doctor smiled and congratted him again.


    All of a sudden, a thought stuck Spencer, and he stopped pacing around the room. The light in his eyes


    dimmed. "How long has my wife been pregnant?" he asked nervously.


    "About a week to ten days. If she hadn''t fainted today, her pregnancy wouldn''t have been detected at


    such an early stage."


    ''About a week to ten days?'' The smile on Spencer''s face vanished all of a sudden. He could see the


    doctor still talking, but he could hear nothing. His ears were suddenly filled with an incessant buzzing.


    Why had this happened now? Was he really the father?

 Chapter 138 Whose Baby She Is Carrying

    Chapter 138 Whose Baby She Is Carrying


    "Mr. Cheng? Mr. Cheng?" After the doctor enumerated his findings, Spencer became speechless.


    Confused, the doctor approached him, put his hand on his shoulder, and said with a smile, "Mr. Cheng,


    are you so excited that you don''t know what to do?"


    When Spencer raised his eyebrows, he immediately snapped out of his daze and back to his senses.


    He then forced a smile and said, "Yes."


    The doctor didn''t realize how Spencer basically lied through his teeth. Instead, he just nodded and


    said, "Well, if that''s the case, I guess I''ll leave first. I''ll make sure she gets the medicine she needs. It''s


    better to have an intravenous drip since we still don''t know when she''ll wake up."


    "Mm," Spencer answered, still in a trance. As soon as the doctor turned around the corner, he felt like


    his soul came back to him and hurriedly called out, "Wait a minute!"


    "Mr. Cheng, do you need anything else?" the doctor asked, once again looking confused.


    After a short pause, he asked, "How long has Fiona been pregnant? Is it seven or ten days?"


    "I''m afraid we have no way of knowing. We can only be sure that it isn''t more than ten days," the doctor


    replied.


    "Is there a way for you to tell me the exactly when she got pregnant?"


    "I''m afraid not," the doctor answered him, shaking his head.


    Spencer stood still, silent and motionless. After a few passing moments, the doctor realized how


    Spencer''s face was getting paler and paler as the seconds ticked by. He became concerned and asked


    worriedly, "Mr. Cheng, is anything wrong? What is happening?"


    "No, nothing. Please don''t worry about me," he said. After that, he waved his hand as if to dismiss the


    doctor. The doctor then nodded and left quietly with the report in his hand.


    It was so quiet inside the room that if someone dropped a pin, one would be able to hear the sound it


    would make. Spencer was still motionless, and soon, he began to feel his hands and feet be cold,


    just like his heart. With tear stains on her pale, beautiful face, Fiona was breathing steadily in the bed.


    Spencer moved slowly and silently towards the edge of the bed. He pressed his lips together as he


    reached out for Fiona''s belly. There was a need deep inside him to feel the little baby in her womb that


    hadn''t even formed yet. Slowly, his hand neared Fiona''s stomach.


    "Damn it!" he cursed out loud when he was only centimeters away from touching the woman lying in


    the bed. He then retracted his shaking hand. His hesitation came from the fact that the child might not


    be his. If Fiona had been pregnant for seven days, the baby was undoubtedly his. Unfortunately, if she


    had been pregnant for more than eight days, there was no way it would be his, since Fiona was still in


    Cherry Grove Residence at that time. He dared not to think more about it!


    Celine made her way into the infirmary mainly because Spencer hadn''te back for a long time.


    When she saw the doctoring out of Fiona''s ward, she stopped him and asked, "Do you know


    where Spencer is?"


    "Mr. Cheng is in the third ward now as Mrs. Cheng is still in aa. Miss Cheng, I think it would be


    better if you''d let them be for a moment."


    "She''s still in aa?" Celine asked, frowning. She nced at the report in the doctor''s hand and


    asked, "Why is she still in aa? Is she seriously ill? What are your findings?"


    "Oh, she''s not ill," the doctor revealed with a smile on his face. "Actually, it''s good news!"


    "Good news?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Cheng is pregnant!"


    "Pregnant?" Celine repeated, her eyes as wide as disks. Shock and disbelief were evident in her voice.


    "Fiona is pregnant?!"


    "Yes!" the doctor replied. Before he could say anything more, however, he saw Spencering out of


    Fiona''s ward. "Mr. Cheng?" he called out.


    Celine immediately turned her head and the first thing she saw was the stern expression on Spencer''s


    face. As if he didn''t see the two people standing along the corridor, he passed them and strode


    forward. He didn''t need to say anything else as his tall, imposing figure already intimidated everyone


    who saw him.


    "Spencer! Spencer!" Celine shouted as she tried to catch up with Spencer. When she finally did, she


    asked anxiously, "Is she pregnant?"


    Spencer''s eyes narrowed and he cast a stern nce at Celine. "There is no need for you to know


    anything," he said.


    Such words stunned Celine. She didn''t know why Spencer was acting this way. In the blink of an eye,


    Spencer had already turned a corner and disappeared from sight.


    ''Damn it...'' Celine, however, didn''t give up and continued to run after him. "Spencer! Where are you


    going?!"


    An off-road vehicle had just stopped outside the infirmary. Spencer walked up to it and said gloomily,


    "Give me the car keys."


    "What? Oh! Okay!" The soldier nodded nervously and immediately got out of the car. "Mr. Cheng, what


    are you going to do?" he asked.


    "Mind your own goddamn business!" Spencer bellowed. He then grabbed the soldier by the cor and


    shook him off. He quickly got in the car, started the engine, stepped on the gas, and drove off like an


    arrow shot from a bow.


    "Mr. Cheng! Mr. Cheng!"


    "Spencer!" Celine saw the scene unfold but she wasn''t able to do anything. Despite that, she wasn''t


    willing to just let Spencer go¡ªshe ran after the car as fast as she could while shouting, "Spencer! Stop!


    Please!"


    However, the car didn''t stop. Celine only met a cloud of dust and smoke as continued running behind


    the speeding car. "Spencer..."


    In M City


    A young man walked out of the building of ZR Company in a suit. He massaged the bridge of his nose


    gently in an effort to alleviate his stress. The man was none other than Ryan, and he had juste


    back from B Country. As soon as he got off the ne, he was taken away by the authorities. Then, the


    moment he got out of the police station, he rushed to thepany and became upied with work. He


    hadn''t slept for several days.


    It was the first time for him to wear a formal suit like this. He had never felt so stressed out by his


    responsibilities. Somehow, it was understandable: he now had to support his family andpany by


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    himself!


    It only took a few days for a person to grow from a boy to a man, and Ryan seemed to be different now.


    "Ryan!" In a ck car outside the building, Sophia spotted Ryan, who was walking outside. "Ryan, get


    in! It''s getting cold!" she shouted though her rolled-down window.


    "Sophia? Is that you?" Seeing that Sophia was in Andrew''s car, Ryan was surprised. "Why are you


    here?"


    "I came to see you, silly!" Sophia then got out of the car and hopped beside Ryan. She wrapped her


    arms around his arm in an intimate way and said, "You look so tired!"


    Ryan lovingly caressed Sophia''s hair and said, "I just came back. Maybe I''m still not used to the hustle


    and bustle of the business."


    Sophia nced at Ryan and remembered what Andrew had told her just now. It was rare for her to be


    quiet. After thinking for a while, she tentatively asked, "What''s wrong with Charles?"


    "He has broken thew." Ryan made his answer as clear and as concise as possible. "Actually, I don''t


    know much about the details of the case. When I went to the police station, they only asked me some


    questions about my brother. Then, after I finished the record, I came back. I didn''t even see my father. I


    was asking them questions, but they weren''t answering me." Ryan sighed and then continued, "I hope


    Charles will be fine. I don''t even know where he is right now, or how he''s doing."


    "Ryan, you don''t have to worry about him. He left such a mess and you''re the one to clean it all up."


    Sophia was aggrieved, but then she thought of something else. "You know what, let that go for now.


    Let''s go home because your mother has prepared dinner for us! If we enjoy delicious food and take


    care of our body first, then we would have the energy to deal with thepany''s affairs, right?"


    "Yes, Sophia. You''re right." With a smile, they got into the car together. Sophia then happily told


    Andrew, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, "Let''s go home!"


    "Got it!"


    The car drove all the way to Wen family residence. At one point, they stopped at a red light at an


    intersection and a few female students crossed the road in front of their car. They were in the same


    uniform, carrying their cute schoolbags, talking andughing.


    As Ryan thoughts floated away, he felt as if Fiona was among them.


    "Ryan? What are you looking at? You know anyone?" Sophia asked as she too looked out of the


    window.


    "No, nothing." Ryan smiled as he said thoughtfully, "Is D University having its winter break now?"


    "Yep. I wouldn''t havee here if that wasn''t the case. Speaking of that, I suddenly remembered


    Fiona. I haven''t really checked up on her. I don''t know if she''s okay now," Sophia sighed deeply.


    ''Fiona!'' Ryan''s heart skipped a beat when he heard that name again after a long time. Although her


    image had often appeared in his mind, he dared not think of her.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Ryan couldn''t help but ask.


    "Fiona hasn''t contacted me for a long time now. It''s been half a month since west talked!" Sophia


    revealed.


    "How could that be? What happened to her?" Ryan was so worried that he couldn''t help but raise his


    voice. "Why hasn''t she contacted you for so long? Is she okay? Is she sick?"


    Seeing that Ryan suddenly became so interested in Fiona''s whereabouts, Sophia was taken aback and


    didn''t know how to answer. She felt sorry for him and said, "She even didn''t take part in the final exam


    for this semester! She only took one test and then she didn''te back at all. It was Spencer who


    asked me to help her arrange her leave of absence for her. I have been calling her since then, but I


    really couldn''t get through to her."


    Ryan sat up straight, took everything in, and didn''t say anything more.


    It was getting dark. A car came in and parked wildly at the gate of the dormitory building.


    Celine had been waiting inside the dormitory. When she heard the sound of engine stalling, she


    hurriedly looked out the window. She then saw a man walking out of the car. It was Spencer, but his


    body was shaking and his pace was not steady.


    ''Did he drink alcohol?''


    At the thought of this, Celine rushed out of her room and ran downstairs. At the corner of the first floor,


    she saw Spencer climbing the stairs silently. She could smell the strong alcohol emanating from him


    from a few feet away.


    Spencer didn''t notice Celine as he was walking with his head down.


    "Spencer!" Celine stared at him and asked in a very concerned tone, "Did you drink?"


    Upon hearing this, Spencer raised his head. He looked drunk, and his vision was blurred. The buttons


    on his shirt were removed, and his Adam''s apple was rolling back and forth. He looked more unruly


    than usual. After staring at Celine for a few seconds, he recognized her. He then spat, "What do you


    care?" After saying that, he continued to walk up the stairs.


    "Stop!" Celine opened her arms and stood in front of him. "What is wrong with you today? Shouldn''t


    you be happy that Fiona is pregnant? Why did you go out by yourself?"


    Spencer''s eyes narrowed dangerously. Stretching his hand out, he pushed Celine away mercilessly


    and said, "Get out of my way!"


    Celine stumbled out of Spencer''s way, making her lean against the wall. When she saw that he was


    about to leave, she grabbed his sleeve with one hand as quickly as she could. "What''s wrong? Why are


    you angry? Why, Spencer? Is it because of Fiona? Is it because the child she is carrying is not yours at


    all? Is that the reason? Is that why you''re acting like this, Spencer?" Celine roared in desperation.


    This bold conjecture came from her analysis thest time Charles called him. Now, Celine was just


    confirming the truth.

 Chapter 139 A Drunken Night

    Chapter 139 A Drunken Night


    As Celine expected, her words prated into Spencer''s drunkenness. He stopped and stood still; his


    eyes cleared a bit. Then, he said in a deep voice, "What nonsense are you talking about? Don''t make


    up a story based on your wild imagination!"


    "Do you think I''m making up a story?" Celine sneered. "You''ve seen the video. It was Fiona! She


    betrayed you, but you''re still loyal to her and it''s stupid! I don''t care about anything else, but that baby


    is not yours! It will have a different surname once ites out of her womb! Will you raise a child that


    has a different father? Are you that pathetic? What''s worse is that the person who impregnated the love


    of your life is an unpardonable bastard, an enemy you want to destroy! Spencer! Listen to me!"


    Celine''sst sentencepletely angered Spencer. He turned around and gave her spine-tingling


    re. Then, he raised his fist and punched towards her all of a sudden.


    "Ahhh!" Celine screamed out of fear. As soon as she closed her eyes, she felt Spencer''s fist go past


    her left ear, which was then followed by a loud thud. She waited for Spencer''s attack tond on her frail


    body, but nothing came. On the contrary, she heard his footsteps resume again.


    Celine then opened her eyes as she trembled with fear. She saw that Spencer had already climbed up


    to thest step of the staircase and was turning a corner. Soon enough, he vanished from her line of


    sight. She slowly tilted her head to the left, and saw the wall behind her damaged.


    ''Spencer, how much strength did you use to punch this wall!'' she thought, feeling weak.


    Celine touched her lower abdomen and gritted her teeth secretly. There was no way she would let him


    go this easily! ''Baby, you came at a bad time. It seems that we are not meant for each other. After you


    serve your mission, go to hell quietly. When you are born again, you should find a good mother!''


    Spencer staggered back to his room and struggled to open the door. When he finally did, he came


    inside and closed the door behind him. With his drunkenness, he didn''t realize that he wasn''t able to


    close it properly. Slowly, he walked to his bedroom.


    He actually couldn''t tell if he was sober or drunk. At this moment, he didn''t want to think about anything.


    He just wanted to sleep and forget everything that had happened. This was the first time he had ever


    felt this way. No matter how difficult the challenge he had faced in the past, he would try to find a


    solution. But this time, he could do nothing!


    When he entered his room, he immediately went to his bed and copsed on it. At first, he debated in


    his head whether he would take off his clothes or not, but in the end, he decided he would. Slowly, he


    coaxed his shoes off his feet, his shirt off his body, and his pants off his legs.


    After everything seemed to quiet down, Celine opened the door and walked into Spencer''s room


    stealthily. She then turned around and locked the door with a click.


    The idea of what she was going to do had shaken her to the core, but she knew she had to do it.


    Holding a bottle tightly in her hands, she walked towards the bedroom step by step.


    All of a sudden, Spencer snorted and turned over, which scared Celine to high heavens and caused


    her to take a step back.


    How could she let him take this medicine? Celine swallowed and made up her mind to make the


    medicine first.


    The clock went tick tock.


    After mixing the white powder and water, Celine walked into the bedroom. In the dark night, she made


    up her mind to fulfill her wish over the years.


    "Spencer, Spencer..."


    In the middle of his dream, someone was calling him. A soft hand was pushing him. He opened his


    eyes and saw darkness and a blurry figure. "You..."


    "Have some water." Celine handed a ss of water to Spencer with her hands trembling.


    With his judgment clouded, Spencer just went with the flow and swallowed what was given to him.


    Then, he took the cup without hesitation and gulped down the water inside him.


    Celine breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing her n work. Despite that, however, she knew she wasn''t


    finished. It made her even more nervous.


    After drinking the water, Spencer''s voice changed into something seemingly not his. He asked, "Have


    youe back from the infirmary?"


    "I am not..." But on second thought, Celine nodded and replied, "Yes."


    "Fiona." Suddenly, Spencer screamed out her name. He reached out his hand and touched Celine''s left


    face. Slowly, he moved closer to her mouth. His warm, sweet breath mixed with the smell of alcohol


    covered her face. He asked in a caring tone, "You are back so soon. Are you feeling better?"


    She was now experiencing the softness she hadn''t enjoyed in a long time under the guise of Fiona. Her


    heart sank, but she pushed through. ''So what?'' she thought. ''Love is gone, isn''t it?'' What she wanted


    most now was a position of ownership and unlimited glory that she would only be able to achieve if she


    stayed by Spencer''s side.


    "I miss you, honey." Celine held him in her arms and felt his fragility, which was enough to make her


    hot.


    However...


    "You are not Fiona!" The next moment, Spencer suddenly pushed Celine away. His formerly clouded


    eyes became sharp. He stared at the person in front of him for a few seconds and said, "You are...


    Celine?"


    A pang of guilt blossomed in Celine''s chest. She put her hand on his neck to stop him from pushing her


    away, but she couldn''t say anything. She could only stare at Spencer, who was now looking at her like


    she was some kind of disgusting monster.


    "Don''t you understand what I said?" Spencer bellowed. He was getting angry, and Celine was starting


    to feel like she was in a dangerous position. "Celine, it''s impossible for us to be together! Why are you


    still trying to get with me? You are not such a person before!"


    "You said I don''t understand, but what do you know? You know nothing, Spencer! It''s all because of


    you! It''s all your fault!" Celine roared back. Her tears began to pour down. "I just like you! We are not


    real family. Why can''t we be together?"


    "Because I don''t like you anymore." Spencer ignored her tears and got out of bed. Although he could


    not keep his bnce, he still held the doorknob to open the door.


    "Spencer!" Celine suddenly screamed out. She got out of bed to stop him from leaving, to the point that


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    she squeezed in between him and the door. "You didn''t want seeing me cry before, but now you don''t


    care? Spencer, as I said, just one night..." She once again threw herself on him.


    Spencer let out a deep breath. He felt more dejected than before, possibly due to the effect of alcohol.


    "Spencer, forget who we are tonight. I just want to spend one more night with you. I''m yours. I''m yours


    and no one else''s!" Celine grabbed his hand tightly. "I only want you!"


    Spencer''s mind


    went nk. ''What was going on?'' he thought.


    His instincts tell him that the Celine in front of him was the reason why he was experiencing what he


    was currently experiencing.


    "Spencer, I have belonged to you since the beginning, and I will belong to you until the very end..."


    Celine was getting closer and closer to him.


    "You are mine! Only mine!" Spencer murmured. The woman in front of him was starting to look like


    Fiona.


    "I belong to you." Celine stood on her tiptoes. In the dark, she shed Spencer a smug smile. It


    seemed that the drug she gave him would soon take effect.


    Sure enough, Spencer stopped resisting.


    "Spencer, Spencer..." Celine kept calling his name.


    "No!" Suddenly, Spencer called out firmly gripped Celine by her shoulders. "You are not Fiona! Who the


    hell are you? Tell me!" he shouted at the top of his lungs, though his speech was already slurred.


    Celine was stunned. She never thought that even under the effect of the drug, he would be able to


    control his body and think straight.


    "Spencer, I love you!" Celine once again threw herself at Spencer.


    "Fuck off!" Sweat trickled down from Spencer''s body and his eyes turned red because of the struggle


    he was having. He was feeling his consciousness starting to drift away. He must leave as soon as


    possible, or else he would regret whatever he would do tonight.


    "Spencer Cheng!" Celine roared. "Do you want to leave me alone? I am... Fiona! Don''t you miss me?"


    "Fiona?" Spencer murmured doubtfully. Only Fiona would call him by his full name impolitely.


    "Don''t you know me?" As Celine walked forward slowly, she added, "Spencer, I want a child with you. I


    want us to have a family."


    "A child?" Spencer''s eyes became dim and desperate. "You want to have a baby? Let''s have a baby!


    You are only mine! Only you can bear me a child!"


    "Yes!" Celine responded triumphantly. "I belong to you, Spencer! I will happily bear you a child!" To


    prevent him from leaving again, Celine kicked Spencer''s clothes out of his sight.


    "You are not her!" Celine was only one inches away from Spencer''s lips when he made such


    promation. Once again, he turned his head away again and growled. Ignoring how he looked like, he


    staggered out of his room. But when he held the doorknob, he couldn''t open the door.


    "Ah!" shouted Spencer, pounding his fist against the wall. Bang! Bang! Bang! He kept pounding the wall


    to vent the confusion and frustration that were nesting in his heart.


    All of a sudden, Celine''s face darkened. She was about to seed, no matter what happened! It was


    totally unexpected that Spencer''s sanity wouldst this long under the influence of her drug. How much


    did he love Fiona?


    Celine clenched her fists. She had no other choice. Tonight was herst chance! At the thought of this,


    she looked around in a hurry. All of a sudden, she saw the bedsidemp. Without a second thought,


    she picked it up and hit the back side of Spencer''s head.


    Bang!


    At that moment, Spencer had no choice but to let go of his control on his mind and body. He felt the


    blood in his body rush, and soon, he began to feel the effect of the heavy hit Celine gave him. Soon


    enough, fell to the floor and fainted.


    Celine held up the bedsidemp and gasped. The pain in her abdomen told her that she had no time


    left. She quickly dragged Spencer back onto the bed and shey down beside him hurriedly. She had


    no choice but to go for it!


    Chirping birds and lovely sunshine weed


    a new dawn in the N County.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    In the dormitory, Spencer was lying in the bed. When his cell phone rang, he suddenly awoke and


    raised his hand to block the dazzling sunshine. He was so tired that he didn''t even have the strength to


    find where his phone was.


    "Turn it off! The phone, turn it off! It''s so noisy!" Suddenly, a woman''s voice rang out beside him. After a


    short while, this registered in his brain. With knitted eyebrows, he turned his head and gasped. The


    scene was something he never dreamt of ever happening.


    "Celine? What are you doing here?!" Looking at Celine''s naked body beside him, he could not help but


    scream as he retreated back at once. He had been trained to be calm all these years, but this was


    something he wasn''t prepared for.


    Clunk!


    He then retreated to the bedside and lost his bnce. His body leaned back and then fell out of the


    bed.

 Chapter 140 You Two Make Me Sick

    Chapter 140 You Two Make Me Sick


    "Spencer, how are you?" Celine asked nervously as she hurried over to his bedside.


    "What are you doing here?" Spencer still hadn''t recovered from the shock as his body continued to


    quiver. A few fragments of memories shed through his mind.


    "What am I doing here?" Celine said sweetly before looking away shyly. She then added, "Hurry, get up


    from the floor!"


    "How could this be?" Spencer lowered his head as he pulled his hair in vexation. He growled, "What


    the hell happenedst night? What happened?"


    "You don''t remember?" Celine asked. "Last night, you got drunk. And then we slept together..."


    Spencer looked dumbfounded. He felt as if his entire world was spinning. "Shut up! Shut up! Get out!


    Get out of here!"


    Startled, Celine shrank back, looking as if she was about to cry. "Okay, okay. I''m leaving. Anyway, we


    both wanted it. I''m not asking for anything. I just want to spend one night with you and I''m satisfied with


    that!" She then slowly made her way to the bed.


    "What? We both wanted it? What do you mean by that?" Spencer suddenly raised his head. His eyes


    were red with anger. "That''s impossible!"


    "Why not?" Turning to look at him, Celine continued, "Perhaps in your heart, you still love me. You


    probably don''t love Fiona as much as you think. Don''t you remember? Last night, you clearly knew who


    I was yet you still slept with me. I don''t me you, Spencer. I love you and I wanted to do it."


    "Fuck off! Get out of here!" Spencer suddenly grabbed the pillow on the bed and threw it on the wall.


    "I''m leaving but don''t me yourself, Spencer. I''m not asking for anything." Then she opened the door


    and left. As soon as she went out, Celine suddenly bent down and clutched her stomach. Her face


    twisted from the pain. Her stomachache felt odd, as if something was falling inside. She thought


    inwardly, ''No, baby, you can''t...''


    "Argh!" There was a sudden roar in the room. Spencer hit his bed with his fist in regret and anger.


    He felt like an asshole. How could he do such a terrible thing? How could he have slept with Celine?


    How could he betray Fiona?


    "You''re not Fiona! Who the hell are you? Tell me!"


    A memory shed in his mind. All of a sudden, Spencer froze with his hand clutching his head. It turned


    out that what Celine had said was true. He knew who she was and yet he still...


    Three dayster, in the ward of the infirmary


    Tick tock...


    It was nearly noon when Fiona slowly opened her eyes. It took a while before she realized what was


    happening as a vague voice rang in her ears.


    "Fiona, are you awake? Wake up!" A voice called anxiously in her ear. Fiona moved her stiff neck and


    noticed a man standing near her bed. "George?"


    "It''s me. How are you feeling, Fiona?"


    "I''m fine. How long was I asleep?"


    "You were out for three days. I was so scared. I didn''t know about it until this morning. So I came to see


    you right away. They all tried to hide it from me." George smoothed Fiona''s hair and asked, "Shall I call


    a doctor for you?"


    "No, thanks." Fiona shook her head. When she saw George sitting on a wheelchair, she asked, "How''re


    your legs, George?"


    "Still the same." George smiled. "Don''t mind me and my legs. What about you? How are you? Why did


    you leave the ward only to be sent back? I heard that Spencer sent you here like a madman that day.


    Once he finds out you''re awake, he''ll definitelye."


    With a slight smile, Fiona replied, "Maybe."


    When George noticed that Fiona didn''t want to talk about Spencer, he carefully asked, "How are things


    between you and Spencer?"


    "Nothing." Fiona shook her head. Hadn''t she always been like that whenever it came to Spencer? They


    had been intimate with each other but they had never confessed their feelings to each other. Neither of


    them believed in each other but they lived together and saw each other every day.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    The door of the ward was pushed open. When the doctor saw that Fiona was awake, he smiled and


    said, "I estimated that you''d be up around this time. I knew it. So, how are you feeling?"


    "I''m fine." Nodding her head slightly, the disappointment and sadness shed across Fiona''s eyes.


    Why didn''t Spencere?


    "Mrs. Cheng, you should take it easy. You should control your temper. Your health is poor so you


    should be more careful. You''re not just thinking about yourself anymore. You have to consider the life


    inside of you."


    "What? What are you talking about?" Fiona asked in confusion


    "Oops, I forgot to tell you. Congrattions, Mrs. Cheng." The doctor smiled. "You''re pregnant! The


    baby''s around seven to ten days old."


    "Pregnant?" George repeated in utter shock. "What? Pregnant?"


    "Yes." The doctor nodded.


    "Oh, my God! That''s great news!" Upon hearing this, George turned to look at Fiona and held her hand.


    He said excitedly, "Fiona, did you hear that? You''re pregnant! You''ve really grown up! You''re going to


    be a mother!"


    Fiona opened her mouth slightly as she absentmindedly caressed her stomach. Her eyes became red


    all of a sudden. "George, I... I''m pregnant!"


    "Yes, you''re pregnant!" George took Fiona in his arms and rubbed her back. "Congrattions!" "Fiona!"


    The door opened again!


    This time it was Spencer who hade in.


    "Mr. Cheng!"


    "Spencer!" Then George let go of Fiona and said with a smile, "Congrattions!"


    After a short pause, Spencer nodded and replied, "Thanks."


    Fiona and Spencer met each other''s gaze but neither of them said a word.


    "You two must have something to talk about." George began wheeling his wheelchair out. "We should


    give you some privacy. We''re leaving now."


    "I''ll head out too." The doctor considerately wheeled George out of the ward. As soon as they were


    gone, the room fell into a thick silence.


    After a moment''s silence, Fiona said, "I''m pregnant."


    "I know." Spencer gritted his teeth as he spoke.


    "Don''t you have anything to say?" Fiona asked in a hopeful tone, quivering. She was going to give birth


    to a baby that was theirs. It was a magical feeling.


    However, Spencer didn''t answer her question. Instead, he asked, "Do you want to go back to M City?"


    "M City? Yes, I do. I want to go back," Fiona said, looking up at him.


    "I''ll send someone to bring you back to M City in two days then," Spencer said.


    "But..."


    "Spencer!" The door was opened. It was Celine. Fiona was visibly surprised to see her but Celine didn''t


    even nce at her. Celine had her eyes glued on Spencer. Smiling, she said, "Spencer, I found you!"


    Spencer''s heart skipped a beat. "What''s up?" he asked in surprise.


    "I have something to tell you." Turning to him, Celine grabbed his arm and said, "Follow me out,


    please."


    "Why do we have to go outside?"


    "Oh?" Raising her eyebrows, Celine responded, "Or do you want to talk here?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Spencer replied, "Let''s go."


    "Spencer," Fiona suddenly blurted out. This was all she could manage to say. Why did it seem as if


    their rtionship had changed in the past three days? Was he still suspicious of her because of the


    video? Was that why he was willingly going outside to talk to Celine in private? But what about the


    baby she was carrying?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    With this in mind, Fiona bravely stood up and rushed out. ''How dare Celine do that to my face! Spencer


    is my husband! And the father of my child!'' she angrily thought to herself.


    This was the first time that she was going to do something that she was so sure of. This was also the


    first time that she was going to go after Spencer. This time, she finally made up her mind to get him


    back once and for all.


    As if hit by an epiphany, Fiona bolted outside. There was no way that she was going to let Celine take


    Spencer away from her. ''Please don''t leave me, Spencer,'' she pleaded inwardly.


    In the corridor, Spencer yanked Celine''s hand away and asked, "What do you want to say?" Three


    days had already passed and this was the first time they were seeing each other again. The first time


    they had met after that night was in Fiona''s ward. No matter what, he was going to do something about


    Celine. He couldn''t let Fiona know the nasty thing he had done. There was no way in hell that was ever


    going to happen.


    "I didn''t want to bother you, Spencer. But..." Celine began choking as she sobbed. "It looks like I can''t


    do this myself."


    "What''s wrong?" Spencer asked, frowning. He still didn''t know how to face Celine. He couldn''t be


    responsible for her but he also couldn''t get rid of her.


    "I think... I''m pregnant..."


    Spencer felt as if he had been hit by a thunder.


    Trembling, he asked, "What did you just say?"


    "I think I''m pregnant," Celine said. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of a figure


    running towards them.


    ''She''s pregnant?''


    Fiona''s face was white as a sheet. ''Celine''s pregnant? What is she talking about?''


    "That''s impossible!" Spencer bellowed. "How could you be pregnant? It''s only been three days! We


    only slept together three days ago! How could you know you''re pregnant?"


    "My period''s alreadyte!" Celine shouted. Suddenly, she blinked as if in shock. "Fiona? What are you


    doing here?"


    Spencer''s heart skipped a beat.


    He stiffly turned only to find Fiona standing not too far away from him. She was covering her mouth and


    crying.


    "Fiona..." Spencer called out her name lightly. He tried to approach Fiona.


    "Stay back! "Get away from me!" Fiona yelled, tears streaming down her face.


    ''They slept together? They slept together when I was in aa?'' Fiona thought to herself. Her vision


    became blurry, slowly losing control. She felt as if she was about to faint.


    No, she couldn''t faint here!


    Fighting the dizziness, Fiona stepped backward and shrieked, "You two make me sick!"

 Chapter 141 Dont Hurt My Baby

    Chapter 141 Don''t Hurt My Baby


    The loud voices of people arguing and yelling attracted bystanders. Doctors and nurses stood in a


    corner and whispered to one another as they watched. None of them dared to intervene.


    Spencer was about to speak, but he froze when he saw the vulnerable expression on Fiona''s face.


    For every step he took towards her, she moved farther away from him. It was the first time in a long


    while that she''d mustered up the courage to tell Spencer her feelings for him. She didn''t expect things


    to turn out like this.


    At that moment, Celine stepped forward and pointed at Fiona. In a snarky tone, she said, "Fiona, you


    are thest person here who can call us disgusting! If you''re as innocent as you im to be, then why


    did you sleep with Charles while you were in Cherry Grove Residence? And why are you still hiding the


    truth from Spencer that it is in fact Charles'' child you''re carrying in your belly?"


    Upon hearing Celine''s snide remarks, Fiona''s mind went nk.


    She stopped sobbing and stared at Celine in utter disbelief. "What did you say? Whose child did you


    say it is?" she asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Come on, you''re carrying Charles'' baby!" Celine walked closer to her, taking one step a time. The


    closer she got, the more furious Fiona became. "Fiona, you''ve been hooking up with Charles for a long


    time now, isn''t that right? I wasn''t quite sure when I was working in thepany. But now that I think


    about it, I think you''ve been hooking up with Charles since then. Who knows, you probably conspired


    with him and the two of you staged this whole kidnapping incident. But why did youe here after


    getting pregnant with his child? Were you hoping to gather information about Spencer and his next


    move so that you could leak that intel to Charles? Hmm?"


    After saying those words, Celine eyed her as though she was going to swallow her whole. ''Why do


    Spencer and Charles treat Fiona like she is some prized treasure? What does she have that I don''t?


    Well, now I''ve finally connected Fiona and Charles together. It will be a piece of cake to get them out of


    the equation this time!'' she thought to herself.


    "Celine! You''d better watch what you say!" Fiona''s eyes were red with rage and her body trembled as


    she raised her hand and was about to p the other woman.


    "Fiona!" someone shouted all of a sudden. Everyone standing in the corridor froze in shock when they


    heard that voice. It was George. He hade out of his room after hearing all themotion that was


    happening around him. He couldn''t help but call Fiona''s name out loud when he saw what was going


    on.


    Fiona suddenly felt someone grab her arm tightly.


    She raised her head and saw Spencer standing in front of her. Looking at his face, she couldn''t help


    break into tears.


    "Don''t make a scene, Fiona!" Spencer stepped in front of Celine, protecting her from Fiona''s p.


    "You think I''m the one being unreasonable here?" Fiona asked, choking back her tears. She suddenly


    remembered the day Spencer was informed about her pregnancy. Back then, he couldn''t even bear to


    look her, and wasn''t willing to hear the truth no matter how hard she tried to tell him. Feeling


    disheartened, she continued, "You don''t trust me, do you? Do you think I conspired with Charles and


    staged my own kidnapping? You also think I''m carrying his child, don''t you?"


    Celine snapped, "Of course it''s Charles'' child! You¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Spencer interrupted Celine in a warning tone. He was about to say something more, but


    then he thought better of it. Instead, he grabbed Fiona''s arm and dragged her away. "Come with me."


    "I am not going anywhere with you!" Fiona abruptly pushed his hand away and wiped the tears off her


    face. "I''m not going anywhere until you tell me how you really feel!"


    Watching them all arguing, George turned to his assistant and said in a firm voice, "Give them some


    privacy. Get everyone out of here! Now!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    After saying those words, George turned and looked at Fiona''s bony figure standing in the corridor. His


    blood boiled when he saw the way Spencer treated her. He gripped the armrests of his wheelchair


    tightly, causing the veins in his hands to bulge.


    Spencer had never felt this miserable before. He was skilled in battle strategy and could win wars


    effortlessly, but he felt powerless when it came to winning over Fiona''s heart.


    "I don''t think you conspired with Charles," Spencer said, feeling sorry for her.


    "What about the video? And the child?" Fiona continued to ask as she locked eyes with him and


    studied his expression meticulously.


    The corner of Spencer''s lips stiffened. All of a sudden,


    Fiona raised her hands and pped loudly.


    With a wry smile, she said, "I apud you, Spencer! This has been an eye opener for me. You still


    don''t believe my words. From the very first time I met you, you''ve always been cruel and mean to me.


    You make me believe that there''s hope for us and then you break my heart over and over again. And


    now you even slept with your sister. If you only want to punish me, don''t you think you''ve done enough


    of that already? Or do you want to see what I''m like when I''mpletely broken? Will that satisfy you?"


    Spencer clenched his jaw, feeling aggrieved. "Do you think I want to punish you after trying so hard to


    win over your heart? You keep saying that I don''t believe you, but answer me truthfully ¡ªdo you believe


    me even in the slightest? I have loved you with all my heart. I have taken care of you and I''ve even


    promised you that I''ll let go of everything to start a new life with you. But have you ever reciprocated my


    love? I told you that I only want you and no one else. I swore to you that I have no interest in Celine


    and she will only be a sister to me for as long as I live..."


    "If that was true, why did you do what you did three days ago?" Fiona roared, interrupting him before


    he could finish his sentence. Spencer was about to retort, but when he saw how weary she was from


    all the arguing, his anger immediately disappeared.


    "What happened three days ago was an ident! I didn''t do it on purpose! It was a mistake," he said in


    a low voice, gritting his teeth.


    "I want to be alone for a while." Fiona clutched her chest and turned to leave.


    "Fiona!" However, Spencer wouldn''t let her go. He grabbed her arm and took the chance to lift her up


    when she turned around. Carrying her in his arms, he walked to the door of the closest ward, kicked


    the door open, and locked the door from the inside.


    "Spencer!" As soon as Celine saw them leave, she rushed behind them and started knocking on the


    door.


    "It''s no use." George moved the wheelchair and stopped in front of Celine. When he had first seen her,


    he had sensed that she held some animosity towards Fiona, but he hadn''t expected things to be this


    bad. Considering the nature of her rtionship with Spencer, it wasn''t a surprise that she hated Fiona!


    "Celine, it''s best if you just went to your room. You''d go now if you were smart," George said coolly.


    "And why is that? Why should I go back?" Celine asked aggressively, turning to George.


    "Because I can send you back to M City right now if I want to!" George pped the armrest of his


    wheelchair with his right hand. He never cursed, but he made an exception for Celine. "Spencer is only


    a guest here, so don''t try to do anything under his name. Besides, now that all these things have


    happened, our superiors are going to be suspicious of Spencer''s behavior. Is that what you want?"


    "How is Fiona any better than I am? She¡ª"


    "Fuck off! Throw her out!" George roared. His hand immediately shot up to massage his throbbing


    temples. The two men who stood beside George quickly dragged Celine away, one holding her right


    arm while the other held her left.


    ''How could you make such a mistake, Spencer?''


    George sighed and thought to himself, clenching his fists.


    "Get away from me, you asshole! Don''t you dare touch me!" Fiona screamed at the top of her lungs.


    Spencer hugged her tightly and never let her go. No matter how hard she punched him and struggled,


    he didn''t budge. He felt that if he let her go now, he would lose her forever.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t touch me!" Waving her arms in the air, she cried out to catch her breath. "If I knew I would see


    your ugly faces as soon as I woke up, I would have never woken up!"


    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry for hurting you, Fiona..." He hugged her even tighter as he apologized.


    The news about Spencer and Fiona''s quarrel quickly reached the officers'' ears. Within minutes, all the


    officers, including Leo, marched to the hospital.


    "What happened? Where''s Spencer?" Leo asked with a frown.


    "Lee!" George saluted him with respect. "He''s in the room, sir."


    Upon hearing this, Eric and Daniel rushed to the room and started banging on the door with their fists.


    "Spencer! Pleasee out!"


    "Shut up!" Spencer''s loud roar came from inside the room.


    Leo anxiously began pacing back and forth in the corridor. He then knocked on the door softly and said,


    "Tell me, what''s the matter? Everything should be fine now that your wife is back safely, right? Is


    everything okay? Why are you two fighting? We were just attacked. Can''t you set aside your personal


    problems for the time being?"


    "Lee, what do you mean you were just attacked?" George asked, puzzled.


    Leo rubbed his nose and replied, "You don''t have to worry about it. You take rest. We''ve got it covered."


    "I may not be able to walk, but I can still use my brain to n strategies! Lee, what are you trying to


    hide from me?" George said in a low voice. His usual cool andposed self had disappeared, and he


    now seemed very anxious.


    He had wanted to rush forward andfort Fiona when he saw her crying sadly. ''How I wish I could


    step in and punch Spencer to help her out,'' he thought. ''But I don''t even have the strength to stand up.


    And now, I can''t even be involved in what goes on at the base?''


    "I didn''t mean it like that, George. I just didn''t want you to get stressed thinking about this. It''s not good


    for your health." Leo sighed, shaking his head. "T Country won''t let this go. We sneaked into their


    country to save our people. They are only going to cause more trouble for us. We have to exin our


    actions to them. Or else, it will result in a conflict between our countries!"


    After hearing that, George clearly understood the situation they were in.


    Inside the room, Fiona was exhausted from all the crying. Spencer still had his arms around her, but


    she didn''t have any strength left in her to fight him, so she turned away and avoided looking into his


    eyes.


    "Fiona, let''s start over again, okay?" Spencer whispered in her ear when he saw her calm down. "When


    we go back to M City, let''s forget everything that happened like it was just a bad dream and start over


    again."


    "Start over? How do you n on starting over?" Fiona asked sarcastically.


    "I''ll make sure Celine goes abroad and I''ll never see her again, I promise! And you..." Spencer


    hesitated just for a moment before he continued, "If you get rid of that baby you''re carrying, I''ll forget


    this ever happened and we can start over again, happily."


    Fiona suddenly raised her hand and pped him hard in his face.


    "You''ve already murdered one baby of ours! Do you really want to kill the second one as well?


    Spencer! You bastard! I will never allow you to hurt my child! You can''t harm my baby!"


    "You''re right to call me a jerk. But you can''t keep this child!" Spencer insisted, staring straight into her


    eyes. He had to be a hundred percent certain that the child in her womb was his. He couldn''t even


    think of letting her give birth to another man''s child.


    "Why won''t you let me keep this child? It''s yours!" Fiona grabbed his cor and burst into tears. "It''s


    your baby! How can you be so heartless?"

 Chapter 142 An Inconclusive Argument

    Chapter 142 An Inconclusive Argument


    Spencer trembled with empty eyes as Fiona grabbed him by the cor and shook him.


    "Spencer!" Fiona cried, her voice quivering with more and more emotion. "How can you be so cruel?


    Why are you so heartless? I won''t let you hurt my baby a second time! It''s better if you just kill me than


    kill my child!"


    A trace of pain shed through Spencer''s eyes as he thought of their first child.


    Suddenly, his expression turned dark and fierce as he pleaded,


    "I swear, this will be thest time." He stroked her hair gently, eyes filled with sorrow as he thought of


    their baby. "I promise that from today, I''ll do whatever you want and I''ll believe every word you say,


    okay?"


    Fiona furiously swatted his hand away. "Why aren''t you believing me now, then? You didn''t even see


    who the woman in the video was, right? Anyway, we can get a paternity test for the child. Isn''t that


    right? Yes... A paternity test for the baby..." Upon saying that, Fiona turned to leave in a hurry. But


    Spencer grabbed her arm and stopped her.


    "Not now. We can''t afford to waste any time. I can''t let this child grow inside you for any longer..." He


    looked at her belly with an exasperated look on his face.


    "This is your child, Spencer!" Fiona retorted, unknowingly digging her nails into her flesh.


    "What if it''s not? I just can''t let this baby grow inside you! I won''t allow it!" he roared. "I can''t let you hurt


    my baby either!


    I don''t care whether you ept it as your child or not. I won''t let you harm it in any way!" Fiona yelled


    back, her eyes red with rage.


    "You want to keep the baby even if it''s Charles''?" Spencer looked at her intently.


    Fiona was so angry that she didn''t even think before replying, "Yes! I won''t let you kill this baby even if


    it''s Charles''!"


    "Fiona!" Spencer bellowed, unable to ept the words that wereing out of her mouth. He


    squeezed her shoulders tightly and opened his eyes wide. "How can you¡ª"


    "Don''t touch me!"


    In the corridor of the infirmary, people were casually passing by the ward when they suddenly heard


    screaming, followed by the voices of two people quarreling. They immediately went over to the window


    to see what was happening.


    Among them was Eric, who gasped in shock when he saw Fiona and Spencer arguing inside the room.


    A wave of dread came over him.


    Fiona had a knife in her hand, and she was pointing it at the space between Spencer''s eyebrows.


    Her hands quivered as she gritted her teeth and looked into Spencer''s eyes.


    For a brief moment, the ward was as silent as a grave. Then, a bitter smile appeared on Spencer''s


    face.


    "Fiona, you do know that I love you a lot, right?"


    "Not another word. Don''t ever say that again! You''re the one who had sex with Celine, but now, you''re


    using me of having sex with someone else and even trying to get rid of our child. How can you be


    so vicious, Spencer?" Tears sprang to Fiona''s eyes but she continued to re at Spencer, resentment


    burning in her heart. She let out a shaky breath and shook her head in determination before continuing,


    "I can''t be here. I have to go back to M City...no, S City. And you''re going to let me go without causing


    any trouble!"


    Spencer stared straight at Fiona without any reaction on his face. "I''ll take you to S City once you''re


    done with the abortion."


    "No! I won''t let you hurt my baby." All of a sudden, she brought the knife close to her pale and slender


    neck. "Otherwise..."


    "No, Fiona, don''t!" In the blink of an eye, Spencer ced his hand over hers and gently held the knife.


    "Don''t hurt yourself, hurt me instead."


    Looking at the sincere expression on Spencer''s face, Fiona was so stunned that she almost forgot to


    react. At that moment, she felt a sharp pain in her wrist and was forced to loosen her grip on the knife.


    She saw Spencer''s hand swiftly handle the de and turn it away from her. It all happened in the


    space of a fraction of a second.


    That moment, Fiona realized that she hadn''t been threatening him at all. Spencer had just been ying


    along so that he could disarm her.


    "I taught you this trick to defend yourself against bad guys when you''re in danger, not so that you could


    use it against me. I don''t mind if you even want to stab me, Fiona. But I have something I need to do


    before that," Spencer said in a calm voice and stood up to leave.


    Right before he walked out of the room, he turned and said, "My decision will never change. Take a


    rest. I''ll be back soon to discuss this matter again."


    Fiona copsed onto the bed, feeling like all the life had been sucked out of her.


    As Spencer closed the door behind him, he held onto the doorknob and scanned the people in the


    corridor. Then, he turned to the nurse and said, "Don''t disturb her."


    "Mr. Cheng!"


    his soldiers called as they rushed to his side.


    "Mr. Cheng, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine." Spencer waved them away.


    Leo frowned and walked over to him. "Spencer, what''s going on? Did you even consider for a second


    where we are now? Don''t mess this up by letting your personal matters get in the way!"


    "Leo, I am well aware of that. I will take full responsibility for the troubles I cause you and the others.


    Besides, it''s not such a big deal,"


    Spencer said nkly. Leo sighed and shook his head. "How did you and Fiona end up like this? I need


    you to exin this to me now!"


    "I''m afraid I can''t do it right now. I have to get ready. I''m going out tonight," Spencer said, narrowing his


    eyes.


    "Where are you going?" Eric inquired, rubbing his temples. Lately, Spencer was always leaving all of


    them out of the loop. It was frustrating to deal with.


    As expected, Spencer just turned away without replying.


    "Spencer, I have something to ask you." George had wheeled over after hearing themotion as


    well. His voice was dripping with hatred. He couldn''t believe that Spencer had treated Fiona so badly.


    "I don''t want to talk right now," Spencer replied coldly and walked away, leaving everyone shocked.


    After taking a few steps, Spencer saw a doctor walking past him. He suddenly grabbed the doctor by


    his cor and questioned him in a low voice, "Can a woman tell if she''s pregnant after just three days of


    having sex?"


    "What?" The doctor was so taken aback that it took him a moment to understand Spencer''s question.


    He then answered in a shaky voice, "Three days is too short to determine pregnancy. It''s not possible."


    Spencer''s heart sank when he heard the doctor''s reply. However, he maintained an emotionless look


    on his face and loosened his grip on the doctor''s cor before disappearing from the crowded corridor.


    George thumped the wheelchair hard, vexed by his own inability to do anything as he watched Spencer


    walk away indifferently. He swore to stand up again so that he could fight Spencer like a real man.


    Then, he wheeled himself to the window of the ward. Looking at Fiona''s trembling body on the bed, he


    couldn''t help but feel sympathetic towards her. However, he didn''t try to enter the room. ''I''ll give her


    some time to digest what she went through today,'' he thought to himself.


    When night fell in P City, the sky gradually changed from a warm red color to a dark and starless gray.


    Spencer had already asked to change his dorm room, now that he and Fiona had very little luggage.


    He packed up their things and was just about to leave when he saw Celine.


    With his sportswear and the backpack resting on his back, it was obvious that he was going out.


    Taking advantage of Spencer''s surprise, Celine quickly walked over to him and grabbed his clothes


    with a pitiful look in his eyes. "Spencer, are you avoiding me?"


    "Yes," Spencer replied indifferently.


    Celine gritted her teeth, feeling like she had been pped. However, she had no choice but to continue


    this game. "I know you don''t want to see me. Everything that happened is my fault. I didn''t push you


    away because I wanted to be with you. I never once thought of breaking you two apart, but..." She


    touched her belly and asked, "But what about this baby?"


    Spencer felt a pang of guilt, but there was a trace of doubt in his eyes. The doctor had said that it was


    impossible to check if a woman was pregnant just three days after having sex. But Spencer couldn''t


    understand why Celine would lie to him. After all, the truth would be revealed as time went by.


    "You can''t keep the baby," he blurted out immediately without any hesitation.


    Celine shed him a bitter smile. "Of course, I can''t keep it. But I still want to know if we are no longer


    siblings¡ª"


    "Stop it, Celine." Spencer interrupted her ruthlessly. "I''m sorry for what I did that night. I''ll do almost


    anything to make up for it. But don''t ask me for love or marriage, it won''t happen."


    As soon as Celine heard his words, she became distressed. She had gone through all that trouble just


    to get Spencer back. But now, it looked like she would get nothing in return.


    When he heard no reply from her, Spencer looked up at the sky and said, "I have something to deal


    with. I''m leaving now. You take a rest. We can talk about it after Ie back."


    "Where are you going?" Celine inquired him. "That''s none of your business."


    Spencer turned around to walk out when Celine suddenly called after him. "Please be careful,


    Spencer."


    Her voice was full of genuine concern. "I know."


    Spencer hurried out the door, feeling guilty and disgusted with himself. The situation had spiraled


    His wife was pregnant with another man''s child while his sister was pregnant with his child. At this


    point, his life was just one big joke.


    Suddenly, he frowned as a thought shed through his mind.


    ''I believed Celine without giving it a second thought, but why didn''t I believe what Fiona said? Do I


    really believe that Charles forced her to sleep with him? If he didn''t, then...'' As he began to doubt his


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    own convictions, Spencer''s heart shattered. Maybe the child in Fiona''s womb wasn''t Charles'' after all.


    His love for Fiona had made him act in haste after seeing the video. It was possible that in his panic, he


    had made the wrong judgment.


    He clenched his fists and walked faster.


    In the hospital ward, Fiona had been sitting stiff on the bed for a long time. She refused to eat or drink


    no matter who came and offered her food.


    Her heart feltpletely empty. She just tuned out all the noise around her with her eyes shut tight.


    The cool ward was dimly lit by the moonlight shining through the windows.


    Suddenly, the door opened.


    A tall figure slowly walked towards the bed.

 Chapter 143 Not A Peaceful Night

    Chapter 143 Not A Peaceful Night


    "I heard that you haven''t eaten either?"


    A distant and sarcastic voice reverberated throughout the ward. Fiona straightened her shoulders and


    looked at the door unconsciously. When she saw the figure in the darkness, she pursed her lips but did


    not make any sound.


    The high heels clicked as they hit the floor.


    Celine walked in elegantly and sped her arms against her chest. She put on a haughty look and


    remarked, "I know myself that pregnant women have no appetite."


    Fiona narrowed her eyes in response to Celine''s provocation. One thought repeatedly gued her


    mind: Celine was pregnant with Spencer''s child. Her head felt like it was being torn apart, and her


    chest was so heavy that she could hardly breathe. It had never urred to her that one day, everything


    would just make sense to her. Today, amidst this challenging situation, she suddenly understood a lot


    of things.


    For example, she felt an unexpected joy when she found out that she was going to have a baby with


    Spencer. She also felt heartbroken when he misunderstood her. Furthermore, the rtionship between


    Celine and Spencer made her jealous. To sum it up, she had fallen in love with Spencer!


    After realizing her true feeling towards Spencer, tears started to form in Fiona''s eyes.


    "Since the very beginning, my goal has been very clear." Celine was d in the moonlight as she stood


    in front of the bed. Staring at Fiona''s downcast face, she continued, "I don''t want to do this, but you are


    Spencer''s wife. So I can only turn myself against you. She touched her belly and added, "This baby is


    Spencer''s flesh and blood."


    ''Bitch!'' Fiona thought to herself as her heart was filled with jealousy and anger once again. Fiona


    gripped her clothes tightly and raised her head a little. Staring straight at Celine, she said in a deep and


    hoarse voice, "Celine, get out of here."


    "Fiona, when are you going to divorce him?" Celine raised her eyebrows and ignored what Fiona just


    said.


    "Divorce?" Gingerly, Fiona whispered the strange word to herself, as if she had heard it for the first


    time. Instantly, she felt averse to it. She had been through so much with Spencer. Even through the


    hard times, she had never thought of divorcing him. When it was suddenly mentioned by Celine, she


    felt an urge to defend their marriage. She loved Spencer so much that she didn''t want to divorce.


    "You don''t want to divorce, do you?" Celine noticed the angry look on Fiona''s face, and continued to


    provoke her. "That''s right. Spencer is a good man, and it''s only natural that you don''t want to divorce


    him. However, there are things that you can''t control. Even though Spencer''s grandpa likes you very


    much, he won''t ept that you have another man''s baby. More importantly, Spencer''s career


    prospects are beyond promising. If you stay by his side, you''ll only stain his name and honor."


    "Stain?" Fiona moved her stiff body to face Celine directly. "Why don''t you believe me? The person in


    the video is not me..."


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s just that I don''t trust Charles." Celine gritted her teeth. "Do you know


    what kind of person he is?"


    Frowning, Fiona was lost in thought. In his eyes, Charles was Ryan''s brother, the CEO of ZR Company


    who established X.


    "Since he had caught you once, you should already know that he''s a capable man. Once he set his


    sights on something, he''ll do everything to get it. There''s no such thing as impossible for him. Since he


    is interested in you, how could he simply allow you to stay in the Cherry Grove Residence? Do you


    really believe that he''ll just sit back and do nothing? How could he want you but not touch you? Will he


    let you walk out of his ce without having you?!" Celine roared. When she finished, she couldn''t help


    frowning because of the pain in her lower abdomen.


    She knew what caused the pain. That night when she had slept with Spencer, he was very drunk.


    Although she enjoyed being with him, she had to endure his brusqueness. From that night on, her


    underbelly began to hurt, and she would bleed from time to time. She knew that the baby in her womb


    would notst too long, so she had to tell Spencer that she was pregnant in three days. Although it was


    risky, she had no other choice.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe me or not," Fiona shrugged her shoulders and replied coolly.


    "You may leave now."


    "Of course I will. But once I leave, I will head for M City." Celine took a step back and added, "I''m going


    back to the Cheng family residence to tell them about my baby."


    "Celine! Are you crazy?" Fiona widened her eyes and jumped out of the bed at once. Because she


    hadn''t moved for a long time, she almost fell over to the floor. When she had steadied her gait, she


    stared at Celine in disbelief. "You''re not allowed to go back!" she shouted.


    "Why?" Celine asked calmly. She took a step closer to Fiona.


    "Grandpa is sick. You know clearly that his condition would worsen if you tell him!" Fiona forcefully


    grabbed Celine''s sleeve and shouted at her face. "Are you crazy?"


    "So what if I am crazy!" Celine sported a haughty smile as she removed Fiona''s hand on her sleeve.


    "This is good news! I''m sure Grandpa will be very happy. I''m much better than you, aren''t I?"


    Fiona''s face was red with anger as she continued to shout, "Don''t you have any sense of shame? You


    are his sister! Why are you so..." She barely stopped herself from throwing expletives at Celine.


    "Shameless?" Celine supplied. With a sneer, she grabbed Fiona''s cor and pushed her towards the


    ward table.


    "Celine, what are you doing?" Fiona was shocked. As she spoke, her back hit the corner of the table.


    Frightened, she covered her lower abdomen with one hand and pushed Celine backward with the


    other. "What are you doing?"


    "Huh? Why do you care about Charles'' child?" Celine snorted. She kept mentioning things that would


    anger Fiona.


    "Shut up! It''s not his child!" Overcame by rage and fear, she turned around to face Celine. She closed


    her eyes and pushed Celine away with all her strength. Celine felt herself falling but did nothing to


    protect herself. The moment that she was pushed away, she let out a smile of relief. Fiona did not see


    the victorious look on Celine''s face.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Hearing a scream, Fiona quickly opened her eyes only to see Celine screaming in horror. Her pupils


    dted as she watched her stumble on her high heels. She stretched her hand to reach for her, but she


    lost her bnce and fell on her back.


    "Celine!" Startled, Fiona reached out to help her up, but she was one step slower.


    With a loud thud, Celine fell on the cold floor. The sudden fall shocked Fiona and she stepped back


    unconsciously.


    "Uh..." Facing the ceiling, Celine''s hand was still open in mid-air. Stabbed by a ring pain in her


    stomach, and she let out a painful whimper.


    "Celine... Celine!" As soon as Fiona caught to her senses, she ran to Celine with a pale face. She knelt


    down in front of her and held her head, trying to pull her up.


    "My... belly..." Celine said intermittently as she moaned breathlessly. Her face was contorted in pain as


    she looked down at her abdomen.


    "Belly?" With a stunned expression, Fiona mover her gaze to Celine''s belly, only to see that there was


    dark liquid flowing out of her crotch. Sweating profusely, Fiona stretched out her hand to touch the


    liquid on the floor. It felt warm and sticky on her fingers. She then lifted her hand to examine the liquid.


    The next second, her hand trembled and her face went pale. "Blood! You are bleeding!" she said in a


    panicked voice.


    "It hurts... My baby..." Celine cried.


    "Your child..." Fiona repeated in horror. Her body was frozen in fear, but her heart was beating fast


    against her chest. Under the moonlight, the red blood was reflected in her eyes.


    Celine''s face grew even paler and her lips were bloodless. However, there was a faint smile on her lips.


    ''My child, you have fulfilled your mission,'' she thought to herself before losing consciousness.


    "Doctor! Is there any doctor here?" Fiona shouted loudly and hugged Celine close to her body.


    Although she hated Celine, she worried about the child in her belly. Like her, she was also a mother


    now. She knew that the pain of losing a child was worse than death.


    The doctor on duty soon noticed Fiona''s non-stop call for help. Her hoarse screams, the messy


    footsteps and the hurried pushing of the door clearly echoed throughout the corridor, disturbing the


    otherwise calm night.


    Perhaps, this night was not meant to be calm.


    X''s headquarters was located in the tropical rain forest spanning three countries, namely, Z Country, T


    Country and M Country. In the middle of the night, it was still aze with lights.


    The bright lights in the headquarters shone brightly amidst the darkness of the rain forest. A vigorous


    figure moved in the darkness. It was none other than Spencer who just left the base in P City.


    His slender figure moved nimbly without sound like a creature of the night. He used spection as he


    looked for the hidden base. asionally, a truck would pass through the jungle path. He hid behind a


    big tree and thought that he had found the right way, thanks to the truck.


    After a few hours'' journey, Spencer finally arrived at his destination. When he saw the brightly-lit


    headquarters, he breathed a sigh of relief. He was determined to go in, but how could he infiltrate the


    headquarters?


    Spencer squinted his eyes. It seemed that he was only five hundred meters away from the base. He


    turned his head and looked at the towering trees around him. He patted the thick and hard bark with his


    palm and decided to climb up the tree to observe the happenings inside the headquarters.


    Climbing trees was a piece of cake for him.


    Spencer climbed onto the tree slowly, grabbing hold of one branch at a time as he pressed hard on his


    feet to prop himself up. After he climbed a few meters, there was nothing that he could hold on to


    anymore. High up the tree, the trunk was smooth without any branches. Suddenly, he took out the knife


    hidden inside his boot. He stabbed the thick trunk with the knife, and used that as his leverage to


    continue his climb.


    Near the top of the tree, he found a sturdy branch and stood on it. Covered by the thick leaves, he


    finally had ess to the happenings inside the headquarters.


    He leaned on a branch and removed the backpack from his bag. He then took out a telescope which he


    had prepared in advance. He peered through the telescope and memorized the terrain. This time, he


    only wanted to know the exact location of the X headquarters. Thinking that the job was too easy, he


    snickered to himself, ''Well, Charles, be careful next time!''


    There was a hugeboratory in the west of the base. People in white gowns busily worked even in the


    middle of the night. Drug trade was a very terrible thing. For instance, if the drugs were not intercepted


    at the M City airport, they would have spread to the market in a sh. If that had happened, the impact


    would be immeasurable.


    Spencer silently memorized the appearance of theboratory and vowed to destroy it one day.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After some time,


    Spencer heard a whistle below him, followed by the sound of footsteps. The sound stopped below the


    tree and was reced by the sound of pee. Still standing on the highest branch, Spencer arched an


    eyebrow, smiled and started to get off the tree quietly.

 Chapter 144 Infiltrating Xs Base

    Chapter 144 Infiltrating X''s Base


    Spencer climbed down the tree quietly andnded on a lower branch. The other man was relieving


    himself right below. The man had a cigarette between his lips. After zipping up his pants, he walked


    back to the clearing, humming and puffing smoke.


    Not far from where he was, arge truck filled with jade was parked to the side of the forest path. A


    man sat in the driver''s seat while a couple of men guarding the precious cargo looked around with


    vignt eyes.


    Spencer jumped off the tree and quietly followed the man.


    "Hey, you sure took your time in there! Come on! We''re going to bete! Hurry up!"


    "Yes! I''ming! I''ming! I can''t even catch a break!" Nevertheless, he quickened his pace at the


    prompt of his peers. He knew his boss''s temper very well. Recently, he even noticed that he was more


    prone to outbursts. If they got inte because of him, he didn''t know if he could walk out of his sight


    alive.


    Spencer kept a considerable distance from the man he tailed. Once he was near the truck, he picked


    up a small stone and tossed it to the opposite direction, hitting a tree with perfect precision. Its sound


    echoed loudly in the stillness of the forest.


    "Who''s there? Show yourself!" The man screamed with fear as he turned around. Taking out his


    weapon, he aimed it at the darkness behind him.


    "What''s going on out there? What''s taking so long?" The man in the driver''s seat stepped out of the


    truck and joined his tremblingrade. "Who''s there? Show yourself! Come out and face us, you


    coward!"


    The two waited for a while without moving. Hearing no other sound save for their own breaths, one of


    them concluded,


    "I guess it was nothing." The driver hit him on the back of his head and shouted, "Why are you making


    a fuss over nothing? Are you blind or deaf? You must be both, you useless oaf! Get back there!"


    Cursing under his breath, he then marched towards the truck.


    The man could only follow, scratching his head. "Must be a cat or a dog or something..."


    The two of them got back and, after exchanging some words with the guards, drove off to X''s secret


    base.


    The sound of the truck''s engine and the wind hitting its dashboard broke the silence in the forest.


    At this point, no one noticed the man clinging to the bottom of the truck, intending to infiltrate X. It was


    Spencer.


    Inside X''s base, a watchtower was lit up, casting a strong beam of light on every dark corner of the


    Soon enough, the truck found its way to the base''s gates, where it was stopped for inspection.


    Hiding underneath the vehicle, Spencer could hear the conversation between the driver and the guard


    manning the entrance.


    "We''re from Mine 10. We''re here to deliver these ores dug upst week. We are asked to bring them


    here tonight."


    "You there!" the guard called out to his men. "Inspect the cargo!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Spencer heard steady footsteps rushing onto the vehicle, followed by a rustling sound, as if men were


    shifting the contents of the truck. After a while, someone shouted, "All checked, sir! Clear!"


    "Okay. Show me your permits."


    "Ah, yes!"


    A few seconds passed before the guard finally gave his approval. "That seems to be about it. You can


    go inside now."


    The inspectionsted nearly twenty minutes. Spencer couldn''t help but sigh, understanding how tough


    Charles handled security. At the same time, he sneered at how useless it all was, considering he was


    able to get in without getting caught.


    He heard as the gates creaked open and felt the car''s engine starting. After several turns, the truck


    came to a halt at its intended destination. Spencer was thankful to hear that the engine had finally


    stopped buzzing. Several people got off and someone shouted, "Unload everything here!"


    Sensing that the men were upied with the cargo, he took the opportunity to drop onto the ground


    and prepared to crawl out.


    As it was impossible to carry the ores by hand, the back of the truck was opened and a mobile


    conveyor belt was pushed to transfer the cargo onto the loading deck. Seeing that the conveyor belt


    cast a huge shadow under the watchtower''s piercing light, Spencer carefully rolled out from under the


    truck.


    There were all sorts of buildings inside X''s base, from warehouses toboratories. Guards were


    positioned in every corner, giving him little space to hide.


    Once he confirmed that the porters around the truck were busy unloading the jade, he took his chance


    and sneaked to the opposite direction. asionally, he would run into jade ores stacked high all over


    the grounds, behind which he would pause to hide and observe. When a couple of patrolmen making


    their rounds got too near him, he ran towards the building at the center of the base.


    "Is there any update on the new drug?" From the base''s control room, two people walked out and


    chatted casually.


    Spotting them, Spencer immediately hid behind a parked car. He was about to move away when he


    recognized one of the figures, a man who wore a sling around his arm. It was Francis, the leader of


    Charles'' henchmen, who tried to kill him when he rescued Celine. Beside him was an older man with


    sses who wore a whiteb coat.


    "Well, it''s still in the trial phase. But..."


    "But what?" Francis frowned.


    "There''s a lot that can go wrong with this new form. We can''t just introduce it to the market. We


    need more time."


    "What do you mean? We have only one year to finish this project." Francis pressed, "How much time


    do you still need? What side effects are we talking about?"


    "Well... I''m afraid we still need around three years." The doctor sighed as he continued, "Three of the


    test subjects were killed thest time we administered the drug. One of them even went mad. Only one


    subject actually lost his memories."


    Spencer narrowed his eyes. ''They actually did trial on humans?''


    "Lost his memories, huh?" Francis muttered before he turned quiet.


    "Why isn''t our boss here tonight?" the doctor asked.


    "What do you think?" Francis replied.


    "Is it because of that Fiona?" The doctor scowled as he spoke. "Because of that woman, he has been


    too anxioustely. He has been in talks with the higher ups of T Country. He''s been pressuring us to


    speed up the development of the new drug."


    "Because he wants to use this drug on her."


    ''What? Use it on Fiona?'' A shiver ran down Spencer''s spine. ''Does Charles want to erase Fiona''s


    memories? Is this his n to make her his?''


    "He is serious this time! He risked everything, even exposing his own identity and endangering the


    honor of the Wen family for nothing."


    "No, he still has control over Fiona, and that''s the most important thing. I just don''t know if Spencer has


    found out about it yet."


    Hearing these words, Spencer felt as if he had been punched in the gut.


    Was Francis talking about the baby in Fiona''s belly? His hands turned white as he clenched his fists.


    "Given the state of things, he can''t just give up Fiona."


    ''What a joke!'' Spencer gritted his teeth. ''Well, he won''t have her unless I give her up! And I would never


    give up on Fiona!''


    Right then, a man came from the warehouse and walked up to Francis. "Sir, the new batch of jade has


    been loaded and moved. Would you like to see it?"


    "Okay." Francis nodded. At the same time, Spencer decided that he had to move if he wanted to stay


    under cover. As soon as Francis started walking in the direction of the warehouse, he took his step.


    The wholepound seemed eerily silent.


    "Wait!" Before Francis continued, he winked at the man standing next to him and nced at the spot


    where Spencer had just stood. The man readily took out his gun.


    Spencer''s body froze. He could feel Francis'' burning gaze. Despite there being a car hiding him from


    sight, he felt as if he was utterly exposed. ''Am I discovered?"


    Suddenly, the loud sound of a truck engine broke the tension.


    The newly unloaded truck was driving by. Despite nerves, Spencer thought quickly. It was now or


    never! He made up his mind to follow the truck and escape. The truck was driving closer and closer to


    him.


    After a nod from Francis, the man next to him jumped to the other side of the parked car. "Hands up..."


    But he saw that he was pointing his gun at nothing. "Sir, there''s no one here!" He turned around and


    walked back to his superior.


    "No one?" ''Was I being paranoid?'' Francis watched nkly as the truck drove by. It was almost at the


    gates when he furrowed his brows and shouted, "Stop that truck!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Stop the truck! Close the gates! Don''t let anyone out!"


    But the truck had driven past the gates before the driver noticed the signal to stop. With a loud


    screeching sound, the vehicle reached a halt and its trembling passengers stepped out. The driver


    asked in a fearful tone, "What''s wrong, sir? What happened?"


    Francis, who had sprinted after them, didn''t answer. He took the gun from the man beside him and


    squatted down to inspect the underside of the truck.


    There was nothing. ''Huh?''


    Francis looked around before he finally waved his hand. "You can go now!"


    "Yes, sir!" The men from Mine 10 looked and felt relieved to be back on the truck. "Hurry up! Quick!" a


    voice ordered the driver.


    The vehicle''s engine started again. The driver mmed on the elerator and shot out onto the road


    like an arrow released from a bow.


    "I thought I was going to die!" he eximed as he drove.


    "Did the captain think there was someone hiding under the car?" hispanion asked.


    "Maybe."


    "What a terrible day! First, I thought I was being followed in the forest, and just now, we barely got out


    of the base alive!"


    "Don''t move!"


    Before they could turn, they felt a sharp object against the side of their heads. Looking at the rearview


    mirror, both of them saw a man sitting in the narrow gap behind their seats. His hands held knives to


    their temples.

 Chapter 145 Rumors

    Chapter 145 Rumors


    The man in the dim light had striking features and looked very handsome. His expression so was fierce


    that the two men would doubt that he could kill them easily. Of course, the man was none other than


    Spencer.


    As the truck was leaving the base, it passed in the space between him and Francis. Spencer took the


    opportunity to jump into the truck while he was out of Francis'' sight. Just a momentter, he heard


    Francis'' furious voice, and realized that his decision to get into the truck was the right one, considering


    the circumstances.


    Without looking back, he pointed the knives at the other two men. "Quick. There''s an intersection ten


    kilometers ahead. Drop me there."


    "Yes, yes! Of course! Just please don''t kill us!" The driver nodded immediately, sweat running down his


    forehead as he stepped on the elerator. "I promise to get you there safely!"


    "Sir! Please spare our lives!" the other man pleaded as well.


    "I have something to ask you," Spencer said coolly. "Where are you twoing from? Z Country?"


    "No, we''re actually from T Country. We work at the mine. But we don''t know anything! We''re good


    people."


    The driver nodded in agreement. "Yes, we''re good people!"


    Spencer raised an eyebrow at them. "Good people, eh? Good people don''t carry weapons. Now, hand


    over all your weapons to me."


    The two men turned towards each other, stunned.


    "Are you going to give me your weapons or do you want to bleed?" Spencer threatened.


    "No, sir, please don''t hurt us!" The man immediately took out his gun. "Here you go!"


    "Now, throw it out!" Spencer nced at the man who was driving and added, "His weapon too. Throw


    them both out of the window!"


    "Yes, sir!" The man was bbergasted, but he quicklyplied and threw his gun out of the window.


    Then, he grabbed the knife tucked near the driver''s waist and tossed that out of the window as well. He


    then turned to Spencer and smiled tentatively. "Sir, is that okay?"


    Spencer ignored him and continued questioning them. "If you''re not from Z Country, how do you know


    our nativenguage?"


    "We grew up near the border of Z Country and worked at the mine since childhood. The bosses of the


    mine are all from Z Country. To make a living, we naturally had to learn thenguage of Z Country."


    "What about those guys at the base dressed in whiteb coats? Do you know who they are? What kind


    of drug are they working on currently?"


    "We have no idea what goes on in there! We''re only allowed to enter the base to drop off therge jade


    stones that we find in the mine. And while we''re in there, we don''t dare to ask any questions. Two other


    miners used toe here before us, but they were killed recently. We''re the new recements, but


    we''ve only been here twice so far. Thest time we came here was two months ago."


    Spencer asked them a few more questions, but after realizing that they didn''t have the information he


    was looking for, he eventually gave up questioning them.


    "Not many people who go into the base unauthorizede out alive. You''re lucky!"


    "What do you mean?" Spencer asked, puzzled.


    "Three years ago, soldiers from T Country attacked the base, but almost two thirds of their men died.


    As a result, T Country had no choice but to agree to a truce with X, and now, they''re partners."


    Spencer was startled by this information. "So, T Country is working with X? Why haven''t I ever heard of


    this?"


    "I haven''t heard of it either!" the driver blurted out in surprise.


    "Of course you haven''t!" Hispanion suddenly had a smug smile on his face. "One of the soldiers


    who works with them is my friend. He already lost a leg because he disobeyed them once. Anyway, this


    is top secret information. He only revealed this information to me when he was really, really drunk."


    After hearing this, Spencer became even more determined to break into the base. X had to be stopped


    at all costs, no matter the danger he would have to face. Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes as he thought


    of something. ''Charles won''t let Fiona''s escape slide. I must destroy his base no matter what happens.


    That''s the only way I can ensure Fiona''s and everyone else''s safety! I need to destroy thatboratory


    as well before it''s toote.''


    The truck sped along the empty forest road. Half an hour passed before it finally came to a halt at the


    intersection.


    "Sir, we''ve reached the intersection," the driver said tentatively,


    not daring to look Spencer in the eye.


    Before they could say anything more anything more, Spencer hit them hard on the head, knocking both


    of them unconscious.


    "I''ll let you guys live!" Spencer muttered with a snort. Then, he stealthily opened the door and got out of


    the truck without being seen by anyone nearby.


    It was well past midnight and yet P City''s defense base was brightly illuminated, especially in the


    hospital where people were stilling and going. Quite some time had passed since Celine was


    taken to the operating room. However, no one knew of her current condition.


    "Fiona!" George rushed to Fiona on his wheelchair, calling out her name. He soon found her crouching


    on the corridor floor.


    Fiona was staring at the floor with a nk expression when she suddenly heard George''s voice. She


    turned and met his gaze with tears streaming down her face. "George..."


    "Fiona! Are you okay?" His heart jumped to his throat in worry when he saw the bloodstains on her


    clothes. Before he could say anything else, Fiona rushed over to him and threw herself into his arms.


    Her tears fell on his pants, wetting his thigh. George faintly felt the warmth of her tears and the weight


    of her body on his, but he was so focused on her that he didn''t give it any thought.


    He gently patted her head andforted her. "Don''t cry. It''s all going to be okay."


    Eric and Daniel stood close by watching them, not knowing what to do.


    Daniel clucked his tongue unhappily. "Where has Spencer gone at this hour? I''m going to look outside


    and see if he''s here!"


    "Hey, wait..."


    Before Eric could finish his words, he saw Spencer rush down the corridor and anxiously ask, "Celine!


    Where is she?"


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Fiona raised her head and saw Spencer panting nervously. She


    quickly straightened herself up and looked at him.


    "Spencer, you''re here!" Daniel rushed to his side.


    "Where is Celine? How is she?" Spencer grabbed hold of Daniel''s cor and shook him with a wild look


    in his eyes.


    "She is still in the operating room."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Spencer..."


    Spencer heard a faint voice calling his name and turned to see Fiona standing behind Daniel. He


    instantly let go of Daniel and walked towards her.


    "I heard you pushed Celine down." Standing in front of her, he was almost expressionless, as if he was


    trying his best to maintain his cool. "Celine said you pushed her down. Was she telling the truth?"


    "I... I didn''t mean to hurt her!" Fiona raised her head and looked into his bloodshot eyes. "She pushed


    me first! I was just..."


    Spencer had never seen her like this before. She desperately tried to exin it to him for she feared


    that he wouldn''t believe her. However, with her unkempt hair and her bloodstained clothes, she looked


    guilty as charged. She wasn''t her usual calm andposed self today, which made Spencer''s heart


    sink in despair. He desperately wanted to hold her in his arms andfort her, but he controlled


    himself.


    All of a sudden, he turned away from her gaze and clenched his fists. "Just what were you doing? You


    don''t want to get rid of the baby in your belly, so you hurt Celine? If something happens to her, you''re to


    me!" he said in a cold voice.


    Fiona stared at him in disbelief when she heard his words. She stepped away from him at once, feeling


    heartbroken. "So, you think I did this on purpose?" she asked in a low voice, choked with sobs. She


    seemed to have no strength to even stand on her feet.


    All of a sudden, the door to the operating room opened.


    Spencer sighed, feeling relieved as he didn''t know how to answer Fiona''s question. He conveniently


    ignored her and rushed to the door. "How is she?" he asked the doctor.


    The doctor shook his head sadly. "Mr. Cheng, we couldn''t save the baby. Miss Cheng is still


    unconscious."


    "The baby...died?" Spencer felt a storm of emotions whirling within him. He had never expected that


    Celine would get pregnant with his child. Now that she had lost his child, he should have felt


    heartbroken, just like he had thest time Fiona had lost his baby. However, deep in his heart, he felt


    relieved that the child was dead. He couldn''t ignore the fact that he was ashamed of himself for doing


    such a thing to his own sister. This child shouldn''t have existed in the first ce.


    Standing in the corridor, Fiona felt a chill run down her spine as she watched Celine being wheeled out


    of the operation room by several nurses.


    She had gone through so much in the past few days that her sensitive heart felt numb to all the pain


    she had endured. She had always thought that she was strong, but now, she felt that she had


    overestimated herself. After all, she was just a young girl who had been thrown into adulthood too


    soon. She had lost her parents too early, gotten married too early, seen the darkness of the society too


    early, and also realized people''s coldness too early. Those simple days of her childhood were gone


    now.


    Fiona had no idea that many hours had passed. When she woke up from her sleep, she found herself


    lying on a small bed in a room. She recollected that she hade to this room a few hours ago looking


    for a ce to sleep in. She hade here because she didn''t want to be bothered, but no one had


    At that point, she had no idea of the rumors about her that were spreading at the base like wildfire.


    Afterst night''s fight between her and Celine, things had be much worse.


    "Did you hear? Last night, Mrs. Cheng pushed Miss Cheng, causing her to lose her child. She was so


    jealous that she caused her a miscarriage!"


    "Why would she do such a thing to her husband''s sister?"


    "Don''t you know? Mr. Cheng''s sister is pregnant with his child!"


    "Shit! That''s crazy! Isn''t Mrs. Cheng pregnant too?" "I heard that she was kidnapped by members of X


    and that their leader raped her.


    She''s pregnant with his child."


    "Did you see Mr. Cheng today? He looked furious! We''re probably going to be on the receiving end of


    his frustration."


    "Great. We''re all being dragged into this family drama."

 Chapter 146 Im Giving You Two Options

    Chapter 146 I''m Giving You Two Options


    The ringing of Spencer''s phone broke the silence in the empty corridor.


    Surprised, he immediately left the ward and sadly pressed the key to answer. "Hello?"


    "How are you, Spencer?"


    The voice from the other end of the line sounded anxious. It was Terence, who hadn''t heard from his


    friend in a long time.


    "I''m fine." Spencer didn''t get a wink of sleepst night and his head was a mess.


    "Judging from your tone, it doesn''t sound like you''re alright." Terence sighed. "I understand. A lot of


    things have happened recently. That''s why it took me a while to call."


    "Yes, a lot of things have happened indeed." Spencer stood in front of the window and watched as the


    sun rose, spilling light onto the dark sky.


    "Is Fiona''s child..." Terence hesitated for a bit before mustering the courage to ask, "Are you really not


    the baby''s father?"


    There was hardly any change on Spencer''s face when he answered, "I don''t know."


    Not knowing how to reply, Terence said nothing. He knew what kind of person Spencer was. He didn''t


    handle things well when he thought he had little control over them. When he said "I don''t know," it told


    Terence that Spencer felt utterly helpless about the situation.


    "What about Celine?" There was a trace of anger in Terence''s tone when he changed the subject.


    "What happened between you and her? Tell me! Are you still in love with her? Do you want to continue


    pursuing Celine? Do you want to be with her even if you''re already with Fiona?"


    "I don''t know!" Spencer raised his voice in anger. "I was drunk when that happened. When I woke up, I


    could barely remember a thing! Damn it! I don''t want to think about that now! Stop talking about it!"


    "What a ridiculous excuse! If you were drunk, you could''ve gone to bed and slept. You didn''t have to do


    anything to Celine. Cut the crap, Spencer! You''re the one who always boasts of having a strong will.


    And you''re telling me now that all that''s changed just because of a bit of wine? Bullshit! You should be


    ashamed! I just want to know how you''re going to solve this mess!"


    Spencer was speechless. He could only scratch his head before stammering, "I didn''t know what


    happened when I woke up. I really couldn''t remember."


    After admitting that to Terence, a question remained in his head. He didn''t understand how he could''ve


    lost self-control just because he had a drink. It wasn''t a matter of pride, he was never the type to act


    recklessly even when inebriated. How could it have turned out like this?


    "Tell Celine to go away. She can''t stay with you anymore," Terence said. "Did you even stop to consider


    that you''ve gotten the Cheng family in a potential scandal?"


    "Of course, I know that," Spencer said dryly. He had already made his mind that he was going to tell


    Celine to leave. It seemed as if Wayne''s decision was right all along. "How are things over there at M


    City?" Spencer asked, desperate to change the topic.


    "Nothing much has changed here. When I''m not too busy, I visit your grandpa to y chess with him.


    He''s been missing you and Fiona. He keeps on asking if you''de back in time for the New Year. Are


    youing back for the holiday?"


    "It''s so hot here in P City, I can''t even feel that New Year ising!" Spencer replied. "I''ll try to get us


    back there before the holiday."


    "That''s good."


    "How''s Wen Group doing?"


    "Ryan''s handling everything. Thepany''s almost bankrupt. Charles transferred a lot of money


    overseas. Internally, some of its best designers have started leaving one after another. It''s all quite a


    shock! No one knows how long it will take for thepany to recover."


    ''Designers?'' Spencer suddenly thought of Fiona. She also wanted to be a designer. He wanted to


    see how she would feel if she became a designer. But before that...


    "Okay. I have nothing else to say to you. I have other things I need to attend to." Spencer was about to


    end the call when Terence interrupted him.


    "Wait! I have onest question. What are your ns? Listen to me, your father might call you soon. If


    the prosecutors take Fiona away, things will get hard. You know how difficult they can get. Once they''ve


    got you, they won''t let you get away so easily."


    Spencer frowned as he thought of the worst that could happen. Since Fiona, the wife of a major


    general, had been abducted by Charles, the prosecutors would be inviting her for some questions. He


    knew that the prosecutors were very strict and they wouldn''t just let her go without a thorough


    investigation.


    "Do you think they''d also ask to talk to Celine?" Terence asked.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I''ll handle this on my own." Spencer pressed his lips as he saw Fiona step out of


    the ward. He quickly said goodbye to Terence. "I need to hang up now!" The line went dead before


    Terence could even respond.


    As soon as Fiona stepped out of the ward, several nurses passing by exchanged nces and


    whispered to one another.


    She turned to a different direction to avoid them, but her path was blocked by Spencer. With the sun at


    his back, his huge figure cast a shadow over her face.


    They froze where they stood, not budging to move towards each other, but not moving away either.


    Suddenly, their rtionship felt cold and distant.


    "Mr. Cheng, Miss Cheng has woken up!"


    Just then, a nurse hurried over and talked to Spencer.


    "Got it," he replied without taking his eyes off his wife.


    Her lips were still pale and she looked a bit dispirited. Upon hearing the nurse''s news, Fiona withdrew


    her eyes, seeming to be at a loss. She leaned against the wall as she staggered to leave.


    But Spencer followed her as she moved.


    "Why are you following me?" Fiona stood still, but kept her head lowered.


    "Come with me to see Celine."


    Fiona shivered. She instantly shook her head and said, "I don''t want to."


    "It''s not up to you to decide!" Before she could say anything else, Spencer had grabbed her arm and


    dragged her on the way to Celine''s ward.


    "Let me go, Spencer!" She struggled to break free while protecting her belly. "Let go of me!"


    Spencer realized what she was doing when he turned to look at her. He gave a bitter smile and walked


    faster.


    It wasn''t long until they reached Celine''s ward. With a loud thud, Spencer kicked the door open before


    ordering the doctor to leave. "Get out!"


    The doctor and the nurse attending to Celine exchanged nces before leaving the room quietly.


    Spencer was still holding Fiona''s wrist tightly when they entered. He didn''t let her go, even though she


    had long stopped resisting him. In his head, Spencer thought that if he let go, he would no longer have


    an excuse to hold her hand.


    "Spencer..." Celine called out to him as she sobbed. She was sitting on her bed and looked as if she


    was about to cry. No longer was she the proud and arrogant woman she used to be. Instead, she


    lookedpletely weak and helpless.


    "I''m here." Spencer finally let go of Fiona and walked up to Celine''s bed. He held her in his harms and


    said, "It''s all my fault."


    Hearing hisforting words, tears ran down Celine''s eyes. "Our baby..." she cried. "The baby''s gone!


    I was pregnant. But before I could even feel it, it''s gone..."


    Feeling like an outsider, Fiona only looked at them silently. As much as she wanted to sympathize with


    Celine, she couldn''t feel sorry for her in her heart. She had once lost a child, too. But back then, it was


    Spencer''s decision to have it aborted. And this time around, he suspected that her child wasn''t his and


    still didn''t want to keep it.


    ''Maybe he still has feelings for Celine. He probably took me here to humiliate me,'' she thought.


    "Fiona! It''s you!" Celine cried and screamed as she pointed a shaking finger at her. "It''s you! You killed


    my baby! You will pay for this! I will make you pay for killing my child!" Celine''s body trembled as she


    wailed. Had Spencer not stopped her, she would have rushed to hurt Fiona.


    "I''m sorry." Frowning, Fiona apologized in a low voice. "This happened to you because of me. I''m


    sorry."


    "I don''t need your insincere apology! You killed my baby! You will pay for this, Fiona!" Celine roared


    with reddened eyes.


    "But even if the ident didn''t happen, you still would not have been able to keep your baby," Fiona


    dered as she clenched her fists. As soon as she finished her words, Spencer and Celine both turned


    to her in shock.


    "It''s true, isn''t it?" Fiona continued. "Grandpa and Dad would not have let you keep the child, unless


    you two are no longer siblings, right?"


    "Fiona! You vicious woman!" Celine screamed.


    "Fiona, did you intentionally push Celine?" Spencer let go of Celine and walked up to her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Spencer..." Celine called Spencer but he raised a hand, gesturing for her to stay put.


    Hearing Spencer''s question, Fiona''s heart sank but she didn''t want to exin herself. She knew that


    when people didn''t believe her, no exnation would suffice. They wouldn''t believe her even if she said


    that it was all an ident.


    The ward was quiet except for Celine''s sobbing. Standing in front of Fiona, Spencer red at her and


    said, "You were right. But since it was you who pushed her, you should take responsibility for her


    miscarriage."


    "What do you want?"


    "I''m giving you two options." Noticing that Fiona wasn''t denying his usations, Spencer slowly


    continued, "First, a life for a life. You must abort your child..."


    "No way!" Before he could finish his words, Fiona raised her head and looked at him defiantly. She was


    like a lioness protecting her cub. "I will not hurt my baby! If you want to kill it, you will have to kill us


    both!"


    Spencer shed a mocking smile but his heart was flooded with bitterness. He had already known that


    Fiona wouldn''t agree to his proposal, but he asked nevertheless. The answer came as no surprise, but


    it still broke his heart.


    "You have another choice." Spencer swallowed as soon as the words came out of his mouth.


    "What?"


    "Divorce. Take your child and get out my life."

 Chapter 147 A Divorce

    Chapter 147 A Divorce


    As soon as those words were heard, the room became as silent as a grave. That moment, both Fiona''s


    and Celine''s eyes went wide with shock. They couldn''t believe what they had just heard. Celine opened


    her mouth, surprised, and a slight smile appeared on her lips.


    "Spencer..." Her eyes twinkled as she called out to him.


    Celine''s voice pulled Fiona back to reality. Shocked, she took a few steps back and tears started rolling


    down her cheeks. She felt as if her entire life had fallen apart. With quivering lips, she choked back her


    tears and asked a second time, "What did you say, Spencer?"


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said? You need to either have an abortion or divorce me," Spencer said


    impassively.


    "Divorce..." Fiona repeated with great difficultly. Spencer''s emotionless words and his heartlessness


    towards her and their marriage shattered her heart into pieces. How could he even say the word


    "divorce" so effortlessly? Was he deliberately trying to embarrass her in front of Celine?


    "So, have you decided yet?" Spencer didn''t give her any time to think about it and aggressively


    prompted her again. "Tell me, what is your choice?"


    "I..." Fiona felt bile rise in her throat. She opened her mouth, only to find tears trickling down her


    cheeks.


    She lowered her head, not wanting to look at their faces, and cried so hard that her body started


    trembling. Spencer stared at her without uttering a single word. He had his back to Celine, so she


    couldn''t read his expression.


    Fiona cried for a long time without saying a word.


    "I just went through a miscarriage and you''re here weeping in my ward. Are you doing this to mock me


    for my bad luck?" Celine asked impatiently after waiting for a while, breaking the ufortable silence


    in the room. Truth be told, she felt more annoyed because of Spencer''s attitude towards Fiona.


    Regardless of his cold and indifferent words, he still didn''t send her away.


    "Fiona, I''m asking you again, do you choose¡ª"


    "Divorce,"


    Fiona blurted out softly before Spencer could finish his words. However, her heart was weighed down


    with sorrow.


    Her answer caught Spencer off guard. He opened his mouth in surprise before his face darkened. He


    was the one who had given her an ultimatum, forcing her to choose. Yet, he felt powerless when she


    finally gave him her answer.


    He almost felt as if he couldn''t breathe when he heard that wording out of Fiona''s mouth. Spencer


    had once been a master at holding his breath, when he was in an endurance training program. He


    used to be able to hold his breath underwater for several minutes, but now, he was gasping for breath.


    No words could describe the pain he was feeling at that moment. It was almost as if he was sinking in


    the ocean and his lungs were filled with salty sea water. He felt like he was going to explode any


    second. He couldn''t utter a word, and felt nothing but agony. This was nothing like any pain he''d


    experienced before. He was engrossed in his heartache, and suddenly felt clueless about his next step.


    On the other hand, Fiona felt like she was falling into a bottomless abyss. She stared ahead with a


    nk expression, not knowing what to do. She didn''t know what to do next. She didn''t know anything.


    She felt like there was no need for her to stay there any longer. She turned around and walked towards


    the door absentmindedly.


    She stepped out of the room, gently closing the door shut behind her.


    For a moment, she paused in thought. Then, she began walking away. Suddenly, something urred


    to Spencer. Trembling, he rushed out after her, trying to catch hold of her.


    Seeing his receding figure, Celine roared, "Spencer! Come back to me!"


    But Spencer ignored Celine''s yelling and stepped out. He saw Fiona walking only a few steps ahead of


    him.


    "Fiona!" he called out to her all of a sudden.


    Fiona stopped, but said nothing. She neither turned to look at him nor walked further away. She felt like


    a puppet, moving whenever others wanted her to, and stopping whenever they made her stop. It was


    like she had no thoughts or feelings of her own.


    Upon seeing Spencer and Fiona, the hospital staff walking along the corridor stood still and watched


    them.


    Spencer broke the silence. Clenching his fists, he said, "Fiona, do you remember what I asked you the


    other day? You still haven''t given me a reply. So, I''m asking you again..."


    With her back to him, Fiona stayed silent when she heard his words. Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    She couldn''t bear to look at him, for she feared that she''d only embarrass herself if she did.


    "Do you love me?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Spencer felt nervous. He hoped Fiona would say that she loved


    him. Fiona bit her lower lip and began sobbing even harder. ''Spencer, why do you have to ask me that


    now? Isn''t it ridiculous? You already expressed your feelings very clearly and said that you wanted a


    divorce. It doesn''t make any sense for you to ask this question now. Why? Would it make you feel more


    satisfied if I said I loved you?'' she thought.


    Fiona brought her hand up to her face and wiped away her tears. She then took a step further away


    from him and said quickly, "I don''t love you."


    ''She doesn''t love me?


    Fiona says she doesn''t love me,'' Spencer thought to himself numbly.


    "Oh. You don''t love me." All of a sudden, he burst intoughter. He''d never felt so lonely before.


    A whileter, Eric walked down that same corridor and found Spencer sitting on a bench in the hallway,


    with his elbows on his thighs and his hands covering his head. He wasn''t moving at all, but the sheer


    sorrow he was exuding could not be ignored.


    A nurse was passing by when Eric suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her aside. "Hey! How long


    has he been sitting there like that?"


    "Mr. Cheng has been here since morning. He didn''t even go for lunch."


    Eric frowned. "Hmm, I see." After saying that, he signaled for the nurse to leave.


    He walked closer to Spencer, holding a document in his hand. He saluted him and handed him the


    papers. "Here''s the document you asked for, Spencer."


    Spencer looked up abruptly, as if he had gone through a long and tiring day.


    "I''ll take it." Spencer stretched out his hand and took the agreement from him. His hand trembled as he


    touched the papers. On the first page, the words "Divorce Agreement" were written in bold letters.


    "Where is my pen?" he asked in a hoarse voice.


    Eric sighed. "Do you really have to do this? You can''t think of any other way than divorce?"


    "Where is my pen?" Spencer asked again, ignoring Eric''s question.


    Eric said nothing further and handed the pen to him quietly. Spencer felt his heart in his mouth as he


    held the pen, ready to sign the document. He was so nervous that he couldn''t even move his pen.


    He paused. After a while, he frantically started searching his pockets for something. Just as Eric was


    wondering what he was looking for, Spencer took out a pen from his pocket and moved to open the lid.


    But just before he did, he found that there was a pen in his hand. Surprised, he quickly shoved Eric''s


    pen into his pocket.


    Eric furrowed his eyebrows as he watched Spencer sign the papers. It was obvious that he wasn''t in


    the right state of mind. ''Spencer, you look like a fool right now.'' Eric thought to himself.


    Eventually the sun went down, and moonlight enveloped the base in P City.


    Fiona was sitting on the couch in George''s room, nkly staring at the wall. George sat in his


    wheelchair, close to her. Dinner wasid out on the table in front of them, but neither of them touched


    the food.


    "It''s not your fault that Celine had a miscarriage. She probably deserves it," George said casually.


    "Don''t me yourself, okay? Besides, Spencer is in a fit of anger and will be himself in a moment."


    When he got no reply from Fiona, he sighed and added, "Even if you don''t eat for yourself, you have to


    think about the child you''re carrying. Your child needs proper care and nutrition to grow up to be


    healthy and happy. He won''t get that if his mother cries all day and skips her meals."


    At the mention of her child, Fiona shifted a little and asked, "George, do you believe me? When I tell


    you that it''s Spencer''s child I''m carrying, do you believe me?"


    George nodded without a second thought. "I do believe you.


    Even from the time you were a kid, you have never lied to anyone. You say things as they are. I will


    always trust your words, Fiona."


    Tears began streaming down Fiona''s face again. "George, Spencer won''t believe me no matter how


    hard I try to exin it to him. He would rather trust Celine''s words than mine. Even if he''s only doing all


    this to get back at me, hasn''t he hurt me enough? Why is being an adult soplicated? Just why...?"


    George was about tofort her when he heard the doorbell ring.


    Since Fiona was too depressed to move, he had no choice but to wheel himself to the door. He opened


    the door and saw Eric standing outside.


    As soon as Eric saw George, he saluted him. "This document is from Spencer. He asked me to get


    Fiona''s signature."


    "What is it?" George furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. But when he saw Eric hesitating to answer,


    he said, "Fine, give it to me."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, Eric didn''t hand over the document to George. Instead, he nced at Fiona from the corner


    of his eye and said, "Spencer asked me to deliver it personally to Fiona and take it back once she signs


    it."


    George looked at Fiona and then at Eric. Then, as if making a decision, he finally moved back from the


    door. "Please,e in."


    "Thank you." Eric gave him a curt nod and walked over to Fiona. He handed the document and a pen


    to her and said, "Well... please sign the document."


    An uneasy feeling rose in the pit of Fiona''s stomach as she looked at the papers in her hand. As soon


    as she read the words "Divorce Agreement" on the front page, she felt like someone had just punched


    her in the face. The divorce agreement had arrived in less than a day!


    George moved closer, leaned over, and skimmed the document in Fiona''s trembling hands.


    "Divorce agreement? Is Spencer insane? Does he have a death wish?" he roared in anger, turning to


    Eric. Tears poured down Fiona''s eyes, making her vision cloudy.


    She could see Spencer''s neat handwriting and beautiful signature even through her blurred eyes. Her


    marriage had started with tears, and it seemed that it was going to end with tears, too. ''Spencer, why


    did you force me to marry me if you only wanted to get a divorce?''


    Anyway, there was nothing she could do about it now. Taking a deep breath, she gently uncapped the


    lid of the pen.


    "No, Fiona!" George frowned and tried to stop her. "You can''t sign it out of haste!"


    Fiona shook her head. "Spencer has made his intentions very clear," she replied in a hoarse voice.


    Then, she quickly signed the agreement before George could stop her.


    Spencer Cheng, Fiona Ji. For the first time, their names were neatly printed next to each other. It would


    also be thest time.

 Chapter 148 Leave Without Saying Goodbye (Part One)

    Chapter 148 Leave Without Saying Goodbye (Part One)


    Eric stared at Fiona and couldn''t help but recall Spencer. He had apanied Spencer throughout the


    day. Spencer had been sitting like a statue staring at the divorce agreement in his hands and finally


    signed his name at the bottom of the document.


    When Eric came back from his senses, he noticed that Fiona had already signed the agreement.


    George could only freeze in shock. Pain and resentment filled his eyes. ''Spencer, how could you be so


    heartless!'' he thought.


    "Fiona..." He opened his mouth with the intention offorting her, but he couldn''te up with the


    proper words.


    Teardrops fell from her eyes onto the document when she read it before handing it back to Eric. In her


    miserable state, it was impossible for him to not feel sorry for her.


    Eric took the divorce agreement and informed her, "Spencer said that it isn''t safe for you to stay here in


    P City. He still hasn''t dealt with Charles. It''s best for you to leave. He will send you back to M City,


    where you will stay at the Cheng family residence. You should stay at home and spend time with his


    grandpa. When things are dealt with here, he will go back to see you."


    "Grandpa..." Fiona''s heart sank at the mention of Wayne. She didn''t know how she could possibly face


    him after everything that had happened. How could she go back to that ce full of memories?


    "They''re divorced! Why does he still insist on taking charge of Fiona''s life?" George asked Eric with a


    cold stare. "Go back and tell Spencer that whether or not Fiona chooses to stay or leave for M City, it''s


    her decision and it''s none of his business. Why is he being so self-righteous now? Fiona doesn''t have


    to go back to the Cheng family if she doesn''t want to!" George''s hands tightened into fists as he raged.


    "But if she won''t go back to M City, where will she go?" Eric said anxiously. "Charles has urged the


    leaders of T Country to investigate our entry without permission. If she stays in this ce, she''s going


    to get caught up in the mess. Do you have any idea how dangerous it is for her to stay here? Do you


    think that Charles would stop pursuing her just like that? Spencer is doing this for her own good!"


    A bitterughter broke out from Fiona, causing the men to turn to her. She gave a sad yet mocking


    smile. "So this divorce is for my own good?"


    Hearing this, Eric wanted to say something, but decided otherwise. Regaining hisposure, he


    looked at her and said in a low voice, "Take care of yourself, Fiona. Should you run into any trouble,


    please don''t hesitate to call me. I will do my best to help you. As for Spencer, I hope you won''t me


    him for this decision. Just stay in M City and wait for him."


    "Stop acting like you care about Fiona," George said with a menacing look. "If there''s nothing else, I


    think it''s best for you to leave."


    Eric could only sigh in reply. After giving George a slight bow, he nodded at Fiona and left.


    As soon as the door closed behind him, Fiona burst into tears as she buried her face in her hands. Her


    body trembled as she cried her heart out.


    She had never expected to feel so humiliated for divorcing her husband. Not only did she feel shocked,


    but also felt utterly defeated. She could not wrap her head around the idea of being separated from


    Spencer. She had been used to seeing his stern expression every weekend whenever he came back


    from the base. She had been used to being close to him and spending time with him.


    "Fiona..." George called softly.


    "I''m fine, George," she said as she took a deep breath and looked at him. "I''m okay."


    "Let me take you abroad. I''ve applied for a rehabilitation treatment overseas. I can take you and your


    child with me away from this ce," George dered without hesitation.


    Fiona could only furrow her brows. "Abroad..."


    "Yes." George nodded and pushed his wheelchair nearer to hold her hand. "We can go to I Country


    together. I heard their Royal Art School is scouting for new talents. It''s your dream to study there, isn''t


    it? I can help you apply for a spot."


    It was a ce Fiona had only ever dreamed of going to,


    but for some reason, she couldn''t find it in her heart to reply. The divorce caught her off guard and she


    suddenly found herself without a n. Despite this, she hesitated to take George up on his offer.


    George felt anxious as he looked at Fiona''s expression. Pursing his lips, his face turned serious as he


    spoke. "Fiona, don''t forget that I got seriously injured because of you. If you still want to take


    responsibility for it,e to I Country with me and don''t leave me until I can walk on my feet."


    "George, I know you''re only saying those words for my sake. You''re not a bad guy." Her heart felt so


    heavy once again that she couldn''t help but let tears brim in her eyes. She threw herself into George''s


    arms and said firmly, "Let''s go to I Country as soon as possible."


    George felt relieved as he patted her back. "Yes, we''ll leave as soon as possible. We can take the


    earliest flight tomorrow. We''ll leave directly from here."


    "No, I can''t..." Fiona withdrew from his embrace. "I still need to go back to M City. We can leave from


    there."


    George blinked in confusion, but he eventually nodded and agreed. "Okay, if that''s what you want."


    Early at dawn of the next day, Fiona was in the infirmary to pick up George and help him with his


    luggage.


    They chatted as she pushed his wheelchair on their way to the ward.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think I''ve been experiencing sensation in my legstely."


    "Really?" Fiona''s eyes lit up. "That''s great! I''m sure you''ll be standing back up in no time!"


    They were turning down the hall when they ran into Celine walking arm in arm with Spencer. He was


    helping her in her weakened state. They were not too far away from them.


    Seeing them together, Fiona froze momentarily but she chose not to say a word to either of them.


    Noticing her from a distance, Celine inched closer to Spencer, her head almost touching his chest. He


    didn''t push her away.


    "Fiona..." George was about to speak when Fiona looked away and quickened her pace. She pushed


    the wheelchair forward, saying, "Let''s hurry."

 Chapter 149 Return To M City (Part One)

    Chapter 149 Return To M City (Part One)


    After standing outside for a long time,


    Spencer finally decided to walk back to the meeting room. Suddenly, he received a call from Ethan.


    Before he pressed the green button, he took a deep breath and mentally readied himself to talk to his


    father. "Hello? Dad?"


    Spencer called out with a bitter smile. Ethan''s roar then came from the earpiece. "Wow! So you still


    remember that I''m your father?! What''s the matter between you and Celine? Tell me! Are you really


    trying to piss me off? What do you think you''ll get from this?!"


    Spencer closed his eyes in anguish and said, "It''s all my fault."


    "Of course it''s your fault! Do you know what the kind of heinous usations you''ll have to face? Men


    don''t do such thing to their sisters! What were you thinking, Spencer?" Ethan was trembling with anger.


    It took him a while to get himself together, but when he did, he immediately changed the topic and


    asked, "Are you just angry at me? Is it because of my rtionship with your aunt Anna? Is that the


    reason why you''ve always been against me? Do you not like Fiona?"


    Spencer frowned as he rubbed his temples in an effort to alleviate the headache that was building up


    inside his head. Ethan was sounding impossible to deal with at that moment, and he didn''t know how to


    say what he wanted to say, but he was determined.


    "The prosecutors have called me. They told me that they want Fiona to go with Celine so that both of


    them could be investigated," Ethan said in a helpless tone. "Why didn''t you save Fiona when she was


    taken away by Charles? Can''t you let go of your mother''s death? It''s not Fiona''s fault!"


    Spencer clenched his fists. He used to be someone who would think too much, who would dare not to


    do something he wanted if it would be detrimental to anyone at all. Because of the responsibilities he


    grew up having, he thought it was imperative of him to alwayse up with the perfect solution to


    every problem. However, because of this, he ignored the things he cared most¡ªone of them being


    Fiona''s feelings. But now, after everything that had happened, he knew that next time, he would not


    hesitate to save Fiona. The lives of other people were not as important as Fiona''s.


    "Why are you so quiet?" asked Ethan.


    "Fiona doesn''t need to be investigated," Spencer said in a low voice.


    "What? You think that she doesn''t need to be investigated?" Ethan asked, obviously perplexed. "Are


    you hearing yourself? Who do you think you are? What makes you think that such a decision is up to


    you to make?"


    "I''ve already divorced her, Dad. She has nothing to do with me now so she doesn''t have to go to ces


    like the court."


    "What? What are you saying?!" Even though Ethan had already experienced a lot in the past few days,


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    he couldn''t help but raise his voice at his son. "Spencer! You divorced Fiona without my permission?


    Why? Why didn''t you tell me in advance? Are you really out of your mind, Spencer? Are you really


    crazy?! You really want to give me and your grandfather a heart attack, huh?!"


    "Don''t you dare tell Grandpa anything! Just...wait. After I solve the problems in P City, I''ll go back and


    solve the problems Fiona and I have. So please, just wait, " Spencer said hurriedly.


    "You don''t need to worry about anything that''s happening in P City. Go back to M City immediately!"


    Ethan screamed. "I''m warning you, Spencer¡ªeven if you divorce Fiona, Celine is still your sister! And


    even if I divorce Anna, I will never let Celine marry into the Cheng family! Remember that!"


    "Let''s talk about that some other time! As for M City... I''m not going back any time soon," said Spencer


    firmly.


    "Spencer! Don''t you ever think¡ªeven for one goddamn second¡ªthat I can''t control you now that


    you''re grown! Understood? If I order you toe back to M City, you will, whether you like it or not!


    And besides, with your current state, it''s best that you go back! Do you hear me?"


    Spencer''s eyes narrowed and he said, "I''m sorry but I won''t be taking any order from anyone, even


    from you. I''ll call you again after I get rid of Charles. Bye for now." With that, he pulled the phone away


    from his ear and hung up quickly.


    "Hello? Spencer?! Hello?! You¡ª" Beep! Beep! Beep!


    Spencer turned his phone off with much conviction. Unfortunately for his father, he wasn''t scared of him


    anymore¡ªnow that he was set on facing Charles, he would not ept any other conclusion but


    Charles'' death! Only by achieving that ending would he find peace inside himself.


    As for the baby in Fiona''s belly, while he had been praying that it was his, he somehow couldn''t find it


    in him to know for sure.


    "Spencer!"


    "Spencer!"


    Eric and Daniel were already waiting for him at the door of the meeting room. The both of them quickly


    walked up to him the moment they saw Spencering over.


    "What''s happening? Where is Fiona?" asked Eric.


    "George took her back to M City. I didn''t go with her, so I''m here," Spencer answered, frowning.


    "Wait. Why did George bring Fiona to M City?" Daniel asked. "It''s none of his business to care about


    her."


    Eric condescendingly patted Daniel''s shoulder, as if to indicate that it also wasn''t his business. Then,


    he once again turned to Spencer and asked, "What about Celine? When will you send her back to M


    City?"


    "Today," Spencer replied passively. Since Fiona had left, he had no desire to see or talk to Celine


    anymore. Unexpectedly, within less than half a year, his yearning and love for Celine disappeared


    "Then I''ll go ahead and arrange for someone to prepare the helicopter," Daniel said, leaving soon after.


    With Daniel gone, there were only two people left outside the meeting room: Eric and Spencer. When


    Spencer was about to leave as well, Eric stopped him.


    "Hmn? You need anything else?" asked Spencer.


    Eric was already frowning when he asked, "What are you thinking? I''m talking to you as a friend. I can


    tell from your behavior that you had your own reasons to divorce Fiona. Do you know that I have


    persuaded her not to hate you? But why? Why do you insist on divorcing her? Tell me. Give me a


    reason. Why?"


    Spencer cast a meaningful nce at Eric and said slowly, "I don''t want Fiona to go to the prosecutors


    to be investigated. The only way I could make that happen is divorcing her. Aside from that, Celine


    wouldn''t vent her anger on Fiona after I divorced her. That is especially important because Fiona


    indeed pushed Celine and caused her to have a miscarriage."


    Eric had already guessed that everything Spencer did was for Fiona''s own good. But he still had


    something to ask.


    "Do you me Fiona for what happened to Celine?" he asked.


    "What do you think?" Spencer snorted and continued with self-mockery, "To be honest, I actually feel


    quite happy. Is that too cruel of me? Did Fiona care too much about me that she was able to push


    Celine down? She didn''t want me to get too close to Celine, huh?"


    "But why wouldn''t you just tell Fiona all of this? She knows nothing. Don''t you think that that''s unfair?"


    Eric couldn''t understand what Spencer was trying to do.


    "I just want to take care of some things myself," Spencer answered. He let out a deep sigh and


    continued, "I know that she''s currently dealing with a lot of things. What''s worse, Celine and I have


    done something so hurtful to her. That is something I just can''t let go. And besides, our marriage has


    not been entirely happy. I want to start all over again with her. When I go back to M City, we will have a


    fresh te, and I will not mess it up."


    Eric stared at Spencer in surprise. Yes, he knew that Spencer was a thoughtful man, but he didn''t


    expect that he was someone like this!


    "Well, what about the baby?" Eric asked tentatively.


    A hint of disappointment shed through Spencer''s eyes. He responded, "I can allow that child to exist,


    but I can''t allow Fiona to spend too much time on it."


    "What?" Eric stood there silent, his eyes wide open and his mouth agape. For so many reasons, he


    couldn''t believe what he just heard. Was this the person he knew? How could a man who was so proud


    ept a child that might be another man''s?


    Spencer seemed to have realized that Eric was ogling at him, and so he said, "You think I''m


    handsome?" With a smile on his face, he started walked towards the meeting room. "Let''s go. We still


    have a meeting to attend to. And we better prepare well¡ªthe battle we''ll fight tomorrow night will be a


    spectacle!"


    Eric was still stunned and failed to respond to Spencer in time. After a while, however, he came to his


    senses. "What? Yes!" he eximed, as he chased after Spencer into the meeting room.


    Spencer''s expression suddenly turned stone cold. There was another reason why he decided to


    divorce Fiona: he didn''t have the confidence that he would be able to walk out of X''s base alive. If he


    died, would Fiona be a solitary widow for the rest of her life? He didn''t want her to have any other man


    in her life, but he also didn''t want to stop her from being happy and having someone by her side. Since


    Fiona wanted to keep the baby inside her womb, he didn''t have to worry anymore. That child will be the


    one to keep herpany for the rest of her life!

 Chapter 150 Grandpa Fainted With Anger

    Chapter 150 Grandpa Fainted With Anger


    "What do you want to tell me?" Celine followed Fiona into the kitchen.


    "I just want to warn you." Fiona stared at Celine coldly, "Now I don''t have scruples anymore. The only


    thing I can''t let go of is Grandpa. If you do anything to hurt him, I will fight with you hard. Do you know


    what I mean? "


    If it weren''t for the fact that Fiona suddenly interrupted Celine, she must have talked about everything


    with her and Spencer in a terrible way.


    Celine''s weakness was that she liked to show all her emotions on her face, so Fiona could easily guess


    what she was going to say from her facial expression.


    "Humph!" Celine sneered to express her disdain, "I didn''t expect that you woulde back so


    shamelessly. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Squinting her eyes, Fiona ignored her provocation and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll leave soon. But I hope you


    can keep the secret before I leave, and don''t tell anyone that I have already divorced with Spencer, "


    As they were chatting in the kitchen, they didn''t notice that Wayne waved his hand secretly and asked


    his assistant to help him walk to the kitchen. Wayne was not in a good condition, but his brain was not


    in a bad condition. Just now, he felt that there was something wrong between the two of them, so he


    would surely find out at this moment.


    However, when he heard the word "divorce" near the kitchen, Wayne felt his blood pressure rising all of


    a sudden. ''Fiona divorced with Spencer?''?! How could they get divorced!


    "They will know it soon!" Celine raised her voice, "Fiona, I was with Spencer that night. He called my


    name! He knows it''s me! Do you know what I mean? "


    Her words made Fiona''s heart ache. Swallowing hard to suppress the lump in her throat, Fiona


    snapped, "Celine, I wish you and Spencer live an unhappy life!''


    "You..." As soon as she heard that, Celine was about to get angry. Suddenly, she thought of something.


    She smiled and said proudly, "Fiona, you are jealous! But you may be disappointed, we will be very


    happy! Spencer said you killed our baby. We can have another. However, you dared to go back to the


    Cheng family when you were bearing other''s bastard! He must drive you out! He hates to see you!


    Because of your pregnancy with other''s child, you are now in hell! "


    "Well..." Wayne, who stood outside the door, suddenly sobbed in pain. He put his rough hand on his


    heart and gasped.


    Hearing that, Fiona''s eyes darkened. She opened her mouth and said bitterly, "What a coincidence! I


    don''t want to see you either." Forever


    "Maybe we should meet again? I''ll invite you to attend my wedding with Spencer. " Celine nced at


    Fiona and became more and more excited. As long as she could annoy Fiona, it didn''t matter for her to


    tell a lie?


    "Celine, stop!" Fiona gritted her teeth, turned around and was about to leave.


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    "Wayne!"


    "Father! Oh my God! Father! "


    All of a sudden, they heard a panic screaming from outside the kitchen.


    "Mr. Wayne fainted! Call the other people! " Anna''s voice came from outside the kitchen.


    Grandpa fainted?! Without hesitation, Fiona ran out of the kitchen and saw her grandpa lying on the


    ground not far away. Her heart skipped a beat and she cried out, "Grandpa!" She rushed to Grandpa


    Wayne and knelt on the ground. Her lips trembled with fear. She shook his arm and yelled, "Grandpa!


    Please don''t scare me, grandpa! "


    Wayney on the ground with his eyes closed. His lips turned pale. He didn''t respond.


    Hearing this, Victor rushed into the room and carried Wayne on his back. He said without hesitation, "I''ll


    take Mr. Wayne to the hospital." Last time, Wayne fainted out of anger. The doctor said that if Wayne


    was irritated again, it would


    "Hurry up! Hurry up!" Anna was panic, just repeated and didn''t know what to do.


    Grandpa fainted because he heard what she and Celine had said!


    Fiona turned around and saw Victor rushing out of the living room with Wayne on his back. Resting her


    hands on the floor, she stood up and staggered out of the room.


    "Fiona!"


    As soon as she got up, her arm was grabbed. Still in a daze, Fiona turned to look at her.


    Anna cried and grabbed Fiona''s arm. Just now when she came in from outside, she heard aplete


    conversation between the two people at the kitchen door. Immediately, she felt everything was


    overturned, but before she could prevent it, Wayne had covered his chest and fell on the floor.


    "Fiona, Fiona, please don''t me Celine..." Anna cried and said to Fiona, "She was possessed by


    ghosts at that moment. Please don''t me her!"


    "Mom?! Why am I so obsessed? " Celine stared at Anna in disbelief.


    p¡ª¡ª


    Anna pped on Celine''s face and said, "Shut up!"


    "Mom! You... " Celine was stunned. She covered her face and forgot to respond.


    "Celine didn''t mean to say those words to make your grandpa angry." Anna tugged at Fiona''s arm and


    said, "You should take your responsibility for Grandpa''s sickness! If you hadn''t asked Celine to talk with


    her, Wayne wouldn''t have heard that! Fiona, when Spencer came back, please don''t talk nonsense! "


    With her eyes wide open, Fiona was filled with rage. She never thought of shirking the responsibility,


    but she never thought that Anna would say something like that.


    "What right does she have to scold me, a woman abandoned by Spencer? !" "Grandpa fainted because


    of Fiona!" Celine added.


    "Let me go!" But suddenly, with all her strength, Fiona shook off Anna''s hand and turned to run out. The


    whistling cold wind blew in her ears and cut her face like a knife, which froze her tears.


    "Grandpa! Grandpa! " Fiona shouted while running, but Victor was not there. But she knew that the


    nearest hospital to the family residence was just across the road from two crossings. And that was the


    most possible ce for Victor to go.


    Outside the yard, George was still worried about Fiona. Sitting in the car for a long time, he didn''t


    leave.


    "Let''s go, Joy." After a long while, he finally spoke.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    When he was about to start the car, he suddenly heard a roar. He saw a man who looked like an


    assistant rushing out of the courtyard with an old man on his back. He looked anxious and hurried.


    Then a car came out. The person in the car said, "Carry Mr. Wayne get on the car quickly!"


    The assistant got on the car in a hurry and shouted, "Go to the nearest hospital!"


    "What happened?" Joy in the driver''s seat asked.


    "That old man might have a sudden onset of myocardial infarction?" George muttered, eyes following


    the car for a long distance. Who was that.


    "Then, are we going to leave?"


    "Let''s go ''Fiona?! Wait! " When George was about to leave, he suddenly saw Fiona running out of the


    courtyard.


    "George!" Looking towards where the voice came from, Fiona''s face was covered with traces of tears.


    "What''s wrong? !" Sitting in the car, George asked anxiously, "Why did youe out? Did anyone bully


    you? "


    "Take me to see Grandpa..." While crying, Fiona climbed into the car. "Take me to my grandpa," she


    said, regardless of anything


    Grandpa?


    "Joy, let''s go!" George had made a n in his mind. He pulled Fiona into the car, wiped the tears on


    her face and said, "Follow the car that just came out of the courtyard!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Outside the emergency room of the second general hospital, Fiona and George arrived in a hurry.


    The moment Fiona caught sight of Victor, who was standing outside the operating room, she pounced


    on him, widened her eyes and asked with fear, "Where is Grandpa?! How is he? "


    "Mrs. Cheng," Victor slightly gasped and said seriously, "Mr. Wayne was sent to the operating room. I


    don''t know how he is now."


    It seemed that all the bones of Fiona''s body were broken at the moment. She softly stepped back, and


    her eyes were empty. She said, "Grandpa..."


    The smell of disinfectant fluid filled her nose and she felt more and more dizzy.


    She hated this ce. All her rtives left here, from her beloved parents to her children who had never


    seen sunshine. This time, God, please don''t be so cruel again!


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, the door of the operating room was opened. A nurse came out in a hurry and asked, "Who is


    the patient''s family member?"


    "Yes, I am!" Upon hearing this, Fiona strode forward.


    "The patient has a sudden brain hemorrhage and needs to be operated urgently. Her family members


    need to sign on it." The nurse handed the prescription to her. "Only after you sign your name can we


    have the operation."


    Brain hemorrhage


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fiona stared at the words on the paper, and a pen was put in her hand by someone. With her trembling


    hands, she slowly signed her name on the receipt.


    Two dayster, she signed two names, each of which made her overwhelmed with grief.


    "Please! Please help Grandpa to get better! Please!" Tears streamed down her cheeks as she sobbed.


    "We will try our best," After saying that, the nurse went back to the operating room.


    Although Victor was distressed, he had worked for Mr. Wayne for several years. When he was facing


    this emergency, he immediately called Spencer and Ethan. However, he couldn''t get through Spencer


    because his phone had been turned off and Ethan was having a meeting in another city. He would be


    back in five days


    Celine and Anna also came, they stayed in the corridor together and waited for the operation to end.


    Thest minute before the sun rose was the darkest day of the day.


    The light of the operating room turned green all of a sudden at this darkest moment. Fiona stared at the


    light the whole night. Suddenly, she found it turned from red to green. She was confused.


    It was not until the door of the operation was opened from inside that Fiona slowly stood up. She


    dragged her stiff leg and rushed to the doctor. With her bloodshot eyes, she stared at the doctor and


    asked, "Grandpa, how is Grandpa?"


    "We have tried our best," The doctor went to a crowd of people who were watching, sighed and said,


    "The patient is not in danger, but However, he was in a deepa and had lost his consciousness. He


    bes what we called the vegetative state. "


    "In a vegetative state?"


    "Oh, my God! He is in a vegetative state. "


    People around let out a long exhtion. Standing still, Fiona was enveloped by the mist. There were


    only the words of ''a vegetative state'' lingering in her mind.


    "Fiona, it''s all your fault!" Celine suddenly screamed, "Grandpa wouldn''t have fainted if you hadn''t


    taken me to the kitchen and said those words! You are such a jinx! You are such a wicked creature! "


    "No I am not... " Fiona wanted to retort, but her head ached more.


    "Grandpa said you are the only woman I have to marry and you are the bane of my life! Celine was in a


    ward now! It''s all your fault! " Spencer''s vicious face suddenly came to her.


    "You are such a disaster, Fiona! Your parents died because of you! " Her aunt Jenny''s face came to her


    all of a sudden.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Fiona suddenly opened her mouth, wondering if she had made a sound. She felt that her body was


    about to fall into a ck hole. Her body became weak. The darkness in front of her made her slowly


    lose consciousness.


    "Fiona!"


    "Mrs. Cheng fainted!"


    "Where is the doctor?"


    The hustle and bustle around her went farther and farther, and finally disappeared.

 Chapter 151 The Last Fight

    Chapter 151 The Last Fight


    The base of the N Country was weed by a new dawn. The training field was full of orderly and loud


    voice.


    On the way from the dorm to the canteen, Spencer just nodded at the peopleing to him. Wearing a


    uniform, he looked intimidating and proud.


    In order to sessfully attack the X Organization base tonight, he had kept his phone switched off after


    hanging up Ethan''s callst night, hoping that he could keep a good state of mind. But he felt uneasy,


    for no reason.


    In the meeting room, everyone was waiting for him. When they saw him, they all stood up and saluted.


    "Please have a seat." Spencer raised and pressed his hand, took off his hat, and sat down on the main


    seat. "No more nonsense. Let''s get started! Tonight, everyone... "


    "Don''t tell others about Wayne''s illness." On the other side, Ethan, who was investigating in another


    city, secretly told his confidant, "Come back to M City as soon as possible."


    "Well, Spencer..."


    "It''s okay that Spencer''s phone has been turned off." Ethan frowned, "If he knows..." He made up his


    mind and clenched his fists. ''Victor told me that father is in a vegetative state, but I couldn''t go there.


    What''s worse, I have to pretend that nothing has happened, '' he thought to himself.


    "Mr. Ethan!"


    "I''m fine." Ethan waved his hand. "That''s it. You go back and take control of the situation. I''ll be back in


    four days."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Seeing his confidant leave, Ethan gave a stern look. Wayne had managed the Cheng family for most of


    the time. Although he was no longer in real power, he still kept his prestige. If anyone knew what


    happened to him, he would take the opportunity to suppress him, which would be a threat to the Cheng


    family. Since the Cheng family had been thinly popted, they didn''t have any other branches that


    could take care of and count on each other. If only Fiona''s parents were still alive, that would help a lot.


    "Mr. Ethan!"


    While he was thinking, someone shouted, "Time''s up!"


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Ethan calmed down and walked forward.


    It was winter vacation in D University and there were few students in it. A young and handsome man


    and a youngdy attracted people''s attention. They were nobody else but Ryan and Sophia.


    "How is your teacher?" Asked Sophia.


    "Not bad. He''s still studying it at the end of the year." With a faint smile on his face, Ryan said, "I guess


    it right. I''m sure I can see him when Ie to school."


    Smiling, Sophia drew back her neck and said, "Ryan, it''s so cold here. Let''s go!"


    "Okay." Ryan nodded and walked faster with Sophia. But when they passed the dormitory area, they


    still slowed down their pace. The smallke in front of the dormitory had been covered with ice and


    looked deste.


    "Hello. Are you calling me? "


    "I trust you. I won''t look at the student card. What do you want from me? "


    "My name is Fiona."


    "Nice to meet you."


    Ryan stared at the bench near theke and heard a clear voice. The smile on her face was lingering.


    "Ryan, what are you looking at?" Sophia stood beside Ryan. Sensing that he stopped, she looked into


    the distance curiously.


    "Nothing." Shaking his head, Ryan walked again and asked in a feigned casual tone, "Sophia, can''t you


    get in touch with Fiona?"


    Taking a look at Ryan, Sophia said dejectedly, "I couldn''t get through to her since that day. And I was


    unable to get her location either. Just like she disappears from M City... " This was also the reason why


    Fiona had not returned to the NJ City. Where was her Fiona?


    Ryan managed a weak smile and said, "Let''s go."


    At the same time, a car stopped at the main gate of D University. It opened the door, which was less


    than that of George and his assistant, Joy.


    "Please let me know if you feel cold," Joy pushed the wheelchair for George.


    "Not cold." George shook his head. He replied calmly, "I have been working as a tutor in D University,


    because the upper ss told me that there would be an excellent to be the general instructor, I didn''t


    expect that he would be Spencer. But I was transferred to N Country all of a sudden, so I missed the


    graduation ceremony of the military training. "


    "George? !" When they were talking, a clear female voice came into their ears. George looked up and


    saw a girl, with short hair and beautiful features, running towards him warmly in fluffy clothes, running


    towards him like a ball.


    He had seen her somewhere before!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "George!" It was no other than Sophia. She sprinted to George and grabbed his hand as if they were


    family. "I''m Sophia! We met at that basketball match! I''m from NJ City. I''m 18 years old and have no


    experience in falling in love... "


    Standing not far behind Sophia, Ryan twitched his mouth in disbelief.


    Hearing what she said, George thought for a while. The image of the girl in front of him seemed to be


    clearer.


    "Please go away!" Joy stopped Sophia and said, "Who are you? Let go of our boss''s hand!"


    "No way!" "Your boss didn''t drive me away. Why did you do that?" Sophia asked Joy defiantly


    "You..."


    "All right, Joy!" George coughed. The temperature from Sophia''s palm made him a little stunned. "Well


    "Let go of my hand first, Sophia!"


    "Haha..." "I didn''t expect to meet you here. Why did youe to our school?" asked Sophia, let go of


    George''s hand reluctantly. After the question, she suddenly paused. Then something urred to her,


    and she quickly said, "By the way, George, do you know where is Fiona now? I''ve been looking for her


    for a long time! "


    "Fiona? Do you know Fiona? " George was stunned.


    "Of course I know! I can''t be more familiar with her! " Sophia''s eyes lit up, "I''m her roommate. I''m her


    best friend! She She even sent me your photos! "


    George was stunned. It suddenly urred to him that Fiona wanted to introduce a friend to him. Was


    she? He nced at Sophia, who was grinning and looked innocent.


    Ryan couldn''t stand anymore. He looked at George and found that he seemed to know Fiona. So he


    walked to him and asked, "Mr. George, do you know Fiona? Do you know where she is now? "


    George looked back and forth between them. After a while of contemtion, he nodded and said, "I


    know where she is."


    "Really? !" Sophia''s eyes lit up.


    Ryan took a cold breath and his heart beat fast. When he heard the news of Fiona, his heart melted


    and he thought the spring woulde soon.


    "Can you take us to see her?" Ryan held back his pounding heart and tried to calm himself down.


    "¡­¡­ No problem. " George nodded. He hoped that Fiona could be happier when she saw her friends.


    "But," George continued, "You have to wait for me while I go through the procedures for Fiona to drop


    out of school."


    Ryan''s body froze.


    "Drop out of school? !" Sophia screamed inconceivably. She asked with worry in her eyes, "Why?! Why


    did she want to drop out of school? What happened to Fiona? "


    "It''s a long story." "I''ll tell you when I''m back," George said, his eyes darkened With that, he waved and


    motioned for joy to push him forward.


    Noticing that a storm was suddenly gathering in George''s eyes, Ryan had a hunch that something was


    wrong. ''Fiona, what happened to you the past month?


    Stunned, Sophia looked at George a few meters away. Suddenly she came to her senses and asked


    with her lips trembling, "George, your What''s wrong with your leg? "


    Joy suddenly stopped.


    George chuckled and answered without turning his head, "Nothing."


    The night came sooner than usual in N Country.


    Dozens of people gathered outside the defense base. Spencer had already put on a set of casual


    clothes, including Eric. With more than twenty people, he had prepared a night attack to the X


    Organization base. It was not going to work on toughness with those people of Charles, so he had to


    take actions. First, he attacked them stealthily. And then, when they were in chaos, he could ask the


    back support base to follow them. As long as they were all captured, it would be the best.


    They had made an investigation that there would be a batch of new arrivals going into the base tonight.


    So their n was to kidnap the cars and hide them in the ce where Charles lived.


    The special training members could adapt to the environment quickly even in the tropical rain forest.


    They followed Spencer and soon arrived at the ce which led to X Organization to ambush.


    The cars from the mine were in batches. Ten cars came into the first group, and two in the second


    group. The number was not suitable.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    After a while, the roar of cars came from the jungle path one after another. Spencer lifted the telescope


    and saw four cars! Not much, just right! He gave them a look, and the other members immediately


    understood what he meant.


    Spencer was hundreds of meters away from the cars andunched a fierce attack.


    "There was an attack, Well... " The man on the passenger seat was about to shout at hispanion,


    but was stopped by Spencer.


    They started from thest car and gradually destroyed the cars in front of them. So in a few minutes, all


    the four cars stopped, leaving no living part on the cars.


    Excitement was written all over Spencer''s face. He hadn''t gone to such a thrilling and challenging task


    for a long time, and the blood thirsty influence was stirring in his body all of a sudden. And tonight, he


    would kill them all!


    He and Eric stood aside andmanded the team members to move the dead body from the car to


    the deep dark forest. After that, they cleaned the blood in the car roughly.


    After the cleaning, there were five or six people in each car, who were disguised as the peopleing


    from the mine field. They drove towards the X Organization base.

 Chapter 152 I Have Been Waiting For You For A Long Time

    Chapter 152 I Have Been Waiting For You For A Long Time


    "Stop the car for inspection!"


    The four cars held hostage by Spencer and other members were approaching to the whistle at X


    Organization base one by one. When they arrived at the gate, the guards stopped them for inspection.


    The car stopped slowly. The bright lights from themphouses in the distance kepting and going.


    Spencer and the three members stood on the second car, as if they were guarding the ores. He had


    already seen the jade before he came here. The jade looked beautiful, and were all in huge size. It


    would definitely make profit from buying it for sell.


    "Mr. Spencer, if you are found by someone, we will cover you and take your leave." A strong man in the


    carriage said.


    "What are you talking about? !" Spencer pped the back of his head and lowered his voice, but still in


    a ferocious tone, he said, "Now there is no Mr. Spencer here! We are equal and we are in the same


    team. Go together, stay together! ''! And why are you not confident in myself?! They are just a group of


    ordinary people. How can they find us so easily? "


    "Yes! Mr. Spencer! I was wrong! " The man responded, resisting the urge to make a salute.


    "Okay, okay, stop talking." Spencer made a gesture of hissing, his face full of seriousness.


    The guards of X Organization were checked carefully in front of the four cars. One of the warriors


    examined them and said, "Why are the people from your third me this time? And I look you so


    unfamiliar! "


    "It''s the first time wee here. We are afraid that we go the wrong way, so we arete." Eric''s head


    was exposed from the passenger seat of thest car. "Please forgive me! Please forgive me!"


    "It''s easy for you to say that. What if you dy it? !" The man cursed.


    "OK, OK, we won''t make the same mistake again." With an innocent smile, Eric said, "We''re here


    working for Boss. Can we go in now? Or the dy will be much longer... "


    "Go now!" The man irritably waved his hand and shouted, "Get out!"


    "Well, thank you so much!" Eric nodded with a smile. Several cars started one after another and slowly


    drove into the base.


    "Humph!" When the car went into the base, the smile on Eric''s face disappeared in an instant. He


    stared coldly at the man just now from the rearview mirror and made a gesture of advancing as he


    mumbled, "I will let you be a little morecent. When Ie outter, I will be the first one to kill


    you!"


    Sitting in the car, Spencer kept his eyes on the direction the car went and observed the surrounding


    situation. The number of guards patrolling the base was obviously more than thest time.


    asionally, one or two people in white coats walked back and forth. But they didn''t look like experts


    in walking, but rather like professional trained personnel.


    "Boss!"


    The shout made Spencer stop thinking. His pupils contracted suddenly. He looked along the direction


    of the sound and saw several people walking out of the center of the base building, headed by the


    person named ''Boss'', it was no other than Charles.


    With no expression on his face, Charles, who was dressed in a set of silver western suit, meticulously


    dressed.


    With his fists clenched, ¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, Spencer clenched his fists into fists. Enemies always red at each other with hatred,


    and when he saw Charles, he could hardly resist his anger. If it were not for taking Charles back to live,


    he would have absolutely beat him to a cliff! How could he let Charles stain Fiona! Charles must


    disappear in this world!


    As Charles was walking, he suddenly felt an angry stare from the left front. He immediately turned


    around and frowned. Spencer lowered his head at once.


    Looking at the car filled with ores heading to the warehouse, Charles nced back and forth and saw


    the person on it. He showed a trace of doubt in his eyes when he saw Spencer''s car.


    "Boss, are you going to theb? There is some progress in the newly developed drug... "


    On hearing this, Charles looked away and said, "Take me to theb."


    In the car, Spencer had also heard their conversation. Drug? What kind of drug? Was it the medicine


    that the doctor saidst time to make people lose one''s memory? His heart skipped a beat and his


    eyes narrowed. No way! He needed to find an opportunity to theb! Thatb was the most dangerous


    "Hurry up! Hurry up! " When the car was parked in the garage, someone in front of the warehouse


    shouted, "There will be a lot of goodsing tonight. Be quick! Get out of here as soon as possible


    after you discharge the cargo! "Get off the car right now!" the man demanded, pointing to the cars that


    Spencer was in.


    "We''reing!"


    Someone answered. Dozens of team members got out of the car and started to move the jade and


    stones, pretending that they had seen nothing.


    In the chaos, Eric and the man looked at each other and both of them knew the meaning. They walked


    towards the center building in the base and the control room in the center.


    Spencer was standing on the car and pushing the jade bottle to deliver theb. All of a sudden, he saw


    a white gowne out of theb and walk towards a dark corner alone. Under the cover of a few


    members, Spencer quickly jumped out of the car and ran towards there.


    The white gown was just going to the toilet and wearing a waistband. Suddenly someone hit the back


    of her neck and her body became soft, shaking to faint.


    "Humph!" Spencer hummed, held the body of his white coat, quickly took off his coat and put it on


    himself. After he got changed, he threw the white gown on the ground.


    In theboratory, both Charles and Francis were listening to the passionately presentation of the new


    elixir.


    "ording to one of ourtest tests, the side effects of the medicine have been greatly reduced, it


    won''t kill people but also make people lose their memories. But we still need to study how to control the


    part of the memory loss."


    After listening to it, Charles looked at the white transparent liquid in the tube and frowned.


    Spencer dressed up as a researcher and entered theb. It was aze with light and was spotless.


    Incandescentmps hung everywhere, which made people feel somewhat cold.


    One by one, theb was fully equipped. There was only a small window on the thick iron gate, and all


    the rooms were neatly arranged. Slowly, Spencer looked around. There was no sign of a rest room or a


    bathroom. No wonder the man had to sneak out of the bathroom just now. When he found that there


    was an emptyb, he sneaked into it to install the explosives.


    "Boss, but..."


    "One year is too long for me. I can only give you three months."


    Twenty minutester, Spencer walked out of ab and heard the voice of Charles all of a sudden. He


    was stunned and when he was about to walk towards the source of the voice, he saw that the door was


    suddenly opened from inside.


    Half of Charles''s figure was revealed. Hearing this, Spencer stopped, turned around and walked back


    with his back to him.


    "Do you need to tell me about such little progress?" With a serious look on his face, Charles said while


    walking, "Report to me if you meet my requirements. I don''t care about the process, I only want to know


    the result."


    "Yes, yes, you''re right." The doctor immediately nodded and bowed.


    Spencer walked very slowly against the wall. When Charles passed him, he could feel his anger.


    Charles frowned. When he passed by Spencer, he cast a glimpse at him. He wondered when did an


    expert with such a good figuree to theb? With that thought, he kept walking and soon left the


    Seeing that Charles left, Spencer found an emptyboratory and went into.


    "Hiss..."


    When Charles was just out of theboratory and about ten meters away, a man came up to him from a


    dark corner. He was whining and was about to bump into him.


    "Who? !" With a burst of anger, Francis stood in front of Charles and shouted, "Raise your head!"


    "Ouch, Boss! Mr. Francis! " The man was startled as he raised his head.


    "Justin?! It''s you! " Francis stared at him and asked, "Where did youe from? Where''s your


    uniform? "


    "I I was knocked out! "


    On the other side, Eric had quietly returned after he set up the easy st equipment in the center of the


    building. He was agitated when he heard that Spencer had gone to theb alone. He stared at the


    direction of theb.


    By this time, the goods on the car had been finished, and the car was about to leave the base. But


    Spencer still hadn''te back. He couldn''t help being a little anxious. Vaguely, he heard someone was


    talking in theb. then, he looked up at the direction of theb. there was nothing but a grave


    expression on Charles''s face. He turned around sharply to theb and was about to return theb.


    "Damn it!"


    Eric cried in his mind. He immediately pushed the remote control to detonate the easily exploding thing


    in the center building. Spencer was in theb now, and he couldn''t let Charles go back to theb so he


    had to distract him.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    There was a sudden explosion in the base and then the mes soared into the sky, followed by harsh


    noises from the rm device in the base.


    Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    A series of explosions rang out in the base, and the crowd was suddenly chaotic. The mercenaries


    from all directions ran to the central control room, and half rushed to the side of Charles.


    "Damn it! Spencer! " Looking at the burning control room, Charles couldn''t help cursing, he shouted to


    Francis, "Guard the door and don''t let any of them get out!"


    "Yes! Boss! "


    Charles narrowed his eyes and thought, ''Spencer, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. You''re


    finally here today!''!


    "Let''s go!" After a while, Charles brought some people back to theb.


    "Sir, what should we do?"


    "I have no choice..." Eric bit his lips tightly. He looked at his watch and said, "You guys go to theb


    and meet Mr. Spencer. Make sure he is safe. The reinforcements wille soon, and the rest will hold


    on. Now, fire!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    As soon as Eric gave his order, the whole base was full of gunfire.


    When Spencer heard the explosion in theb, he realized that something was wrong. There were three


    or four explosions in theb, which was enough to blow up the base into pieces. Therefore, he quickly


    withdrew theb and quietly left theb with the loud footsteps and cries in the hallway.


    "How have you been, Spencer! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! "


    A cruel and angry voice of Charles came from behind.

 Chapter 153 Im Sorry, I Love You (Part One)

    Chapter 153 I''m Sorry, I Love You (Part One)


    Spencer''s body stiffened and he slowly turned around. The narrow corridor was full of people, which


    blocked the way to the exit. Each of them was holding a weapon and pointing at Spencer.


    Spencer believed that if he made a slightest movement, he would definitely be a ho''s nest in


    three seconds.


    "Mr. Spencer, why don''t you say anything?" With a tiny weapon in his hand, Charles stood in the front


    and said in a joking tone, "A few days ago, I thought Mr. Spencer waszy and didn''t want toe to


    visit me. It turns out that he is waiting for today!"


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Not far away there was a easily exploded object, and Spencer felt that the ground under his feet


    seemed to have been shocked. He stared at Charles and lifted the corners of his mouth, as if nothing


    had happened, "You''re so calm. Aren''t you afraid that your hard work will be destroyed?"


    "I don''t think so." "But Mr. Spencer''s weapon doesn''t seem to be good. The power of explosives is too


    small, so that you can''t to destroy my small base."


    "If we make it a grand one, you will die soon. Isn''t it a good deal for you?" Spencer snorted.


    "You too. I don''t want to you die so soon, after all, I''m looking forward to letting you see that Fiona falls


    into my arms. " Said Charles in a defiant manner.


    In such a tense situation, they were chatting, like old friends who had not seen each other for a long


    time. But when the name ''Fiona'' was mentioned by Charles, the rxed expression on Spencer''s face


    suddenly became serious.


    "What qualifications do you have to mention her name? !" Spencer said through gritted teeth.


    "Because I am her man!" Charles raised his chin in an instant and said, "Spencer, haven''t you received


    the video? And the baby that Fiona is carrying... "


    "It''s my baby!" Spencer interrupted Charles in a cold voice, "If you want to cast a bone between us,


    you''re wrong. I''m here to take you home for business. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Really? It turns out that you don''t care about Fiona? Is her business just irrelevant? " Charles seized


    the loophole in Spencer''s words and kept mocking him. "No wonder I could easily hack off Fiona''s cell


    phone signal and text her as you did. No wonder that night Mr. Spencer went to save Celine, not Fiona.


    It turns out that Mr. Spencer didn''t care at all! "


    "You..."


    "You don''t know yet, do you? My dear Fiona cried a lot that night, which broke my heart. Gee... "


    Charles shook his head seriously, "It''s all your fault, Spencer. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have had


    the chance to approach her."


    Spencer lost his mind for a moment, Fiona''s cry came to his mind, making him heartbroken. But the


    reality was cruel. The only thing he could do was put aside his personal feelings and focus on how to


    get rid of Charles and get out of there.


    "Charles, it seems that we have to perish together." He took out the gadget and waved it. "Although the


    power of the explosion is powerful, it is enough to make everyone present unable to go out alive! I


    won''t lose anything if so many people can be with me. "


    "It''s a good deal to let you go to hell with us." Looking at the remote control, Charles narrowed his


    eyes. Before he could finish his words, he had kicked in the air and tried to take the opportunity to kick


    the thing in Spencer''s hand away.


    But just in a blink of an eye, Spencer dodged from Charles. Though wearing a suit, Charles didn''t affect


    his smooth motion at all. When he saw that he didn''t hit Spencer, he had already hit with his hand. He


    threw his weapon back and said, "I''ve long wanted to fight against Mr. Spencer!"


    "That''s exactly what I''m thinking!" Spencer reached out his hand and stopped Charles'' fist. Next


    second, he got entangled with Charles. He always thought that men should solve the problem in men''s


    way. A knife was a good thing, but it was less real than a fist. The feeling of fist hitting others can''t be


    happier!


    Both of them were extremely fast, almost as ruthless as each other. The two men were equally strong.


    Francis frowned. He was afraid that Charles might be hurt.


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    Spencer gave Charles a hard punch on the face and scolded, "You asshole! Is Fiona something you


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    can covet?! Hmm? "


    "You are not good either!" Charles cursed and punched back to Spencer, "Don''t think I don''t know!


    Fiona didn''t want to marry you. You forced her, didn''t you?! What qualifications do you have to say


    about me! "


    Spencer''s eyes were bloodshot. While Charles was expelled from power, he grabbed his arm and


    pushed him to a corner. "Fiona is my wife!"


    "You are divorced, aren''t you? !" Charles pushed Spencer to the door and reached for the remote


    control at his waist. He grabbed it violently.


    There was no time for Spencer to fight back. He could only move backward and entered ab. Charles


    followed him into theb.


    Francis saw that the chanceing, the moment he turned around, he called his men to stop Spencer.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Don''t move!"


    Before Francis and his men could take a step forward, a group of people barged in. It was Eric and


    some people followed him behind.


    Francis was just about to look back and was interrupted by Eric.


    "Stop looking!" Eric said coldly, "The people behind you are also our people. You have been attacked


    from front to back. You will not die if you disarm."


    "Who is going to die? It''s not up to you!" Francis said through gritted teeth.


    "Don''t you think so?" Eric snorted, "The people of N Country have arrived. Except for your group, all


    the others have died. How can you fight?"


    Eric was quite confident, but Francis didn''t quite believe him. Boss''s men were not that bad. Moreover,


    since several days ago, the helicopter had been prepared. The worst n was to escort Boss away,


    but it was enough.


    Although both sides had disyed their malice, because they were too close to each other and the


    corridor was very limited, once they fired, neither of them was able to leave. It was likely to cause


    damage to both sides. Therefore, the two sides were only in a stalemate.


    Two people in theb were still fighting. Although they were both wounded, they had given full y to


    their anger.


    Bang -- bang¡ª¡ª


    The jars on the table fell to the ground, and their fragments sshed all over the floor.


    There was a trace of blood on the corner of Spencer''s mouth. He lifted his right foot and kicked the


    stool at his foot to where Charles was. Charles stumbled to dodge the drug. He was so tired that he


    breathed heavily. When he looked around, he suddenly found that there was a spray on the table. It


    was a new drug that had been tested...

 Chapter 154 Be Scattered To Different Corner Of The World

    Chapter 154 Be Scattered To Different Corner Of The World


    "Spencer ''Spencer Spencer! " On a bed in the second general hospital in M City, Fiona suddenly


    struggled in her sleep, frowning and repeating the name of Spencer, getting more and more excited.


    The people in the room heard the noise and hurried to sit beside her.


    "Fiona, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Fiona, wake up! Ouch, I''m so worried! "


    "Well..." Fiona woke up with a start from her dream, her face covered with sweat. She gasped and her


    eyes were empty. In her dream, she saw that Spencer''s face was covered with blood and his body was


    getting farther and farther away from her. She tried her best to run and chase him, but she still failed to


    catch up with him. She could only watch him disappear.


    "Oh, my God! She''s awake! " A cheerful voice said.


    "Fiona, are you awake? Did you have a nightmare? Are you okay? "


    A familiar voice came from behind. Fiona came to herself. She turned her head slightly and was


    surprised to see the person sitting by the bed. She paused for a few seconds and then stuttered, "You


    Did I see wrong? Ryan?! Ryan? "


    "It''s me." Ryan nodded, there were two muchplicated emotions in his eyes. Longing, constant


    love, heartache


    "I..."


    "Slow down!"


    As Fiona was about to sit up with her hands on her arms, she was supported by Ryan, who carefully


    helped her sit up and put a pillow on her back.


    Fiona''s eyes turned slightly, but she lingered on Ryan all the time. Ryan became more mature than


    before in the past few months, but he was still gentle and elegant.


    "Ryan, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. How are you?" Ryan stared at Fiona carefully.


    "You two said a tongue twister?" Sophia interrupted the warm atmosphere between them, "Don''t wink


    at each other, okay! I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Don''t you miss me, Fiona? You only care


    about Ryan. I''m getting angry! "


    Here came another familiar voice. With a hint of delight in her eyes, Fiona turned her head to the other


    side and eximed in surprise, "Sophia!"


    "Fiona, you finally see me!" With a proud look on her face, Sophia''s eyes turned red. She hurried to


    hold Fiona, and sat on the edge of the bed. Tears started to stream down her cheeks.


    "What''s wrong?" Turning her head around tofort Sophia, Fiona asked with red eyes, "Why are you


    crying?"


    "Fiona, I''m sorry, I don''t know you''ve suffered a lot." Sophia burst into tears. "George told us everything


    about you. He said that Leona was dead. He also said that you had a divorce with Spencer and that


    you were pregnant..."


    Standing beside her, Ryan felt more and more sad. It was his brother who took Fiona away, which led


    to so many things. But what made him most angry was that Spencer didn''t believe in Fiona! Now that


    Spencer had divorced from Fiona, he would be the person who takes care of the rest of her life from


    now on!


    Anyway, he left Fiona because he had no other choice. Now that Spencer didn''t want Fiona and her


    child, he wouldn''t be so polite. This time, no one could take Fiona away from him!


    Sophia''s words pulled Fiona back to reality from the joy of reunion. She suddenly remembered her own


    situation and broke away from Sophia''s embrace. She asked in a trembling voice, "I How long have I


    slept? Where is Grandpa? "


    George came into the ward as well and said, "You''ve been sleeping for three days. Mr. Wayne..." In the


    middle of his words, George looked at Fiona uneasily. "He''s still in the intensive care unit. He''s not


    going well."


    "As we said, the patient is in a vegetative state."


    The doctor''s words echoed in her mind, and her heart skipped a beat. Gritting her teeth, Fiona got off


    the bed and cried, "I... I''m going to see grandpa!"


    "Don''t worry!" With a firm and gentle voice, Ryan held Fiona''s hand and said, "You can''t see your


    grandpa even if you go to there, and you just woke up. You can visit him after the doctor check-up for


    you."


    "Yes, Ryan is right!"


    "Yes, Fiona, don''t worry."


    The othersforted her. With a frown, Fiona was very anxious, but she couldn''t do anything about it.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and opened her mouth several times before asking, "Where is


    Spencer? Did hee back since he knew that grandpa was sick? " Fiona''s voice was light, but her


    question seemed a little heavy.


    "Spencer! Spencer! "


    At the mention of this name, Sophia suddenly went crazy. She stood up all of a sudden and roared,


    "Fiona, don''t mention the name of Spencer anymore! You have slept for three days. Your grandpa has


    been lying in bed for three days. He hasn''te to see you and your grandpa! Besides, he didn''t admit


    your baby! I''ve always thought his sister, Celine, is a scum. I didn''t expect that she would mess up with


    Spencer! Both of them are scums! Bastard! If he doesn''t want the baby, we want it! I don''t care who he


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    is, Mr. Spencer or anyone else. He is just a bastard! I''ll beat him whenever I see him! "


    Fiona thought to herself, clenching her fists, she found it hard to ept the fact that she had been


    brought down. The more she thought about it, the more painful she was. Why didn''t hee back


    since Grandpa had been in such a state?! Three days! Even if he was on the other side of the


    continent, he would havee back to M City a long time ago!


    Noticing that Fiona didn''t respond, Sophia thought she was protesting in silence. She continued to


    shout, "You called him by his name in your dream, but do you know where he is?! You''re too stupid,


    Fiona! "


    "Shut up, Sophia!"


    "Stop talking, Sophia!"


    Ryan and George spoke at the same time, trying to stop what Sophia was going to say.


    With knitted brows, Fiona felt her throat dry. She opened her mouth slightly and asked, "Where is


    Spencer?"


    "He..." Sophia was about to say something, but was stopped by George.


    "Fiona, the most important thing for you now is to take good care of yourself. You don''t have to care


    about anything else. No matter where he goes, it has nothing to do with you. I''ll take you to I Country


    as soon as you get better. "


    Yes, she had nothing to do with him now


    Fiona''s eyes dimmed, but she still said, "But grandpa is sick. Where will he go if he doesn''te


    back?"


    "He went abroad with that bitch Celine!" Gritting her teeth, Sophia shouted out loud all of a sudden. In


    spite of the murderous eyes of Ryan and George, she said furiously, "The news I got two days ago


    came from Celine''s mother! How long will the Cheng family keep this from you! Fiona, you... "


    Sophia''s voice seemed to be getting farther and farther away from her. Unable to hear a word


    anymore, Fiona stiffened in bed with a pale face.


    She told her that Spencer and Celine had gone abroad together.


    "Stop talking, Sophia!"


    Looking at Fiona''s face, Ryan suddenly interrupted and gently put his hand on Fiona''s shoulder and


    asked, "Fiona, are you okay?"


    With a trace of guilt and anger in her eyes, Sophia immediately shut her mouth. "Fiona, I''m, I''m too


    angry..."


    Fiona''s body was trembling like a leaf in the wind, but she still pretended as if nothing had happened.


    She raised her head slightly, forced a smile and said to Ryan, "I... I''m fine!"


    Tears streamed down her face.


    "I... I''m sorry." Fiona seemed to be frightened by her fragility. She quickly turned her back, raised her


    hand and wiped the tears on her face with her cuff.


    Feeling sorry for her, Ryan raised his hand and touched Fiona''s hair. He said softly, "If you keep crying,


    you will have a baby girl who also likes crying. Your tears are like beads."


    Fiona was a little stunned. Yes, she still had a child. The great grandson that Grandpa hoped for was in


    her belly!


    "You can''t cry, Fiona. You''re going to be a mother. You should have a baby who is lively and loves


    think about that jerk again."


    Fiona touched her lower abdomen quietly. Sophia was right. If Spencer did not admit the child, then it


    was OK. The child was only hers!


    "When we go abroad, I''ll take care of myself, and you''ll take care of the baby. You''ll forget all the


    unhappiness here."


    "I won''t go abroad."


    Fiona''s sudden words stirred up a stir in the quiet ward.


    "Do you still want to stay in M City? !" George shouted in shock.


    Fiona gave a soft smile, but there was a hint of bitterness in her smile. "Grandpa is very important to


    me. Since he''s like this now, I won''t be too far away from him. But the M City, I don''t want to stay here


    anymore. "


    "Then you..."


    "George, do you still remember what you said before?" Fiona said and looked at George, "I want to join


    the army."


    "Join the army? !" Ryan tried to persuade her repeatedly, "No, no, No. how can you get into the army


    now! You just take care of yourself. "


    "I agree with you. Let''s have a cute baby." Sophia added, "Don''t drop out of school either. Come with


    me. I''ll take care of your child. Otherwise, I will fail the final exam of this semester! "


    "It''s a ce for people to toughen themselves." Fiona opened her mouth lightly, "Only in that way can I


    forget the unpleasant things. So, after two years, I''ll go to school again. " Within two years, she chose


    to forget Spencer at a ce which was the closest and farthest away from him.


    "Well, the baby..."


    Touching her lower abdomen, Fiona said, "I can wait until the baby is born. George, is that okay? "


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    While they were talking, a rush sound of "cracking" came from nowhere, which was filled with a joyous


    atmosphere.


    "Someone is setting off firecrackers!" "It''s new year''s Eve tonight," said Sophia


    Fiona seemed to realize something and muttered, "Tomorrow is the new year..."


    "Yes." Looking at the sky in the distance, Ryan continued, "The new year ising."


    "What''s your new year''s wish, Fiona?" George said with a smile.


    With a gentle smile, Fiona said, "I hope that brother George''s legs can recover. I hope that grandpa can


    wake up. I hope My baby can grow up healthy. "


    At the same time, a private ne from the airport of N Country to A Country took off and headed for the


    world-famous hospital on the other side of the continent.


    Since then, they were scattered to different corner of the world.

 Chapter 155 After Two And A Half Years

    Chapter 155 After Two And A Half Years


    NJ City was at the south part of M City, belonging to the N Country courtyard. There were a few teams


    stationed here, one of which was made up of female members. This team was famous here because it


    was not inferior to men in fighting.


    However, it was their instructor who made this team most famous in the base. Since she had arrived at


    the base two years ago, many male members of other teams hade to see her in the name of


    "psychological guidance".


    "Hey, you neers. Howe you don''t even know this famous female instructor?" Early in the


    morning, a monitor in a male dorm pointed at the newers and said, "You''ve been here for several


    days, but you haven''t heard of the beautiful instructor?"


    "Yes Is that the one named Fiona? " A newer asked in a low voice.


    "That''s right! It''s her! " While he was speaking, he jumped down from the dorm excitedly and said,


    "Fiona came here over two and a half years. She just lived in the dorm at the beginning and I thought


    she was the family of Mr. George! I was so sad at that time. It turned out she was here for a instructor!


    Oh my God, I have never seen such a beautiful woman! "


    "Monitor, that''s too exaggerated!" A newer said with a smile, "Maybe it''s because you''ve stayed in


    the base for too long that you haven''t seen a woman for a long time, so So you think she is pretty! "


    "Haha..." Upon hearing the newer''s words, the other three roommates burst intoughter.


    "Go away!" Someone was annoyed and said, "You''re a group of inexperienced bastards! We have a lot


    of women here and I''ve seen a lot! But for those women, you can''t treat them as women. A fist is more


    powerful than you guys. The real women are only Fiona Gee... "


    "Monitor, since you gave such a high praise to her, when can you take us to her?"


    "Yes, we also want to have a look!"


    The newers talked to each other at the same time. The monitor scratched his head. "Today is


    weekend, Miss Fiona is not in the base every weekend. I think we should wait for another day! Another


    day! "


    "Humph!"


    All of them seemed not interested. Right then, the doorknob was opened by someone. A person was


    standing at the door with a doorknob in his hand. He said anxiously and excitedly, "Hurry up. Let''s get


    out of here and have a look! The monitor of team three is fighting with his men. "


    "Damn it! Did they fight the day before yesterday?! Hurry up! Run! "


    "Let''s go out to have a look!" All of them in the same ss flocked out.


    The hallway was full of people. They craned their necks to see what was going on inside. It was noisy,


    cheering and persuading them not to fight.


    "What are you doing?"


    At this moment, a delicate voice came from behind the crowd.


    "Miss Fiona!"


    "It''s Miss Fiona. Herees Miss Fiona!"


    "Hurry up! Don''t let them hit you!"


    The crowd''s discussion became louder and louder. Almost at the same time, all of them turned around


    and looked at the person who was speaking. The two men who were fighting in the dorm were pushed


    aside by several people and taken to the woman.


    It was the hottest day in August. The woman wore a long white dress to her ankle and a pair of canvas


    shoes. A cool T-shirt and a small ck handbag matched her best summer dressing. Her hair was


    disheveled, and her soft hair flew in the air, which made her more ethereal.


    "Have you seen it? This is Fiona. What do you think? Is she beautiful? "


    "She''s so beautiful! What a goddess! "


    "Monitor, you didn''t lie to us. That''s women!" A group of people discussed.


    This was Miss Fiona they were talking about, Fiona, the so-called famous instructor.


    It seemed that two and a half years had passed and there had been no scars on her body. She was still


    as young as 18 years old as before.


    She was about to leave, but when she passed by the dorm, she saw something happening in front of


    her, so she had to stop. She looked at the two men who had just fought, only to see that both of them


    had bruises on their faces and their clothes were torn in a mess.


    Taking a step forward, Fiona sighed and shook her head. "Why did you fight again?"


    "The newer is naughty. I just asked him to wash some clothes. So what?! How dare you not listen


    to me! " Asked the monitor of team three in a harsh tone.


    "I''m here to join the army! I''m not here doing chores! Who do you think you are? Let me wash my


    clothes, I won''t do it! " And the newer had a strong aura.


    "You bastard! I''m just training you! " The monitor pped the newer on the head.


    "Damn it!" Hearing the monitor''s words, the newer got emotional and pushed the monitor away.


    Not to be outdone, the monitor pulled up the cor of the newer, the two people were about to


    entangle.


    "Stop it!" Frowning, Fiona urged, "You pull them away!"


    Several people drew the two angry men aside before Fiona could finish speaking.


    "Look at you now! Remember your manners! " Looking at the monitor, Fiona couldn''t help raising her


    voice, "As an experienced monitor, you should help the newer learn more skills, why do you ask


    him to wash clothes? How could you bully a newer? "


    "I..." The monitor curled his lips. Seeing this, the newer smirked.


    "And you. What are you so proud of?" Fiona turned to the newer, "You''re not here for a fight, but to


    obey our superior''s orders. Didn''t your instructor tell you when you were new here? He is your monitor.


    Even if he did something wrong, you should respect him mentally. Do you think it''s a great honor to


    fight with others? What''s the profit if you win? "


    After that, both of them lowered their head and kept silent.


    "What''s wrong?" Just then, their instructor rushed over. "Are you still fighting?! Well, Miss Fiona is here,


    too. "


    "Instructor Wang." Fiona greeted him.


    "Did they bother you? I came here as soon as I heard they were fighting. "


    "No, they didn''t." With a slight smile on her lips, Fiona shook her head.


    "That''s good. I''ll teach them a lesson." Instructor Wang nodded, turned to them and roared, "You two,


    They were taken away unwillingly. The farce stopped and the crowd dispersed gradually. Fiona walked


    outside.


    "Miss Fiona, where are you going?" Several people came up and followed her.


    "Yes, you''re going out? Are you going out for fun? "


    "I''ll go home this weekend," Fiona replied


    "How do you go back? How about we send you back? "


    "Don''t bother." "I got someone to pick me up," she added


    "Who is it?" They got more excited and asked, "Is he your boyfriend?"


    "Is he handsome? What does he do? "


    Raising her eyebrows and showing a curve of smile, Fiona said, "That''s a personal problem and I


    should keep my secret. As for you, why do you always follow me instead of taking advantage of


    weekend to rx?"


    "We''re lucky to be with a beautiful woman!"


    "Haha..."


    They followed a part of the road and saw Fiona leave. Then they waved goodbye to her.


    Fiona quickened her pace towards the gate.


    Beep¡ª¡ª


    As soon as she walked out of the gate, Fiona heard several whistles, and her eyes were attracted. A


    ck car was parked outside. The next second, the door beside the driver''s seat was opened.


    "Fiona,e here!"


    It was nobody else but Ryan. He wore a white shirt and casual jeans, which he hadn''t tried for a long


    time. He looked young and energetic.


    "Ryan, why are you here? Long time no see! " Then Fiona walked to the car and asked, "Where is


    Sophia?"


    "George came back from a meeting in another city today, and she couldn''t wait to pick him up at the


    airport." Ryan smiled and walked to the other side of the car and opened the door for Fiona, "Let''s go.


    I''ll take you home today."


    "What an ungrateful girl!" With a smile, Fiona got on the car. "George will be back today. I didn''t know


    that."


    "Sophia must be the first one to know George''s news." With a smile on his face, Ryan started the car


    and gently asked, "Why did youe outte today?"


    "Two men were fighting and I taught them a lesson, so I''mte." She shrugged and added, "It was


    always like this to make such a fuss every year when the neerse here. s... "


    Ryan turned to look at Fiona and smiled, "Miss Fiona, don''t frown. Think about something happy! For


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    example, today we''re going to see Sarah, "


    When Ryan mentioned Sarah, tender smile showed on Fiona''s face. "I haven''t seen her in a week. I


    wonder how she is."


    "Don''t worry, Sophia was taking care of her. She loves Sarah so much. You know that."


    "That''s exactly why I''m so worried!" With a hint of ridicule on Fiona''s face.


    "Why?


    "Because I''m afraid that Sarah will forget about her mother if she and Sophia get along well." Fiona


    blinked her eyes, "Last time, Sophia sessfully coaxed her with a lollipop to call her ''Mom''."


    Ryan held the steering wheel tightly and said slowly, "I''m wondering if she will call me ''dad'' when I give


    her more lollipops."


    The smile on Fiona''s lips froze. She hastened to avoid her and turned her head to one side. With an


    embarrassed smile, she said, "er You must be kidding, Ryan. "


    "If you know I was just kidding, what are you worried about?" Ryan kept looking straight ahead and


    smiled slightly.


    "Ryan, you..."


    "I have to speed up. Sophia said we are going for a pic today."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "

 Chapter 156 Fionas Little Sarah

    Chapter 156 Fiona''s Little Sarah


    There was a smallke in a central park in the city center of NJ City. Theke was surrounded by green


    grass. It was an excellent ce for the family to go out for fun on weekends and holidays.


    Ryan drove the car and sent Fiona to meet with Sophia.


    "It''s said that Sophia prepared the food by herself." With a smile on his face, Ryan walked towards the


    "Since George has left for half a month, of course Sophia wanted to do all this for him." With a faint


    smile, Fiona answered, "I don''t know what Sophia has prepared for dinner."


    "I am not particr about her. All I want is that we can eat it." Ryan joked.


    "Really? Sophia would be angry when she heard this! " A naughty smile appeared on Fiona''s face.


    A gust of breeze blew over. Looking at the gentle smile on Fiona''s face, Ryan''s heart was stirred up.


    Fiona seemed to be more smiling than two years ago, and she could also joke with people. It seemed


    that things were getting better, but Ryan always felt uneasy.


    Did Fiona really forget him? In the past three years, no one mentioned that person''s name, but did that


    mean Fiona really didn''t love him anymore? Did Fiona''s smile reallye from the heart or did she just


    want to hide her feelings and make everyone happy?


    "Fiona! Ryan! Come here! We''ve been waiting for you for a long time! " As soon as they reached the


    Fiona turned to look at the source of the voice. Sophia and George were already preparing for dinner.


    They were sitting on the pic cushion. Next to the lunch was a pic bag. There were sandwiches,


    sd, fried fish, and red wine.


    On the cushion, a two-year-old girl was crawling around. She wore a pink dress and her soft hair was


    braided into a short braid. Her features were exactly the same as Fiona''s.


    Her bright little eyes were wide at the moment when she saw Fiona. She held the cushion and


    staggered to her feet. Her chubby little hands reached towards Fiona, and she ran to her with


    excitement. She shouted, "Mom Mom... "


    That''s her dear Sarah!


    With a soft expression in her eyes, Fiona rushed over there and bent over to pick up the little girl. She


    kissed her on the cheek and asked, "Sarah, do you miss me?"


    "Yes, I did." Sarah cuddled Fiona so tightly as if she was going to cry.


    Ryan walked up to them and fondled Sarah''s hair. "Sarah, do you remember me?"


    Sarah raised her head and looked at Ryan. She stared at him with bright eyes for a long time. Then


    she smiled and said, "Uncle Ryan."


    "Good girl!" Ryan was in a good mood. He put out his magic hands, which were beautiful with clear


    joints. There was a delicate hairpin in his hands, and he said, "It''s for you, Sarah."


    "Thank you, uncle!"


    Watching the scene from afar, George said, "They look like a family of three."


    Sophia chuckled and said, "I felt that when Sarah were with us, we look more like a family of three."


    George chuckled and didn''t make ament.


    "George, it has been almost three years. Have you decided yet?" Asked Sophia.


    "Think about what?"


    "Marry me What the hell am I talking about? Think about my marrying you!" With a ttering smile,


    Sophia came closer to George.


    "You are still at school." George pped Sophia away rudely.


    "Humph! What''s wrong with school? You old nerd!" Sophia curled her lips, "It doesn''t matter as long as


    I''m old enough. It doesn''t matter whether I go to school or not. Besides, I will be a senior four in this


    summer vacation, and I will have an internship soon. "


    "No way. It''s a matter of principle."


    "Well, when will youe to my house?" Sophia was thick skinned again. She came up to him and


    said, "My home is near to the park. How about we going my home after dinner?"


    "No, I won''t go." George said as he flicked Sophia''s head. He has juste back from another city and


    it''s not the right time to go now. George stood up and said to the two people who were walking this way,


    "What took you so long? We''ve been here waiting for you for a long time."


    With her nose wrinkled, Sophia looked at George with admiration. She looked up and down on his


    handsome face and his legs. Her eyes suddenly froze, and the smile on Sophia''s face widened.


    After two years of rehabilitation, the way George walked was the same as the normal people. She


    knew that such a nice person like George, the God must be kind to him.


    With Sarah in her arms, Fiona sat on the cushion. Without saying a word, Sarah held Fiona''s arms


    tightly and refused to leave.


    "Heartless." Rubbing Sarah''s nose, Sophia said, "You''ve forgotten me as soon as you see your mother,


    I have been coaxing you to eat and lull you to sleep in the past few days, have you forgotten about


    that? Come here. Come to me. "


    "Humph!" Sarah turned away in an arrogant manner and cuddled Fiona.


    "You little bad guy." Said Sophia.


    "It''s family ties. I think you are still far from enough." George smiled and handed a small piece of


    sandwich to Sarah, "Come on, little Sarah, enjoy your dinner."


    Sarah took the sandwich and thanked him in a sweet voice. Then she raised the sandwich to Fiona''s


    lips and said, "Let''s eat, mom."


    Surprised, Fiona smiled. She took a bite and nodded, "Yes, it''s delicious!"


    Sarah smiled and suddenly handed the sandwich to Ryan, "Uncle Ryan, you can eat my sandwich,


    too."


    "Well..." With an evil smile on her face, Sophia said hastily, "Ryan, hurry up. Sarah''s got the sandwich


    on your lips. You should ept her kindness."


    Fiona''s face turned red. She looked at Ryan and then looked at Sarah, and said, "Sarah, uncle Ryan..."


    But before she finished her words, Ryan had no choice but to get close to her. He took a bite of the


    sandwich that Fiona had just bitten, nodded while chewing, "Thank you, Sarah, it''s so delicious." After


    that, he nced at Fiona and smiled.


    "Yeah!" Sarah waved her arms andughed happily.


    "Sarah, Uncle George wants it, too."


    "And me!" Said Sophia, pursing her lips.


    After looking at the sandwich in her hand in a tangle, Sarah suddenly put her hand behind her back,


    looked at the wild food bag and said, "I''m not enough for my sandwich, and you can eat the sandwich


    in the bag." After she finished speaking, she stuffed the rest sandwich into her mouth.


    This scene was seen in the eyes of several people, and they could not helpughing.


    "I''m so jealous." George shook his head with a smile. He opened a bottle of wine with a bang and said,


    "Do you think Uncle George is not as good as Uncle Ryan in your heart?"


    "I like both of you." Sarah stuck out her tongue and shook Fiona''s arm, "Mom, I want sd."


    Hearing that, Sophia took the opportunity to bring the sd over and said, "Sarah, let''s make a


    decision. We''ll eat the sd after the decision. "


    "What decision?" Sarah blinked her eyes.


    "Your uncle George and uncle Ryan, which one is better?" Sophia raised her eyebrows.


    Touching the new hairpin on Sarah''s head, Ryan said calmly, "Sarah, I just gave you a gift!"


    "You don''t want to y emotion cards." George didn''t want to show weakness, so he teased Sarah,


    "Sarah, what''s your full name? What''s yourst name? "


    "My full name is Sarah Ye." Sarah proudly called out her name.


    Fiona smiled. She was not able to make the child''sst name Ji in the past. All the child''s household


    registration would be handled by George, so he was, in fact, Sarah''s father. Every time George teased


    Sarah, he would take it as a banter.


    George continued, "So, Sarah, your surname is Ye and so am I, so you like Uncle George more, don''t


    you?"


    Sarah looked at George and then looked at Ryan. She hesitated for a long time and threw herself into


    Fiona''s arms. "Mommy is the best. I like mommy."


    "Oh my gosh! This little guy is just like Fiona. Her EQ is too high." Said Sophia, grinning from ear to


    ear.


    "Yes, we are insignificantpared with her mother!"


    Fiona smiled and patted Sarah''s back. "Honey, our Sarah love mommy the most, don''t you?"


    "Yes." Sarah nodded her head determinedly, "Sarah likes mommy, so I''ll sleep with you tonight, and


    tomorrow..."


    "Okay."


    The scene suddenly became extremely warm. Ryan watched them silently and his eyes could not


    move away. Before Fiona gave birth to Sarah, he had told her what he was thinking about. He hoped


    he could be Sarah''s father. But thetter always avoided it.


    He knew what she was thinking. She felt that she didn''t deserve him after she gave birth to other


    people''s baby. But what she didn''t know was that in his heart, the girl named Fiona was always his


    goddess, the treasure he would protect even at the risk of his life.


    They talked andughed. They didn''t leave until several hourster.


    Sophia insisted on following George to the base. And Fiona was handed to Ryan and asked Ryan to


    take her to M City to see grandpa Wayne.


    Two years ago, Wayne had been sent to a sanatorium in the south part of M City. It was a primary


    subject for Fiona to go to see his grandpa every week since it was very close to the SNJ City.


    Therefore, the only way that Fiona contacted the Cheng family was to contact with Grandpa Wayne.


    On the way from NJ City to M City, Ryan was in a good temper, chatting with noisy Sarah from time to


    time.


    "Ryan, sorry to trouble you today." "Picking me up at the base and then driving me to M City. It must


    have been a hard work. I''ll juste back with Sarah and you don''t have to send me back." said Fiona


    guiltily.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "No way." Ryan firmly shook his head and said, "I''m worried about you."


    "But..."


    "I don''t need your apology, Fiona. I''m not tired at all." Ryan turned to look at Fiona and said, "It has


    been almost three years. Don''t you know me well?"


    Lowering her head, Fiona responded, "I know you too well that I don''t want you to do so much for me.


    You have done enough, but I can''t give you anything. "


    "Fiona, I have always believed in a saying. We will see if the hard stone hits the ground. " Said Ryan


    firmly. In the past two years, he had relied on himself to support ZR Company. He had changed from a


    warm boy to a responsible man.


    "Moreover..." Ryan continued, "Fiona, you are not twenty-one years old this year. Your life has just


    begun. There''s a lot you can give me. "


    Fiona opened her mouth slightly, but didn''t know how to respond.

 Chapter 157 The Mysterious Car

    Chapter 157 The Mysterious Car


    The sanatorium was located in the south of M City and located in a beautiful tourist sanatorium area. It


    was surrounded by mountains and seas. The sight of it made people feel good.


    It was easy for Fiona to find the division of medical care. She led Sarah to the nurse station. And Ryan


    followed.


    Wayne had been lying on the bed for nearly three years. The doctor said that if he couldn''t wake up this


    year, there was little hope he could wake up again. However, she had been waiting for a miracle.


    "Sarah." With Sarah in her arms, Fiona came to Wayne''s ward and said, "Today we came to see great


    Grandpa again. You can ask him if he missed you or not."


    Sarah sat on the bedside and took Wayne''s wrinkled hand and said in a sweet voice, "Great Grandpa,


    I''m here." After that, she turned to look at Fiona and asked, "Mom, great grandpa has been sleeping all


    the time. He doesn''t talk to me. When will great grandpa wake up?"


    With reddened eyes, Fiona choked, "It won''t take long."


    The room was a little quiet. Ryan, with Sarah in his arms, stood aside and watched Fiona massaging


    Wayne''s legs and pinching his hands. It had been a habit for Fiona to repay her grandpa''s kindness in


    her own way.


    "The doctor said that it would be better to have a more foot massage." "Although the nurse here does


    massage every day, I think it''s better for me to do more massage every day," Fiona added as she was


    massaging Wayne.


    "Ryan, if you feel bored, just leave. I''ll be here with Sarah."


    "It doesn''t matter." "I don''t think it''s boring," said Ryan tly As long as I can see you, I will never be


    bored. ncing at Wayne lying on the bed again, Ryan thought to himself. Grandpa Wayne, I''m sorry


    and abrupt, but I still want to say that I like Fiona. Now that Spencer doesn''t cherish her, I have to


    protect her. ''.


    Sarah liked to be with Ryan. No one knew what they were ying and Sarah was amused by him.


    The phone rang¡ª¡ª


    When they were having fun, Ryan''s phone suddenly rang. He had to put Sarah on the bed, make an


    apology and then went out to answer the phone.


    "Mom, can I sing a song for you?" Sarah, who was sitting on the side of the bed, suddenly spoke.


    "Good idea. Have you learned new songs?" Fiona asked curiously.


    Sarah nodded and began to sing, "What shall I call father''s father? Father''s father is Grandpa. What


    shall I call mother''s father? Mother''s father is Grandfather..."


    Sarah hummed in a small voice and couldn''t speak clearly, and the rest of the words were vague. But


    from the very beginning, Fiona''s face darkened.


    Feeling uneasy, she clenched her fists. When she heard the word "Father", she had mixed feelings.


    Sarah stopped singing after a few songs and innocently looked at Fiona. "What is great grandpa?"


    "Yes?" It suddenly brought Fiona back to earth. She replied hurriedly, "Great grandpa is Grandpa''s


    father."


    Hearing that, Sarah looked quite confused. All of a sudden, she asked, "What''s daddy?"


    Fiona''s heart jolted, and her face turned pale, her lips trembling. Sarah was almost three or two years


    old, but as a mother, she had never taught her the concept of "father". She was escaping. No matter


    how long it had passed, when she thought of the man who refused to admit Sarah was his baby, she


    still felt heartbroken. But now the question asked by Sarah out of nowhere made her panic.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    How could she forget that one day Sarah would know what "father" was? But what should she do now?


    "Sarah, do you want to know what father is?"


    Ryan''s voice came from behind them. Fiona turned to look at the door.


    When Ryan returned to the ward, he had just heard Sarah''s question. Seeing that Fiona was helpless,


    he decided to help.


    "Of course!" The little guy nodded vigorously.


    Ryan went to the bed and held Sarah in his arms. "Daddy, which means he will live with mommy.


    Mommy and daddy will grow up with Sarah, and daddy will protect mommy and Sarah. He will make


    money and buy delicious food for Sarah."


    The little guy pouted and felt wronged, "Doesn''t Sarah have a father?"


    Fiona pressed her lips and her throat became more and more dry.


    "Sarah is so cute. You must have a father!" Ryan pretended not to see the unnatural look on Fiona''s


    face and coaxed Sarah, "Sarah, if you think who can protect you and your mommy, who treats you and


    mommy best, let him be your father, is that okay?"


    Fiona was touched by what Ryan said.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Sarah said, "Then I want Auntie Sophia to be my father. "


    "Ahem!" Upon hearing this, Fiona burst intoughter. She choked on her saliva and coughed.


    Hearing Sarah''s answer, Ryan didn''t know whether tough or cry. With a big smile on his face, he


    said, "Sarah, Auntie Sophia can''t be your father. Auntie Sophia is a girl. Only boys are qualified to be


    fathers. "


    "Boy..." Sarah mumbled and suddenly blinked. She looked at Ryan expectantly, "Uncle Ryan, are you a


    boy?"


    "Yes." Ryan nodded in a hurry. With more and more expectation in his eyes, he slowly guided Sarah to


    what he wanted her to say, "What do you want uncle Ryan to do?"


    The topic was getting more and more off track, and it seemed that Fiona could think of something that


    Sarah would ask a few times. Suddenly, she was at a loss.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    Before Fiona could say something, someone knocked at the door.


    "Come in!" Fiona breathed a sigh of relief and sat up.


    "Miss Fiona is here!" A male nurse, who was responsible for Wayne''s life here, came in with a basin


    and said, "I''m here to clean up his body. Since you are here, I''lleter!''


    "Thank you so much." Fiona said gratefully, "Thank you, Bob."


    "You''re wee." Bob rubbed his head with shyness. "Then I''ll go out first."


    Fiona nodded and said to her daughter, "Sarah, say goodbye to Uncle Bob."


    "Goodbye, uncle Bob!" Sarah waved obediently in Ryan''s arms.


    "Good girl, bye-bye!" Bob smiled.


    He was interrupted abruptly, making the previous topic unable to go on. Ryan was a little helpless.


    Suddenly, he thought of the call he had just received, and said apologetically, "Fiona, I just answered a


    phone. I''m a little anxious, and thepany asked me to go back."


    "Well, you should go back now." Fiona walked to Ryan and said, "Let me hug Sarah."


    Ryan nodded his head reluctantly and put Sarah onto Fiona''s arms. He asked, "When will you leave


    here?


    "I don''t know." Fiona shook her head and replied, "It depends."


    Hearing such a vague answer, Ryan looked down at his watch and made the decision. "It''s 1 p.m. now.


    I''ll be back in three hours. Don''t go anywhere before Ie back. Stay here with mommy and wait for


    me. I''ll pick you up. "


    Fiona could feel Ryan emitting more and more strong domineer, he was still a warm boy, but it was


    different from their school days. He said he woulde back, but she had a feeling that she would


    listen to him.


    "No talking is a promise?" Ryan smiled and looked at the stunned Fiona. He suddenly leaned his face


    closer to her and stopped.


    Caught off guard, Fiona widened her eyes in shock. Feeling the hot breath of Ryan, her heart beat


    faster and faster and she stammered, "You Do you want to... "


    Without saying anything, Ryan leaned his head and kissed Sarah.


    It suddenly dawned on Fiona that her face turned red. She had thought that Ryan was going to


    With a big kiss, Sarah gave a kiss on Ryan''s cheek and said sweetly, "Uncle Ryan,e back quickly."


    "Okay, wait with mom for uncle Ryan toe back!"


    "Thank you." Sarah nodded vigorously.


    Ryan raised his hand and touched Sarah''s hair. After hesitating for just a second, he rubbed Fiona''s


    hair. After he finished, he left the room without waiting for the reaction from Fiona.


    With a click, the corners of Fiona''s mouth curled up into a soft smile.


    As soon as he walked out of the ward, Ryan quickened his pace.


    "Grandson?! When will hee? "


    "I don''t know either. My director told me that he woulde in the afternoon."


    "When did this grandson appear?"


    "I''m confused too!"


    Two nursing workers in the hallway were walking and talking. Hearing what they said, Ryan felt


    confused and quickened his pace without paying attention to them.


    When he walked out of the building, it was sunny outside. Ryan went to the parking lot. As soon as he


    got on the car, he brushed against an off-road vehicle that had entered the sanatorium. Ryan nced


    through the rearview mirror subconsciously and found that it seemed to have a license te.


    Ryan''s eyes widened in shock. He immediately leaned his head out of the window, only to find the back


    of the car had turned a corner.


    Beep¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, the car was whistling hard. Being helpless, Ryan sat on the driver''s seat again and


    drove off the sanatorium.


    He was too sensitive. In the past two years, every time he saw a car with a license te, he was very


    nervous, fearing that the person in it was Spencer. Even though Spencer had already divorced with


    Fiona, he still felt uneasy.


    It couldn''t be coincidence this time.


    In front of the building of the medical special care area, that off-road vehicle stopped slowly.


    "Here we are, Mr. Spencer." The driver and assistant called him and looked at the man sitting in the


    back seat through the rearview mirror.


    "Okay." The man replied in a low voice. He had lowered his head and paused for a second. Then he


    raised his head and looked outside through the window.


    The man''s appearance was reflected through the window. It was a handsome and aggressive man,


    with three-dimensional features, making him look iparably persistent. The thin lips that were


    tightly pressed, the deep eyes, and the tall and straight nose, which were exactly the masterpiece of


    God. His face could be described as perfect.


    This man was nobody else but the youngest leader of the Residential Compound of M City, Spencer,


    who hadn''t appeared in public for a long time.

 Chapter 158 They Were Destined To Pass By

    Chapter 158 They Were Destined To Pass By


    With a ''ng'' sound, Spencer opened the car door. He stepped out of the car with his slender legs.


    Standing on the ground with his foot, he strode out of the car. He was only wearing a set of ordinary


    camouge uniform without a hat, but his handsome face immediately attracted a lot of attention.


    He nced around and didn''t see any expression on his face. His eyes were more like a calm pool of


    water.


    His assistant had changed. He was a younger man, parked his car and stood beside him.


    "Mr. Spencer?"


    From the inside of the building came a middle-aged man in his fifties. He walked up to Spencer, stared


    at him and asked uncertainly, "Are you Mr. Spencer?"


    "Yes, I am." Spencer replied tly.


    "Hello!" The middle-aged man immediately nodded and said, "I''m the director here. Today, let me take


    you to Mr. Wayne''s ward."


    "Yes."


    Director Zhang swallowed hard as he looked at Spencer. As soon as Wayne lived in the sanatorium, he


    was told that Wayne had an outstanding grandson. But in the past three years, he had never seen his


    grandson who was said to be Wayne. The girl named Fiona came to visit him every week.


    He also tried to figure out the rtionship between this family, but was warned not to ask anything


    unnecessary before investigation. Thus he left the matter unsettled. All the people in the sanatorium


    could only deal with it gingerly.


    "Director Zhang?" Noticing director Zhang staring at him, Spencer frowned and asked, "What are you


    looking at?"


    "What?" Director Zhang was shocked and waved his hands, "No, nothing! Well How about we go to Mr.


    Wayne''s ward? Coincidentally, that girl named Fio... "


    "No, thanks."


    Director Zhang was interrupted by Spencer before he could finish his words. A fleeting pain shed


    through his eyes. He said, "Take me to your office first Tell me Grandpa''s condition and present me all


    the records and medical programs of the past few years. "


    "Well, well, well." Director Zhang nodded without hesitation and led him to his office.


    Spencer took a deep breath. He was kind of reluctant to go into the hospital, because he had stayed


    there for half a year. It was a period of white without any colors, and he could do nothing or anything.


    Fortunately, the sanatorium was not as depressing as the hospital and there were no the smell of


    disinfectant.


    "How is Grandpa?" Asked Spencer impassively.


    "Still the same."


    "Like always? !" Suddenly, Spencer roared, and his eyes turned red.


    He had just remembered his grandpa''s matter recently, but he was told that his grandpa was in a


    vegetative state. He felt guilty at the moment. He didn''t know why it took him a long time to remember


    his grandpa, the one he loved and respected most.


    Clenching his fists, Spencer tried topose himself as he looked at director Zhang who was


    dumbfounded. "Let''s go," he said in a low voice He was afraid that he would lose control of himself the


    moment he went to the ward, so he needed to know grandpa''s condition first.


    "Mr. Spencer, this way please." Director Zhang hurriedly lifted his foot and took Spencer to his office


    without saying a word.


    In the office, director Zhang handed a file envelope to him, which contained a thick stack of documents.


    Spencer took the file with a frown. While watching these documents, he listened to Mr. Zhang talked


    about his grandpa''s condition to him.


    "Mom, I''m sleepy..."


    In Wayne''s ward, after a very long time, Sarah had been very bored. She was so tired in the afternoon


    that she got nothing to do but sleep in Fiona''s arms.


    "Mom, can you sing a song for me?" The little guy was so sleepy that she couldn''t open her eyes, but


    still wanted to listen to music.


    "Okay." Fiona patted Sarah on her back and sang, "Go to sleep, my baby. Be quick."


    Fiona didn''t finish a song, but heard Sarah''s light breath. Lowering her head, Fiona lowered her voice.


    She touched Sarah''s cute eyes, nose and mouth


    Grandpa, when will you wake up! Sarah and I have been waiting for you!


    After walking out of director Zhang''s office, Spencer looked more sullen than when he just entered.


    Grandpa has been lying in bed the same day as I lost my memory. Is it because of me, grandpa can''t


    bear the blow and bes like this?


    "Mr. Spencer, shall we go to the ward to see Mr. Wayne?" Director Zhang replied.


    "Yes."


    "This way, please." Director Zhang made a gesture of ''please'' and led him down.


    They went down a few floors and came to a quiet ward. Spencer turned the left stairs into the corridor


    with a few people. The corridor was thronged with sunlight. There was no one but a young woman who


    carried a baby in her arms.


    This figure


    "This way, please." Director Zhang led them to the third ward and said, "Here we are."


    "Okay." Spencer replied and then looked away from that figure.


    Fiona walked towards the right stairs with Sarah in her arms. When she heard thest word ''Okay'', she


    stopped, the sound, She clenched her fists, froze for two seconds, and turned back all of a sudden.


    "Emm..." Sarah suddenly moved her body restlessly.


    He saw two men standing in front of the second ward next to Wayne''s, they closed the door and came


    in.


    Fiona vaguely heard the words "go in". There was no one else in the corridor. With a self mockery


    smile, Fiona turned around, patted on Sarah''s back, and continued to walk forward.


    Fiona, what are you looking forward to?


    No.3 ward.


    The moment Spencer entered the ward, the grave look on his face suddenly softened, and a hint of


    pain appeared in his eyes.


    "Grandpa..." He said in a low voice, and his voice was choked with sobs. He stood still, enduring his


    loneliness, "You two go out first."


    "Yes! Mr. Spencer! "


    "Okay, Mr. Spencer. Call us if you need anything."


    The assistant and director Zhang left the ward quietly and closed the door.


    There were only the two people left in the room. He walked two steps forward and came to the bedside.


    Suddenly, he knelt on the ground, and his knees hit the floor.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry I remember everything now. I''m sorry... "


    "I remember that I pestered you to tell stories when I was a child..."


    "Remember the first gift you gave me..."


    "I still remember that every time my father chased and hit me, it was you who stood in front of me and


    protected me..."


    He lowered his head and his eyes reddened. "I''m sorry, Grandpa. I haven''t seen you for three years,


    I''m sorry for now I remember everything about you. I''m sorry for making you like this, Grandpa... "


    While speaking, he choked with sobs. He reached out his hands and held Wayne''s haggard hands.


    After a pause, he began to tremble and tried to suppress the sobs.


    At 3:40 in the afternoon, Ryan rushed to the sanatorium from thepany. He pressed the elerator


    hard and ran many red lights all the way. It took him less than twenty minutes to finish the forty minute


    journey.


    In the garden of the sanatorium, Fiona was sitting on a bench with Sarah in her arms. She seemed to


    be lost in thought.


    Ryan slowly drove to her side, he didn''t want to disturb them. The sky was clear a minute ago, but now


    it was getting gloomy.


    Knowing that Fiona didn''t like rain, Ryan got out of the car quickly.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The sound of door closing attracted the attention of Fiona. She was stunned. When she looked up, she


    saw Ryan.


    "You are here." Smiling softly, Fiona stood up.


    "Well, here I am." Ryan walked to Fiona and said, "I''mte. How long have you been waiting?"


    "Not long." Fiona smiled.


    Ryan''s eyes grew softer, but he took Sarah in his arms and said, "Let''s go. It seemed to be raining."


    "All right." Fiona nodded, "Sorry to bother you..."


    "Never mind." Ryan interrupted, smiling.


    Fiona took a deep breath and suddenly smiled. "Ryan, how do you know what I''m going to say?"


    "Because I''m clever!" With a joking tone, Ryan said, "Get in the car!"


    "Okay."


    When Spencer just came out of the care center, he was surprised to see the young woman he had met


    half an hour ago in the corridor. A young man followed her into the car. How could they be parents


    at such a young age?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Spencer? Shall we go? " The assistant asked.


    "Okay, let''s go." Then he got on the car and said, "Let''s go to the SL Bar in M City."


    "Yes, sir!"


    In Ryan''s car, Fiona held Sarah in her arms and sat in the back seat. Ryan opened his mouth, "Fiona,


    the new jewelry designpetition of ourpany is about to end. Don''t you really consider attending


    it?"


    With a smile, Fiona answered, "My work schedule and the care for Sarah are enough. I don''t even


    have time to design a piece of work! We can talk about itter. "


    "You said the same when I asked youst year." Ryan was a little helpless. "You know that my


    work. I only need you to design a few pieces of work. "


    "I believed in what you said three years ago. But now, everyone knows that ZR Company is back to


    life? How many designers are desperate to get in? I''m not even qualified to enter yourpany. "


    "Isn''t bing a designer your dream?" From the rearview mirror, Ryan fixed his eyes on Fiona and


    tried to capture any change of expression on her face. "You''ve been running away for too long,


    Fiona."

 Chapter 159 Stay Here Tonight (Part One)

    Chapter 159 Stay Here Tonight (Part One)


    "Ahah She cried


    In the quiet car, Sarah suddenly fell asleep. She closed her eyes and began to cry. She waved her


    short limbs and cried, "Mommy Ahahah, Mom... "


    "Sarah, my sweet Sarah. Mom is here." "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Be a good girl," softly said Fiona, trying to


    "Ahahah..." The moment Sarah heard the familiar voice of Fiona, she gradually calmed down and


    stopped crying. She kept scratching Fiona''s clothes.


    It had been almost half a year since Sarah was weaned. It was the first time that she had been in such


    a situation. Fiona was shocked and didn''t know if she should hide.


    Ryan was looking at Fiona carefully, but before he could appreciate the gentleness of her, he caught a


    glimpse of it. His knitted eyebrows were immediately unfolded, which made him look inconceivable. He


    opened his eyes wide and stared at the movement of Sarah''s small hands. After a few seconds, he


    suddenly reacted and immediately took back his eyes. He dodged, not knowing where to look.


    "Damn it! Ryan, are you crazy? " Ryan cursed himself in a low voice. He wanted to concentrate on


    driving, but he could not calm down. His face turned red.


    Fiona was also blushing like a shrimp, quietly removed Sarah''s hands and looked out of the window


    with embarrassment.


    It was quiet in the car again. It was awkward.


    Pada, pada¡ª¡ªBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "It''s raining?" Hearing the noise, Ryan looked out of the window and saw that it was raining cats and


    dogs outside. He couldn''t help saying to break the awkwardness in the car.


    "It''s really raining." With knitted eyebrows, Fiona muttered, "It''s rainy season again."


    Didn''t ignore the emotion in Fiona''s eyes, Ryan stepped on the elerator and said, "Don''t worry. We''ll


    be home soon. It''s all right." Ryan was always able to find out what Fiona liked or disliked, and he could


    always understand her by a look of her.


    Would she be happy to have such a considerate man to take care of her? The answer was positive.


    Biting her lower lip, but when Fiona was about to thank him, something urred to her. She changed


    her tone immediately, "It''s okay. We can''t get wet in the car. It''s raining. Slow down. "


    "Don''t worry." A faint smile broke across Ryan''s face. Fiona''s words of concern warmed his heart. "I''m


    here with you. You and Sarah will be fine," he promised


    Fiona was stunned. It seemed to her that these days the words of Ryan and the way he looked at her


    had increased the burden to her.


    During the next journey, they chatted casually. But the rain outside was getting heavier and heavier.


    The sky had be a little gloomy since it was about four o''clock.


    They finally got back to NJ City after an hour''s ride.


    Fiona''s house in NJ City was near the base. It was bought by George. It was said that he wanted to


    give Sarah, his nominal daughter, a family and a ce to live in. Fiona had nned to disagree with


    him, but Sophia was so gullible that she gave her the key to the house.


    However, she had lived there for almost three years.


    By the time they returned to NJ City, Sarah had already woken up. She was lying on the window and


    watching the heavy rain. She was excited and said, "Rain Mom, it''s raining! She smiled happily.


    "Yes." Looking at the rain outside the window, Fiona rubbed Sarah''s hair for a while and frowned.


    Ryan took off his coat in the car and handed it to Fiona. "Put on my coat and ran into the building. I will


    carry Sarah into the house. Don''t worry, I won''t let her get wet."


    "I can do it myself." Fiona hesitated.


    "I have my own persistence." Ryan shook his head, turned around to coax Sarah, "Sarah, let me take


    you home, okay?"


    "Okay!" Sarah jumped into Ryan''s arms and said sweetly.


    Ryan smiled and quickly opened the door, went around to the back seat, hugged her and rushed into


    the rain, "Let''s go!"


    "Haha Uncle Ryan, run faster! " Sarah made an obeisance to Ryan.


    "Got it!"


    Watching them run away, Fiona smiled and covered her head with Ryan''s coat, rushing to the rain.


    With Sarah in her arms, Ryan rushed into the stairs, Sarah waved and shouted, "Mom, run!"


    "Coming!" With augh, Fiona rushed to the stairway. When she was about to stand on her feet, she


    staggered and almost fell down because of her wet feet. Waving her arms and legs, she said in a short


    voice, "s Ah... "


    "Watch out!" With a cry, Ryan reached out his hand and grabbed Fiona. Half of Ryan''s arms wrapped


    by Fiona, she grabbed his arm, still suffering from shock.


    "Are you okay?" Ryan asked.


    "Mommy, are you okay?" Sarah didn''t seem to understand what caring is. When she saw her mother


    was about to fall down, she was taken aback and felt wronged.


    "Don''t worry. mommy''s fine." Hearing this, Fiona came to her sense and touched Sarah''s face.


    "How can I rest assured with you like this?" Said Ryan with a sigh, "And you just said you woulde


    back by yourself."


    Fiona blinked and felt a little embarrassed, "It was just an ident."


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    There was a sudden thunder in the sky. Sarah was frightened to hide in Ryan''s arms. And meanwhile,


    Fiona was also shrink. Ryan was at a loss whether to cry or tough, but he felt warm.


    One arm was holding Sarah, and the other was grabbed by Fiona. It felt good to be relied on. A faint


    smile yed on Ryan''s lips. Suddenly he raised his hand and took the hand which was holding his arm


    away. He put Fiona''s hand in his palm and said, "Go upstairs quickly. The rain is getting heavier."


    The sudden warm pack in her hand surprised Fiona. She was led passively by Ryan to the elevator.


    Sarah rested her head on Ryan''s shoulder. She looked at Fiona and Ryan''s hands were holding


    together, confused.


    "Let go of me!" After walking into the elevator, Fiona''s face turned red.


    But Ryan didn''t reply. Watching the number in the elevator slowly rising to the fifteenth floor, he slowly


    loosened her hands and smiled without any impurity. "Open the door."

 Chapter 160 Be Sarahs Father

    Chapter 160 Be Sarah''s Father


    Stay here?


    Fiona lifted her eyebrows and looked at Ryan, not knowing whether he was joking or serious.


    "Yeah!" All of a sudden, Sarah got off the sofa and rushed to Ryan happily. "Uncle Ryan, please stay


    here!"


    Ryan rubbed her head and looked at Fiona with a questioning face. Sarah also raised her neck and


    looked at Fiona expectantly, "Mom, will uncle Ryan stay?"


    Swoosh! Swoosh¡ª¡ª


    It was still raining heavily outside the window. Fiona turned her head to look at the weather, and after a


    moment of silence, she saw that the rain wouldn''t stop for a while. "Stay here," she said Anyway, Ryan


    had once stayed here for a night. Although he stayed here with George and Sophiast time, it didn''t


    make any difference this time. She had heard a lot of rumors. If it was for her sake, she would think


    Ryan too evil.


    "Great! That''s great!" Sarah cheered up and threw a tantrum to Ryan: "Give me a hug! Hug! "


    "Sarah, uncle Ryan is going to take a bath. Don''t act like a spoiled child." Fiona shook her head


    seriously and pulled Sarah away, she said to Ryan, "Ryan, take a bath first. I''ll coax Sarah to sleep.


    You must be tired after driving the whole day. I''m going to make dinner. Since you stay here, you can


    have dinner by the way. "


    "Okay." Ryan nodded, with tender in his eyes. He waved to Sarah and said, "I wille out to y with


    you after taking a bath."


    "Yeah, great!" Sarah nodded, "Uncle Ryan, don''t forget our secret."


    Ryan made an "OK" gesture and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t forget it."


    Ssh¡ª¡ª


    Ryan stood in the bathroom, and the hot water fell with a ssh.


    "Uncle Ryan, can you be my father? Don''t tell mom. "


    Suddenly, what Sarah had just said before entering the door came to his mind. He could not help but


    raise the corners of his mouth, forming a good-looking arc. He hadn''t answered Sarah''s questions, but


    the answer was self-evident.


    Shouldn''t he feel lucky that he had turned down all Fiona''s pursuers? ''Should he be grateful that he''s


    the only one to be a'' father ''in the hearts of Sarah except for George?''


    As soon as Ryan walked out of the bathroom after taking a bath, he smelled the smell of food. He


    looked up and saw Sarah sitting on the carpet, drinking granny with a milk bottle and ying toys.


    Meanwhile, Fiona, with an apron on, was setting the table. Hearing the noise, she turned her head and


    smiled at Ryan. "Are you done with the bath? Come and have dinner. "


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Ryan nodded numbly. It was so warm and sweet that he was addicted to the peaceful


    and warm home.


    Ryan casually wiped his hair, rolled up the trousers of his sports trousers and wrapped a towel around


    his neck. Then he went to the kitchen. Now he looked more unruly and rxed. However


    But when Fiona caught a glimpse of his belly, she was frightened and looked away. When she was in


    the art studio, she had learned to draw male models. Every time she saw male models, she had to


    finish it with red face. Now she wanted to escape immediately.


    However, a man''s figure popped up in her mind. That man was unting his good figure. That man


    At SL Bar in M City.


    When Spencer arrived at Terence''s ''tea house'', he started to break out into curses. "Damn it! The rain


    is killing me!"


    Terence put down his teacup and looked up at him. "Can you stop being so hot tempered? Did you see


    grandpa in the sanatorium today? "


    "¡­¡­ Yes. " All of a sudden, the arrogance that had been showed on Spencer''s face disappeared. He


    nodded silently and said, "I saw him."


    "Is Grandpa all right?"


    "His condition..." Spencer pretended to shake the raindrops on his body casually and said, "I don''t think


    so, he''s not good now."


    Terence lowered his eyes and changed the topic of conversation naturally. "Why do youe here but


    don''t go home?"


    "Drink." Spencer then walked in and sat on the sofa.


    "The doctor has just removed your ''forbidden drinking order''. You''re not wee. Are you going to


    drink now?" Terence handed her a cup of tea and said with a smile, "Would you like a cup of tea?"


    "I won''t drink it." Putting the tea cup aside, Spencer said, "Get me some wine, or I''ll smash your bar."


    "You don''t have to y so much, do you?"


    "I''m not kidding." "Go get some booze, or I''ll kick you out," Spencer threatened


    "You are getting more and more violent." Terence shook his head and stood up. "Wait a minute. I''ll


    bring you good wine." Then he walked out.


    "Terence!" All of a sudden, Spencer stood straight and rushed to stop him.


    "Anything else?" Asked Terence casually, without turning his head around.


    "What the hell Is there anything else I still don''t remember? " There was confusion in his eyes.


    Terence''s smile froze on his face. The knuckles of his hands which were holding the doorknob turned


    white instantly. "Do you think you still have something that you don''t remember?" he asked


    "I don''t know." sping his head in his hands, Spencer added in a trembling voice, "For two years


    since I woke up, I have tried to remember more and more things, but I still can''t remember those


    memories I don''t know what I have forgotten and what else I can remember... "


    After a pause, he continued, "Now I can''t sleep well. I''m afraid that once I fall asleep, when I wake up


    again, I''ll forget all of you. Isn''t it ridiculous? But what''s more ridiculous is that all of you have concealed


    it from me! " Said Spencer, pounding his fist on the tea table. "So everything should be recalled by my


    own. Since you all know it, why don''t you tell me?! What else have I not remembered yet! Tell me,


    Terence! "


    Terence turned around and gave him a meaningful smile. "Your grumpy temper is simr to that of girl''s


    period. Come every few days. I''ve told you many times. The doctor said that you can''t be stimted.


    We can''t put too much pressure on you, or your brain will be ''dead''. You have to think about it yourself.


    You can''t force yourself to think about as much as you can. Do you think I don''t want you to remember


    earlier? You''re in a hurry, don''t you know I''m in a hurry either? "


    Spencer had a deep frown on his face. He had heard these words countless times, but he was still


    unwilling to ept it.


    "Then just tell me if I still forget something." Spencer had no choice but to make a concession.


    "Yes."


    "Is that important?" Spencer asked, narrowing his eyes


    "It''s very important."


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    The door was closed before Terence could finish his words. Only the two words ''very important'' stayed


    in Spencer''s mind which were left by Terence.


    "Mom, I want more!" In the house of Fiona in NJ City, Sarah was sitting in a children''s chair and


    brandishing a spoon. "Give me one more bowl," she said


    "No, you are already full." Fiona shook her head firmly. "That''s all for today. You can only eat


    tomorrow."


    "Humph!" In a rage, Sarah turned her head and said, "I want to eat it."


    "Nothing." Fiona shook her head again.


    "Ahahah... Humph! " Sarah was so angry that she made a gestures and said, "I want to eat, I want to


    eat!"


    Looking at Sarah''s pitiful look, Ryan hastily touched her head and said, "Good girl, let uncle give you


    one more bowl of rice, okay?"


    "Okay!" Upon hearing this, Sarah immediately stopped crying and looked at Ryan sweetly, "Uncle Ryan


    is the best! You''re the best! "


    Taking Sarah''s bowl and chopsticks, Ryan was about to stand up when he was stared at by Fiona.


    "Don''t let her eat more."


    "Well..." Ryan was stunned. Just when he left the chair, he didn''t know whether he should sit down or


    stand up.


    "Don''t eat too much. She has eaten too much tonight." Fiona smiled and said, "Ryan, sit down. There''s


    no need to listen to what the little guy said."


    "Then Okay. " Ryan shrugged his shoulders and said to Sarah, "Sarah, today you''ve eaten enough,


    let''s have meals tomorrow, okay?"


    "No way! Wow... " Sarah burst into tears, tears rolling down from her eyes.


    Fiona frowned and felt sorry for her. But she still pretended to be serious and said, "Sarah, it''s useless


    to cry."


    "Wow..." She cried even louder.


    But Ryanforted her at a loss, "Sarah, don''t cry. Eating too much is bad for your health. Mommy''s


    for your own good. How about we go out and have some delicious food tomorrow? "


    "Aha..." Sarah sobbed, holding Ryan''s hand and said intermittently, "Uncle Ryan, You... You be my


    father now She still cried. Sarah, Sarah want to have dinner... "


    Upon hearing this, Fiona was stunned. She opened her mouth slightly out of surprise, "Sarah! What


    nonsense are you talking about? "


    With her mouth twitched, Sarah mumbled and forgot to cry because of fear, "I Uncle Ryan and I had a


    deal. "


    Ryan touched his nose and felt a little embarrassed. "This is our secret."


    "Mommy, I want you hug me..." Sarah noticed that her mother looked a little odd, so she acted like a


    spoiled child and said, "Mom, I want to go to bed, ."


    Pressing her lips, Fiona held up Sarah to the bedroom and said to Ryan, "Ryan, you can eat first and


    go to bedter. I''ll clean it."


    "¡­¡­ Fine. " Ryan nodded and saw them walk into the bedroom. He sighed and shook his head, not


    knowing what to eat. Sarah''s innocent words made Fiona angry?


    It was still raining outside the window.


    Ryan looked out of the window and thought that he should do something.


    After coaxing Sarah into sleeping, Fiona walked out of the room in a low voice. But when she walked


    out, she saw Ryan standing against the wall casually.


    "Did you enjoy your dinner?" Fiona stammered.


    "Yes, I did. And I cleaned the table." Ryan turned around and looked at Fiona.


    Noticing the invisible pressure radiating from Ryan, who seemed to be trapped between him and the


    wall, Fiona wanted to move aside and avoid the pressure, but she was stopped by Ryan at once.


    With one of his arms against the wall and the other one supporting herself, Ryan slowly approached to


    Fiona.


    "Ryan, you..." Fiona was stunned.


    "Do you know it''s dangerous to let a man stay at your home?" There was a touch of deep love in


    Ryan''s voice.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?" Fiona was stunned, but then she realized and said, "Ryan, but you are different."


    Said Ryan helplessly, "You firmly believe that I won''t do anything to you, don''t you?"


    It sounded like a threat


    Not waiting for the reaction of Fiona, Ryan suddenly approached her. His warm breath pped on her


    face, and the atmosphere became ambiguous in an instant.


    "Did what Sarah say that upset you?" Said Ryan tly.


    Fiona shook her head subconsciously.


    "Sarah wants to find someone to protect you, because I told her what father is," Exined Ryan. In the


    following words, he seemed to promise something, "I may not be strong enough to protect you and


    Sarah perfectly. I mayck the experience of being a father But I will do my best. Fiona, I want to be the


    father of Sarah. "

 Chapter 161 A New Instructor Is Coming

    Chapter 161 A New Instructor Is Coming


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    A loud thunder resounded in the sky as if Fiona was in a bad mood. Her face turned pale with fright.


    Sophia and George also mentioned her rtionship with Ryan more than once, but she didn''t respond


    directly. Regardless of Ryan''s explicit implication, she pretended not to know.


    It was not because of Spencer, but his grandpa. She always had a sense of guilt towards her grandpa.


    It was her dispute with Celine that resulted in his illness. She didn''t want to disappoint him again,


    though she had let him down a lot because of Spencer.


    "I..." It was not until now that Fiona hade to her senses. Pursing her lips, she said, "I''d like to wait


    until my grandpa wakes up. After all..."


    "After all, Sarah is the child of Spencer." Hearing that, Ryan frowned and asked, "Is that so?"


    After such a long time, when she suddenly heard the name of Spencer, Fiona felt a little flustered. This


    familiar but strange name


    "No no no! I mean... " Fiona exined anxiously, "It''s really nothing to do with him. I just don''t want to


    disappoint Grandpa Wayne."


    "I won''t take Sarah away. I''m just helping you take care of her. Her surname is still Cheng." Ryan held


    Fiona''s hand softly, "But your freedom shouldn''t be restrained by the Cheng family. You have nothing to


    do with them except Sarah. What I want is you. "


    With these words, they were so quiet that they could only hear each other''s breath. As Ryan''s face was


    getting closer, Fiona was aware of what he was going to do next. She was sober, but her action was


    slow.


    Before she could push him away, she heard a sigh from Ryan. He lowered his head to Fiona''s shoulder


    and said, "Before you promise me, I won''t kiss you I''m afraid if I kiss you, we won''t be friends. "


    "Ryan.." Fiona reflexively opened her mouth and called out his name, "I''m sorry"


    "Don''t say sorry." "But, give me a deadline, and I don''t want to wait in vain," said Ryan


    Silence, deathly silence


    "Two months." After a while, Fiona opened her thin lips, "When my birthday ising, I just consider


    whether to stay at this ce or continue to study in D University. I will give you my reply at that time."


    "Okay." Raising his head, Ryan smiled a little rxed and said, "It seems that I have a great chance."


    Blinking her eyes, Fiona didn''t reply. Ryan was right. She was only twenty-one years old. She couldn''t


    live a life with Sarah just like that. Besides, she didn''t want Sarah to have no father. If she wanted a


    man who could apany her for the rest of her life, then the man in front of her she wanted to spend


    the rest of her life with must be the right one for her.


    "Go to rest." Ryan let Fiona go and he took a step back.


    "Okay." Fiona breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But I just saw your album." Ryan continued, "I thought you had let the design job go. You designed a


    lot of pretty works. Why didn''t you publish them? "


    "I don''t think so. I only did it when I was bored, not by design." With a slight smile, Fiona replied, "I


    didn''t post anything. I just don''t want to be exposed in the public. I don''t want to be too famous." She


    didn''t want that man to know her whereabouts


    "If I say I can help you release your work without attracting too much attention, are you willing to make


    your work known to the public through ourpany?"


    Surprised, Fiona smiled and joked, "Do you really want to take all my life and work for me?"


    "I''m d to do that."


    "One, two, one, one, two, one..."


    On Monday, the sun shone brightly. Sitting in her office, Fiona listened to the well organized morning


    exercises on the yground in the distance. She was in a good mood.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    Just then, the instructor of the secondpany, Bruce Zhao, suddenly came in, took off his hat and


    said, "It''s breaking news." Bruce was the only male instructor here.


    "What news?" Several instructors asked curiously.


    Bruce Zhao sat in the chair and said mysteriously, "I heard that the gym needs a new drillmaster."


    "It''s not surprising to have a drillmaster!" Someone sneered.


    "Yes, you''re right..."


    "It''s different this time." Bruce shook his head and continued, "The drillmaster does not belong to our N


    Country courtyard, and it is said that his rank is very high, and hees specially to train female


    members."


    Hearing this, Fiona asked, "Is this the female drillmaster?"


    "No, it''s not like that. It''s a man," Bruce shook his hand and said, "What a pity! Another new male


    instructor would attract your attention!"


    "Don''t tter yourself."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Haha..."


    "Where did you get the news? Is it reliable? "


    Bruce said quietly, "I overheard them. Our drill in October will be under themand of this drill


    instructor, and the training starting from next week will be under themand of this drill instructor. "


    "Is he the one who train all the female soldiers?" One of the guardians questioned, "Isn''t it killing him?"


    "Of course not. It might have the focus point. I don''t know," Bruce scratched his head and said, "Let''s


    wait patiently. I''ve heard that this drillmaster is very powerful!"


    "It seems that we have had another big fight!"


    "Look, which army base is so lucky to have a man as a training officer? I''m afraid that the man is not


    going to buy him."


    "It''s time for us to y a good role."


    "As instructors, we just need to focus on teaching andmunicate with each other."


    "I wonder if he is handsome." A female instructor said. "It''s not bad to take us there. It''s boring to work


    with female soldiers all day."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Fiona, Fiona." Suddenly, Bruce approached her and asked concernedly, "What do you think? What if


    the new instructor go to yourpany? "


    Fiona was wearing a uniform, tying up her hair and putting it on her hood, revealing her delicate face.


    She smiled, "Do I need special treatment? We''ll just treat him like other instructors. "


    "Maybe the new trainer doesn''t think so." A instructor came up to her and said, "Our Fiona is so


    beautiful. I''m afraid that when the new drillmaster chooses thepany, he must choose yours."


    Bruce rubbed his head, "Fiona, you''re so happy!"


    "Speaking of happiness, did you bring your daughter here yesterday?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded and said, "My friend is also here and they can take care of her."


    "Is the handsome man who sent you yesterday the so-called father of Sarah?" The instructor of first


    As soon as her words dropped, other instructors surrounded her at once, curious about her gossip.


    "Which handsome guy?"


    "Do you see his face?"


    "Of course! The instructor of firstpany continued, "He has good taste in clothes, especially his


    appearance. He is very handsome. The two of them are a perfect match! It''s a pity that you didn''t take


    any pictures. What a pity... "


    "Wow, Fiona, why didn''t we hear of him before?"


    "Is it the first of our three great unsolved mysteries -- who is Sarah''s father? Is it going to be solved?"


    Bruce raised his eyebrows.


    Pressing her lips, Fiona smiled and didn''t make ament. She suddenly nced at the clock on the


    wall and stood up. "It''s time for the meeting." After that, she took the lead in walking out of the office,


    leaving the others in bewilderment.


    In the evening, when Fiona entered the dormitory room, she smelled the fragrance of the dishes.


    "Sarah, good girl." Sophia ran after Sarah and coaxed her, "I''m so sad. Please call me mum. I''ll buy


    your favorite Barbie dolls, okay?"


    "Humph!" Sarah turned away.


    "Then To buy you LEGO toys? Lollipop? " Sophia''s offensive move was too overwhelming for Sarah,


    who looked hesitant and was about to say something.


    With a smile, Fiona took off her hat, changed her shoes, and walked towards the room while saying,


    "Sophia, don''t spoil my Sarah."


    "Mom!" When Sarah saw Fiona came back, she ran to her with her hands open.


    Fiona walked into the room and held Sarah in her arms.


    "The dinner will be ready in a minute." George popped his head out of the kitchen and urged, "Go and


    wash your hands."


    "I just wanted to say that the food today was very delicious. I thought Sophia would show her cooking


    skills today. It turned out that it was George who was cooking!" Fiona said, looking at Sophia yfully.


    "Humph! I don''t want to cook since I''m here to be a guest!" With a lightugh, Sophia rushed to the


    kitchen, shouting excitedly, "Wow, it smells good. Come on, give me a piece of meat!"


    "Have you washed your hands?" George pped away Sophia''s hand which was stretched out while


    she was eating. "Sarah knows how to wash hands before eating."


    "Humph!" Sophia stuck out her tongue quietly and ran to wash her hands obediently.


    When Sarah saw Sophia sticking out her tongue, she stuck out her own.


    During lunch.


    "George, do you know who is the newing drillmaster?" Fiona asked.


    "I don''t know." George shook his head. "This is confidential to us. What''s wrong? "


    With a smile, Fiona answered, "Nothing. I just want to know how professional he is. If he''s good, I can


    invite him to ourpany. I heard that the winner of the exercise will have the chance to take part in


    the next year''s activity. We will surely try our best to win the game, "


    "Since he was transferred from another ce, his strength must be good. Otherwise it will be difficult to


    convince the public," George said, "Don''t worry. I''ll tell you everything as long as there''s any news."


    "When will the new drillmastere?" Sophia interrupted.


    "Next week."


    "Well, what a pity. I can''t stay here next week." Sophia frowned and said, "I want to know what kind of


    person he is."


    "Why do you care so much?" George glimpsed at Sophia. "Enjoy your meal. Why don''t you want to see


    the drillmaster? It has something to do with you."


    "Humph!" With a grimace, Sophia said, "George, are you jealous?"


    "No, I''m not."


    "What? Come on! "


    "Not at all."


    "Then you are jealous."


    As the young couple started to bicker, the corners of Fiona''s mouth lifted into a wide grin. But she didn''t


    know who she would face next.

 Chapter 162 Like A Thousand Years Separation (Part One)

    Chapter 162 Like A Thousand Years'' Separation (Part One)


    "No! No! I won''t go! "


    At the base on the western suburbs of M City, Spencer shouted in the conference room, "What women


    soldiers from the N Country courtyard? Can''t you find someone else to train them? Why should you let


    me go? I said no! I don''t have time to train them! ! Is there no one in the courtyard of N Country? "


    The people of the Residential Compound of M City stood on the opposite side of the team, looking at


    Spencer, who was furious after hearing the decision, and exined helplessly, "Training female


    soldiers is one thing. The main purpose is to let you be the chiefmander of this exercise, Mr.


    Spencer! You have to think about it in the long run. "


    Eric stood aside, in the past three years, he had been promoted during Spencer''s recovery. Eric


    frowned and remained silent while he was thinking.


    "We are not going." Standing next to him, Daniel said, "Why should we be the chiefmander of N


    Country courtyard? Is the boss giving us a difficult problem? What if we can''t convince the public and


    screw it up... "


    "Fuck off!" Suddenly, Spencer pnded on Daniel''s head, showing no mercy. "When had I ever


    screwed things up? Like what you said, if I don''t go, I''ll be spineless, won''t I? "


    "Oh, I didn''t mean that!" Daniel rubbed the back side of his head which hurt a lot and grumbled, "You hit


    me too hard!"


    "Spencer," the director sighed, "Let''s treat it as a request, rather than an order. Your father has a


    reason to arrange such a job for you, right? He won''t harm you. "


    Spencer frowned and his brain ran fast.


    "And your father said that," The director gave him a meaningful look and said, "Mr. Spencer, if you don''t


    go, you will regret."


    "Regret?" There was a confused look in Spencer''s eyes. "Why would I regret?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Well, how about we go back and think about it? Then we will tell you our decision in the afternoon.


    What do you think?" Eric said suddenly, stared at Spencer and asked, "What do you think?"


    Spencer''s eyes were as cold as a pool of ice. Seeing that there was something fishy about Eric, he


    nodded his head.


    "All right. We''ll wait for your reply, Mr. Spencer."


    "Yes." Spencer nodded and walked to the meeting room after seeing those people out. He couldn''t wait


    to ask Eric, "Come here. I want to know your idea."


    "Haha..." Eric smiled, "I dare not say how smart I am. But just think about it. Don''t you think it''s strange


    that your father transferred you to the courtyard of N Country?"


    When it came to the so-called ''N Country'', the first thing that came to Eric''s mind was that it was Fiona.


    He hadn''t been able to find out where she had been in the past three years, and the only possibility


    was that she had been deliberately concealed. But now, the thing that had happened in N Country had


    been mentioned by Ethan. ''Is she finallying back?'' he wondered.


    "Do you think I choose to go there?" As he asked, Spencer had already had an idea in his heart, and


    some emotions were stirred in his heart.


    "Sure." "If you find something different when you go there, you can say that you have a headache and


    you wante back, okay?"


    "You brat!" Spencer then patted Eric''s shoulder and said, "You offer me a good idea."


    "Then, Mr. Spencer..."


    "Yes, of course!" Raising his eyebrows, Spencer seemed to be very confident. All of a sudden, he


    thought of something and showed aplicated expression on his face. "Go and train a female team


    member. I don''t know if Celine will be jealous."


    Hearing his words, Eric pulled a long face and said, "If she is jealous now, how can she tell the good


    from the bad?"


    "So many years have passed, but why do you still hold a grudge against Celine?" Said Spencer with a


    smile.


    "Forget it," Eric snorted


    Shrugging, he touched the Maple Leaf Ne on his neck. A hint of tenderness shed through his


    eyes. "In fact, Celine is very good."


    A hint of anguish and resignation shed through Eric''s eyes. The real good person is Fiona! But now,


    he found it a taboo to mention the name of Fiona to Spencer. Was this a joke?


    Two years ago, after nearly half a year''s sleep, Spencer finally woke up, but he didn''t remember


    anything. Eric mentioned Fiona''s name. Unexpectedly, when hearing it, Spencer immediately covered


    his head and rolled on the bed, looking miserable. Then he had slept for half a month. After waking up,


    the doctor forbade anyone to stimte him and any other people to mention the past things, unless he


    could remember it himself. Otherwise, a little stimtion would make his brain overwhelmed, and the


    result would be death.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It had been two years! However, except for Fiona, he almost recalled everything.


    In the afternoon, Spencer told them the decision. The group of people left happily and told him to take


    his men to go to NJ City on time next Monday.


    At the base, for the new drillmaster who wasing to thepany, for a week, Fiona was holding a


    few meetings, and had done a lot of mental work for the women in thepany. Since she was so


    busy, she had some time to be with Sarah at night.


    "Fiona, take care of yourself after we leave."


    Sophia stayed in the base for a week. She was going to leave with George to the rehabilitation center


    on the weekend.


    "Okay, I know." Fiona nodded, "Call me when you arrive."


    "Don''t worry." Holding Sarah in her arms, Sophia said to Fiona, "Sarah, say goodbye to mom!"


    Sarah twitched her mouth and wanted to cry. She was both aggrieved and angry as she was going to


    leave Fiona. So she turned her face away and didn''t want to talk to her any more.


    George shook his head and said, "How about letting Sarah stay here and let Ruby take care of her in


    the base and guide the daily training of our female soldiers by the way?"

 Chapter 163 Did We Know Each Other

    Chapter 163 Did We Know Each Other


    Fiona''s eyes were glued to Spencer''s face, and she seemed to have forgotten how to look away.


    Spencer, he was still the same as before. However, their meet again made the stirred feelings in her


    heart were only known by herself.


    "What''s wrong with you, Fiona?" Robert asked in a low voice when he saw Fiona''s pale face.


    "No, nothing.." Before she could finish her sentence, Fiona froze for a second. As she came to herself,


    she turned around, put on a forced smile and replied, "I''m not feeling well."


    Robert frowned and said with concern, "But you can''t go away now. I''ll send you back to your dormitory


    after that drillmaster leaves!"


    "What? Okay. " Fiona nodded her head nkly. She could feel the approaching aura of Spencer. Her


    fingertips were cold. Suddenly, she lowered her head. The brim of her hat covered her eyes, as if she


    had lost her consciousness.


    "Hi, Mr. Spencer," James walked forward and saluted to Spencer, "Oh, it''s you, Mr. Spencer, wee


    youe here."


    "Hi, Mr. James." Spencer shook hands with James. Several people from the following cars politely


    shook hands with James.


    After a brief greeting, James smiled and said, "We are all waiting for our mysterious drillmaster to


    We don''t expect it is Mr. Spencer. Wee! Wee!"


    ''Keep it a secret?''? Spencer talked to him in his heart, but he didn''t show any expression on his face.


    He just nodded and said, "In the following few days, I have to bother you."


    "That''s our honor." James made a gesture of ''please'', took Spencer to the front of the team and said,


    "Let me introduce him to you guys," James pointed to Spencer, "This is Spencer, the elite of the


    Residential Compound of M City, who is also themander in chief of our October exercise. During


    this training period, we should fully cooperate with his work. Do you understand?"


    "Understand!"


    "Okay." "Let''s wee Mr. Spencer to say something." said James


    Spencer looked around and saw the only one who kept her head down in the line, it was Fiona. He was


    surprised, but soon he looked away.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Spencer Cheng. You can call me Drillmaster. Cheng..."


    "Hello, everyone. I''m your military officer. First of all, myst name is Cheng. As for the first name, you


    don''t have to know. You can just call me Drillmaster Cheng... "


    The voice of Spencer gradually ovepped a vague sound in her memory. There was nothing but a


    buzzing in Fiona''s head. She had thought about the scene when she met Spencer again, maybe it was


    in Grandpa''s ward saying "long time no see," or maybe she passed on a strange street, but she never


    thought of seeing him in the base.


    Maybe the most dangerous ce was also not the safest ce. ''What should I do? What should I do?''


    Fiona wondered, clenching her fist and digging her nails into her flesh.


    "Fiona, Fiona?"


    "Miss Fiona?"


    When she was lost in thought, she was pushed by someone. Staring at Fiona in surprise, Bruce urged


    her in a low voice, "Miss Fiona, what are you thinking about? Hurry up!"


    "What?" Feeling that everyone was looking at her, Fiona asked with a trembling voice, "What should I


    do?"


    Bruce felt speechless and gritted his teeth and pushed Fiona out.


    Shuddering, Fiona was pushed to the front of Spencer. She felt embarrassed and at a loss.


    But this scene was seen by Spencer who stood in the front of the crowd. He stared at Fiona and said,


    "It seems that thisdy didn''t listen to my speech just now. Are you the instructor? "


    "I... I''m sorry." Still lowering her head, Fiona answered, "Yes, I am."


    "Raise your head." Staring at the brim of her hat, Spencer said coldly. She had been lowering her head


    and didn''t look at him all the time. Didn''t the instructor in base of NJ City realize that?


    Fiona closed her eyes to calm herself down. After she made up her mind, she slowly raised her chin


    and looked at Spencer. All the memories shed through her mind and became clear. But what was


    she afraid of? If she had to be held ountable for what happened between her and Spencer, it was


    not her fault. He would be a stranger if they met again.


    When their eyes met, the air seemed to be frozen.


    The expression on Spencer''s face which had been slightly infuriated changed suddenly. His heart


    ached for some inexplicable reason. His eyes shed a trace of hesitation. He stared at Fiona, opened


    his mouth but did not know what to say.


    Petrified, Fiona was eager to run away from here. ''Spencer, how do you feel when you see me again?


    All the people standing behind them could feel the sudden change of atmosphere, but none of them


    dared to break it. The scene in which the couple stood together was eye-catching.


    "You... You look so familiar..." After a long while, Spencer said slowly.


    Look familiar? Fiona was shocked and sad, with a hint of self mockery. ''Is he kidding me? Look


    familiar? He said she looked familiar? How heartless he was! He just said that she looked familiar to


    him and the distance between them widened.


    Noticing the incredible look on Fiona''s face, Spencer furrowed his brows and asked in a voice that


    could only be heard by the two, "Did we know each other before? My head was hurt and I lost my


    memory. "


    Fiona''s pupil contracted abruptly, and all the emotions surged up in her heart, causing her mind to be


    nk, and only the words toe back. He lost her memory. Spencer had lost his memory...


    "We..." Before Spencer could continue, he was interrupted by Fiona. It was Fiona. She turned to him


    and said coldly, "No, we didn''t know each other before."


    "I''m sorry." After a pause, Spencer opened his mouth. The look in his eyes suddenly turned cold. Was


    he crazy? His amnesia should be kept a secret to the outside world, in case of being targeted by


    family. Whether it was himself or the people around him, they all announced that he was studying


    abroad. But just now, he just told this strange woman about it without thinking? ''Maybe


    He cast a nce at Fiona again and thought she was really beautiful! Was it because she was so


    beautiful that he couldn''t keep secrets? What the fuck! When did he be such a superficial person!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Spencer cursed himself in his heart. You are such an ungrateful person! ''!


    While Spencer was distracted, the team leader, Janice Xu, quietly pulled the sleeves of Fiona. "Mr.


    Spencer just said he would take over our team, so he asked thepanymander to go out with


    the instructor. So he can make an acquaintance with us. What were you thinking just now? Why are


    you standing still? "


    ''Oh, I see. No wonder Bruce pushed me out.'' Fiona thought! Fiona shook his head at Janice, "I was


    thinking about something just now."


    "You look bad today." Janice frowned and said, "It has never happened before."


    "Maybe I didn''t sleep wellst night." Fiona made up an excuse.


    "All right, Mr. Spencer, let''s go inside." Said James.


    "Okay, let''s go." Nodding his head, Spencer took the lead in walking to the front of the crowd.


    Then Fiona followed Janice''s footsteps. After she calmed down, although she still had a lot of doubts in


    her heart, she was d that Spencer didn''t remember her.


    But where should her hatred of Spencer be ced? There was so much unfairness in the destiny. Why


    could he forget her so ruthlessly while she had to bear the pain of two people, and why did she pretend


    to get along with him as if nothing had happened? Maybe she should go back to the D University and


    continue to be a student.


    Under the guidance of James, a group of soldiers had visited the whole camp with Spencer. Following


    Janice, Fiona was in a daze. Sorrow, misfortune and amnesia upied her mind


    How could Spencer lose his memory? When did this happen? Was his presence a coincidence? Did he


    hide himself from her for a long time because he had lost his memory?


    No no no.


    Fiona denied her thought immediately. Whether he had lost his memory or not, he didn''t want to appear


    in front of her, as if she had been avoiding him for the past three years. There was nothing going on


    between them.


    "Mr. Spencer, you''d better get familiar with the campyout in these two days." "I''ll find someone


    familiar to our team to keep himpany and check our training situation. So that Mr. Spencer can


    make a specific training n." said James.


    "Okay." Spencer nodded, but he was a little absent-minded. He wondered what was so special about


    the NJ City. Would he regain the important memory when he came?


    James took a nce at the crowd and advised, "How about letting Miss Fiona keep youpany


    these days? Miss Fiona was the instructor here. She was excellent and was quite familiar with this


    ce. Mr. Spencer, what do you think? "


    Spencer squinted his eyes and realized that the Miss Fiona was exactly the one she was absent-


    minded.


    Fiona was too shocked to make any response, but her eyes showed a silent protest.


    A gust of anger swelled up in Spencer''s heart.


    "Mr. Spencer!" But Robert suddenly stepped forward to stand in front of Fiona and said, "Miss Fiona


    are busy with her work recently. How about sending a vice instructor to apany you?"


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief and nced at Robert with gratitude. However, this scene was clearly


    seen by Spencer, who became even more angry.


    "Really? Is that so? " "Then let..." James muttered


    Spencer interrupted before James could finish his sentence. "I don''t want to see any members of my


    team disobey orders. As an instructor, it would not be good for her to pass the buck. "


    Spencer stared at Fiona coldly. He was already upset being ordered toe here, and didn''t expect


    that someone would be disobedient on the first day. What pissed him off more was that she was so


    disobedient, and there were men protecting her.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Spencer?" Robert seemed to be angry, "Miss Fiona didn''t say anything. You


    should me me. Miss Fiona is always responsible... "


    "Then let her apany me." Spencer interrupted, "As a new drillmaster here, I think I have the right


    to appoint someone to apany me. Heavy task is not an excuse. "


    ncing at him, Fiona tried to hide all her feelings. She would have thought he was pretending not to


    know her if he hadn''t treated her as a stranger. His tone was as arrogant as before.


    "Yes, Mr. Spencer. I''ll take you here to learn more about it in the following days." Answered Fiona


    casually. It was better to follow his orders and be an ordinary person in his eyes than to make him


    against Spencer and attract his attention.


    She could pretend that they didn''t know each other at all!


    "Fiona..." Robert called her name and wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    "I''m fine." With a grateful smile, Fiona said, "Thank you."


    "¡­¡­ Well, okay. "


    Spencer looked at the two people coldly. Finally, he snorted and turned around to leave.

 Chapter 164 Lets Have A Competition (Part One)

    Chapter 164 Let''s Have A Competition (Part One)


    Beep¡ª¡ª


    With the first glimmer of light in the morning, a long sound of getting up rang in the base. Fiona, who


    was resting in her dormitory, suddenly jumped up from her bed and opened her eyes. The next second,


    she dressed herself up quickly.


    Damn it. She was on duty today, so she should have got up early. Why, did she get upte!


    Spencer had already waited in front of the queue in an early time. Standing straight with his hands


    behind his back, his handsome appearance attracted many girls'' attention.


    Suddenly, he looked at the crowd and saw a petite figure urately. She was the girl who was not


    obedient yesterday.


    Fiona was running in a hurry. She tucked her hair into her hat and lowered her head, running to the


    Something urred to him. Somehow, Spencer felt that he had seen this scene somewhere else.


    As Fiona approached thepany, the moment she lifted her head a little bit, she had already caught


    a glimpse of Spencer. But at this moment, she decided to pretend not to see him, and prepared to wipe


    him away and went behind thepany.


    However, as soon as she approached him, her arm was suddenly grabbed by him.


    "Where are you going?" There seemed to be a hint of anger in Spencer''s low voice. Did she think he


    couldn''t see that she was hiding from him?


    Fiona''s body paused. She didn''t look at Spencer and said, "Mr. Spencer, I want to stand in the queue."


    When he heard she called him ''Mr. Spencer'', he got more and more irritated. He grabbed Fiona''s arm


    and asked, "What''s your name?" His tone was more like an order than a question.


    A surge of sadness surged in Fiona''s heart, but she soon regained herposure. She turned around,


    bowed to Spencer and said, "I''m Fiona Ji, Mr. Spencer."


    "Fiona, Fiona..." Murmured Spencer. The name, the name


    "Mr. Spencer, may I return to the queue first?" "It''s time for morning exercise," Fiona added lightly.


    With a frown, he let go of Fiona and said, "You can go back!"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded and turned back to the end of the queue.


    The girls standing in front of him were standing orderly.


    "Report to Mr. Spencer!" The team leader, Janice, went out of the line and ran in front of Spencer. "The


    team has made 93 people and the number is 93. Please give instructions!"


    "Okay." Spencer then continued, "Practice as usual. Let''s do our drill!"


    "Yes, Mr. Spencer!" After taking on the task, Janice turned around and stood in front of the line. She


    said to a group of valiant female soldiers, "Carry 20 kilograms and run around the yground five


    thousand meters."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Even under the roaring slogans, Fiona couldn''t help but be lost in thought.


    Yesterday afternoon, Fiona had held a meeting and told them that the new drillmaster woulde.


    Unexpectedly, a group of female soldiers grabbed Fiona and did not let her go. They asked whether


    Spencer was married, and how was he look like? They also asked what his temper was. As a result,


    Fiona left the meeting in a hurry.


    Last night, when she went back, all she was thinking about was the man named Spencer. She tossed


    and turned on the bed, not sleeping. This morning, she even almost missed the morning drill. She


    really wanted to ask the person who knew about what had happened to Spencer''s memory loss, but


    once she asked, it meant that she had to be connected with his past. It was not easy for her to escape


    from it, but how could she be in danger again? However, she had no choice but to get along with


    Spencer all the time.


    But did Spencer forget everything because he had lost his memory? Or, just forget herself?


    "Miss Fiona, what are you thinking about?"


    Suddenly, she heard a familiar and strange voice calling her name. Startled, she lifted her head


    subconsciously and there was still confusion and helplessness in her eyes.


    Spencer held his breath.


    "Mr. Spencer," Realizing what was going on, Fiona stepped back quietly.


    "You seem to enjoy being in a trance." Spencer quickly calmed down his emotions and said in a cold


    voice: "The people I train must be the best, their instructor must also be the best. If you think you don''t


    have the ability to work here, I suggest you go to the logistics department or themunication


    department. I don''t think you''re suitable to be an instructor in such a condition. "


    Fiona narrowed her eyes. She was very angry, but she did not want to have a conflict with Spencer.


    She said, "Mr. Spencer, I will think about it."


    After hearing what she said, the anger in Spencer''s heart increased. How could this Miss Fiona be so


    capable? Every word she said would make him unhappy. As for himself, when he heard that Fiona


    wanted to think about leaving, he should be happy, but why didn''t he want her to leave?


    As they spoke, his team members had finished the firstp and soon arrived at the starting point.


    Turning his head to take a look, Spencer walked straight to the end of the line without paying attention


    to Fiona and ran to catch up with them, shouting, "Too slow! You can still speed up! "


    Looking at the disappearing figure of Spencer, Fiona frowned imperceptibly. ''Maybe I shouldn''t stay


    here any longer. At least, I can''t be too close to him, '' she thought.


    She had med and hated him for so long. How could she get along well with him? Since he had lost


    his memory, he should never remember her


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The following day''s regr training ended. No matter for lunch, or going to the bathroom, the person


    who apanied Spencer was always Bruce. He hadn''t seen the girl who enjoyed in a daze for a


    whole day.


    In the evening, when they came out of the canteen, they were chatting. Bruce asked, "Mr. Spencer, do


    you want to go somewhere else?"


    "In addition to the shooting range and the training ground, can you find a better ce for me?" Spencer


    snorted, "As for you, you''ve been with me all day. Where''s my instructor?"


    "Don''t you know, Mr. Spencer?" Bruce was stunned and said, "Miss Fiona said that she was afraid that


    it would be inconvenient for her toe with you, so she asked me to keep youpany." "Mr.


    Spencer, I''m the only male instructor here." Bruce said proudly


    After Bruce finished his words, Spencer smiled and asked, "It seems that you are very popr here?


    Do you feel good being surrounded by a group of female soldiers? "


    "I''m not feeling good!" Bruce curled his lips and said, "A group of female team members, they are much


    more aggressive than me! They always say that I''m a civil official. I feel like I''m looked down upon by


    the whole team! How humiliating! I''m not good as Miss Fiona, she''s more popr than me wherever


    she goes."


    "Popr?" Raising his eyebrows, Spencer continued, "She is just a little girl. Why is she so popr?"


    "She''s beautiful and responsible. She must be equal to everyone." Bruce described the advantages of


    Fiona and couldn''t help admiring, "Who doesn''t like a woman like her? Not only here, but also in other


    ces! "


    Looking at Bruce''scent appearance, Spencer asked, "You like her, too?"


    Bruce immediately scratched his head, feeling a little shy, "Well, to be honest, I like her! Everyone likes


    her! "


    "She came here to be an instructor! She''s not here to be lovers! " Suddenly, Spencer raised his voice


    and roared.


    Bruce was startled and quickly exined, "Mr. Spencer, I didn''t mean that. I said ''like'', not that kind of


    like, I just..." Bruce didn''t know how to exin it. He looked up and said, "Mr. Spencer, look at the front.


    The person who really liked Miss Fiona and wanted to pursue her was our second


    captain!"

 Chapter 165 Lets High Five And Swear (Part One)

    Chapter 165 Let''s High Five And Swear (Part One)


    In the open training ground, female and male soldiers stood straight and waited for the beginning of the


    Standing in the training ground, Spencer turned his head to look at Fiona. But for some unknown


    reason, he saw her at the first sight, as if he had already known where she was.


    "Mr. Spencer, shall we start now?" Robert walked over.


    "Okay." Getting out of the trance, Spencer raised his eyebrows. The moment he looked back, he was


    targeted at the target. Bang! He shot into the ring target far away. The back seat power gave his


    shoulder and back a slight shake, and his movements were smooth and harmonious.


    "The tenth ring!" The man who was standing at the target reported the result to Spencer quickly, which


    attracted a burst of neat apuse.


    All the members present could achieve a result of 200 to 10 rings, but thispetition, which was up to


    300 meters, could make it a good start for Spencer to win the first round.


    "Bang!" Robert snorted. Without any more words, he followed Spencer started the second round.


    "The tenth ring!"


    "Oh, yes!"


    "Wow!


    All the men present apuded warmly.


    "Well, it''s bullying! Our Mr. Spencer is also from the tenth ring. You two didn''t shout that loud! "


    Suddenly, a man''s voice came from behind them. Fiona turned around and saw a man who came over


    indignantly.


    "You are..." Fiona frowned.


    "Miss Fiona!" The man bowed to Fiona. "I came here with Mr. Spencer. I''m his driver and assistant. You


    can call me Karl."


    Surprised, Fiona nodded, "Hello." It turned out that the people apanied Spencer before had been


    changed!


    "Hello!" Karl said with a simple smile.


    From the first round, Spencer and Robert had a good fight. After five rounds, the score was always


    followed, and it was all a 10 odd.


    "It seems that this fixed target is not difficult." "Mr. Robert, why note to the moving target directly?"


    Spencer asked


    "Okay, I''ll be there with you." After these words, Robert said to them, "You should exin the rules to


    everyone!"


    "Yes, sir!" A strong man of five or three came out from the crowd and said, "There are eleven moving


    target shooting rules in total. The target type will appear at different time and position. The one who


    ys more targets will win. If you hit the same target twice, the one who hit if first wins. "


    The rule seemed to be simple, but in thepetition, both of the two had a good foundation, but there


    were few targets. Whoever could hit more targets and win depending on his speed and concentration


    force, the person who could win must rely on his own strength.


    Fiona''s heart sank.


    The game began immediately. But her eyes were staring at the training field and nobody knew when


    the target showed up.


    Spencer''s target was red while Robert''s was prepared blue.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Following the voice, Fiona looked to the direction and saw a target that suddenly popped up on her


    right side. After that, Spencer rolled on the ground, got down on one knee and hit the dummy behind


    him again. Immediately, there was red paint on the target.


    Robert sighed angrily.


    Fiona couldn''t help clenching her fists. She stared at the people present and dared not rx. With the


    continuous sounds of bullets in her ears, she saw the figures of Spencer and Robert moving back and


    forth in front of her eyes.


    The eleven targets were fast. Thepetition ended in a few minutes, and the waiting time was the


    most difficult. Fiona didn''t see clearly who was shooting more.


    The target set aside all the eleven man shaped target in a short time and said, "Mr. Spencer hit five


    times, Mr. Robert hit four times, there were two target both of them hit, but Mr. Spencer hit it faster.


    Therefore, Mr. Spencer will win seven to four. "


    After hearing the result, Spencer raised the corners of his mouth evilly. The smile was like the sunlight.


    "Mr. Robert, you''re not bad, either."


    "Haha." Robert smiled and said, "Mr. Spencer is really a genius!"


    Spencer then turned to look at those female members.


    "You are awesome, Instructor Cheng!"


    "Mr. Cheng was stunned!"


    The female team members couldn''t help but cheer.


    When Spencer was about tough, he saw the poker face of Fiona. He rolled his eyes and said, "Miss


    Fiona, do you look down on me? Why are you wearing a long face? Do you feel unhappy about me


    winning Mr. Robert? "


    Feeling the questions and expectations in Robert''s eyes and the inquisitive nces from others, Fiona


    opened her mouth slowly, "This is the base, and I will not bring personal grudges into your battle. Since


    it''s a battle, there will be winners or losses. I''m not upset."


    Robert walked up to Spencer and said, "Miss Fiona is famous for her indifference. She is not like others


    who oftenugh. To avoid any misunderstandings, I think it''s better to exin it to you. "


    "Huh." Spencer chuckled, but his eyes were filled with coldness. It sounded that Robert took Fiona as


    his really close friend, for what? Obviously, Fiona was their instructor!


    "The next freebat, just go directly in the shooting range. It''s too troublesome to change the arena."


    Said Robert.


    "Okay." Spencer took off his shirt and threw it to Karl.


    Fiona nced at him casually and fixed her eyes on his neck. She was shocked by his ne. That


    was a gift she designed for him, a Maple Leaf Ne, and now it was hanging on his neck.


    Dust rose in the shooting field. The two clung together and fought fiercely.


    Robert raised his right fist and tried to hit Spencer. But thetter dodged it in time. The next second,


    Robert grabbed the right wrist of him, and at the same time, his right hand wed at Spencer''s throat.


    With his eyes narrowed dangerously, Spencer subconsciously moved to block the ne on his


    neck. He couldn''t get attacked and could only step back. Then he gave a side kick to Robert who was


    rushing to him. Robert tried hard to dodge with is hands.


    Robert was good at using a hand to lock his throat. He attacked Spencer''s neck with every move. The


    people present could tell how precious the ne was and that Spencer mainly focused on defense


    in this battle.


    "what''s that ne on Mr. Spencer''s neck? Why is he so protective? "


    "Yes, he even doesn''t care about thepetition anymore."


    People around them whispered to one another. Karl gave a snort of contempt and said, "I bet you didn''t


    know that?! That ne was given to him by his girlfriend. The ne was the apple of his eye! If


    anyone dares to touch it, it''s much worse than taking his life! "


    Girl friend? Fiona frowned.


    "Mr. Spencer has a girlfriend?"


    "What''s her name?"


    "Is his girlfriend a designer?"


    Karl said proudly, "Mr. Spencer''s girlfriend is called Celine. She is a designer."


    Fiona was taken aback and didn''t know what to say. Half a dayter, she replied numbly, "I''m not


    feeling well. I''m going back."


    "s..." Janice was shocked. When she was about to stop Fiona, she saw her leave the range without


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    looking back. She frowned. What happened to Fiona these days?


    Depressed, Fiona quickened her pace. Finally she already ran to her office without a break.


    On the shooting field, Spencer flung Robert to the ground with his back. He raised his head and looked


    to the ce where Fiona was supposed to stand. But it was empty there, and his heart seemed to be


    empty too.


    Robert took advantage of his distraction to jump up and threw himself on Spencer.

 Chapter 166 A Trip To The Seaside (Part One)

    Chapter 166 A Trip To The Seaside (Part One)


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    There were few people in the empty underground garage at this time, and Ruby''s footsteps sounded


    more empty. Holding Sarah in her arms, she walked to the parking lot and thought about what Nina told


    her.


    The two of them have had such unpleasant experiences before. Would they fight again when they meet


    again? If they really got into a fight, how could she help them? And there was Sarah. What about


    Sarah?


    She didn''t think about a good idea. Ruby shook her head and was about to speed up her pace when


    she suddenly heard subtle footsteps. Behind her, there seemed to be some unusual eyes staring at


    her. Ruby squinted her eyes and tightened her hands which were holding Sarah. She calmed down and


    prepared herself for the attack. Then she turned around and shouted, "Get out!"


    At the moment of turning around, Ruby only saw a few people indistinctly behind the pir. It seemed


    that there were several people. Hearing what she said, the person behind the pir moved and walked


    out slowly.


    "Oh, Ruby!"


    When she heard the familiar voice, Ruby suddenly stopped, and her posture of preparing to fight


    immediately retracted. Looking at the personing out from behind the pir, Ruby stood straight


    involuntarily with some respect, and then she called out in disbelief, "Mr. Ethan."


    "It''s me."


    It turned out that this person was not someone else, but Ethan, the father of Spencer. He wore in


    clothes. After two and a half years, he became much older, but he was still full of energy. There were


    two assistants following him, poker faced.


    "Mr. Ethan, what brings you here?" Ruby asked with a sigh of relief, and she proposed a salute


    unconsciously.


    "Don''t be restrained," Ethan waved his hand and walked forward. After looking at Sarah, he nodded


    approvingly and said, "After so many years, you are still alert." He paused and continued, "I don''t need


    to worry about Sarah if she stays with you. Today, I''m here to visit Sarah. "


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby was slightly stunned and said, "Mr. Ethan, you have known everything?"


    "Yes." Ethan responded. In fact, he knew this very early. He even sent people to protect Fiona and


    Sarah secretly when Sarah was born, but for many reasons, he did not appear in the past few years.


    Ruby pressed her lips together. Suddenly she thought of something and said with some


    embarrassment, "Mr. Ethan, don''t youe here to get Sarah back? No way! Even if you are Mr.


    Ethan, I won''t let you take Sarah away." Then she moved back.


    "Haha." Ethan smiled gave a doting and helpless smile and said, "How could I take Sarah away! She is


    my granddaughter. I juste to see her. "


    Ruby was relieved to hear that, but she couldn''t help peeping at Ethan several times.


    "Can I hug her?" "I haven''t seen my granddaughter in such a short distance." Ethan added.


    Looking at Sarah, who was asleep, Ruby hesitated and nodded.


    Ethan smiled and walked towards them. He stretched out his arms and wanted to hold Sarah, but he


    felt a little ufortable. He had been at a loss for a long time, afraid of breaking this little girl. Under


    the guidance of Ruby, he finally held Sarah in his arms. He smiled when he held his granddaughter in


    his arms.


    "She is the child of Spencer and Fiona. She looks so pretty." Looking at Sarah''s sleeping face, Ethan


    said, "Spencer was also like that when he was a child. In the blink of an eye, almost thirty years had


    passed. I hadn''t held the baby for such a long time. I''m not familiar with it."


    With a mixture of feelings, Ruby looked at Ethan and said, "If only Mr. Spencer also likes this child."


    Hearing that, Ethan was stunned. He reached out his rough hand and fondled Sarah''s beautiful face,


    saying, "He will love this baby."


    "But Mr. Spencer doesn''t admit that the baby is his!" Ruby could not help but ask.


    "He made a mistake," Ethan then continued, "This is also the reason why I asked him to go to the NJ


    City gym. If he doesn''t get Fiona back now, his wife will run away with someone else. And the child''s


    surname will also be Cheng!"


    "Did you send him to do that?" Ruby was surprised, "Fiona''s leader called me just now and said the


    two of them are entangled ."


    Ethan smiled and said, "It''s a good thing that they turn against each other!"


    Ruby frowned, Ethan saw her in a confusion and said, "Let''s go and find a ce. I''ll tell you


    something."


    "Yes, Mr. Ethan."


    At the base, Spencer gathered all the people to hold a meeting at noon.


    "It is August now. The temperature is suitable for the sea training. We don''t have a special training field,


    but I''ve already informed the ce. The golden beach, which is 30 kilometers away from the base, has


    been cleared out and will be used as our temporary training field. We''ll train there for half a month. "


    With his hands sped behind his back, Spencer stood in front of thepany and said in a solemn


    and meticulous manner, "Let''s walk this afternoon and set out at 2 o''clock. If we can''t reach the training


    base within two hours, then I''m sorry. I don''t want useless people. And I don''t need you to participate in


    the military drill in October." Then he swept his gaze through the female team members and asked, "Do


    you have confidence?"


    "Yes!"


    Hearing the loud voice, Fiona pressed her lips helplessly.


    The female team members quickly scattered to pack their things. After they left, Spencer turned around


    and gave a nce at Fiona.


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    "You will go with us." Spencer interrupted her and then he coldly said, "I know what you want to ask,


    and my answer is, you have to go."


    "Okay." Fiona responded. Noticing that there was no expression on his face, she hesitated for a while


    before saying, "I will go jogging too? Can you give me more time? Two hours, I might be... "


    Looking at Fiona from head to toe, Spencer asked, "You? Even if I give you four hours you can''t arrive


    there. "


    "Then I..."


    With a squeak¡ª¡ª


    Before she could finish her sentence, an off-road vehicle stopped right next to her and Spencer. Soon


    after, the door of the car was pushed open and Spencer''s assistant, Karl, jumped out from the car.


    "Mr. Spencer!" Karl made a salute to Spencer and then greeted to Fiona, "Miss Fiona."


    "Yes." Spencer then turned to Fiona and said in a lukewarm tone, "Miss Fiona, pack up your things


    right now. You have to stay at the seaside for half a month." Then he added scornfully, "I don''t expect


    you to run there. After a while, I''ll ask Karl to drive you there. We set off at 2:00. Now it''s already 1:40."


    "Okay." Fiona nodded, turned around and left.


    "Haha..." As soon as Fiona ran away, Karl suddenly scratched his head and smiled, "Mr. Spencer, why


    do you suddenly take care of Miss Fiona? Do you have a crush on her? "


    Hearing this, Spencer turned around and shouted at Karl, "Get out of here! What are you talking about,


    you little boy! She is just a little girl. What do I like about her? "

 Chapter 167 Eating Radishes Today

    Chapter 167 Eating Radishes Today


    The golden beach in NJ City was supposed to be a sea full of tourists, but now it was spacious and


    peaceful. This is what the sea should look like! Taking a deep breath of the fresh air, Fiona was in a


    good mood.


    "Hurry up!" On the beach, with a loudspeaker in one hand and a loud speaker in the other, Spencer


    shouted, "More than twenty people behind! Why are you slowing down? It''s one hour and forty-eight


    minutes. Don''t you want to take part in the military exercise? "


    His voice sounded especially loud on the empty beach. He and Fiona had arrived at the beach for a


    while and now they were waiting for almost twenty minutes.


    Female soldiers came one after another, casting green shadows across the long shore.


    Looking at this scene, Fiona was somewhat moved.


    As time ticked away, thest soldier ran to where Spencer stood and stopped.


    "Ma''am, what do you think?"


    "I think we all arrive here in less than two hours."


    "Come on, instructor! Tell us!"


    Female soldiers gathered around him, panting.


    Looking at his watch, Spencer curled his lips and answered, "Well done, within two hours."


    After saying that, a group of female soldiers immediately burst into cheers.


    "Are you happy now?" Spencer looked around and said, The following training is very difficult! Now, go


    and put up a tent. If it''s not done quickly, you can just sleep on the beach at night! Hurry up! "


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Okay, ma''am!"


    After passing the first test, the female soldiers felt rxed and went to the ce where they should put


    up the tents with a smile.


    Standing next to him, Fiona said with a faint smile.


    When Spencer turned around and saw the rare smile on Fiona''s face, his mood somehow lifted. But


    the next second, he wanted to have a joke with Fiona, and took up the loudspeaker in his hand. In a


    voice that could even be heard from the whole beach, he shouted, "Why are you still standing there,


    Instructor Fiona? Don''t you put up the tent? Do you want to sleep on the beach tonight? "


    Shocked, Fiona cast a stern nce at him but said nothing. She walked towards the female soldiers


    with her backpack on her back. As she stepped on the soft sand, she walked slowly and not steadily.


    Wasn''t it too good for him to lose his memory? He was still as naughty as before.


    "s..." Shocked and speechless by what Fiona did, Spencer turned around and said to Karl, "Don''t


    you think Miss Fiona is too rebellious? How dare she ignore me! "


    "Sir, it was you who yed a trick on her first, wasn''t it?" Karl stared at Spencer and mumbled, "Chief,


    don''t just let Miss Fiona pitch a tent. If we don''t take action now, I think we will be the one who sleeps


    on the beach!"


    After hearing this, Spencer''s face darkened with anger and he kicked at Karl''s butt. "Who the hell are


    you? How dare you! I''m the team head. I don''t need to pitch a tent myself! Isn''t this your business? If


    you keep arguing with me, I''ll let you sleep in the sea! "


    "Haha Yes! Sir! " After saying that, Karl saluted him politely and took out his tent in a hurry. He rubbed


    his buttock as he ran.


    Spencer was still standing there and narrowing his eyes. The rxed look on his face suddenly


    became grim. He knew that the soldiers in the team called him moody, but had he been moody to such


    an extent? His eyes were fixed on Fiona. Several hours ago in the army, why did he suddenly want her


    to call his name? Was it because he felt that her voice was quite simr to that in his mind? And just


    now, why did he suddenly want to y a trick on her? Even he himself found it incredible!


    "Hiss..." Before he could think it through, he suddenly took a deep breath and rubbed his temples with


    both hands. It was too painful. Every time he tried to recall the past, his head would ache.


    Then, forget it


    There was a cooking ss with the people from the thirdpany. Around five o''clock, the female


    soldiers tidied up the tent and the staff of the cooking ss began to cook. At this time, the tide of the


    sea rose, and Spencer gathered the group of people.


    "Taking advantage of the rising tide of the sea, let''s have a basic training first." Spencer walked back to


    thepany and said, "With ten kilograms of weight, you can run along the coastline. You can stop


    when the meal is ready. How about you lead the team and run away, Janice? "


    "Yes, sir!" Janice took the order and left. Spencer followed them and ran to the end of the queue,


    urging them to work on time.


    Outside the makeshift kitchen, Fiona came to help when she had nothing to do. The soldiers were men,


    and they felt a little embarrassed when they saw Fionae.


    "Go ahead with your work, Miss Fiona. What are you doing here?" Persuaded the monitor of cooking


    ss.


    "I don''t have anything important. I just want toe here to see if there is anything I can help with."


    Fiona smiled. None of the instructors went with the army to let them go on a trip. At most the instructors


    spare their time to encourage the soldiers psychologically. And she couldn''t give a political lesson to


    anyone on the beach


    While they were talking, Fiona reached out her hands and asked, "What dishes are you going to cook


    tonight?"


    "Kind of like the soldiers." The captain of the cooking ss replied, "Meat and vegetables match."


    "Okay." Fiona nodded her head. Suddenly, she saw a few carrots in the bag next to her. She asked


    inexplicably, "Is that sack full of carrots?"


    "Yes."


    "Carrots..." Fiona whispered. Suddenly, she lifted the corners of her mouth and said, "Have some


    radishes tonight."


    "What?"


    With a smug smile, Fiona responded, "Yes, a carrot party!"


    Female soldiers'' screams and pounding against the shore made the whole beach extremely


    magnificent. The sun began to set, and the rosy clouds were thicker in the sky. Thepany


    Everyone took the lunch boxes to fill the bowls.


    Spencer walked slowly towards the end of the group, and the smell of the carrots in his nose got thicker


    and thicker.


    "What dish is it?"


    "Why it is still the carrot?"


    "Shit, this dish is also carrot..."


    Hearing the women in front of him whispering, Spencer''s mouth twitched slightly. He quickly poked his


    tall body to look into the dishes one by one.


    Carrot stewed with meat, carrot fried with eggs, stir fried agaric with carrot, carrot soup, carrot in cold


    sauce...


    Spencer looked at the dishes one by one, and his face became darker and darker. When he saw the


    washed in neat rows. Looking at them, Spencer was really crazy.


    Fiona stood not far away in silence, eating carrots and looking at the livid face of Spencer, her mood


    slowly became better. She knew that even if a person lost his memory, his or her taste would never


    change.


    ''Spencer, I prepared this evening''s banquet for you.


    Fiona''s mouth was slightly hooked. Since she hung out with Sophia for more than two years, when did


    she start to joke around? And this joke was made for Spencer.


    But meanwhile, she was engulfed by mixed feelings. ''Spencer, do you know how much I hate you?


    "Damn it!" She heard Spencer shout, "Where is the monitor of the cooking ss?! Come here! "


    "Sir, are you looking for me?" The monitor of cooking ss immediately put down the big spoon in his


    hand and ran all the way to Spencer, answering him with fear.


    "You, you..." With his hands shaking, Spencer pointed at thest row of white radish that were washed


    clean. His face turned red with anger. "What the hell is thest dish?"


    "This one..." The monitor swallowed hard and exined, "These are snacks, not vegetables."


    "Snacks are nonsense!" Spencer cursed, "You think we''re rabbit?! Eat radish?! What are you thinking


    about! Go and redo it for me! Don''t let me see the carrots, and don''t let me smell them! "


    "What?" The monitor of the cooking ss felt nervous and guilty. "Shouldn''t it be a waste of the carrot


    banquet?"


    "A carrot banquet? !" When he heard about it, Spencer stared at the monitor as if he were looking at an


    alien. "I''ve never heard of anything like eating carrots banquet before. You are so creative!"


    "Haha..."


    "Hush! Don''tugh! "


    Several female soldiers couldn''t helpughing, but they had to hold it back because they saw the look


    on Spencer''s face.


    Feeling that he was going to me the cooking ss for what he had done, Fiona walked towards him


    and said, "Mr. Spencer!"


    Spencer then turned to look at Fiona and asked, "What''s up? What are you going to say? "


    "I asked the cook to make carrots for us. Don''t me them." Fiona looked at him.


    "You? !" Then he looked at Fiona up and down and continued, "Miss Fiona, we are not born to be


    friends, are we? I hated eating radishes since I was a child. You make a radishes banquet for me. Are


    you going to piss me off? "


    Fiona pursed her lips, "I''m sorry, but I don''t know you don''t like eating radishes. I''ll be more careful next


    time."


    Spencer stared at her coldly and clenched his fists tightly. He wanted to scold her, but he couldn''t


    manage to do so. After struggling for a while, he could only snort angrily and strode away. "If you dare


    to do it again, I will not spare you!"


    "Sir! Sir, where are you going? " Karl chased after him.


    Without looking back, Spencer walked faster and faster.


    "The carrots contain rich carrots, vitamins and mineral elements. No matter the food tastes good or


    bad, you shouldn''t be picky."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The voice rang in his mind again. Who on earth was it! It couldn''t be Celine. She knew that he didn''t eat


    radishes. Then who was she? Who is she!


    "Ah --" Spencer roared and started running along the coastline.


    All the girls were stunned by Spencer''s actions. With knitted brows, Fiona turned to the girls and said,


    "Let''s enjoy the meal."


    Unexpectedly, Fiona was not in a good mood when she saw Spencer was mad.


    The bright moonlight, the waves, and everyone in the training base had already fallen asleep.


    Inside a single tent, Fiona had just fallen asleep when the tent was swayed violently by someone,


    apanied by a rude voice of Spencer, "Fiona! ''Fiona! Come out! Do you hear me? Come out!


    "

 Chapter 168 He Likes Her So Fast

    Chapter 168 He Likes Her So Fast


    Fiona opened her sleepy eyes, quickly sat up and opened the tent. However, before her body was


    "Why are you sote, Fiona? !" Spencer then snorted, "If they gather together in a hurry, you will


    definitely be thest one!"


    "Spencer... Mr. Spencer? " With a frown, Fiona struggled to her feet and asked, "Are you here for me?


    What''s up? "


    Spencer''s chest rose and fell as he spoke. He was short of breath. He put his hand on the tent that was


    located by Fiona and squinted at her. "Of course I have something to tell you."


    Since Fiona was trapped between her tent and Spencer, she would get close to him if she wanted to


    stand up. However, she got annoyed and pushed him away immediately. "Get out of the way. If you


    have something to say, you don''t have to be so close to my tent."


    Spencer didn''t expect that he would be pushed away by Fiona, he turned to one side and stepped back


    with disdain. "If I call you from afar, can you hear me?"


    "Then why did you call me?" Fiona said, smoothing out her hair.


    It was until then that he recognized Fiona carefully. Her face looked even more gentle in the moonlight.


    Her hair looked exceptionally soft, making people feel He couldn''t help but want to touch her face. The


    first time he saw her, he thought she was so beautiful, so beautiful that he couldn''t help admiring her.


    But tonight, he felt at ease with to be with her.


    "Mr. Spencer, why are you so quiet?" Fiona stared at him strangely.


    "Well Ahem... " Then he covered his mouth, coughed, and pretended to be ferocious. He said, "Your


    hair is too long. Who allowed you to have it over your shoulders?"


    Fiona touched her hair and replied, "It''s our leader''s permission."


    "Which leader has such prestige to allow you to disobey the rules?" Said Spencer coldly.


    "Mr. Spencer, do you wake me up at midnight to talk about my hair with me?" Taking a slight nce at


    him and looking at the sea in the distance, Fiona said, "If there is nothing important, I want to go back


    to sleep. Mr. Spencer, good night! "


    "Sleep! Sleep! Why do you want to sleep?! I haven''t eaten yet! " Spencer growled and lowered his


    voice.


    Fiona looked at Spencer. It had been four or five hours since the dinner time had passed. But he still


    hadn''t eaten anything?


    "Why didn''t you have dinner? Where did you go?" Fiona asked.


    "It''s none of your business!" Spencer said angrily, "I can do anything I want! Now, go and cook for me! "


    "For what?" Raising her head slightly, Fiona said, "There are some leftovers tonight. You can eat by


    yourself."


    "I said I don''t want any radishes!" However, Spencer could do nothing with this stubborn girl and had to


    say, "It was you who asked the cook team to make this stupid carrots banquet. Of course you should


    take the responsibility if anything happened! It''ste now. Do you still want me to ask the cooking ss


    here? And as I said, you have to obey my orders two months before the exercise. So now, go and cook


    for me! This is an order! "


    Caught off guard, Fiona paused and saluted, "Yes, sir!" Then she turned around and walked towards


    the temporary kitchen.


    "I have to press you with my orders, so you can obey me, don''t you?" Then Spencer turned around and


    caught up with Fiona.


    There were three or four female soldiers patrolling in a line on duty. They were surprised to see that


    Spencer and Fiona walked together, but because of the darkened face of Spencer, they said nothing.


    Spencer raised his hand and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He irritably took off his thick coat and


    muttered, "It''s so hot."


    Fiona walked in front of him and turned a blind eye to his every move.


    ''I shouldn''t have made fun of him. But I was the one who got hurt, '' she thought. She woke up in the


    middle of the night to cook for him, disturbing her sleep. She didn''t want to be close to him and


    "Why don''t you answer me?" When they were about to enter the kitchen, Spencer suddenly said.


    "What? Mr. Spencer, what did you say? " Fiona replied casually.


    "You..." "I said it''s so hot!" he said angrily


    "Oh." It''s very hot in August. " said Fiona coldly.


    Spencer narrowed his eyes and said, "Miss Fiona, it seems that you don''t want to talk to me."


    "No, Mr. Spencer, you are thinking too much. This is my attitude towards people. " Fiona opened the


    tent of the kitchen and asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    "As long as there is no radish, I can eat anything." Spencer looked around the kitchen and added,


    "You''d better get a roast chicken."


    "No, there''s not." "Just cook whatever you like. There are buns and rice left. That''s enough for you,"


    Fiona replied without any hesitation.


    Gulu


    After she finished her words, Spencer''s stomach growled. For a moment, both of them were stunned.


    When Fiona was about to turn around, she heard Spencer shouting at her, "What are you waiting for! I


    went jogging since you had dinner. I''m starving and hot now! Cook now! "


    "You want to run." Raising her eyebrows, Fiona was surprised to see the blush on Spencer''s face.


    Without saying anything, she turned around to wash vegetables. While doing that, she asked, "Tomato


    and scrambled eggs?"


    "Okay." Spencer found a random ce to sit down, watching Fiona who was cooking and eating a


    cucumber.


    They were speechless for a while. Outside the tent, there was sea wind, and the sound of sea waves


    between the heaven and earth seemed to be the only sound left.


    After looking around, he turned to look at Fiona. Looking at her, he felt inexplicably rxed. It seemed


    that being with her made him feel at ease. There was no need to consider those disturbing and


    Fiona then skillfully chopped the tomato, and stirred the eggs. However, no matter how skillful she was


    at the moment, she could feel the passion in Spencer''s eyes.


    "Mr. Spencer," In view of the stifling atmosphere in the tent, Fiona opened her mouth.


    "Yes?" Spencer''s voice was short and confused.


    "You have lost your memory..." Fiona''s hand holding the spoon was a little tight, "Did you forget


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    everything?"


    A fleeting pain shed through Spencer''s eyes, but he concealed it and smiled, pretending that he


    didn''t care at all. "Yes. But I remembered itter. "


    "Have you remembered everything?" Fiona''s eyes dimmed.


    "Maybe the things I can''t remember are not important." After he finished, only he knew that he was


    deceiving himself. He smelled a delicious smell of the meal and changed the topic, "Is the dinner


    ready?"


    ''Yeah, Fiona, she is always not important.''


    "In a minute." It didn''t take long for Fiona toe back to her senses. After a short while, she ced


    the te in front of Spencer and said, "Enjoy your dinner, Mr. Spencer."


    "Okay, thanks." Spencer nodded with satisfaction.


    The dishes were on the table, and the rice was also on the table for him. Seeing that he was eating,


    Fiona stood up, bowed to him and said, "Mr. Spencer, please take your time. I''m leaving now."


    Hearing her words, he looked up and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Go to rest."


    "Go to bed?" Looking up at her, Spencer bit his chopsticks and said, "You go to rest before I finish


    eating. How can you do that?"


    "Mr. Spencer, you only asked me to cook for you. I don''t think I have the obligation to apany you


    eating, do I?"


    "Who says you''re not obliged!" "I..." Spencer retorted He hesitated in speaking and was trying to


    persuade her to stay. Suddenly, an idea urred to him. "After I ate up, you have to wash the dishes,


    so you can''t go!"


    "But it''s toote now." Fiona frowned. Although she didn''t do anything today, she felt a little tired and


    really wanted to go to bed.


    "Don''t worry. I will eat fast." But Spencer didn''t n to let her go. He pointed at the chairs and tables


    over there and said, "Have a rest over there. I''ll be done in ten minutes."


    Then he started to eat again, without giving her any chance to leave.


    Instead of arguing with him and making him pay more attention to herself, Fiona would rather follow his


    will. So she went to the table and chair, sat down, rest her head on hand, and quietly closed her eyes.


    Spencer was starving,pletely ignoring her. Because it was enough for him to know only if she was


    there.


    "Fiona, I..."


    After ten minutes, he finished his dinner. Suddenly, he stopped. Following the direction where Fiona


    was, he found that she had fallen asleep with her hands propped on the table. Her head drooped,


    adding to herposure and adoration.


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    In the tranquil tent, Spencer heard his heart beating faster and faster. The uncontroble beating rate


    made him a little nervous. ''What''s wrong with me? It has only been three days. Do I feel something


    about Fiona?'' he wondered.


    Spencer was shocked by his own thoughts. His eyes were wide open. When he was about to look


    away, he suddenly saw that since Fiona was asleep, her body fell to the side uncontrobly.


    "Watch out!" And meanwhile, he rushed to her and held her head with one hand. That was quite


    dangerous! One more minuteter, Fiona may fall.


    While he was speaking, Fiona quivered. With her eyshes fluttering, she opened her eyes and


    subconsciously grabbed Spencer''s clothes.


    "How is it going? Are you frightened? " Spencer didn''t realize how concerned he had been.


    Fiona raised her head and happened to look at Spencer. Suddenly she felt the temperature of his hand


    on her face. She was frightened and quickly released her hand. She pped away Spencer and then


    stood up in embarrassment. "Get out of the way!"


    While saying, she tried to squeeze through the table and leave him.


    However, she strode forward without noticing the desk leg stretched out. She was about to get tripped.


    "Ah --"


    The next second, Fiona eximed, her hands ready to fall to the ground.


    Spencer rushed to her and held her shoulders quickly. He was just about to hold Fiona so she wouldn''t


    fall, but his brain was nk and his body rxed.


    "Boom!"


    The moment they fell to the ground, Fiona clearly realized that her feelings for him were as much as


    they had been.


    Her lips were so soft! This was the only clear sentence left in Spencer''s muddled head.

 Chapter 169 Please Get Away From Me

    Chapter 169 Please Get Away From Me


    Time seemed to stand still, and air also stopped flowing. It was so quiet in the tent that the sound of


    their breaths could be clearly heard.


    The ''watch out'' that Spencer had just called and before Fiona fell down, they both caught the attention


    of the team members in the base. Several soldiers on patrol on the beach rushed over, following them.


    The female soldiers in the tents nearby also heard the sound. They put on their clothes and rushed


    over here.


    "Are you okay, Miss Fiona?"


    "What''s wrong with the drillmaster?"


    "What happened?"


    A group of people rushed to the tent of the kitchen and blocked the door. When they saw the scene in


    the tent, the worried look on their faces turned into surprise, shock, and then embarrassment, flushed


    In the tent, Fiona was lying on top of Spencer, and Spencer was lying on the ground with his hands


    around her waist. More importantly, they were still kissing.


    What were they going to do?


    It all happened in such a short time. During this period of time, Fiona seemed to forget to stand up as if


    she was rooted in the spot. It was not until someone in the crowd took a deep breath that she opened


    her eyes suddenly and left from Spencer as if she got an electric shock.


    Fiona stared at him with frightened eyes. She supported herself with her hands and tried to get up.


    Unexpectedly, she felt his arm that was around her waist. She roared, "Bastard! Get off me, Spencer!


    Let go of me! "


    Spencer was surprised and reflexively raised his hand in surrender. Because he was too shocked, he


    did not sense anything unusual when he heard the word ''Spencer'' which was called by Fiona. He was


    too shocked to say a word


    Fiona climbed up quickly from his body, flushed with rage and embarrassment. She lowered her head


    and suddenly squeezed out the tent from the middle of the group


    "Where are you going, Miss Fiona?"


    "Slow down, Miss Fiona!"


    With concern, several female team members were about to catch up with Fiona, but she shouted,


    "Don''te over! Stop! " Then she ran into her tent without looking back.


    On the other side, Spencer got to his feet with one hand supporting the ground with the other. Was he


    out of his mind just now? Subconsciously, he knew that if he didn''t hold her, she would fall on him. But


    he didn''t stop this. Instead, he looked forward to it.


    He raised his hand to touch his lips in a daze. It seemed that the taste of her lips still remained, faint


    fragrance, not the strong taste of cosmetics, but only made him intoxicated and have an indescribable


    feeling.


    "Mr. Spencer! Did you bully Fiona? !" Standing in the crowd and looking at the smug smile on


    Spencer''s face, Janice couldn''t help but walk up and angry.


    "Exactly! He is! "


    "You''re taking advantage of our instructor!"


    "I didn''t expect a drillmaster to be such a person!"


    A group of female soldiers pouted as they narrowed their encirclement. They were so angry with


    Spencer.


    "Wait, wait, wait!" Spencer lowered his hand, and his face suddenly became serious. "What''s wrong?


    Are you going to challenge me? Do you still want to practice with me? "


    "Don''t degrade us as instructor!" Janice added, "Just now You were bullying Fiona just now! We just


    want to get justice for her! "


    "Yes, we will seek justice for her!"


    "You jerk! You can only bully the helpless Miss Fiona! "


    Spencer pointed at a group of female soldiers and shouted, "Are you still a team member? Where''s


    your judgment?! Such people who don''t know right from wrong like you will be taught at the NJ City


    base? It was Fiona who knocked me down! Can''t you see?! Don''t you see that I am down there! I am


    passive! "


    After he finished, he was the first to be stunned. How could he be so shameless?


    "You... Sir, do you mean that Miss Fiona Who made the first move? " Janice frowned. The other female


    team members were also confused and their faces turned red.


    "Go away! Go away!" Spencer was annoyed and waved his hand, "It''s an ident! Don''t talk


    nonsense! I don''t know who takes the initiative! "


    The crowd made way for him automatically. Seeing him leave without looking back, all the female


    soldiers were dumbfounded.


    "What happened? Does Miss Fiona like the drillmaster? "


    "Take the initiative?"


    "Wow..." Someone noticed the leftovers and said, "These two people areing to get private


    treatment!"


    "Are we disturbing them? Is Miss Fiona shy? "


    "They are handsome man and beautiful woman, actually, they can be a good match..."


    "That''s right..."


    Hearing the discussions, Janice was annoyed and waved her hand. "Let''s go! Now, you can leave! "


    It was a special wet morning by the sea. Feeling ufortable, Fiona woke up early, but the female


    soldiers woke up earlier.


    "One, two, three, four!"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Outside the tent, the sound of morning exercise was heard. Fiona unzipped the tent quietly and peeked


    through the crack. A group of valiant female soldiers were running on the coast. The next moment, she


    saw Spencer who was leading the team out for training.


    "Hurry up! Don''t slow down! " Said Spencer loudly.


    med! Fiona zipped up her tent zipper again and curled up in the tent, where no one could see her.


    Embarrassed and angry, she dared not go out. No, I can''t She must stay away from Spencer.


    It was time for breakfast. Seeing that the tent was still quiet, Spencer felt a little ufortable. When


    he was about to walk into it, it was opened by someone.


    Fiona walked out in a clean uniform with her hair in the hat, looking so clean.


    When he met Fiona''s gaze, the corners of his mouth lifted into a smile. "Fi..." But before he could finish


    his sentence, he noticed that Fiona turned her head to look at him, but her eyes lingered on him for


    less than half a second.


    Spencer''s face turned sour immediately. He watched Fiona walk to the dining room and say hello to a


    group of people. He felt even more ufortable.


    "Good morning, Miss Fiona!"


    "Good morning." With a slight smile, Fiona said, "Eat more, or you will be exhausted after training."


    "Enjoy yourself, Miss Fiona."


    "Okay." Fiona pressed her lips and was about to take the food box, but someone grabbed her wrist.


    She turned her head and saw Spencer who looked green.


    "Come with me!" He growled at the top of his lungs.


    "You, I won''t go! " Fiona struggled, "Let me go! Where are you going! I don''t want to go! "


    "Ma''am, what are you doing?" Janice rushed over again, "Let go of Fiona!"


    Spencer cast a cold nce at Janice and said, "I won''t hurt her, okay? I just want to have a talk with


    her. Get out of my way! "


    "What do you want to say, you can just say it here!" Fiona raised her voice, "Let go of me first."


    "Talking here?" Spencer sneered, "Do you want me to talk aboutst night''s kiss?"


    Fiona''s eyes widened in surprise. She stared at him and asked, "Are you insane?"


    "Come with me!" Spencer added, dragging Fiona to the unmanned dam.


    "But..." Janice wanted to say more, but was stopped by Fiona. "I''m fine! Please don''t follow us! "


    Spencer tightly held Fiona''s wrist and strode forward. Fiona had to trot to catch up with him.


    "What do you want to say?" "Let me go," Fiona yelled, wriggling her wrists


    Having walked dozens of meters, Spencer swung her arm and whined, "Why did you pretend not to


    see me?"


    "When?" Rubbing her reddened wrist, Fiona continued, "When did I pretend that I didn''t see you, Mr.


    Spencer?"


    "You just..."


    Just as he opened his mouth to say something, Fiona interrupted him, "Mr. Spencer, do you ask me


    here just for these words? And ask me why I ignored you? "


    "And the thing that you kissed me againstst night!"


    "I kiss you? !" Fiona looked at Spencer in disbelief. Compared to shyness, she was more angry at this


    moment. "You know clearly thatst night was an ident!"


    He knew it was an ident, but he just couldn''t let it go! Last night, he tossed and turned in bed, and


    as soon as he opened his eyes, he could see that Fiona fall onto his body and they kissed. And the


    moment he closed his eyes, he felt that they were so close. He didn''t know what was wrong with him.


    He just hoped that she could look at him with all her eyes


    "I just want you to be obedient." The arrogance on his face faded a little, but he kept his fierceness in


    order not to show his timidity.


    "How am I supposed to listen to you?" "You asked me to get up and cook for you, and I did it for you.


    You asked me to follow your orders before the drill exercise, I also promise you. Please, stay away


    from me! "


    The roar of the waves did not stop her. The disgust in her eyes was seen clearly by Spencer.


    "You hate me?" Spencer asked gently. He didn''t know the wound in his eyes.


    "Yes! I hate you! I hate you! " Clenching her fists, she sneered, "Even if you are my leader, so what! I


    hate those who make trouble for me the most! Why are you picking on me? I don''t think I did anything


    wrong. If you think I didn''t do well enough, you can ask me to leave Besides, please forget what


    happenedst night. I don''t want my boyfriend to misunderstand us. "


    After she finished speaking, Spencer''s body was stiff. He looked at Fiona, who was wearing a


    hedgehog''s look and kept him out of the door. His eyes darkened.


    "Okay, I''m just afraid that my girlfriend might misunderstand us!" He said through gritted teeth, "Don''t


    show off in front of me again!"


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " As if not noticing how angry Spencer had managed to control, Fiona agreed without any


    hesitation. She bowed to him and said, "Mr. Spencer, I''m leaving now." She couldn''t wait to leave.


    The footsteps of Fiona were getting farther and farther away. Then, Spencer raised his foot and kicked


    to the soft sand. However, his anger inside him could not be appeased at all.

 Chapter 170 Ill Take You To Swim Back

    Chapter 170 I''ll Take You To Swim Back


    Since they parted that day, they had nomunication. In the daytime, since Fiona had nothing to do,


    she took out an album from time to time to paint and write. Sometimes, she would go to cook with the


    chef team. However, when the crowd looked at her and Spencer, there was always a hint of ambiguity.


    The sound from the beach was loud and clear. It had been five days, and Spencer had led a group of


    people to adjust to the hot sun to do adaptive training. They scrambled tond on the ground, reached


    the beach defense The female members almost had a breakdown under the pressure training of


    Spencer. Although they still insisted, they were more or lessining in their hearts.


    Spencer had been apanying the training, rushing at the front no matter what happened. It seemed


    that he was crazy.


    "How''s Sarah recently?" After lunch that day, Fiona called Ruby.


    "Sarah is good these days. She is having fun with the children from the orphanage."


    "That''s good." Fiona nodded quietly. "I''m on a training outside this week and I can''t go back. Ruby, I


    have to bother you for another week."


    "Fiona, what else are you polite to me." Ruby sighed and said, "All you need to do is to take good care


    of yourself. I was afraid that you might be too tired. "


    "I''m fine." Fiona replied with a slight smile.


    "But Sarah asks you when you cane back from time to time. Although she''s a good girl, she still


    makes a scene before she goes to sleep."


    "Thank you so much, Ruby." It made Fiona''s heart ache to hear that.


    "I''m notining to you. You know how much I love home Sarah." Said Ruby. She signed again, "I


    just think you can''t go on like this. Sarah just has you as a family member. If you don''t spare more time


    to be with her, how poor she is!"


    "I know." "It won''t take a long time," Fiona said, biting her lips Soon, she would leave


    "Well, Fiona," Ruby wanted to say something, but finally she got the chance to ask, "Since Sarah is


    already a child, you can''t live with her like this for the rest of your life, can you? The Cheng family Don''t


    you ever think about finding Mr. Spencer again? "


    Fiona''s heart seemed to have been sliced by a knife. As she raised her head, she just saw the tall and


    strong Spencer. "Something has passed, I hope I can never see him again."


    "But..."


    "Miss Fiona! Come here! "


    Before Ruby could say more, Fiona saw that Janice was waving her hand to call her. She quickly said


    on the phone, "Ruby, I have something to do, let''s call youter."


    "Well, go ahead!" Ruby sighed as the phone was cut off. The other day, Ethan had told her everything


    about Spencer. It turned out that Spencer had lost his memory and had been recuperating abroad. He


    had just returned home a year ago. Three years ago, the Cheng family was hit hard for a while. Wayne


    and Spencer had an ident almost at the same time. The Cheng family only relied on Ethan to deal


    with it. He couldn''t go back to find Fiona. He didn''t want her to be involved in more official businesses.


    Moreover, before the ident, Spencer had divorced with Fiona.


    So Ethan had been waiting for Spencer toe back to find Fiona and the new members of the Cheng


    family when his brain was strong enough to take more things.


    Ruby turned around and walked back. She remembered what Ethan told her before, "Leave it to these


    two people. It''s their own business! Whether Spencer could regain his memory or not, or whether Fiona


    was willing to take Sarah back to the Cheng family, it was their own decision and the outsiders couldn''t


    do anything. What we have to do can only wait. "


    On the sea training field, Fiona ran to Janice and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Let''s have a mobilization meeting tonight!" Janice frowned, "We are all tired recently. Mr. Spencer''s


    training is too hard for us."


    Fiona looked at the where Spencer and the female members were.


    "Thest one today, three kilometers swimming training." Spencer walked to the front of the line and


    added, "There is a yacht which is about 1500 meters away from the shore. You can see it with your


    own eyes. It''s a g on the yacht. When you swim to there and then go back which means that today''s


    training is over. Do you understand?"


    "Got it!"


    The group of people started off in the sea. Fiona collected her gaze and said, "Okay."


    "Then get yourself ready." Janice gave her a pat on her shoulder and said, "I''m leaving too."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come on!"


    Fiona saw that Janice ran away and rushed into the sea and swam away. All swimming training is to be


    carried out in uniform without any equipment...


    Spencer took off his heavy Martin boots and followed his these female members.


    Since the wind was strong in the sea, after they swam one kilometer, some female members gradually


    lost the strength to keep up and slowed down.


    "You''ll be back after five hundred meters." Spencer followed them in the back of the team, he could


    have swum to the front to lead the way for them, but on second thought, he thought it would be better


    to stay back and encourage them. So he said, "You slow down now. Don''t you want to go back to the


    bank?"


    "Ma''am, ma''am..." One of them was out of breath. "Aren''t you tired?"


    "I''m a human, so I certainly feel tired. But does it work? You can''t take a rest even if you are tired! "


    With all his strength, Spencer waved his arms and swam forward for another ten meters before


    stopping. Turning around and floating on the sea, he said, "Since you have made your choice, you


    must have greater endurance than ordinary people!"


    Those female members swam to keep swimming by Spencer''s encouragement.


    "I, I cannot swim any more..." However, one of them stopped on the surface because she was


    discouraged. "I have to rest. Rest..."


    "Are you really going to give up?" Spencer swam back to that person and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Mr. Spencer!" The female team member gasped for breath. "My name is Crystal Zhang."


    "Are you Crystal Zhang?" Spencer said coldly, "You keep swimming now. Otherwise, quit the exercise


    dill. I have told you that I don''t want to a useless man. "


    "But..." The female soldier named Crystal Zhang frowned and said, "Mr. Spencer, I won''t quit!" Then


    she waved her arms and began to swim again.


    Although she was swimming slowly, she still tried her best. When Spencer was about to catch up with


    them, he saw that there were already people who had returned. He felt relieved and said, "Not bad.


    Keep working hard."


    "Thank you, officer!"


    "Come on, instructor!"


    "Ma''am." When they were talking, a female member swam in front of Spencer and pointed at Crystal.


    "Ma''am, thatrade isn''t able to swim freely today. If she swam slowly, please forgive her and don''t


    me her."


    "Inconvenient?" "Why?" Spencer asked with a frown


    "Well..." That female team member blushed and said, "Although we are team members, we are women


    after all! Those days every month... " The woman began swimming again before she could finish her


    sentence. "Ma''am, that''s it!"


    "Is it Crystal?" Spencer frowned and asked.


    "Yes! It''s her! "


    After hearing her reply, Spencer quickly caught up with Crystal. Still struggling, Crystal looked sideways


    at the direction where Spencer was following behind and stood side by side with her. "Mr. Spencer, you


    are awesome!"


    "You''re not bad, either." Spencer asked, "Crystal, are you not feeling well today? Why don''t you ask for


    leave? "


    "I..." Crystal blushed, but then firmly said, "I''m a member. I won''t give up easily."


    "It''s not about giving up or not. You have to ask for leave when there is a need." After he swam about


    two meters, he swam in front of her, patted himself on the shoulder and said, "Come here, I''ll pull you."


    "No, no, no..." Crystal declined immediately Crystal shook her head, "I can do it myself!"


    "Shut up!" Spencer couldn''t help but raise his voice, "I have never brought any female team members


    before, so I didn''t ask for your condition in advance. Strict as I am, I won''t regard you as my enemies. I


    can understand if there is anything. Come here and hold me. I''ll take you to swim there. "


    After struggling for a long time, Crystal swam towards him with a red face and held his shoulders.


    "Thank you, sir."


    "We are now colleagues. Don''t be so formal with me."


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    After half a day, there was a roar of a yacht in the coastal waters. The doctor on the yacht came with


    Fiona, checking whether there was any injured female member on the way.


    When they were not far away from about 1500 meters return ce, Fiona saw a female member lying


    on Spencer''s shoulder. He was swimming back to the shore with her. That female member even had a


    shy smile on her face


    "Drillmaster!" The yacht came to a halt in front of them. The doctor asked, "Is she injured?"


    When Spencer raised his head, he found that it was Fiona who was looking at him coldly. Such eyes


    made him feel fidgety.


    "She didn''t get hurt and just felt a little ufortable." Then he turned to Crystal, "Comrade Crystal,


    take the yacht and go back."


    "No, I don''t want to!" Crystal moved away from Spencer and said, "Mr. Spencer, if you feel tired, I can


    swim back on my own! It''s a shame to go back by yacht! "


    "If you are not feeling well, you should go back with us." Fiona said tly, "Is shame more important


    than life? Don''t be childish. No one willugh at you. "


    "Miss Fiona, I won''t go back! Just leave me alone! "


    Inexplicably, Fiona felt a little bit hostile when Crystal spoke to her.


    "Miss Fiona, since Crystal thinks she can swim back, you''d better not persuade her." "People like you


    who work in literature and art wouldn''t understand our feelings." Spencer opened his mouth to speak


    for her.


    Fiona narrowed her eyes and felt suffocated. "That''s my meddling. Mr. Spencer and Crystal, please


    keep going."


    "Then..." The doctor immediately eased the tension. "If there is nothing else, we will go back first."


    "Yes." Spencer replied, but his eyes were fixed on Fiona.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    The yacht turned and raised waves, heading towards the shore.


    Crystal slightly and imperceptibly hooked the corners of her mouth, looked at Spencer and had a little


    more worship and adoration in her eyes.


    "Ma''am, let''s swim back." Crystal asked.


    "Yes." Looking at the disappearing figure, Spencer nodded.


    "Ma''am..."


    "Fiona is your instructor and your leader. As a member of the team, you must obey the orders without


    any hesitation. From now on, I don''t want to hear you talk back to her. I don''t want to see you ignore


    her words. " He interrupted Crystal suddenly.


    "¡­¡­ Yes. " Crystal''s face suddenly darkened behind Spencer.

 Chapter 171 This Necklace Should Have Been Broken A Long Time Ago

    Chapter 171 This Ne Should Have Been Broken A Long Time Ago


    On their way back, Fiona sat on the yacht, letting the sea breeze blow her hair up. The sea breeze


    gently brushed against the dark sky, adding fuel to the fire. A myriad of feelings rambled in her heart.


    She was a little confused for no reason. Was it because she was offended by Crystal just now? ''Was it


    because Spencer questioned her instructor''s identity?''? Or, she felt a little sad when she saw that


    Spencer was swimming back with Crystal on his back? That was impossible. Thest reason was


    absolutely impossible!


    Hearing that, Fiona shook her head hastily to clear her mind.


    Nobody gave up the three kilometers swimming training.


    Spencer and Crystal were thest to be ashore while Fiona was standing on the bank and watching


    Spencere out of the water. He was wet all over, but still handsome.


    "Ma''am, take a shower and change your clothes." Said Crystal.


    "Okay, you go ahead," Seeing that Crystal made a salute and walked away, Spencer turned to look at


    Fiona and asked, "Are you ready for the mobilization meeting?"


    "Yes, everything is ready." Fiona replied in a serious tone.


    "Do you need my cooperation?" Walking closer to Fiona, he wiped the water from his face and hair, and


    his eyes was a little red.


    "It will be the best if you can cooperate."


    "Well, I see." Spencer said no more and went to the beach for a shower. As he was walking, he


    reached out his hand to touch his neck, only to check that ne was still there or not...


    With a crack¡ª¡ª


    But as soon as he touched the ne, it was somehow broken. The ne fell onto the soft sand


    from the beach, making a slight sound.


    Fiona watched the ne slide from his neck.


    A stern look appeared in Spencer''s eyes. He bent over to pick it up without hesitation. However, he


    stopped his movement because of a sudden wave.


    Ssh¡ª¡ª


    "Where is the ne? !" Spencer instinctively called, his eyes fixed on the spray.


    Fiona blinked her eyes in a daze. She lowered her head and found the waves rolling the ne to


    her feet unexpectedly. In the sunlight, the maple leaf shaped pendant was gleaming slightly.


    Fiona bent down to pick up the ne.


    "Master, could you please tten this ce a little bit?"


    "The texture of this maple leaf doesn''t need to be too deep."


    There was a voice full of expectation in her memory, it was when she made this ne.


    "Give it back to me!" But the next second, Spencer strode to Fiona and interrupted her thoughts.


    Spencer stretched out his palm, with a serious expression, he looked at the ne in Fiona''s hand


    with a frown. Slowly, he opened his mouth, "I can''t believe it''s broken."


    "Huh." Fiona let out a light sigh, and said with self-mockery, "This ne should have been broken a


    long time ago!" After finishing thest word, Fiona''s voice had changed, and even her expression


    became a little ferocious. She raised her hand and threw the ne into the sea. In the blink of an


    eye, she had nothing in her hand and the ne was gone.


    Spencer turned his head to the direction where Fiona threw the ne. When he turned around, his


    eyes were instantly red. He slowly uttered the name, and there seemed to be a wild beast leaping out


    of his body.


    "Fiona!"


    He didn''t expect that the woman in front of him was so bold to throw his most precious ne into


    the sea!


    "Do you believe that I will kill you? !" Spencer grabbed her cor fiercely. It seemed that he wouldn''t let


    her go easily! He said, "Fiona, it was you who mess with me first! If I can''t find it, I''ll kill you! " With that,


    he withdrew his hand with great strength, which made Fiona stagger.


    He turned around and strode to the sea.


    "Now that the ne was broken, it means that everything can''t be returned!" Fiona yelled at


    Spencer''s back, but his steps didn''t stop. He jumped into the sea with a "plop". But she didn''t stop


    talking. Her voice trailed off, "Since it was your girlfriend who designed this ne, why don''t you ask


    her to make another ne for you! Don''t take my... " After a pause, she continued in a choked


    voice, "Don''t think about others with the ne I made Spencer, you are really ruthless and


    heartless, and you hurt people deeply... "


    "Mr. Spencer! Where are you going, Mr. Spencer? " Karl suddenly ran over, patting his thighs anxiously.


    He took a look at Fiona and said angrily, "Miss Fiona! What happened to you! Do you know how much


    Mr. Spencer cherishes this ne! Why did you throw it into the sea? "


    Fiona was so thrilled that her body trembled and her chest heaved slightly. She was impulsive just now.


    She couldn''t help losing control of her emotions every time she met Spencer. But she didn''t regret


    throwing away the ne!


    Several female team members who had already taken a bath and changed their clothes also ran over


    upon hearing the voice and kept asking what happened.


    "s! Mr. Spencer is swimming again!" Karl pointed at Fiona and said, "It''s all your instructor''s fault!"


    Then he rushed to the beach, "Mr. Spencer, let me help you!"


    As soon as Spencer heard that, he popped his head out of the water and shouted at Karl, "Stay there!


    Nobody is allowed toe down! "


    "But..."


    "No buts!" Spencer roared out, not allowing him to argue with him at all. Like a sharp sword, his eyes


    stabbed hard at Fiona. The next second, he dived into the sea all of a sudden.


    Standing rooted to the spot, Fiona let the sea wave rush to her feet and wet her shoes. Time ticked


    away quietly. It took him a long time to get out of the sea to breathe. Although Fiona didn''t have much


    strength and couldn''t throw the ne too far, there was a saying called ''sea of stone''. It would take


    Spencer a lot of time to search for it.


    Spencer, I bet that you couldn''t find the ne. Fiona''s eyes were parched by the sea breeze.


    "Fiona, are you alright?" Janice came to Fiona''s side and the other female team members gathered


    around and stared at Fiona in disbelief when they heard what had happened. They didn''t dare to go


    into the sea because of Spencer''s order.


    Fiona shook her head.


    "What''s wrong with you?" asked Janice gently.


    Fiona pressed her lips and said nothing.


    Crystal suddenly squeezed through the crowd and shot an angry nce at Fiona. "I''m going down to


    find the ne with the drillmaster!"


    "Crystal!" Janice shouted at her, "How dare you!"


    "Captain!" Crystal looked back and said with a frown: "It has been almost an hour since the instructor


    went into the sea! Even he has a strong body, he can''t bear it for such a long time. "


    "Whether he can stand it or not, it''s his own business!" Janice said seriously, "Mr. Spencer brought you


    back just now has given you great respect. Are you going to be more of a hindrance than a help?!


    When did you be so naughty? "


    "I..." Crystal stamped her foot, "But are we just waiting here?"


    While speaking, Spencer raised his head from the sea like a flexible shark.


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    "Drillmaster!"


    "Ma''am, have you found them?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Almost all the people gathered around the beach, leaving Fiona behind others.


    Without saying anything, Spencer swam towards them. When he came to the shore, he stood up. He


    was clenching his fist, with the corner of the ne in his hand.


    Karl breathed a sigh of relief. Thank God! He found the ne.


    "Mr. Spencer!" When Karl was about to receive Spencer, a person ran to him first. He recognized that


    the person was exactly Crystal, the one who stood there and shouted that she wanted to help for


    looking for the ne!


    Because of the ''intimate encounter'' with Spencer not long ago, Crystal thought that Spencer treated


    her differently from others. She quickly ran up to him and reached out her hand, trying to support him.


    "Are you okay, drillmaster?"


    Spencer drew his hand back, and walked towards Fiona who was standing behind the crowd.


    There was mud all over his clothes, and he was barefoot, a storm was brewing in his eyes.


    "Fiona..." "I found the ne. I will keep you alive," Spencer added in a hoarse voice


    "To Mr. Spencer, who is more important, the ne or the person who represents the ne?"


    Without looking into Spencer''s eyes, Fiona opened her mouth gently.


    "They are the same, aren''t they?" Spencer was stunned and asked


    Fiona smiled, "Yes, it''s the same."


    There was a trace of bitterness in her smile, and Spencer felt that there were something he couldn''t


    understand in her eyes. However


    "Fiona! Don''t try to change the topic! " After regaining hisposure, Spencer threatened, "I will get


    even with you for throwing away my ne! I don''t want to cause any trouble for a woman, but you


    made me do that. "


    Fiona pressed her lips and looked unhappy. Originally, she wanted to follow his will to have nothing to


    do with him, but she could not just get along with him peacefully. In this case, just let they hated each


    other!


    Spencer was about to leave, but he suddenly felt a terrible pain in his foot. He looked sideways and


    saw a big red spot in his shin, itchy and painful. With a single nce at him, he knew that he had been


    stung by the jellyfish.


    "Go and get some sea water for me!" Spencer stood up straight and gave Karl a shout calmly.


    "Yes, Mr. Spencer!" Seeing the injury on his leg, Karl ran to get the tools.


    Spencer then sat on the ground and looked at his whole body. He pulled his sleeve and was about to


    wipe his wound.


    "Don''t move!" At this critical moment, Fiona gave a shout and quickly stopped Spencer from doing


    anything. As she spoke, she took out a white handkerchief from her pocket and walked up to him. She


    handed it to him and said, "Use this. Wipe it in the same direction. Don''t wipe it back and forth."


    Raising his head, Spencer cast a sidelong nce at Fiona and said, "I don''t know how to do. You can


    help me."


    "You..." With a frown, Fiona continued, "Can you stop making trouble now? If you don''t get up now,


    even the God can''t save you. "


    "Then I''d rather die." Spencer smiled scornfully, "You won''t be relieved if I die, will you? After all, the


    whole thing happened today was caused by you. "

 Chapter 172 Eat With Him

    Chapter 172 Eat With Him


    Fiona frowned imperceptibly, clenching the handkerchief in her hand. "Mr. Spencer''s life is too


    expensive. I can''t afford it." With that, she squatted down and held his left leg. She gently put the


    handkerchief on his wound and began to wipe it to remove the venom.


    "Well, you have a clear estimation of yourself." He squinted his eyes and added, "If you don''t know the


    good from the bad, I don''t mind taking you with me to go to hell. I want you to be my crash pad even


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    when I''m going to die."


    Fiona''s action suddenly stopped. It seemed that he had said the same words a long time ago. And


    things always looked like this.


    "Miss Fiona and Mr. Spencer have reached the point of ''life and death apanying''." A female


    member proposed in the crowd.


    "You are a sweet talker!"


    "I think they are just like some young couple who are at odds with each other..."


    As soon as someone finished speaking, both Spencer and Fiona turned their heads and stared at that


    man with cold eyes. A group of female members closed their mouths immediately and looked around to


    avoid eye contact with them.


    From time to time, her fingers would touch his skin, which made him confused.


    "Why hasn''t Karle yet?" Just then, Crystal stepped forward and squatted next to Spencer. "Are you


    alright, ma''am?"


    "Nothing." He then nced at Fiona and pointed at his shins, saying, "Wipe this ce as well."


    Fiona rolled her eyes at him but said nothing. Still, she wiped his legs as he asked.


    "Hurry up!" When Janice saw doctors and Karl, she waved to them.


    "I''ming!" Karl grabbed the doctor''s hand and ran hurriedly and said, "Hurry up! Mr. Spencer was


    bitten in the teeth! Just run quickly or I''ll shoot you! "


    While speaking, the doctor was dragged to the side of Spencer. Before he could breathe, he squatted


    on the ground to treat the wound for him.


    As Fiona stepped aside automatically, she stole a nce at the crowd and replied loudly, "There''s


    nothing here. Go back and prepare for the next meeting."


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    The group of female soldiers left one after another, and Crystal walked in the end. A few doctors came


    in carrying a stretcher and carrying Spencer into the ambnce.


    "Oh, what a pity! I''m sorry I can''t cooperate with Miss Fiona on the meeting." Spencer was lying


    leisurely on the stretcher and resting his head on his arm.


    "The most important thing for you is to recover." Squinting at him, Fiona replied, "It''s fine you can''t join


    the meeting."


    "Humph!" Spencer snorted and then looked away, but his face which was just casual became


    darkened. He raised his hand and looked at the broken ne, touching it gently with his rough


    finger pulp.


    As the sun set, the female soldiers sat on the sand cross legged neatly. Standing in front of the line,


    Fiona was going to mobilize them.


    "Comrades, after a week''s initial training, what do you think? Let''s have a talk first. " "Anyone can tell


    us what''s on your mind," she continued


    "I''m too tired!" Another female team member chimed in, drawing a loudugh! Instructor, I''m too tired, "


    "Exactly! It''s two times more tiring than the normal training! "


    Fiona paced and nodded, "Is there anything else besides being tired?"


    "I''ve learned a lot!"


    "There weren''t so many tricks in the past on sea training!"


    "Yeah, I did get a lot."


    Still nodding her head, Fiona said slowly, "So, everyone feels tired but happy, right?"


    They all nodded.


    "We are women, not ordinary women. You are team members and you need to endure more


    endurance than ordinary people. Now that you had chosen this path, you should know that it was


    inevitable to meet difficulties. Everyone might think that the new trainer is very strict, but if not, how can


    he be taught well? Our opponent are men who are all very strong and tough. We have to work hard to


    win. "


    In the ambnce not far away, Spencer had been put on a drip.


    "I hope you can understand Mr. Spencer''s stern attitude. He must be under a lot of pressure since he


    came from the Residential Compound of M City to take us here. It is inevitable to be more strict. We


    women are all good men and we won''t let him down, right? "


    "Yes!"


    Hearing this, Simon lifted the corners of his mouth inexplicably. ''Fiona, I want to teach you a lesson, but


    I just can''t bear to me you for throwing away the ne?


    "Besides, Mr. Spencer cares about our female members," Fiona continued, "In this point, Crystal, do


    you want to share with us?"


    "Yes!" Crystal stood up at once. "I think our instructor is quite different. He is an iron man with


    tenderness. I was not feeling well just now and he carried me back." Crystal said with an admiring


    smile on her face.


    Fiona blinked her eyes. Suddenly, she had a brainwave. The woman named Crystal might be moved


    by the help from Spencer! Apparently, Spencer attracted so many girl''s attention by virtue of his good


    appearance!


    "Dinner is ready!"


    When the tournament ended, Janice gave a thumbs up to Fiona. When she heard the chief was calling


    out for dinner, they were going to eat dinner together. However, Karl ran over and made a salute to her,


    "Miss Fiona, Mr. Spencer is waiting for you."


    "He wants me to go there?" Fiona was surprised. "But we are going to have lunch now."


    Karl scratched his head and felt a little embarrassed. Then he pointed at two dishes in the ambnce


    and said, "Mr. Spencer asked you to bring him the food and eat with him."


    "I..." Before Fiona wanted to say something, Karl interrupted, "Miss Fiona, Mr. Spencer said you have


    toe with me. You are the reason why he is injured. If you don''t, he will ask the base to punish you."


    "Well..." As soon as he finished, Janice patted on Fiona''s shoulder sympathetically and said, "This


    drillmaster is wary of you. The storm just stopped a few days ago. I thought it was going to be all right,


    but it turned out that it was not the end! "


    With a bitter smile, Fiona responded, "Please don''t make fun of me."


    "Miss Fiona, shall we go?" Karl urged again.


    Fiona nodded, "Let''s go. I''m leaving now, Janice. "


    "Okay, go ahead!"


    While walking with Karl, Fiona suddenly thought of something and asked, "When did Mr. Spencer hang


    this ne on his neck? When did his girlfriend set design it for him? "


    Karl curled his lips, "I don''t know when he hung up. But I just know that since he has lost his memory


    Well... "


    When it came to memory loss, Karl suddenly covered his mouth with his hand.


    "Don''t worry. I have known that Mr. Spencer has lost his memory." Fiona blinked her eyes and said,


    "Go on."


    Taking a nce at the calm look on Fiona''s face, Karl went on hesitantly, "Since I began working for Mr.


    Spencer, he has that ne around his neck. At first, he didn''t know who designed the ne, but


    he thought it was very important. Later, he found it on the Inte. It was designed by a designer


    named Celine. After a long research, he found out that the two had been in a rtionship before and


    they got back together. Mr. Spencer is very nice to his girlfriend, but he spent most of the time in the


    base, so they had little time to be together. They... "


    When it came to the end, Fiona''s face turned more and more astonished. "You said he took a long


    research to look for Celine?" Fiona opened her mouth wide in surprise. "Didn''t he go abroad with


    Celine back then? What do you mean by ''finding Celine after a long research''? "


    "What?" Karl scratched his head and said, "I don''t understand what you said."


    "I don''t understand your words either." Fiona shook her head in disbelief. Then she thought of another


    thing, which was that Celine copied her design without any hesitation. Had it been finished and sold in


    the market?


    "What are you talking about!" Suddenly the voice of Spencer came from the ambnce. Hearing it,


    Fiona was stunned. Then she found they had been in front of the ambnce.


    "Miss Fiona, please get in." Karl handed the te to Fiona and opened the door of the ambnce.


    It was taken over by Fiona in a daze, and then she carried it to the ambnce. She saw at a nce


    that Spencer was lying on a stretcher and had an intravenous drip.


    "Oh, here you are atst." Spencer said coldly.


    "Is the infusion still not over?" Ignoring his provocation, Fiona asked casually.


    "What do you think?" Said Spencer dejectedly.


    "Let''s eat." Fiona ced the te in front of him.


    "How could you take care of a patient like this?" He gave her a disdainful look and said, "Feed me."


    "You broke your legs, not your hands." Fiona didn''t even look at him.


    "You..."


    At this moment, his phone rang!


    He grabbed the phone and said, "Hello? Terence! Where have you been just now! And you didn''t


    answer my phone either. "


    "Terence? Mr. Terence. Fiona pursed her lips and didn''t say a word.


    "I was too busy to bring my phone with me. What''s wrong? " Said Terence with a smile.


    Spencer red at Fiona and said, "My ne is broken. Can you find a ce to fix it?"


    "Maple Leaf Ne?" "What''s wrong with your precious thing?" asked Terence in confusion


    "I don''t know. It broke all of a sudden." After a pause, he said sarcastically, "And it was thrown into the


    sea."


    "¡­¡­" There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, and then he asked, "Who is so


    bold?" Asked Terence.


    "She is Miss Fiona, the instructor of the base in the N Country, Fiona!" After he finished, Fiona''s heart


    missed a beat.


    "Fiona?! You said it was Fiona? " Terence suddenly raised his voice.


    Suddenly, something urred to him. Spencer asked, "Do you know her?"


    "Where are you now?" Terence didn''t answer his question.


    "The golden beach thirty kilometers away from the NJ City base."


    "I''ll go there tomorrow."


    "But Beep! Beep! Beep


    When the phone was suddenly hung up by Terence, Spencer was stunned. He looked up and frowned,


    "Do you know Terence?"


    "What?" Shocked, Fiona shook her head immediately, "No, I don''t know him."


    She doesn''t know him? Spencer looked at her up and down in confusion.


    "Let''s eat!"

 Chapter 173 An Inexplicable Sense Of Crisis

    Chapter 173 An Inexplicable Sense Of Crisis


    Maybe it was because of the phone call from Terence, the two people in the ambnce had their own


    ideas. They ate quietly and awkwardly.


    After dinner, Fiona packed up her meal box and said, "Mr. Spencer, I''m leaving now. Have a good rest."


    "Fine." Spencer replied but felt it was getting cold. He pointed at the nket and said, "Get me a


    nket. It''s cold."


    Fiona took out a nket and handed it to Spencer. She didn''t intend to touch his fingers, but it was as


    hot as a fire. Fiona hurriedly put down the things in her hand, bent down, and touched the forehead of


    Spencer without any exnation. "You... You have a fever!"


    The cold and tender feeling in her palm made Spencer''s heart skip a beat.


    "Your... Your face is so red!" Looking at his blushing face, Fiona was surprised. "You didn''t blush like


    that just now. Why?"


    Spencer patted her hand away, he held back his emotion to her and snorted, "I have a fever that''s why


    my face blushed.


    "Why don''t you tell me you have a fever? Are you an idiot?" Fiona nced at him and then turned


    around and walked out of the ambnce.


    Worried, Spencer stood up straight from the stretcher and shouted, "Fiona, where are you going?"


    "I''ll call a doctor for you." Without turning her head, Fiona said sarcastically, "I don''t want you to die and


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    put all the me on me!"


    After a while, a few doctors rushed over. They quickly changed the antipyretic medicine for him and


    asked, "When did you start to have a fever, Mr. Spencer?"


    "I don''t know."


    "How about sending you to the hospital?"


    "No, I won''t go." He then turned his head away. Is that because he was stung by a little bit of jellyfish so


    he had to go to hospital? What a joke!


    "What are you still worried about at this time?" Suddenly, Fiona opened her mouth with a cold face, "It''s


    not a shame to go to the hospital. If you can''t bring down your fever, the consequences will be serious,


    you know? You are a training officer. How could you be so unruly? "


    "Then go with me!" Spencer gave a stern look.


    "You..." Taken aback, Fiona turned around and replied, "I don''t care."


    Spencer narrowed his eyes and watched Fiona leave without even looking back. He turned his head


    and said angrily to the doctors, "Get out! I need a rest! "


    "But Mr. Spencer, you are still having a fever..."


    "A fever could not kill people!" "Get out of here, all of you! Otherwise, I will pull out the needle! "


    Hearing Spencer''s roar, Fiona stopped, but walked on without turning back.


    The night was cool. The beach became silent. Most people had already fallen asleep. While in the tent,


    Fiona did not fall asleep. She was a little upset. ''ording to his temper, would he really pull out the


    needle?''?


    In the ambnce, there was only a little bit of drizzle left on the ground. But Spencer still felt cold and


    his mind was in a mess. Although his eyelids were heavy, he couldn''t fall asleep and tossed.


    Knock, knock, knock


    Suddenly, there was a light knock outside the door. Spencer pricked up his ears vigntly, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, sir! I''m Crystal. How are you now? "


    When he heard Crystal''s voice, he felt disappointed and dispirited. "Everything is fine now. Thank you,


    Crystal. Go back and have a rest!"


    Crystal pressed her lips. "Then what can I do for you?"


    "Nothing."


    "Well, well." Crystal looked at the closed door and left in disappointment. But when she just took two


    steps forward and looked up, she saw a petite figure rushing towards there with unsteady steps. She


    frowned. It was Miss Fiona!


    The wind at the seaside was wet and cold. Fiona rubbed her arms as she walked to the ambnce.


    She thought about it for a while and decided toe to see Spencer. But when she approached the


    ambnce, she saw Crystal and stopped at once. "Crystal."


    Fiona''s voice was not loud, but as sweet as the sounds of heaven, it sounded by Spencer.


    ''Fiona is here?! He suddenly opened his eyes. Inexplicably, his mood was lit up again. His ears were


    almost outside, wanting to hear what Fiona was saying.


    "Miss Fiona, are you going to see the drillmaster?" Crystal nced at Fiona, swollen with arrogance.


    Fiona smiled, pretending not to see the hostility in her eyes, "Yes." She paused and continued: "It


    seems that you have already seen the drillmaster."


    Crystal opened her mouth, "He is asleep. I didn''t go inside. I think he doesn''t need any help. "


    "Oh, I see." Fiona nodded, "Well, then it seems to be all right. I won''t bother the drillmaster. I''m leaving


    now. Crystal, you should go back to sleep early too! "


    "Yes."


    "Fiona! Come back! "


    When they were about to take a step, a roar suddenly came from the ambnce.


    "What''s wrong?" The doctors in the tents next to the ambnce heard the sound and ran out. They


    opened the door of the ambnce while rubbing their eyes and asked, "Mr. Spencer, what''s wrong?"


    The moment the door opened, Fiona happened to look at him in the ambnce. She saw panic and


    confusion in his eyes. Did she see it wrong?


    "Fiona,e here." Spencer added in a deep voice. The three words, which seemed ordinary, were


    supposed to be emotionless, but the people around them sensed something different. Mr. Spencer said


    in amanding tone, but meanwhile, he was swearing to everyone that he had all the control over


    Fiona


    Fiona froze for a while. She thought the man who knew her before was back. She was too scared to


    move.


    "Aren''t youing here to see me? Do you want to leave without seeing me? " Spencer couldn''t help


    but speak, "I asked you toe here, do you hear me?"


    It seemed he wouldn''t do something bad to her! Fiona paused and continued, "I thought you were


    asleep so I didn''t want to disturb you."


    "I was woken up by you."


    "I didn''t speak loud."


    "Hiss It hurts! " All of a sudden, he took a deep breath and tried to divert the topic by saying, "Miss


    Fiona, pleasee here and check if my leg is swollen again."


    Crystal stood not far away, her eyes bing more and more confused. The drillmaster seemed to


    dislike Fiona very much. She didn''t what happened between them and he would like to take Fiona as a


    cover. But why did she always feel that the drillmaster depended on Fiona?


    When Fiona got in the ambnce, she saw the infusion was just over. "Doctor, please help Mr.


    Spencer remove the needle!"


    "Okay,"


    "I want you to pull it out for me!"


    Before the doctor could finish his words, he was interrupted by Spencer. He stared at Fiona scornfully


    and said, "Miss Fiona, since you care about me so much, I should give you a chance to show your


    concern."


    "Is it you who forced me to stay?" Fiona asked him and took the cotton and pulled the tape from the


    back of Spencer''s hand. She pressed the cotton bud against the needle and pulled the needle out at


    once. "Mr. Spencer, are you satisfied with this?"


    Spencer opened his mouth slightly and kept silent for a while.


    Ow, ow¡ª¡ª


    The sound of seagulls on the early morning sea is inspiring and seems to herald a vibrant day.


    "What?" In the ambnce, Spencer yawned and opened his eyes, in a very good mood. Unexpectedly,


    he had a good sleepst night! It was the most stable andfortable night he had ever had in the


    past three years, and he didn''t even dream a dream at all.


    Reaching out his arms, he was about to get up. But suddenly, his eyes caught a bunch of stuff lying


    next to him. He was stunned, scrutinized them again, and recognized that it was Fiona!


    It''s ''Is she staying here with me the whole night?''?


    "Wait, wait, wait! George! George, slow down! Mr. Spencer is still in aa! "


    "I don''t care if he is awake or not! I want to call Fiona out! Get out of my way! "


    The morning serenity was suddenly interrupted by a quarrel outside the ambnce. Before Spencer


    could respond, Fiona suddenly moved her body, as if she had been awakened by the noise.


    "Fiona! "Fiona!"


    "Well..." Fiona murmured, lifted her head and yawned.


    Suddenly, the door of the ambnce was opened. A handsome and angry face appeared outside the


    ambnce. Spencer sat straight up and thought that he seemed to have seen the man somewhere.


    "George?" Turning her head to the outside of the ambnce, she saw it was George. She asked in


    surprise, "Why are you here, George?"


    Full of anger, George gave a hard look at Spencer. He stretched out his long arm and grabbed Fiona,


    saying, "Come with me!"


    "Hello!" In the twinkling of an eye, Spencer grabbed her arm and looked at George without fear. "What


    are you doing?" he asked


    "Spencer...


    "George!" "I''ll be out right now!" Fiona interrupted George at once After that, she waved her arm and


    said to Spencer, "Mr. Spencer, let me go!"


    "I..."


    "Let go of me!" With knitted brows, Fiona broke free from Spencer''s grip. But the next second, she was


    dragged away by George. Staggered, Fiona murmured, "Slow down, George!"


    "Who is he?" Spencer cast an angry nce at Karl who was standing outside the ambnce.


    "Mr. Spencer! It''s a leader of the NJ City base. He''s here for an inspection today. "


    "Robert is also here?" Spencer frowned.


    "Yes."


    George? Robert?


    "Damn it..." Spencer cursed and felt a sudden sense of crisis. He muttered, "Did George get very close


    to Fiona?"


    "I don''t know either!" Karl asked while scratching his head.


    "Oh, Mr. Spencer, you''re awake!" Just then, a doctor came and got on the ambnce, "I''m here to


    check you."


    Spencer didn''t respond, but kept his eyes on the direction that Fiona had left.


    "It seems that Mr. Spencer is not having a fever. Thanks to Miss Fiona, she took care of you for a


    whole night." The doctor said, "The red spots on the shins are beginning to fade away. Mr. Spencer,


    you will recover in a few days..."


    Before the doctor could finish his words, Spencer suddenly asked, "Has Fiona taken care of me all


    night? What do you mean? "


    "You fell asleepst night and didn''t talk much. It might be because of the drugs," The doctor said,


    "Miss Fiona gets a wet towel on your forehead and changes water over and over again to bring your


    fever down. I saw that Miss Fiona fell asleep for a while at dawn."


    After hearing the doctor''s words, Spencer suddenly fell silent, and aplex expression appeared in


    his ck eyes.

 Chapter 174 Why Did He Lose His Memory

    Chapter 174 Why Did He Lose His Memory


    "George! George! Stop it I can''t walk any longer. " After being dragged away for a long time, Fiona


    gasped and said, "George, I know you just finished your rehabilitation. You don''t have to be in a hurry


    to show me the result, do you?"


    George frowned, suddenly stopped, turned around and said angrily, "Fiona! You are joking right now! "


    "I''m not kidding." Fiona pouted slightly. "I''m so happy to see that you can walk so soon!"


    Paying no attention to the way Fiona was acting, he kept his voice low but asked angrily, "What''s the


    matter with Spencer! Fiona, are you crazy! Why did you mess up with him again? How could he be the


    new drillmaster? "


    "I, I am also surprised." It was until then that the fake smile on Fiona''s face disappeared.


    "I just came back from the rehabilitation center. I heard that the new drillmaster is Spencer. I thought I


    heard it wrong!" George was so angry that he rested his hands on his hips. "Where did the devil


    Spencere from! Did hee for a purpose? You... You slept with himst night? "


    Fiona''s face turned red all of a sudden. She hurriedly exined, "George, what are you talking about!


    We just got in the ambnce together. Don''t be so imaginative! "


    George sighed and looked at her concernedly, "Are you okay? Did he bully you? "


    Fiona shook her head.


    "How can he still appear in front of you?" George was so angry that he gritted his teeth. At the same


    time, he got angry again. "No! I have to get even with him! I''ll let him pay for all the injustice you''ve


    suffered before! "


    "George! How could you be so impulsive! " Fiona hurriedly stopped him.


    "How could I not be impulsive?! I really want to kill him right now! I... "


    "He has lost his memory."


    As soon as she finished her sentence, the fury in George''s eyes suddenly disappeared. He couldn''t


    believe his ears and asked in disbelief, "Did he lose memory?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded, "I was as shocked as you when I got the news. Now that he had lost his memory


    No, he has amnesia, but he seems to have remembered everything except me. "


    George was surprised, "How did he lose his memory?"


    "I don''t know." Fiona shook her head and replied, "I''m also confused. I haven''te out of the chaotic


    situation yet. But he told me that he got a brain injury and then lost his memory. "


    "Hurt?" George whispered. ''Maybe His eyes widened suddenly. Did Spencer get hurt in that gunfight to


    X Organization?


    Two and a half years ago, X Organization, which was a source of trouble for many countries was


    destroyed by Spencer. Although Charles took the opportunity to escape, his power behind was hit.


    Because of this, Spencer got the opportunity to study abroad and left people''s field of vision afterwards.


    Did he get injured in that battle? Did he study abroad for recuperation?


    "Then why did he suddenly appear again?" George asked in confusion.


    "I don''t know." Fiona let out a sigh and looked into the distance.


    "No matter whether he loses memory or not, I will find him to settle the ount! Even though he has


    lost his memory, it doesn''t mean that he didn''t do those bad things! "


    The rage in George''s heart couldn''t be suppressed any longer. He was about to leave when suddenly


    stopped by Fiona. "George! Don''t go! "


    "Do you still want to speak for him?"


    "Nope!" But she firmly shook her head and said, "It''s better if he doesn''t remember me, isn''t it? If you


    insist on getting even with him, he will know what happened in the past, and he will know things about


    Sarah, George! Do you want such a thing to happen? "


    Upon hearing this, George was stunned. Yeah, he didn''t want Spencer to know the secrets, and he


    didn''t want Fiona to have any connection with him, but


    "Fiona, are you really willing to give it up?" George clenched his fists. "He hurt you so much. How could


    you just let him go?"


    "Or what?" With her eyes full of helplessness, Fiona continued, "I can''t do anything to him, even for the


    sake of Grandpa. Moreover, I believe that God will see some things. "


    George''s eyes darkened. "Do you really think he is Sarah''s father?"


    As soon as Fiona heard that, the color drained from her face! Never! " Fiona conditioned opening, "I


    won''t let him have anything to do with Sarah! He''s not Sarah''s father, never... "


    It was he who refused to be Sarah''s father, it was he who abandoned Sarah and me.


    "Fiona! okay! Let''s change the subject. " Seeing that she was so excited, George rubbed her head in a


    hurry, "Let''s not talk about this..."


    Fiona took a deep breath.


    "Are you going to continue to get along with him like this?"


    "In two months, I''ll be out of the base." Fiona said, "I''ve already told him."


    "It''s good to leave, and I''ll never see him again. Just take it as a blessing for him!"


    When they were having dinner, Spencer was supported by Karl and walked out. He was a little absent-


    minded. ''Where have George and Fiona been? Why haven''t theye back yet?


    "Karl!" Spencer couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "Yes! Mr. Spencer! "


    "Go and see..." Before he finished his words, he saw Fiona and George walking over from not far away,


    talking andughing.


    "I ran too fast just now. I feel a little ufortable in my waist." George rubbed his waist and said as


    he walked.


    "Are you okay?" Shocked, Fiona hurriedly held George and said worriedly, "Let me help you to find a


    doctor! I said don''t run too fast just now! "


    "It''s okay," George waved his hand.


    "Hiss..." All of a sudden, Spencer shut his eyes and took a deep breath with one leg on the chair. With


    a disgruntled look, he asked in an evil tone, "What''s the rtionship between Fiona and that George?"


    "I don''t know." Karl respectfully said, "But they seem to get along well with each other."


    "Get along well with each other?" Spencer picked up the bread roll and took a bite, his face full of


    disdain. Looking at the direction where Fiona and George were walking, he stood up straight and


    murmured, "Fiona..."


    "Fiona!"


    Before he could fully call out her name, he saw another person appear beside her. It was no other than


    Robert. He came to her with a smiling face.


    "Captain Robert!"


    When Fiona saw Teresaing over, she was about to give a salute, but Teresa stopped her and said,


    "you don''t have to be so polite outside. Breakfast is ready. Are we going to have breakfast with


    George? "


    "Okay." George nodded and nced at Spencer. He walked silently along the direction of Fiona


    towards the kitchen, which happened to be far away from Spencer.


    "Hey..." Spencer looked at the three people walking away in disbelief and asked, "They just left like


    that? Why don''t theye and say hello to me? "


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Karl scratched his head and said, "How about I call them back, Mr. Spencer?"


    "Go away!" Waving his hand, Spencer added, "I enjoy being alone! No matter what they are doing! "


    Then he started to gobble down his food. However, when he was eating, he would asionally raised


    his head and look in the direction of Fiona.


    "How was it? Was it hard for you to follow them?" At the table, Robert asked.


    "I didn''t do anything. I was just watching them training." With a faint smile, Fiona said, "Everyone''s


    strength is obvious to all. In order to win the war game, we have to fight harder!"


    Robert smiled.


    "Have some more, Fiona." George advised, "You lost a lot of weight this time."


    "Thank you, George."


    "George, how long do you need to do in rehabilitation? I think it''s enough. " Robert answered.


    "Yeah, almost done."


    "Instructor!"


    When they were talking, Karl ran to them and said, "Miss Fiona, Mr. Spencer is waiting for you."


    "What''s wrong?" Fiona asked.


    "Our Mr. Spencer..."


    "No way!" With a wave of his hand, George said, "He can do what he want to do, why he calls for Fiona


    over? For what?! We''re having breakfast. If he has something to talk, let him find someone else. "


    "But..."


    "No buts!" George threw the chopsticks down, "Go back and tell Mr. Spencer, today I''m going to take


    Fiona back to the base! Why did you call her for this training! There are still a lot of work waiting for her.


    If Mr. Spencer needs an instructor, I can pick up a dozen or so for him! I must take Fiona back. "


    Robert didn''t say anything, but he also agreed with what George said.


    Karl was in a state of embarrassment. He ran to Spencer and said, "Mr. Spencer, just now George


    said..."


    "I heard everything." Spencer''s face suddenly darkened. Now, his mood seemed to be that something


    belonging to him was suddenly upied by others and would be robbed by others. He wanted to take


    Fiona away? It depended on him!


    After finishing the meal, Spencer stood up to look for Fiona, but a guard came over and said, "Mr.


    Spencer."


    "What is it?"


    "Someone is looking for him outside the base. He said his name is Terence He."


    Spencer rolled his eyes and nodded, "Let him in."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "What brings Mr. Terence here?" Asked Karl.


    Spencer narrowed his eyes and looked at Fiona, slowly saying, "Who knows!"


    Dressed in a suit, Terence walked towards the beach. His tall figure and handsome appearance


    attracted all the female team members who had nothing to do all day long.


    As Terence walked, he looked around. The person he was looking for wasn''t other people, but Fiona.


    "This way, please!" The assistant then led Terence in the direction of Spencer.


    Terence nodded, but out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Fiona. Startled, he ran


    towards her and called out, "Hi, Fiona!"


    Startled, Fiona raised her head and asked, "Terence?"


    Terence was so thrilled that his body was trembling slightly. He went to her side, grabbed her hand and


    dragged her far away. "Let''s go! Come with me! "


    "Hey!"


    "Let her go!"


    George and Robert stood up to stop Terence at the same time.


    On the other side, Spencer was also very anxious, but a sh ofplex expression shed through


    his eyes. Did Terence know Fiona? But why did Fiona lie to him that she didn''t know him?

 Chapter 175 I Want To Marry Her

    Chapter 175 I Want To Marry Her


    Looking at the tense atmosphere, Fiona said hurriedly, "George, Robert, this is someone I know! Come


    and sit down. I have something to say with him. "


    Thrilled, Terence fixed his eyes on Fiona and urged, "Come with me."


    Caught up with Terence in dismay, Fiona pressed her lips and kept silent.


    "You''ve been in the NJ City base all the time?" Terence asked as he led Fiona to walk forward.


    "Yeah."


    Terence sneered with self mockery. "I didn''t expect that. No wonder I couldn''t find you."


    "Find me? For what?" Fiona was a little dejected.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Terence stopped and let go of her hand. He turned around and said, "Of course I''m here to ask you to


    "He has lost his memory!" "I see," Fiona said casually


    "How do you know?"


    "He told me," Fiona let out a sigh and said, "Terence, if you want to tell me something about Spencer, I


    don''t think there is any need. I have nothing to do with him now and he doesn''t know me. Let''s just


    forget what happened before, okay? "


    "What about your child?" Terence looked at Fiona and asked.


    Fiona''s hand trembled.


    "I know everything about you, except that I haven''t found you." Terence frowned and asked, "Is the


    child Spencer''s?"


    "No, it''s not." Fiona''s face darkened. "I think Spencer had made it very clear that the child wasn''t his.


    And we signed the divorce agreement. I have nothing to do with the Cheng family except my grandpa


    now. Terence, do you understand? "


    "What about Spencer?"


    "Does it have anything to do with me?" Fiona was a little sad, "That''s why I haven''t contacted you yet.


    You are too close to him, so I don''t even want to see you."


    "We haven''t seen each other for so many years, but you are still as cold as before. You must hate


    Spencer very much," said Terence with a bitter smile.


    "¡­¡­ I''m sorry. " Fiona opened her mouth and apologized.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s Spencer who asked for it. He got me in trouble." Terence shook his head and


    asked, "How are you these years?"


    "Not bad."


    "That''s good." After hesitating for a while, Terence added, "If you need any help, juste to me at any


    time."


    "Okay." Fiona didn''t want to talk to people who might be rted to Spencer at all.


    "What''s going on between you and Spencer?"


    "He is my leader. I will leave the base in two months. We have nothing to do with each other."


    With a sigh, Terence said, "Well, I won''t meddle in your affairs."


    "Thank you, Terrence."


    Terence didn''t say anything more, but he began to make ns in his mind. He didn''t believe that


    Spencer would be transferred to the NJ City base for no reason, and just happened to be the ce


    where Fiona was. It seemed that he could not meddle in the rtionship between the two of them, but


    in fact, he would not be willing to leave without making a move!


    After the meal, Spencer wondered why everyone liked to talk to Fiona? Even Terence had taken her


    away for a long time, but they still hadn''te back! Annoyed, Spencer moved his legs and was about


    to get off the ground. But as soon as he stood up, he was hugged tightly by Karl. "Mr. Spencer! What


    are you going to do, Mr. Spencer? "


    It was the first time for Spencer to be hugged by a man. He immediately got angry and patted Karl on


    the head. "Get out of the way! I need to go to the bathroom! "


    "Mr. Spencer! Let me carry you! Your feet haven''t recovered yet. You can''t get down! " Karl hissed and


    exhausted.


    "What are you two doing here?" A smiling voice came from not far away. Spencer raised his head and


    saw it was Terence. Seeing Terence, Karl let go of Spencer and called him "Mr. Terence" politely.


    Standing next to Terence, Fiona gave a nce at Spencer and nodded slightly. Then she turned


    around and walked to George.


    "Hey..." Just as he was about to call out Fiona''s name, Terence strode over and blocked his view. He


    smiled like a fox.


    "What are you doing?" Then Spencer shifted his gaze from Fiona to give Terence a ferocious stare,


    "Why are youing to me just now? What did you just call Fiona over to do? "


    With a shrug, Terence replied, "It''s just a small talk."


    "A casual talk? Do you know her? " Spencer looked at Terence curiously, "I asked her if she knew you


    yesterday. She said she didn''t know you Are you hiding something from me? "


    Terence''s eyes suddenly changed, deep andplicated. "She hates me, so she said she doesn''t


    know me!"


    "She hates you? !" Hearing his words, Spencer suddenly grabbed his cor and snapped, "What did


    you do to her? Why does she hate you? You know each other, right? "


    "Calm down!" Terence waved Spencer away. However, his eyes were fixed on Spencer as he said, "I


    have a friend who betrayed her. Even I was her friend, she hated me! I didn''t know her condition for so


    many years, so I was very excited yesterday. "


    "Betrayed her?" Spencer couldn''t help but feel a little sad. He tried to defend Fiona and asked, "Which


    man is such an asshole?"


    "Yes, a bastard." Terence gave him a disdainful look and asked in surprise next second, "What''s wrong


    with your leg?"


    Before Spencer could say something, Karl spoke in an indignant tone. He told every detail about what


    had happened and why the ident had happened. All of his words could fully express his anger


    towards Fiona.


    "I see! Mr. Spencer is in good health. He will be fine tomorrow. " After Terence heard it, he nodded


    calmly. "If you are annoyed by Fiona about this ne, ask her to make another one for you."


    "She?" "Can she do it?" Spencer snorted


    "Of course she..." Terence pressed his lips and swallowed the rest of the sentence. Frustrated, he


    stretched out his hand and said, "Give me the ne!"


    "For you?" Spencer frowned.


    "Don''t you want to fix it?! I''ll go and get it fixed in the store where it was been produced at that year. "


    With anger boiling up in his heart, Terence couldn''t find a way to vent his anger out. He had always


    been calm, but at this moment, he couldn''t help but want to tell what had happened in the past to


    Spencer. He was always worried about Spencer''s brain''s ability to bear, and he couldn''t say anything.


    "Do you know which store?" Pleased to hear that, Spencer carefully took out the ne from the


    pocket of his coat.


    "I know." Terence grabbed the ne, took a look at it and asked casually, "Where is Celine?"


    "She''s at thepany headquarter in A Country!" As soon as Celine''s name was mentioned,


    Spencer''s face softened and he continued, "Recently, theirpany has received a domestic project,


    and she is preparing to apply for returning home. This time shees back, she may stay there for a


    long time."


    Terence nodded.


    Nearly two years ago, Spencer found out the designer of Maple Leaf Ne on some magazine.


    Under the scrutiny of all the people present, he managed to find Celine and get her back together.


    Many years ago, Celine was sent back to B Country again, while Spencer had gone to a famous brain


    hospital in A Country. They got together again by ident, which was so ironic.


    "Celine, don''t you think all the people know that this ne was designed by Fiona?" At that time,


    Terence called Celine, "I advise you to tell him the truth!"


    "But Spencer forgot Fiona, and he had our picture in his wallet. He remembers all my memories. Isn''t


    that what everyone wants to see? Fiona has already divorced with Spencer! "


    In the past, Spencer had been so dependent on Celine, but it was because of the ne so that she


    could manage to get close to him. However, Celine was busy with work and Spencer was busy in


    curing diseases and returning to work. They had been together for nearly a year, but they seldom got


    together. In this way, everyone had been hiding from Spencer, and they could live a peaceful life.


    But now, since Fiona hade back, he would be the first to stop Spencer from being with Celine.


    "What are you thinking about, Terence?" Seeing the weirder expression on his face, Spencer couldn''t


    help giving him a pat.


    "What did you say?" Terence looked up.


    "I say..." Spencer suddenly smiled, "I said that I want to marry Celine when shees back. She''s


    right. We''re no longer young. We should settle down as soon as possible. "


    Terence''s heart missed a beat, and his face turned ferocious. "What did you say? Get married? "


    "Yes, we can''t always dy it like this." Spencer narrowed his eyes and continued, "Besides, I''ve


    recalled grandpa''s things. Although I''m not superstitious, I hope that my marriage can bring grandfather


    joy. After ten months'' military exercise in the NJ City base, I''ll propose to her. "


    "Grandpa doesn''t like Celine!" "You''d better give up on this idea," said Terence immediately.


    "Why doesn''t grandpa like Celine?"


    "I I can''t exin to you clearly. " With arms akimbo, Terence was thinking how to deal with it when


    Fiona, who was standing behind him, suddenly came up.


    "Terence."


    As soon as Terence raised his head and was about to turn around, he saw the look on Spencer''s face


    shing by Envy? Terence''s eyes suddenly brightened. He turned around and habitually patted on


    Fiona''s shoulder. "Fiona, what do you want from me?"


    "Well, I''m here for Mr. Spencer," Fiona said


    Raising his eyebrows, Spencer pretended to be proud and asked, "What''s up?"


    Fiona said expressionlessly, "Because your foot was injured, so our leader arrange our own instructor


    for the next two days of training! Mr. Spencer, you can have a good rest now. " After that, she made a


    salute, turned around and left straight away.


    "You ''Fiona! Come back! " Spencer was in a hurry, and he suddenly stopped her.

 Chapter 176 Fall In Love With Her In A Week

    Chapter 176 Fall In Love With Her In A Week


    "Mr. Spencer, is there anything else?" Turning around, Fiona asked casually.


    "Is this the way you talk to me?" "Do you think that you can have nothing to be afraid of since your


    friends, George and Robert are here? So that you can ignore me? "


    Annoyed as Fiona was, she couldn''t do anything since Terence was here. "Mr. Spencer, you think too


    much? My attitude towards you has always been like this, haven''t I? "


    "Humph!" Spencer snorted, "Who knows what you are thinking!" Then he nced at Terence and


    Fiona, and felt unhappy that they knew each other.


    "Fiona, you''d better go back first. He is insane now." Terence waved his hand to ask Fiona to leave.


    "Yes." Fiona nodded.


    "Wait, wait, wait!" Spencer pushed Terence away. "When can you make decisions for me? ''Am I


    insane?'' You are the one who got the nerve! Why did you let her go? "


    "Then why do you keep her?" Terence stared at Spencer with burning eyes and asked, "Do you have a


    crush on her?"


    "Bullshit!" Spencer''s face turned red because of the embarrassment. "What''s good about her? Who


    doesn''t she listen to me? Why does she always pull a long face? She doesn''t respect me at all! Why


    should I fall in love with her! " After a pause, Spencer suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "Besides, she


    has a boyfriend. I don''t like her!"


    Although Terence was shocked that Fiona had a boyfriend, he didn''t show it on his face. He raised his


    eyebrows and waited for Spencer to finish speaking. Then he nodded and said, "That''s good. Anyway,


    you are going to get married soon and she has a boyfriend. You''d better stay away from her. I advise


    you not to provoke her and do not cause her any trouble."


    Spencer''s eyes stiffened. He felt like being hit by something heavy.


    "Hey!"


    "Ha ha!"


    "Howl!"


    The training of the third team was still going on, but today''s training was changed into closebat.


    One-on-onebat on the beach, which was full of passion and energy. On the contrary, Spencer was


    lying on a deck chair on the beach, side by side with Terence. Terence had brought a beach umbre,


    coconut juice and swimming suit. All of these made it look like on vacation. On the other side of the


    phone, both George and Robert didn''t leave. They kept a close eye on Fiona, so that she wouldn''t have


    a chance to be recruited by Spencer.


    Terence kept staring at Spencer under his sunsses. He saw that Spencer couldn''t let off any sign of


    what was happening to Fiona.


    "Fiona!" Terence thought it was time for him to move out, he took the coconut juice in his hand and


    said, "Have some juice."


    "Thank you, Terence." Fiona received the juice with a slight nod.


    ''Fiona? When he heard that, Spencer snorted with disdain.


    "Fiona, we have nothing to do sitting here. How about having fun here?" Terence advised, "Look at the


    girls around here. They practice so hard that you can''t fall behind."


    "What kind of exercise?" Fiona asked, blinking her eyes.


    "Robert happens to be here, how about letting him teach you how to protect yourself. Or what if you will


    be bullied when you are out alone." Said Terence with an innocent smile.


    Karl stood not far away, and he murmured to Spencer, "Mr. Spencer, is Mr. Terence dizzy? Why does


    he want Miss Fiona to learn female self-defense? "


    "Who knows what the hell he is doing!" Spencer snorted and just couldn''t take his eyes off Fiona. All of


    a sudden, they saw that Fiona and Robert were forced to do such an exercise by Terence. Having no


    choice, they began to practice women''s self-defense skills.


    "What do you want to do? !" George whispered in Terence''s ear.


    "Mr. George, I''ve heard a lot about you." Terence was still smiling. Stretching his hand, he said, "My


    name is Terence He."


    "George Ye." Reluctantly, George shook hands with Terence.


    "I know what happened between Spencer and Fiona. Don''t worry. I won''t stand by his side," "But I won''t


    leave the matter between the two of them alone," added Terence, his voice devoid of any emotions.


    "It''s such a coincidence. I will also not leave Fiona alone,"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Fiona." Robert was a little embarrassed and shy. He stood up and could not sit back


    anymore.


    "It''s okay." "I''m sure I''ll gain a lot if I can "fight" with you, right?" Fiona smiled.


    Sitting not far away, Spencer saw Robert touched Fiona''s arms and legs again and again. He couldn''t


    help sitting there and wanted to separate them.


    With his arms folded across his chest, Terence strolled to the side of Spencer and said in a pretended


    casual tone, "Do you think that Terence matches Fiona! Handsome man and beautiful woman It seems


    like he has a thing for Fiona. "


    "Then why do you ask him to teach her some self-defense skills?! You are asking him to approach


    Fiona on purpose! Do you want Fiona to be flirted? " ring at Terence, Spencer questioned, "Why did


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    you do that?"


    "I don''t think Robert is a petty person." Terence looked at him with a smile. He let Robert has close


    body connection with Fiona on purpose, so as to figure out what kind of attitude Spencer would have


    towards Fiona. As expected, this little challenge had already exposed the nature of Spencer.


    "If someone hugs you from behind, remember what I just told you..." As Robert spoke, he hugged


    Fiona from behind.


    "Hiss..." All of a sudden, Spencer''s eyes turned red. When he was about to stand up, he was pressed


    down by Terence.


    "What are you doing?" Terence said with a warning tone, "It''s none of your business! Aren''t you going


    to marry Celine? If you care too much about other women''s business, do you think Celine will make a


    scene? "


    "But..." Looking at Fiona who was standing not far away, Spencer felt more and moreplicated.


    Robert wrapped his arms around Fiona''s waist from her back. Although he was a gentle man, Fiona


    still felt ufortable. As soon as she heard that Robert said she could fight back, her mind went


    nk all of a sudden. By instinct, she raised her foot and stepped on Robert''s foot.


    "Ouch..." Robert didn''t expect that Fiona was so restless that she didn''t obey the rules. The capture he


    had just taught her waspletely useless. He felt pain and cried out. As soon as he released his


    hand, he saw Fiona turn around with her eyes closed and kick him in his crotch.


    "Well..." Robert covered his crotch with his hands at once. He was so painful that he almost fell down.


    "Robert! Robert! "


    Fiona was shocked. She opened her eyes suddenly and tried to hold him up, but was pushed down by


    him.


    "Shit "Fiona!"


    Seeing that Fiona was knocked down by Robert, Spencer burst into curses. Pushing Terence away, he


    suddenly jumped up from the chair and rushed to them.


    "Do you want to die?" Spencer growled, and with a wave of his hand, he pushed Robert away from


    Fiona in pain. He grabbed Fiona, put his shoulder around her, looked left and right, and asked, "Are


    you ok?"


    Still in a daze, Fiona suddenly met with the concerned eyes of Spencer and shook her head


    subconsciously.


    "Come with me." Spencer grabbed her hand and strode forward with her, regardless of other people''s


    attention.


    It happened too fast. When George realized what had happened, they had already gone far. He stood


    up and ran to Robert, "Robert! How is Robert? "


    "How is he? !" Terence also ran over, pulled up Robert with George, who was sweating on his


    forehead.


    "Nothing Nothing. " Robert shook his head painfully, "Miss Fiona, she''s very, very powerful..."


    Terence and George were speechless for a second. Then they walked towards the rest area with


    Robert.


    A group of girls who were training saw this scene, and they were all stunned as they watched Spencer


    dragging Fiona forward.


    "Spencer! Get off me! " Feeling the curious eyes around her, Fiona was so embarrassed that she didn''t


    know what to do. "Let go of me! I want to make sure whether Mr. Robert was fine! Spencer! "


    All of a sudden, Spencer stopped, turned his head and asked in a cold voice, "What did you just call


    me?"


    "I Mr... Mr. Spencer, I''m sorry. " Fiona was shocked. She should have called his name out of her


    carelessness.


    He looked deeply into her eyes and added, "You call my name so naturally."


    Fiona pursed her lips, "When I''m angry, I would call anyone''s name in a natural way! Let go of me! "


    "No way!" He held her hand tightly and dragged her forward.


    "Where are you taking me to?" It was too hard for Fiona to get rid of him, and she didn''t know what


    made him so angry all of a sudden.


    And meanwhile, he kept dragging Fiona to the dam. The high dam was over three meters high, and the


    waves of the sea kept hitting the dam without stopping.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Spencer finally let go of her.


    After casting a nce at Fiona, he turned around and faced the sea, without saying a word.


    Rubbing her wrist, Fiona frowned and shook her head as she looked at the unusual man, then she was


    about to leave.


    "You are not allowed to leave." Hearing the footsteps, Spencer turned around and stood in front of


    Fiona.


    "Why? Why did you bring me here? " "I haven''t apologized to Mr. Robert yet," Fiona continued and


    looked at Spencer viciously.


    "Why should you apologize? Didn''t you see him take advantage of you? "


    "Even if he molested me, it''s none of your business? !" Fiona raised her head and roared, "It''s none of


    your business!" With that, she walked around and was about to leave.


    Spencer took a big step to the left and then blocked her way. Since Fiona was to the right, so was


    Spencer. They looked like kids who were throwing a tantrum.


    Fiona was extremely angry so she had to just stood there and said nothing to Spencer. Both of them


    turned their head away to look at the sea.


    On the other hand, Spencer was standing in front of Fiona and looking at her carefully.


    The confrontation between them didn''te to an end until George and Terence arrived. George firmly


    took Fiona away, leaving the taciturn couple, Spencer and Terence behind.


    "They are all gone. What are you looking at?" Terence gave a nce at him.


    Looking at her slender figure and against the wind, Spencer said suddenly, "Terence, how long do you


    think it will take to fall in love with someone?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Terence hadn''t said anything yet. Suddenly, Spencer spoke again, "Do you think


    it''s possible for one to fall in love with another within one week?"

 Chapter 177 Spencer Is A Human

    Chapter 177 Spencer Is A Human


    Blue sea and blue sky, loud cheers. After the 15-day sea training, they returned to the NJ City.


    Everyone was going back as usual. Sitting in the vehicle, Fiona turned her head to look out of the


    window and said nothing.


    Sitting on the passenger''s seat, Spencer breathed the same air with her. Both of them felt a little


    embarrassed.


    Since they had been standing in the dam that day for a long time, they hadn''t been able to see each


    other again. Neither had they said a word to each other. It seemed that Spencer was hiding from Fiona.


    But it was not a bad thing. Fiona breathed a sigh of relief. It was good for him to keep away from her.


    The two should have no contact at all.


    At this moment, her phone rang


    Half a minuteter, Fiona''s phone rang. She took it out and answered, "Hello?"


    "Are you going back today?" On the other side of the phone, a soft voice of Ryan came from the other


    side, "When will you arrive? I''ve been waiting for you at the gate. "


    A man''s voice sounded again. Spencer''s heart involuntarily became nervous. ''Fiona''s boyfriend?''?


    "What?" Fiona was surprised. "Waiting for us at the gate? No, thanks. I can go back myself. "


    "How can I rest assured?" "Sophia called me and told me that she was going to have an internship this


    week, and she entrusted me with you. I dared not disobey her order," said Ryan with a smile


    Fiona smiled, "You always use Sophia as a cover. She''s so poor."


    "So you know that?" Ryan joked, "Since you know that Sophia was just an excuse, you should know


    that I really want to do something for you, so I will wait for you toe back and take you to see Sarah.


    "


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    "I''ll wait for you."


    After hanging up the phone, Fiona smiled and shook her head. She packed up her painting album and


    luggage, and after a while of contemtion, she said to Spencer who was sitting in the front seat, "Mr.


    Spencer!"


    Spencer closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair, pretending not to hear what she said.


    Confused, Fiona looked at Karl and whispered, "Karl, is he asleep?"


    "What?" Hearing this, Karl turned his head aside to have a look. Both of them were confused. "He just


    woke up! He is asleep now. "


    "It''s nice to be asleep..." "Karl, please drop me at the gate. It''s weekend. I''m going home," Fiona said


    "Okay,"


    "Why are you going home?"


    Karl didn''t finish his words before Spencer suddenly turned around to face her. His voice was filled with


    resentment and his eyes were cold, which scared Fiona.


    "Oh, Mr. Spencer, you are not asleep!" Fiona opened her mouth trembling.


    "Do you want me to sleep?" Spencer asked, "You didn''t say what you were going home for!"


    "Go home..." Fiona opened her mouth. "Of course I came back to visit my family. I haven''t been home


    for half a month."


    "It''s natural that we don''te home for half a month."


    "But I go home every week."


    "What are you doing at home? !" He was a little annoyed.


    "To visit my family."


    "Which family?"


    Fiona tilted her head and looked at Spencer. "Mr. Spencer, are you checking the household register?"


    "You..." Clenching his fist, he turned around and said, "I don''t care about you."


    At the door of the NJ City base, Ryan was waiting for Fiona with expectation. His mood was the same


    as it had been several years ago. As long as he wanted to find Fiona, it didn''t matter how long it would


    take.


    A few minutester, Ryan saw many girls running to the gate. His eyes suddenly lit up when he saw


    that Fiona was on her way. He quickly opened the door and got out of the car. But just as he got out of


    the car, he saw an off-road caring.


    With a smile, Ryan fixed his eyes on the car and slowly looked at the person in it. He thought he could


    see Fiona at a nce, but he saw the man on the passenger seat. Ryan''s eyes widened in surprise


    and his hairs stood on end. He called out his name in disbelief, "Spencer..."


    The car stopped slowly.


    Spencer also notice him, who was young, energetic, andposed with an outstanding appearance


    and temperament. Obviously, he was facing the same direction. But why the way he looked at him was


    very strange?


    When Fiona saw the sudden shocked expression of Ryan, she was stunned and suddenly thought of


    something. Before the car stopped, she pushed the door open and rushed to Ryan. Karl was so


    frightened that he stepped on the brake suddenly and bumped into Spencer.


    "Hey!" Spencer called her but he was one step behind her and didn''t catch her. Watching her running


    towards Ryan, he was so angry that he smashed his fist on the ss. She couldn''t wait!


    "Ryan! Ryan! " With a bunch of stuff in her arms, Fiona ran towards him. "Don''t look there!" she


    shouted


    Hearing this, Ryan turned his head and opened his mouth in disbelief, "Fiona, that is..."


    "Let''s talk in the car!" Not waiting for his answer, Fiona pushed him into the car and got in the


    passenger seat.


    "Mr. Spencer, are you still watching?" Standing across the road, Karl inexplicably felt the rage from


    Spencer and said in fear.


    "What the fuck are you looking at?" Said Spencer as he turned around suddenly with a weird smile on


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    his face.


    Karl shook his head and replied, "No, nothing."


    "Why don''t you just drive the car! Why do you ask me? " Spencer shouted, "Drive the car!"


    "Yes! Mr. Spencer! "


    With a squeak¡ª¡ª


    Karl stepped on the gas and the car drove at full speed to the base.


    "Ryan, let''s go, I''ll tell you about this."


    With a squeak¡ª¡ª


    Ryan stepped on the gas pedal and the car drove away from the base at an incredible speed.


    "So, that''s all?" After listening to Fiona''s exnation, for a long time, Ryan only said this.


    "Yes, that''s it." Fiona nodded firmly. "I just didn''t want to irritate him by your appearance. I didn''t want


    him to remember what happened in the past."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If I didn''t meet him, would you never tell me?" Said Ryan, holding the


    steering wheel tighter.


    Fiona frowned and said, " Yes. I don''t think it''s necessary. His appearance is just an ident. "


    Outside the Red Star orphanage.


    Fiona got out of the car in a hurry. "Bang!" she opened the door, turned around and said to Ryan,


    "Ryan, go and park the car. I''m going to find Sarah!"


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon." Ryan nodded and looked at her back, feeling a deep sense of crisis. Whether


    it was an ident or not, he had to take action as soon as he saw Spencer.


    With a dignified sigh, Ryan started the car and parked it in the parking lot. When he was about to leave,


    he suddenly saw the picture album that Fiona left on the co pilot. He picked it up and saw that many


    paintings in the album werendscape paintings, a few exquisite sketchs and a few creative jewelry


    design


    In admiration, Ryan took out the picture album and was about to give it to Fiona. When he was about to


    close the door, he paused and looked at it deeply. After hesitating for a long time, he put it back to the


    car.


    "Ruby! Sarah! " On the other side, Fiona walked to the orphanage with joy.


    Inside the room, Sarah was ying with other children when she heard the voice. She immediately put


    down the toy in her hand, stood up and ran out, shouting, "Mom, mom..."


    "Sarah!" As soon as Fiona ran to the door, she saw her dear daughter pouncing on her. She hurriedly


    bent down and took Sarah in her arms.


    "Mom, I miss you so much!" Sarah put her arms around Fiona''s neck. "I missed mom."


    "Sweetie, I missed you too," Fondling her head, she wept. It had only been half a month since they met


    The orphanage was full of joy for the arrival of Ryan and Fiona. They didn''t stop ying until it was


    dark. Fiona and Sarah decided to stay in the orphanage, and Ryan could only drive away.


    "Ryan, be careful on the road." Holding Fiona in her arms, Fiona said goodbye to Ryan, "Sarah, say


    goodbye to Uncle Ryan."


    "Goodbye, uncle Ryan!"


    "Good girl." Upon hearing this, Ryan rubbed Sarah''s head. Sarah smiled sweetly and smacked his


    cheek. Then she shyly turned her face away, put her head on Fiona''s shoulder and giggled.


    With a slow smile, Fiona teased, "You''re shy, huh?" Sarah nodded.


    "Sarah, you kissed me on my cheek, but I haven''t kissed you yet!" Violet teased her with a smile.


    "Uncle, you can kiss mommy." Sarah turned around and spoke to Ryan in an expectant tone, "Uncle,


    you can kiss my mother now!"


    "Ouch!" Ruby stood not far away and sighed, "Sarah, what a pretty fool!"


    On the other side, Ryan touched his nose and saw that Fiona''s face turned red. He smiled and pinched


    Sarah''s nose. "No, I just want to kiss you, can I?"


    "Uncle, don''t you want to kiss Mommy?" Sarah pouted and asked in a bit grievance. In her heart, uncle


    Ryan was going to be her father. Today, Auntie Ruby said that Daddy could kiss Mommy, but why not?


    "I want to kiss mommy!" Ryan said openly, "But if I kissed mother, I couldn''t kiss you! So how about I


    kiss you today and kiss mommy tomorrow? "


    After she pondered for a few seconds, Sarah nodded her head and said sweetly, "Okay!"


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief. Children were easily to be fooled.


    Ryan kissed Sarah and was about to leave when he was stopped by Fiona. "Ryan, when you meet, Tell


    Sophia about things of Spencer. "


    "Why?"


    "Now that everyone knows it, we can''t hide it anymore." Fiona felt somewhat helpless. "You''d better


    remind Sophia beforehand. Don''t let her be as shocked as you when she sees Spencer."


    "Okay," Ryan nodded and said, "Then I''ll go first."


    "Okay. Be careful on the road."


    Ryan drove away from the orphanage slowly. Lying on Fiona''s shoulder, Sarah fiddled with Fiona''s hair


    and asked, "Mommy, who is Spencer?"


    Because it was her first time to call him Spencer, Sarah was not used to it.


    "He..." Fiona stopped, "He''s a human."


    "Who is he?"


    "He''s a man who has nothing to do with you."

 Chapter 178 Peeping At The Instructors Bath

    Chapter 178 Peeping At The Instructor''s Bath


    Every time she was separated from Sarah, it was a cruel punishment for her. Next two months, she


    must leave the base in two months.


    Only at noon did Fiona leave the gym. She was still thinking about Sarah. But when she walked to the


    door and saw Spencer, she was surprised. Why was he standing at the door?


    "Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer! Miss Fiona is back! " As soon as Karl saw Fiona, he ran excitedly to


    Spencer.


    "Why are you so excited!" Spencer patted him on the shoulder and said, "Why do you speak in such a


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    loud voice! Are you afraid that others won''t hear you?! I''m not blind! I can see her! "


    Karl replied, "I said that for your own good! ''You have been waiting for her since yesterday. Now she


    you ask me of. "


    "You little bastard!" Seeing this, Spencer was about to raise his hand again. But Karl jumped away all of


    a sudden. He ran to Fiona happily while waving her hand. "Miss Fiona! Miss Fiona! "


    "Hi, Karl." The moment she raised her head, she met Spencer''s eyes and nodded.


    "Why do youe back sote, Miss Fiona?" Asked Karl.


    "I alwayse back at this time." Fiona replied gently, "Why are you and Spencer still standing outside


    the base? Have you had breakfast? "


    "Yes!" Raising his neck, Karl replied, "Mr. Spencer came out because..."


    "I came out just to walk the food!" Spencer interrupted him and then asked, "Well, Miss Fiona, why


    didn''t you ask your boyfriend to drive you back today?"


    Feeling the jealousy in his words, Fiona frowned and asked, "Are you very free?"


    The next second, Spencer came to his senses. ''Fiona is trying to find a way to convince me that I''m a


    busybody! Being extremely angry, he turned around and stepped back coldly, "Karl, we''re back!"


    "What? ¡­¡­ Oh! " Realizing what was going on, Karl gave a salute to Fiona and caught up with


    Spencer in a hurry.


    Fiona shook her head. She had been ustomed to the change in Spencer''s character. When she


    was about to take a step to leave, she saw a red banner hanging above the gym door - "wee the


    cultural and clothing team, dancing and singing team....".


    ''How could I forget that?'' Fiona wondered! The singers and dancers wille to the performance for


    three days. On thest day, there will be a fraternity. At this moment, the base will be bustling again.


    "Wow! Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer is here! "


    "Hurry up! Check my hair!"


    "Don''t push me, don''t push me!"


    While Spencer was walking toward his dormitory room, he was surrounded by five girls from both sides


    of shady road.


    "Mr. Spencer! We are the dancers. It''s our first time toe here. Why don''t you show us around? "


    "Yes, that''s right. Tomorrow we will perform on the stage. Let''s get to know each other first!"


    "Mr. Spencer, you are so handsome!"


    "I heard that you are also from M City. What a coincidence!"


    The girls kept talking and having fun. Looking at them, Spencer furrowed his eyebrows and pulled his


    sleeve which was grabbed by the girls. "Go! I don''t have time to show you around! Don''t touch me.


    s You! Don''t touch me! "


    The girls still kept chuckling, not caring how frightening he was.


    Karl stood aside, giggling. As he caught sight of Fiona, he leaned forward and whispered, "Look, Miss


    Fiona. Our leaders are so popr! People from the cultural affairs team have arrived here for less than


    a day, and they all know where our leader''s home is! "


    ncing at Spencer struggling in the make-up crowd, Fiona drew back her gaze and said sarcastically,


    "Yes, he''s very charming! Not only the culture group, but also the whole third team will be fascinated by


    Spencer in a few more days! " Then she gave Karl a re and left in a hurry.


    "What?" Karl was confused, "What do you mean! How can it sound like swearing? "


    Spencer narrowed his eyes threateningly and pushed the people around him away with anger when he


    saw Fiona leave. "Get out! If you continue to follow me, I will beat you! " After saying that, he walked


    away in apletely opposite direction to Fiona, without even looking back.


    "Wow, so cool!"


    "Mr. Spencer, what are you going to do?" Someone in the crowd shouted.


    "I''m going to take a shower!"


    "Wow Taking a shower! "


    "Sisters, how about we go to the bathhouse in the NJ City base and see what it looks like?"


    "You naughty girl, what do you want to see? The bathroom or the people? Be clear!"


    "Ha ha, it''s all the same!"


    "Then let''s go to have a look."


    "Wow wow wow wow..."


    It had passed the time to take a shower in the public bathroom of NJ City base. Spencer went there


    without any preparation, and there were only a few people left in the bathroom.


    George, who was also soaked in the pool, snorted when he saw Spencer, then turned around without


    saying anything.


    "Mr. George, you seem to have a problem with me?" Spencer jumped into the pool and asked, "You


    seem to be hostile to me the first time I met you. Can I ask you why? I didn''t find a chance to ask you. "


    "No reason. I just don''t like you." George snorted.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and didn''t ask more about it because of the asion now. But he knew that


    there must be some reason for George to do so. He was not in a hurry. He had to take his time to solve


    something


    "Miss Fiona, Miss Fiona, something is wrong!"


    After going back to the dormitory, Fiona was suddenly stopped by two girls on duty. "Miss Fiona, go to


    the men''s bathroom and have a look!"


    "What? In the men''s bath room? What''s wrong? " Shocked, Fiona looked at the bathroom not far away.


    "Some girls from the cultural affairs team sneaked into the men''s bathroom. They won''t listen to us!"


    "Go to the men''s bathroom? How could they be so bold? " With an expression as if she had just eaten


    a fly, Fiona asked, being pulled by two men into the bathroom.


    "Please don''t, don''t push me Besides, it''s not appropriate for me to enter the men''s bathroom... " Fiona


    was dragged to the door of the bathroom by two men. Her face was as red as a tomato. "I think it''s


    better to let a male managere."


    "It''s not the right time, Miss Fiona. Please uphold justice for us. People from the cultural affairs team


    have created a disturbance here. I''m afraid the men in our base are going to be seduced!"


    "Exactly! How dare they take advantage of Mr. Spencer in the men''s bathroom! "


    Fiona curled her mouth up, "But I''m not in charge."


    "Miss Fiona, don''t be so modest! If we go in, we will get punishment! You''re the only person in charge


    of this! " The two girls gritted their teeth and pushed Fiona into the smoke filled gate.


    "Hey..." Fiona eximed. She was pushed straight into the bathroom, turned around and wanted to


    rush out, but the door was blocked by two girls. Fiona''s face turned red. She heavily knocked on the


    door and said anxiously, "You two! Open the door! "


    "Oh, another woman came in to peek!"


    "Do we know her?"


    Hearing the noise, Fiona was surprised. She turned around and saw several girls peeking at the


    bathroom from the corner. It was not until then that she realized there was a small gap between the


    door and the bathroom She thought she would see the man as soon as she entered the room!


    "You! What are you doing? !" Fiona lowered her voice, and stared at those girls, "Come back! This is


    the men''s bathroom! "


    "Who are you?"


    "Yes, now that you know this is the men''s bathroom, why do youe in?"


    "You two..." Fiona said, gritting her teeth. "I''m the instructor in the base here. Come back as soon as


    possible! I will report to your leader if you don''te back! Come back! "


    "Who is outside?"


    Just as the words fell from her lips, a loud male voice resounded from the bathroom!


    "Run, run, run!"


    "Mr. Spencer is here!"


    Hearing the noise, these girls immediately ran back, but they were also stopped by the closed door.


    They pped the door and shouted, "Open the door! Open the door quickly! "


    Duh duh duh¡ª¡ª


    The sound of the slippers getting closer and closer to her. Fiona was so agitated that she was like an


    ant on a hot pan! Then she turned around. ''I don''t think it''s a good idea to stand beside those girls, ''


    she mused!


    Looking towards the bathroom, she closed her eyes tightly. "I''m sorry. I''m Ah -- "Fiona screamed out.


    When she was about to apologize to the people inside, she was pushed by several girls behind her and


    directly rushed forward.


    Scared, she opened her eyes and saw a blurred figure. The man was only dressed in a loose bath


    towel. The man''s nice figure could be seen under the steam.


    Gritting her teeth, Fiona swooped forward, her mindpletely nk. The next second, she felt


    something hard with her hands and staggered to her feet.


    Did this feel like a muscle?


    Startled, she widened her eyes and pressed her hands against that man''s chest. Startled, she withdrew


    her hands immediately and raised her head to apologize, "I''m sorry Spencer? !" It was until then that


    Fiona recognized the man in front of her. Closing her eyes, she murmured, "Mr. Spencer! I''m sorry! "


    He was shocked too. ''What''s going on? ''She goes into the wrong bathroom?'' Why was there a


    woman? And it was Fiona. However, when he thought of that his hand touched Fiona, he suddenly felt


    hot all over his body


    "Mr. Spencer, who is outside?" Hearing the sound, George also wrapped a bath towel and walked out.


    Suddenly, Fiona opened her mouth wide in surprise, with an expression that had not been seen in the


    past twenty years on her face. She was so anxious that she stamped her feet. When she was at a loss


    what to do, she was suddenly held by someone in the next second.


    The world seemed to be in a moment of silence. Fiona could only hear the strong heartbeat of the


    person in front of her. She could only smell the fresh scent of the person who had just taken a bath.


    She could see nothing. There was nothing. Don''t think about anything.

 Chapter 179 Fiona Falls Off The Stage

    Chapter 179 Fiona Falls Off The Stage


    Hearing the voice of George, Spencer didn''t expect that he would have hugged Fiona so tightly that


    she couldn''t see anything. He didn''t want Fiona to see other men''s naked upper body as he did just


    now. It was enough to see him alone


    "Spencer This is... " Turning into a corner to block the way, George was so shocked that he couldn''t


    even speak clearly. He only saw that there were a few girls pushing through the door. He covered his


    chest subconsciously and roared, "Who are you?! Are you crazy? Get out! "


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the men''s bathroom was suddenly opened from the


    outside. A few girls of the culture group were too scared to say a word and soon the door was flushed


    out.


    George frowned and turned his head, only to see that Spencer was still holding one. He immediately


    said angrily, "Spencer, you bring her here? Get out of here right now! How dare you hold her like this!


    Shame on you! "


    Hearing George''s growl, the rest of them in the bath room came out, all naked on their upper body.


    Fiona''s face pressed against Spencer''s chest, and she was so embarrassed that she wanted to pass


    out. At this moment, she was too scared to move. If George saw it, how could she exin it clearly?


    "You go in first. I''ll take her out." Spencer turned around and shouted at them.


    "You take her out?" Upon hearing this, George sneered and said, "Spencer, you are really not a good


    man. I still remember that Fiona..."


    "George! George! " When Fiona heard about the words ''he still remember that Fiona'', she couldn''t help


    but shout, "George, it''s me..." In the end, her voice was as soft as a mosquito.


    "Well..." After a broken syble, George frowned and asked uncertainly, "Well... Fiona?"


    "Yes, it''s me." With a sad face, Fiona suddenly struggled out of Spencer''s arms, "Let go of me! Let me


    go! George, it''s not what you think... "


    "What are you doing?" Spencer let go of her, but he still blocked her view. ring at her, he shouted,


    "Do you still want to see other people''s body?"


    "Can you control your voice?" Fiona gave him a hard push, "Let go of me!"


    "Go, go, all of you!" George reacted at once. He raised his hand and drove other men into the


    bathroom. "Get dressed before youe out!" After that, he walked to Spencer and said, "Let go of


    Fiona."


    "No way!" Spencer cast a cold nce at him and said, "Put on your clothes first."


    "You..." George red at him and said, "Do you think you look like a gentleman in this suit? Let go of


    Fiona, you bastard! "


    Fiona''s head was about to blow up. When he wasn''t paying attention, she shrank her head, bent over,


    and got out from under his arm. Spencer was stunned. When he was about to grab Fiona back, Fiona


    red at him, lifted her foot, and kicked him hard in his crotch with the same way as she dealt with


    Robert. Then she turned around and ran out without looking back.


    "George, I''ll exin it to youter! I gotta go! " "Don''t follow me!" Fiona urged while running


    "Hey! Fiona... " George wanted to chase after her again, but was stopped by Spencer. He covered his


    legs with his hands as he spoke painfully, "Didn''t you hear that she didn''t want to chase her?"


    George narrowed his eyes and ruthlessly patted off Spencer''s arm. Looking at him, he said


    sarcastically, "You deserve it! I don''t know what happened just now! You can''t afford to offend Fiona.


    Don''t mess with her, or I won''t let you go. "


    After saying that, he turned coldly and went to the bathroom.


    Spencer clenched his fists and wondered why everyone came to warn him not to mess with Fiona?


    There was no one in the world that he couldn''t mess with!


    "Hiss Shit! It hurts! " The next second, he snorted and broke out in a cold sweat because of the pain.


    "Fiona, I''m helping you! Are you going to destroy me? "


    In the morning of the next day, people from the cultural affairs team began singing happily on the


    yground. And people in the whole base were sitting in order to watch the show.


    The girls of third team sat in the end, looking down upon the show on the stage. They, a group of high-


    profile people, always looked down upon the people from the cultural affairs team.


    However, Spencer, who was sitting in the front of the third team, with Fiona beside him.


    "Mr. Spencer, why don''t you go to sit in the front row?" asked Janice, the third team leader. It''s so weird


    to that you have so many girls around. "


    He snorted and said, "There''s no difference to sit anywhere." After saying that, he took a nce at


    Fiona intentionally or unintentionally. "Right? Miss Fiona? "


    Fiona, who was lying close to Spencer, froze and then replied with an awkward smile, "You are right,


    Mr. Spencer."


    "I heard that a few women of the cultural affairs team went to the men''s bathroom and had a tryst


    yesterday. They have been punished." Crystal''s voice suddenly came from behind, "Miss Fiona, you


    seem to be here too?"


    Since it was the first time that Fiona had stammered in front those members. "Ah... Yes! Well I, I found


    them. " After saying that, she raised her head and tilted her head slightly, only to meet the smiling eyes


    of Spencer. Startled, she quickly turned her face and her face was even redder.


    "I can testify." Spencer suddenly added, "I was there too. Miss Fiona took her words seriously and


    kicked those girls out,"


    Looking at the expression on Spencer''s face, it seemed like he was going to add insult to injury. With a


    big smile on her face, Fiona replied, "Mr. Spencer, it''s my honor that you can testify for me."


    "You''re wee. We just help each other." As soon as he finished his words, another program


    happened to finish. He raised his hand and pretended to take photos. When the noise came to an end,


    he whispered in Fiona''s ear, "It was just that Miss Fiona kicked me yesterday. I didn''t feel well..."


    "You..." Fiona frowned, "You asked for it!"


    "It''s my fault that I helped you." "If I''m not strong enough, I''ll force you to be responsible for me," he


    added


    "How could you be so shameless?"


    "You made me do this!"


    Their bickering seemed like flirting in the eyes of others. They red at each other, and then turned


    their faces away.


    After the show over, girls of third group stayed to clean up the mess. Some of the girls were jealous.


    Fiona shook her head and went to the stage first to clean up.


    "Miss Fiona, why are you running so fast?" Crystal came over to Fiona.


    With a faint smile, Fiona said, "I have to set an example for everyone. No one wants to stay here to


    clean the ssroom, but we have no choice."


    With his arms crossed, Spencer stood under the stage. He didn''t want to do chores, because there was


    nothing else to pack up. He only needed to change the theme board on the stage background.


    Tomorrow there was another performance!


    "Miss Fiona, step on my shoulder and take down the theme board!" Crystal said and half crouched


    down, "Come here!"


    "No, no. Let''s wait for them to get the stool! How could I step on you? " Fiona waved her hand.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Fiona, don''t refuse me anymore. When will they bring the chairs? There is an important training


    in the afternoon!" Shrugging, Crystal replied, "Can you make it clear that the training is dyed?"


    Obvious hostility! With an awkward smile, Fiona said, "Then I''ll trouble you, Crystal." After saying that,


    she timidly stepped on Crystal''s shoulder.


    The theme board hanging on the back wall were all made of stic. Crystal stood up slowly, and Fiona


    stretched her arms to press it to the floor.


    When Spencer saw this, he narrowed his eyes and roared, "Fiona, do you have the ability??! You are


    climbing so high, you are afraid that others won''t see you, right! Come down! "


    With one of her hands against the wall and the other holding the theme board, she didn''t even have


    time to speak to him. She was so scared that her legs were trembling. On the other hand, Crystal just


    sneered. She could tell from Spencer''s tone that he was ming her on surface. But actually, he was


    very concerned. She lost his bnce all of a sudden and her right shoulder fell down.


    Miss Fiona, I''m sorry to make you slip and fall!


    "Ah --" Fiona eximed, and her body tilted with the action of Crystal. She fell to the right, shaking, and


    was about to fall off Crystal''s shoulder.


    "Miss Fiona!" Crystal cried out. She looked over and felt scared! She just wanted to throw Fiona off her


    shoulder, but unexpectedly, they were standing on the right side of the stage. Obviously, Fiona was


    about to fall off the stage!


    "Fiona!"


    "Miss Fiona!"


    There was a cry of surprise under the stage, and after the cry of surprise, Spencer ran out of the crowd


    as fast as he could and strode towards Fiona.


    Feeling dizzy, Fionanded on the stage with half of her body hanging in the air and one of her legs


    hanging in the air. She then suddenly sprained her ankle and with a crunch, she fell off the stage again


    because of her bnce. It hurt so much that she even forgot to shout. She was ready to ept the


    pain from falling down. But after a "thud", she felt no pain as expected.


    "Cough Fiona, are you okay? "


    Suddenly there was a question from under her body, and Fiona was shocked. She turned over in a


    hurry. When she saw that Spencer had made himself a human meat cushion, she felt a mixed feeling.


    She quickly patted him and asked, "Are you okay?! Spencer, are you okay? "


    "I''m fine." He struggled to sit up and squinted his eyes. Then he urately caught Crystal, who was in


    the front of the crowd. His eyes grew cold all of a sudden.


    When everyone was asking about how serious Fiona''s injury was and trying to lift them up.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    In a sh, Spencer shouted, "Stop!"


    Crystal was frightened and stopped. The girls around her also stopped.


    "Go away! Don''t be so hypocritical! " He patted the soil on his body and asked in a cold voice, "Where


    is your injury?"


    Fiona was slightly dumbfounded, but was a little stunned. She said, "I seem to have sprained my


    ankle."


    "Okay, I know." He stood up, bowed, and lifted Fiona to his chest.


    The crowd made way for him automatically. He carried Fiona and walked to the infirmary, leaving the


    crowd only a handsome back.

 Chapter 180 Is He Confessing To Her

    Chapter 180 Is He Confessing To Her


    Spencer''s heart was bouncing wildly in his chest and the palpitation almost made her want to cry.


    "Spencer..."


    "Don''t say anything!" Suddenly, he interrupted her coldly.


    "Let me go." Fiona turned her face away. Her eyes were slightly red, but the warmth in her heart just


    disappeared. She was injured like this, but he still seemed to be going to beat her. She had done


    nothing wrong!


    "Let you go? Let go of you and you crawl to the infirmary? !" Shouted Spencer.


    "It''s none of your business!"


    "Yes, it''s none of my business! How dare you jump on her shoulder at such a high ce! " As he


    walked, he spoke. Because of anger, his chest rose and fell. "This is the base. You can easily find a


    person without much effort. Do you need to be brave?"


    Fiona was so angry that she struggled in his arms. "Let go of me! Stay out of my business! I don''t care


    if I pretend to be strong or if I fall to death, you don''t have to care about me! I don''t need you to belittle


    me here. "


    Spencer held her arm more tightly and said, "I just care about you! Can''t you understand? "


    As soon as he finished his words, both of them were stunned.


    Fiona stared at him, her eyes full of self mockery. He care about her? ''He said he cared about me when


    he lost his memory?


    "What, what are you looking at?" He frowned and sped up, trying to cover his uneasiness.


    In the infirmary, when Fiona was carried to the hospital bed, her ankle was as swollen as bun''s. When


    the doctor dealt with the wound for Fiona, she was trembling with pain, and her lips were pale. But she


    didn''t groan for pain.


    "If you feel painful, just scream out." Clenching his fists, Spencer didn''t know how tofort her. If it


    was himself or his men who got hurt, he would not care about it. It was not a big deal. But it was Fiona


    who got hurt. Why was he in a totally different mood? He had seen clearly that Crystal''s shoulder was


    twisted for no reason, so Fiona lost control and fell down. The moment she fell down, he even wanted


    to get rid of Crystal.


    But Fiona ignored hisfort. She had gone through something more painful than this. Such injuries


    were not worth her crying, because the man in front of her had made her shed too much tears.


    "Luckily her foot was not broken, but she''s badly hurt. She won''t be able to get out of bed for half a


    month." As the doctor spoke out the final check-up result, he added, "I''m still going to ster your feet.


    Otherwise, it may be hurt identally."


    "Okay." Spencer nodded.


    "Fiona! How is Fiona? " As she was speaking, there suddenly came the anxious voice of George


    outside the door. The next second, he rushed into the clinic and rushed to the bed when he saw


    Fiona''s ankles that were wrapped like traditional Chinese rice pudding. "How are you feeling? Are you


    still ufortable? Are you scared? "


    Fiona shook her head and said, "George, I''m fine. It was just an ident."


    Feeling sorry for Fiona, George touched her hair, stood up and said to Spencer calmly, "Mr. Spencer,


    thank you for sending Fiona to the infirmary. But there seems to be nothing important here. Please go


    back."


    "Okay," Spencer replied and gave Fiona a meaningful look. After nodding his head slightly, Spencer left


    the infirmary expressionlessly. He left without hesitation made the other two a little surprised.


    While walking, Spencer took out his phone and called Terence.


    "Hello? What''s wrong? "


    "Terence, I''m doomed..."


    It was early in August. The night was cool. Outside the quiet medical room, the cricket kept squeaking


    under a rock. In addition to the bright moonlight in the sky, it seemed more tranquil in the room.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    Just as Fiona was sleeping in the clinic, the door was suddenly opened by someone. A tall figure


    walked into the room and stood in front of her bed for a long time.


    "A man falling in love with a woman is behaving childishly. First of all, he wanted to get close to her, for


    whatever reason. He came to find fault with her, uncovered her shorings, obviously hated her, but


    it was difficult to describe the feeling in his heart. It seems that as long as she is with you, everything is


    fine. "


    "What''s more, if you fall in love with a woman, you will expect her to pay all her attention on you. If


    other men get closer to her, it will be a great threat to you."


    "If you are worried about that woman, let alone..."


    Terence''s exact words on the phone were reyed in his mind. The person standing in front of the bed


    was no one else but Spencer.


    Fiona was sleeping sound, although he was so close to her, but he felt like that he was dreaming.


    That''s why he said he was done. He was totally done. He really fell in love with Fiona!


    "Well..." In her sleep, Fiona suddenly frowned and moved uneasily.


    Spencer cast a stern nce and was about to flee.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    "Hiss..." "Bang!" Fiona gasped in astonishment and Spencer turned around. Fiona sprang to her feet,


    covering her feet with hands, tears welled up in her eyes due to the pain.


    He strode to the bedside, grabbed her foot and looked around nervously, "Are you okay? "Hurt again?


    Do you need me to call a doctor for you? "


    Fiona thought she was still in a dream. She stared at the man in front of her and asked uncertainly,


    "Spencer?"


    Hearing what she said, Spencer stopped his movement. He didn''t raise his head but shook her feet


    gently to confirm her injury. "Yes, it''s me," he answered


    "Why are you here?" Surprised, Fiona hurriedly withdrew her feet.


    "What are you doing?" Looking a little annoyed, he dragged her foot and pressed it on her leg naturally.


    "You''re not an honest man when you sleep!"


    "My legs are still cramping." Fiona pressed her lips. She had slept soundly before, but during her


    pregnancy, her leg was cramped almost at night. Later, she had been cramped for three times, but she


    didn''t have any of it. That moment, she almost died in pain, and she also had a sprain from her ankle,


    which was deadly hurt.


    "I think I have known you in my previous life." In the quiet room, Spencer suddenly broke the silence.


    Thus, he gave her a massage, and called her name naturally. He fell asleep beside her, doing whatever


    he was asked to do.


    Feeling a sharp pain in his heart, Fiona retreated her foot when he was not paying attention. "Mr.


    Spencer, it''s improper for a man and a woman to touch each other."


    Hand hanging in mid air, he smiled and said nothing. He sat on the chair beside the bed and asked,


    "Do you know what it feels like losing memory?"


    "I don''t know." "I don''t want to know either," replied Fiona, biting her lips


    Clenching his fists, Spencer wanted to talk about the dark days with Fiona. Even if she didn''t want to


    know, he wouldn''t hold back his thoughts.


    "I woke up in the bed and saw a strange world." Spencer said on his own, "Besides being able to


    speak, everything else I am just like a newborn baby. I don''t know anyone. The way everyone looked at


    me made me feel like a fool. It made me feel that I was the most pitiful person in the world... "


    Fiona bit her lower lip.


    "I have never said these words to anyone else." Spencer then smiled with self mockery and added, "I


    was just throwing a tantrum then. But one day, when I touched the ne around my neck, I


    suddenly remembered a blurred figure. It''s like a light in the vast sea that suddenly gave me a


    direction. "


    With her mouth agape in surprise, she asked, "You mean That Maple Leaf Ne? "


    "Yes." Spencer nodded.


    "You mean the ne was designed by Celine?" The surprise in Fiona''s eyes widened.


    "Do you know Celine?" It was Spencer who was surprised this time.


    "Oh my God Well, i... " She suddenly felt her throat was dry. "I once worked with her in apany."


    "You are also a designer?"


    "Yes, you can say that." Looking at Spencer''s confused eyes, Fiona immediately interrupted his


    thinking and said, "When did Celine design the maple leaf ne? I didn''t know that. Is it avable in


    the market? "


    "Got off." Then he added, "It was produced three years ago. But it is different from the ne around


    my neck. Celine said that the ne on my neck was original and we put it on the market after some


    modification."


    Hearing that, Fiona suddenly sneered. "If you want to recall the romantic rtionship between you and


    designer Celine, I don''t think I am a good listener. I''m sleepy and want to have a rest. Mr. Spencer, go


    talk to someone else!"


    "Wait!" All of a sudden, he grabbed her hand and stared at her. "I''m not going to talk about this," he


    responded


    "Mr. Spencer, what else do you want to say?" "Let me go first," she demanded, frowning


    "No, I won''t. I want to say... " All of a sudden, Spencer became a little nervous and blurted out, "I mean,


    I used to value the ne more than my life, but you once threw it away. I really don''t have the heart


    to me you, Fiona I... "


    Such a hesitant tone, such a nervous expression


    Suddenly, something urred to her. Fiona remembered that Spencer had told her how much he loved


    her a long time ago. With her mouth slightly open, she wondered, ''Is he going to confess his love to


    me?''! Should I confess my love to her? ''?


    "I... I like..."


    At that moment, someone''s phone rang¡ª¡ª


    At this critical moment, the phone that Fiona put on the bedside table suddenly rang. She breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    However, Spencer beat his leg angrily. ''Damn it! It''ste at night! Who called Fiona and ruined my


    ns?''.


    "Hello? Ruby? Why are you calling sote? "


    "Fiona,e back home quickly. Sarah had a high fever and was sent to the hospital!" Ruby said


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    anxiously.


    "What? !" Shocked, Fiona replied with trembling fingers, "Which hospital? I''m on my way!"


    ''Sarah? When he heard the noise, Spencer frowned and saw that Fiona was going to rush out of the


    bed.


    "What are you doing?" But he quickly grabbed Fiona.


    "I''m going to the hospital. I My daughter has a fever! "

 Chapter 181 The First Time He Saw Sarah

    Chapter 181 The First Time He Saw Sarah


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Hearing what Fiona said, Spencer stood still like being struck by lightning, and could only open his


    mouth and say, "Your daughter has a fever Do you have a daughter? "


    Grabbing her phone, she looked at the man in front of her with a nk, panic stricken expression on


    her face. After a while, she nodded, "Yes, I have a daughter." Then she struggled out of the bed and


    moved towards the door as she supported her stiff body.


    Spencer stretched his stiff hands. Then he walked to stand in front of Fiona and lowered his head, so


    that no one could see the expression on his face. "I''ll take you out. If you continue like this, you can''t


    move to the hospital tomorrow!"


    While she was still hesitating, Spencer took out his phone and said to her, "Karl, drive the car to the


    infirmary right now. Five minutes."


    After hanging up the phone, Fiona only heard a slight sigh. The next second, she was suddenly lifted


    up by Spencer. This time, he felt that his heart was a little cold.


    Spencer''s assistant was very efficient. It only took Fiona ten minutes to get in the car and leave the


    base.


    "Where are we going?"


    "LJ 309 Hospital."


    Spencer frowned and thought, ''Fiona''s daughter is in M City.


    Sitting in the car, Fiona was so nervous that she did not dare to rx at all. She took out her phone and


    dialed the number of Ruby. "How is it going, Ruby? Sarah is in hospital? "


    "She has been sent for treatment. Don''t worry too much."


    "I''m on my way." Fiona was short of breath, "She never had a fever. How could this happen? Is it


    serious? "


    "She got a fever this noon. She even didn''t move a bit. The fever didn''t go down until evening. On the


    contrary, it got worse. That''s why I took her to the hospital." There was a hint of self me in Ruby''s


    voice, "How could she have a fever? I don''t know either!"


    "Is she allergic to something?"


    "She hasn''t eaten anything today! She had porridge for breakfast, steamed buns for lunch.. " Talking


    about this, Ruby suddenly was confused and talked to herself, "The radish I made at noon, steamed


    buns in the morning are wrapped with radish, does it mean Is she allergic to carrots? "


    Sitting beside Fiona, Spencer was surprised. ''Who else in the world hate carrots more than I do?


    Fiona tightened her hand, which was holding the phone, and deliberately hid from Spencer. She said,


    "The carrot is impossible. Maybe there is another reason. Ruby, please help me. I''ll be right there."


    "Okay. Take your time."


    After hanging up the phone, Spencer nced at Fiona and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Nothing." Leaning against the car window, Fiona shook her head and said, "Thank you."


    When he was about to speak, Fiona added, "You can go back first after you send me to the hospital."


    "It''s none of your business whether I go back or not." He turned to look at the car window on the other


    side. But what he was looking at was not the scenery, but the reflection of Fiona on the car window.


    "Fiona, how old are you?" The street lights swept past the car windows, and he suddenly asked.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Almost 21." Fiona requested by instinct.


    "You..." Spencer could only feel his throat was blocked by a lot of noise. What he wanted to ask next


    seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, which made his heart tremble slightly. He asked, "You are


    married?"


    Fiona''s body became even more stiff. She replied indifferently, "No."


    Suddenly, he straightened up, squinted his eyes and shouted in a hoarse voice, "You are not married?!


    How could you have a child without marriage! "


    "It''s none of your business." Fiona clenched her fists and her nails had been embedded in her skin.


    ''yes, that''s true. But I have already divorced, how ridiculous!'' she thought!


    I know a friend. He betrayed her and even I was hated by her! "


    Terence''s words popped up in his mind again, and Spencer suddenly opened his eyes, could it be Was


    the baby the man mentioned by Terence?


    Suddenly, a sense of powerlessness and pity arose from his heart, which he deliberately ignored.


    Fiona, how many things about you that I don''t know, maybe he should ask like this. Perhaps he should


    ask what he knew about Fiona... Suddenly, he was dying to know who betrayed Fiona and what her


    daughter looked like.


    "Fiona..." Spencer didn''t know what else to say except to call her name.


    "My daughter doesn''t like strangers. I don''t want her to see you." "Please don''t go to the hospital with


    me, Mr. Spencer," she pleaded


    His body froze. He turned and nced at Fiona, without saying a word.


    After more than an hour, they finally arrived at the hospital. It was about one o''clock in the morning.


    Ruby was waiting in the corridor of the hospital. Sarah was already asleep with infusion bottles.


    "Ruby!"


    All of a sudden, she heard the voice of Fiona, and she turned her head to have a look. She couldn''t


    help but stand up and murmured, "Mr. Spencer..."


    At the end of the corridor, Spencer was carrying Fiona on his back and walking towards them. Both of


    them had a long face.


    "Put me down." Fiona struggled on his back and said, "I''ll walk by myself."


    "Can''t you just stop struggling? !" Spencer snorted and put Fiona on the ground.


    Ruby was shocked but still she hurried up and asked, "What''s wrong? Why does Fiona''s foot get hurt?


    "


    "You are..." Looking at this capable woman in front of him, Spencer couldn''t help but think of several


    broken episodes, "Ruby? Are you Ruby? "


    Ruby was stunned and asked, "Mr. Spencer, do you still recognize me?"


    "I..." "Yes, I remember you all of a sudden," he added When he was young, his father took him to the


    base and he had seen Ruby several times. He remembered that he had seen her when she was in


    hospital, and he also remembered that he had called her to look after the abortion Who had an


    abortion?


    "Spencer!" Fiona patted on his back, "You have to remember something and celebrate it by yourself.


    Put me down! I want to see my daughter! "


    Spencer frowned and said to Ruby, "Ruby, take us to the ward."


    "I don''t need you to go there!" Fiona became anxious and hurried to ask for help from Ruby. "Ruby,


    help me to get there. I don''t want Spencer to see my daughter!"


    "Why are you in such a hurry! Can I take your daughter away from you? !" Spencer roared at her. His


    voice was harsh in the quiet corridor.


    Ruby was in a dilemma and she stopped him immediately. "Don''t cry in the corridor, Mr. Spencer. There


    are many children on this floor. If you wake them up, they won''t be able to fall asleep. Come on, let me


    help Fiona into the ward. You can sit in the corridor for a while. "


    Spencer snorted but carefully put down Fiona. He was very angry when he saw Ruby helped Fiona to


    the ward. Where did Fiona learn her temper! It was just uneptable! Damn


    "Sarah, Sarah..." Pushing open the door of the ward, Fiona limped into the ward. She could not help


    but cry when she saw a needle tubing on Sarah, "Sarah..."


    "It''s okay. It''s okay." Rubyforted, "The doctor said that many children have a fever recently, and


    they will be fine after injection."


    "Yes." Fiona nodded and sat on the edge of the bed.


    "I''ll go home to get some clothes. The doctor said that she needs to stay in hospital for two days."


    "Ruby, sorry to bother you."


    "Not at all," Ruby touched Fiona''s hair and said, "It''s just Mr. Spencer... "


    Fiona''s eyes dimmed.


    Spencer quietly came to the door of the ward. Through the ss, he saw the child lying on the bed at a


    nce. Her thick hair, long eyshes and fair skin were like peeled eggs. Her little hands and feet


    were so lovely! Perhaps it was because he had reached the age of thirty and he wanted to be a father.


    The feelings when he saw children changed all of a sudden.


    Fiona''s daughter was indeed so beautiful!


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    "Ouch!" The moment Ruby went out, she saw Spencer and was shocked. "Why are you standing


    here?"


    "I..." Swallowing hard, he cast a nce at the girl lying on the bed before he moved his eyes away and


    said, "I''m here to have a look."


    "Sarah is cute, isn''t she?"


    "Sarah?" The expression on his face was a little twisted. "Fiona Is her third child? "


    "Well..." Ruby was shocked, "No, Fiona only has one child!"


    "Why call her Sarah?"


    "Haha..." Rubyughed brightly and said, "You think too much! Because where Fiona worked had such


    a ce, so she named her Sarah"


    "So it is." Suddenly, Spencer felt relieved and nodded.


    "Mr. Spencer, how about you go back?" Ruby took a look at the ward and said, "Fiona can stay here by


    herself."


    "Did she drive me away?" Spencer snorted, "She just doesn''t like me that much. I''m not leaving!"


    Ruby raised her eyebrows. In fact, she didn''t want Spencer leave either, so she asked, "Mr. Spencer, is


    it the first time that you see Sarah?"


    "Of course."


    "Sarah is a good girl." Ruby smiled and said, "Actually, I don''t trust Fiona if she stays here by herself If


    you don''t have anything else to do, please stay here and apany them. I''m going back to get some


    toiletries, and I''ll be back tomorrow. "


    "Okay." Spencer replied without any hesitation.


    After Ruby left the ward with relief, Spencer stood at the ward door for a long time. Suddenly, he


    thought of something and quickly called Terence.


    Beep, beep, beep


    The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up.


    "Hello?! Spencer! You night owl! Do you know what time it is now? Why do you call me sote? You''d


    better have something urgent! "


    "Who betrayed Fiona? And who is the father of Sarah?"


    "Sarah? Fiona''s child? " Terence spirit came at once, he asked, "Where are you now? What


    happened? "


    "LJ 309 Hospital. Fiona''s baby is in hospital." After a pause, Spencer continued, "I want to know all the


    information about Fiona. You don''t have to investigate. Just tell me what you know."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. After a while, Terence said, "I''ll go to


    bed now, and I''ll tell you tomorrow."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 182 The Bad Guy Touching My Ass

    Chapter 182 The Bad Guy Touching My Ass


    "Who are you?" Early in the morning, when Sarah opened her eyes in the ward, she saw a strange


    uncle sitting by her bed. The little girl blinked and opened her eyes. "Who are you?" she asked


    The tension suddenly increased. Spencer forced a smile and waved his hand awkwardly, "Hey!"


    "Humph!" The little girl turned her head away and snorted.


    Spencer was a little stunned, ''This little guy is just like her mom. Why they don''t like me at all? He had


    been taking care of the little girl the whole night for fear that she would get a fever again. As a result, he


    was disliked by her before he could say a word.


    "Hey! Sarah! " Shouted Spencer.


    "Humph!"


    "Are you dumb? Why do you only know how to snort but don''t how to speak? "


    "You are the one who is dumb! Mommy said... " Sarah pouted, "Mom says, don''t talk to strangers."


    "I''m not a stranger. Ie here with your mother." All of a sudden, Spencer approached Sarah and


    poked her in the face with his index finger. "It''s so soft," he said


    p¡ª¡ª


    Sarah pped hard on his hand and shouted, "Bad guy!"


    "I..." When he was about to lose his tongue, the door of the ward was opened with a tter.


    "Oh my god, let me see who you are!"


    Spencer blinked his eyes and responded, "Terence? !" Terence was carrying a bag of things into the


    ward. When he saw Sarah, his eyes lit up. He threw the things in his hands onto the bed and picked up


    Sarah. Then he shouted excitedly, "Sarah, I''m here to see you! My dearest baby... "


    Spencer immediately jumped up from the chair and grabbed Terence''s cor. "Do you know her?"


    "Well..." "I know her, but she doesn''t know me," said Terence reluctantly


    Sarah looked at Terence, then at Spencer. Suddenly, she shut her eyes and burst into tears.


    "Wow Mommy She cried


    "Hey! Hey! Terence! What are you doing? " When Spencer saw Sarah cry, he was so anxious that he


    hastily took her from Terence''s hand. Holding her awkwardly, he said, "Well, Don''t cry, Sarah, don''t


    cry...


    "Wow I want my mom... " Sarah kicked him in his arms and cried bitterly.


    "Sweetie, don''t cry. Don''t cry." Terence was also worried about her. He begged, "Uncle bought you


    snacks and toys. Don''t cry, okay?"


    "Spencer! Terence! "


    At that moment, a sweet voice came from the door. Holding the doorknob, Fiona red at the two men


    who were making her daughter cry. She spoke their names without any emotion. "You two get out!"


    "Wow Mom... " Upon hearing Fiona''s voice, Sarah cried even louder. She bowed and moved closer to


    her.


    Having no other choice, Spencer held Sarah in his arms and gave her to Fiona and suggested, "Well, I


    didn''t make she cry! It was Terence who did this! "


    Sarah burst into wails and ran to Fiona. Fiona raised her head and red at Spencer. "Get out!"


    "I What''s wrong with you? " Spencer was enraged.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing! You''re gonna make Sarah cry again! " Terence came up to stop him.


    "Terence, you get out, too!" With a cold face, Fiona ruthlessly drove them out.


    Terence rubbed his nose, only to get a defiant smile from Spencer. They pushed each other out of the


    door.


    "Sarah, don''t cry." Fiona struggled to sit on the edge of the bed andforted, "Don''t cry, mom is here.


    Let me touch your head and check if you still had a fever or not! "


    It was not until she woke up in the morning that she found herself in a strange ward. She asked a nurse


    about it, and was told that it was driven by Spencer. She got up and rushed to Sarah''s ward. But she


    was stillte.


    It was thest thing she wanted to see Spencer meet Sarah.


    In the corridor, Spencer and Terence stood side by side against the wall. One of Terence''s hands was


    in his pocket, with a little carelessness, while Spencer also was leaning against the wall with two legs.


    And he looked a little casual.


    "Wow, so handsome..."


    "He is so handsome that I can''t open my eyes..."


    People in the corridor cast admiring nces at them from time to time, but neither of them cared. They


    were always so attractive that they had be ustomed to the scene that they were stared at and


    the whispers.


    "Why are you here?" He nced at Terence.


    "Come to see my goddaughter." Said Terence proudly.


    ncing at Terence, Spencer asked, "Your goddaughter? Who is her father? "


    "It''s..."


    Duh duh duh¡ª¡ª


    Just then, there was a burst of rapid footsteps from the corridor. The two people turned their heads at


    the same time and saw a handsome young man running towards them in a hurry.


    "It''s him..." Spencer asked with a frown.


    "Do you know him?" Terence recognized it was Ryan, but he was surprised that Spencer knew him.


    "We met once," Spencer narrowed his eyes with a trace of hostility. Isn''t he Fiona''s boyfriend?


    The moment he finished speaking, Ryan raised his head and saw him. He stopped and a murderous


    look shed across his eyes.


    After walking a few steps, Ryan unwillingly drew back his gaze. He did not n to say hello to the two


    people. He just came to the door of Sarah''s ward and sped the door. When he was about to open


    the door, it was held by another man.


    "What are you doing? !" Ryan looked up at Spencer.


    Spencer stopped him, "Why didn''t you inform me in advance? Don''t be too rude. "


    Terence didn''t say a word. He could tell from his behavior that Spencer was anxious to see Ryan enter


    the ward.


    "What right have you got to stop me?" But Ryan didn''tpromise at all and put forth his strength


    secretly.


    "I don''t care!" Spencer raised his voice.


    "What are you doing at the door of the ward?" A nurse walked up to them with a tray on her hand. On


    the tray were injector, gauze, and on the tray. She looked at the three people at the door and angrily


    said, "This is a hospital! Why are you so noisy?! Besides, don''t stand here outside. Get out of my way!


    "


    They let go of each other at the same time. The nurse rolled her eyes at them and walked into the


    ward.


    "I''ve heard that the nurse in the 309 hospital is mean. It''s right." Terence raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s uncle Ryan!" In the ward, Sarah took a look at the outside and saw Ryan. She waved her hand and


    said, "Uncle Ryan!"


    "Sarah." Then he slipped into the ward and walked to them. He frowned at the sight of Fiona''s injured


    foot. "What''s wrong with you, Fiona?"


    "It''s a long story." With an embarrassed smile, Fiona said, "What brings you here, Ryan?"


    "Ie to see you. I''m afraid you can''t make it yourself." A trace of heartache shed across Ryan''s


    eyes.


    When they were speaking, the nurse had prepared some medicine and said to Sarah, "Sarah, let''s y


    an injection game, shall we?"


    Sarah nced at the needle and blinked her eyes. She was scared and cried out, "Stop Don''t have


    injection... "


    Fiona was taken aback when she heard Sarah''s cry. Her feet were knocked on the chair identally.


    She gasped with pain and almost fell to the ground.


    "Watch out!"


    "Watch out!"


    One of the voices belonged to Ryan, and the other was Spencer.


    Ryan held Fiona and on the other side, Spencer rushed into the ward and held Sarah''s butt.


    p¡ª¡ª


    The next second, Sarah suddenly turned around, raised her small hand and pped on Spencer''s


    face, "Bad guy!"


    "I..." Spencer looked twisted and aggrieved. "Why did I be a bad guy again?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Touching a girl''s ass is a bad guy!" Sarah answered confidently. Hearing a "puff", Terence couldn''t help


    butugh.


    "What are youughing at?" Spencer cast a stern nce at Terence.


    "It is bad when swearing." Sarah added.


    "Haha..." Terenceughed even more loudly.


    The corners of Spencer''s mouth twitched. "So whatever I say will be wrong, right?"


    "Don''t touch my daughter!" "Hiss..." Fiona gave Spencer a pat But the next moment, she felt so painful


    in her foot that she took a deep breath.


    "Fiona, you can''t do that." While speaking, Terence took the opportunity to walk towards the door with


    Fiona and Ryan, pushing them out of the ward. "Go and see the doctor. See if the wound is swollen


    again! I''ll take care of them! "


    "Hey, Terence, don''t push me!"


    Frowning, Ryan tried to protect Fiona. But he failed to stop Terence and had to leave.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    The door was closed. Fiona became extremely angry. She turned around and knocked on the door,


    "Open the door! Terence, please open the door! "


    "What happened?" Ruby arrived just in time and thought something big happened.


    "Ruby, it''s time for Sarah to have an injection!" But Spencer and Terence was win there and they didn''t


    allow me in, "she added


    "Ruby, don''t worry. You can rest assured!" "Take it easy, Fiona!" shouted Terence in the ward


    Fiona was angry and anxious. She was about to knock at the door again, but was stopped by Ryan.


    "Fiona."


    "What... What''s wrong?"


    "Let me take you to check your feet first." Ryan''s face was covered with ayer of shadow.


    "But..."


    "No buts." But Ryan held her in his arms and walked forward. In my heart, you are far more important


    than Sarah. Moreover, it is her father who is together with Sarah!


    Fiona rolled her eyes and asked, "Ryan, what''s wrong with you?"


    Looking at thisplex situation, Ruby patted the door and said, "Terence, open the door. I''m going


    in!"


    Terence shrugged his shoulders and opened the door at once. Ruby opened the door and came in.


    What she saw was Sarah nestling in the arms of Spencer, not crying but waiting for the injection.


    "What happened?" Ruby asked.

 Chapter 183 Give Me Back Sarah

    Chapter 183 Give Me Back Sarah


    "Aunt Ruby, I don''t have an injection!" At the sight of Ruby, Sarah spoke triumphantly.


    "Why don''t you give an injection?" Ruby got stunned and turned to the nurse. "Does Sarah get better?"


    The nurse nodded, "Yes. Just two more injection is needed to stabilize her condition, but this man... "


    The nurse looked at Spencer and wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    "I told her not to do that." Holding Sarah in his arms, Spencer didn''t dare to move a little. ''What if I


    break such a little doll?'' he thought! He had never touched such a small thing!


    "But..."


    "Why does she need injection when she is well?" Furrowing his brows, he continued, "Don''t you feel


    pity for her who just cried hysterically? If so, she could take more medicine. Tell me. " He pointed at the


    nurse and asked, "Do you think it is okay to take medicine?"


    "It''s okay to take medicine."


    "Then take the medicine. It''s settled." Spencer had made the decision.


    "Then take it." Ruby nodded. She didn''t want Sarah to suffer. It would be the best if she didn''t need the


    injection. However, she didn''t expect that Spencer would defend Sarah.


    "Yeah! Great! No need for injection! " Hearing this, Sarah immediately smiled through tears.


    Seeing her smile, Spencer was strangely happy. He said, "You don''t need to have an injection, but you


    must take medicine, or you will get sick. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I know!" Sarah immediately nodded and stared at Spencer. "Who are you? You''re so great!"


    Spencer then raised his head proudly and responded, "Of course, I''m the best. I''m the best man in the


    world."


    "Are you better than my mother?" Sarah blinked and asked.


    "Humph!" Spencer snorted, "Of course! Of course I''m better than her! "


    "Can you, can you ask mom to give me candies?" Sarah looked at him with admiration.


    "Candies!" Then he took a nce at the snacks brought by Terence. He took out a bigger lollipop and


    passed it to Sarah, saying, "Here you are."


    "Thank you!" She took it over cheerfully.


    Terence patted on Ruby''s shoulder, and they left the room quietly.


    "Sarah is the child of Spencer, right?" Terence asked straightforwardly.


    "Since you''re so smart, why did you ask such a stupid question?" Ruby sighed.


    "I felt something was wrong three years ago. How could Fiona carry other people''s child?" Terence


    rested his left hand on his waist and said, "I didn''t believe it when he told me that. He was also


    confused. Just now, you see how well the father and the daughter got along with each other! "


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, you''re right!" Ruby was helpless, "What a poor man Mr. Spencer is! We all know the truth except


    him. Why don''t we just tell him the truth?"


    "I''ve been thinking that he could remember a lot of things recently. Why don''t we try to tell him?"


    Suggested Terence.


    "If we tell her the truth, what about the grievances that Fiona has suffered for so many years?" Staring


    at Terence, Ruby said seriously, "Although I feel sorry for Mr. Spencer, I''m going to stand on the side of


    Fiona this time. I don''t want to lie to you. Mr. Spencer''s father, Ethan, who had visited Sarah. He said


    that they should get along with each other slowly. It''s not up to us how things develop. "


    "But we can help!"


    "So what?" Ruby frowned and said, "They have been apart for such a long time. Are you sure they are


    a perfect match? I think that Mr. Ryan is nice to Fiona. "


    "Hey, Ruby." Terence smiled, "You can''t back out."


    Ruby smiled and said, "I don''t know much about the young people''s affairs. I just want Fiona and Sarah


    to be happy."


    In the ward, Sarah was licking lollipops, with her face sticking to the candies.


    "Are you a bad guy?" Sarah asked Spencer while she was licking the lollipop.


    "Of course not." He patted his chest and continued, "Have you ever seen such a handsome bad guy?"


    "Then why did you touch my ass?"


    "¡­¡­" Showing the whites of his eyes, Spencer said, "I didn''t touch your ass. I was afraid that you


    would fall down, so I held you up, understand?"


    Sarah shook her head honestly.


    After swallowing hard, he continued, "You and your mother are both good at irritating people."


    "Where is my mother?" Sarah raised her head and stared at Spencer with her lewd eyes.


    "I don''t know." He shook his head and looked up. There were only him and Sarah in the ward. Then he


    asked, "Where are the others?"


    "I don''t know." Sarah imitated his tone.


    "Do you want to see your mother?"


    "Yes, I do." Sarah opened her arms.


    "What are you doing?" Spencer then stood up from the bed.


    "Hug me."


    "Aren''t you leaving?" However, the sentence ''hug me'' made himugh? He nced at her who was in


    bed with a height lower than his chest, and asked, "Why do you want me to hold you?"


    Sarah red at him and suddenly grinned. She rushed to him and pressed herself against him. "Then


    you can hold me in your arms! I don''t like walking. "


    This soft little girl looked like a pouting child, which made him suddenly feel a sense of responsibility


    and love. What Sarah said just now made him want to hold her in his arms voluntarily.


    "Then you should hold me tight. It''s not my fault if you fall down." He snorted and held her up with one


    hand. Sarah moved close to him and said, "Thank you."


    "Your mother said that you are afraid of seeing strangers. I think she just bluffed." Spencer walked out


    of the ward with Sarah in his arms who was licking her lollipop.


    "Hey, your lollipop fell on my face..." After walking for a long time, Spencer said with a dark face.


    "Ah, my lollipop was smudged by you!" Sarah shouted.


    "Hey, my face was smudged by your lollipop..." His face darkened further.


    "Compensation!"


    "Kids are the most unreasonable people in the world. I don''t want topete with you." He decided to


    "lenient treatment" on the little guy.


    "You must pay for it."


    "¡­¡­" His facepletely darkened.


    "Why don''t you say anything?" When Sarah was talking, the lollipop hit Spencer again identally.


    "¡­¡­" He rolled his eyes with a dark face.


    "Doctor, is her leg okay?" In the clinic, Ryan asked with concern.


    "She is fine for the time being. But when it is hurt again, it''s very dangerous." The doctor packed up his


    things and said, "Let her sit for a while, and do not get up until the pain is gone. Remember not to touch


    her feet again."


    "Okay, doctor." Ryan nodded in a hurry.


    "Sit down. I''ll go and check up on other patients."


    "Yes."


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    The doctor went out of the clinic and only a quiet room was left. Sitting on the bed, Fiona pressed her


    lips into a line and said, "What happened to you, Ryan?"


    "Why is Spencer here?" Ryan lowered her head.


    "He..." Fiona was speechless.


    "Fiona," said Ryan suddenly, standing in front of Fiona and putting his hands on her shoulder. He


    lowered his head and said angrily, "Didn''t you say that you would make a clean break with him? Why


    was he here? Has he gotten involved in your life again? He''s always by your side from the gym to the


    hospital. Are you softened? "


    "No, I didn''t." Fiona turned her head away coldly, "I''m not him. I don''t know why things turned out like


    this But I only need to wait less than two months. "


    "Fiona, I hope in two months, you will have nothing to do with him." As Ryan spoke, he lowered his


    head and his warm breath fell on Fiona''s face. "I hope two monthster, I will be the one by your side,"


    he continued


    Caught off guard, Fiona grabbed the sleeve of Ryan''s suit and pulled it back.


    "Where is Mommy?"


    "The doctor said she''s here!"


    Suddenly, there came the voice of Spencer and Sarah outside the door. Somehow, Ryan lowered his


    head and kissed on Fiona''s lips. But Fiona didn''t avoid it.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    "Mom!"


    "Fiona..." Spencer stood at the door, frozen. His dark eyes reflected the two people who were kissing.


    His smiling face turned cold and resolute a moment ago.


    Fiona raised her head and Ryan lowered his head. They formed a perfect profile.


    All of a sudden, Spencer''s face darkened with anger. The atmosphere in the whole clinic was all


    depressed. He slowly opened his thin lips and said, "Well, are you still unwilling to let go?"


    It was until then that Fiona pushed Ryan a little in a panic. She looked at Spencer, as if trying to avoid


    any eye contact with him.


    Ryan straightened up and stared at Spencer without fear. A trace of jealousy and ruthlessness could be


    seen in his eyes. Did he insist on holding Fiona even if he lost his memory?


    "Leave this encumbrances to me, and date with another man?" "Do you really take me for a sitting


    duck, Fiona?" Spencer asked through gritted teeth


    "Give me Sarah!" Fiona was startled.


    "Of course, I''ll give her to you!" Spencer furrowed his eyebrows and his voice seemed cold. He threw


    Sarah out directly.


    "Sarah!" Fiona eximed, her eyes as wide as bells.


    "What?" Sarah screamed and felt as if she was flying in the air. It was so exciting.


    "Sarah." Startled, Ryan hastily stepped forward and caught Sarah. His face turned pale, "Sarah, are


    you okay?"


    Sarahughed and shook her head, "It''s so funny!"


    Covering her chest, Fiona took a deep breath, as if she had just survived a disaster.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Spencer mmed the door shut, which looked like the door would be crushed.


    Fiona narrowed her eyes and said, "I think I have nothing to do with you. " And she stifled every bit of


    Spencer''s affection for her in time in the cradle.


    At this moment, his phone rang


    When Spencer was walking forward, his phone rang. His eyes turned a little red because he hadn''t


    slept all night. But he didn''t notice it. He answered the phone numbly, "Hello?"


    "Spencer!"


    A sweet voice resounded from the other end of the line. Shocked, he asked, "Celine? It''s midnight in


    your area, right? Why are you still up? "


    "I have a good news for you, so I was too excited to fall asleep."


    "What good news?"


    "Well I wille back next month at thetest! Are you happy? "

 Chapter 184 The Earthquake Arrived At Midnight

    Chapter 184 The Earthquake Arrived At Midnight


    "Good morning, Miss Fiona!"


    "You look good today, Miss Fiona!"


    "How''s your foot, Miss Fiona?"


    Fiona nodded, "All right. Let''s go to eat!"


    It was the rush hour after the morning exercise. Against the crowd, Fiona walked towards her office


    with the resigned materials in her hand. She had been injured for a week and her feet were almost


    recovered. When she suddenly appeared in people''s sight, she naturally received a lot of concern.


    In the orderly queue, Spencer walked in the front alone. As soon as he walked in, he saw Fiona, who


    was walking towards him. He knew that she had stayed in their dormitory for a week, and that she had


    picked up her daughter. He knew everything about her, but he didn''t want to talk to her any more.


    After casting a cold nce at Fiona, Spencer drew back his gaze coldly. But step by step, the two


    people got closer and closer to each other. With the material in her hands, Fiona brushed past him.


    "Huh." Spencer sighed with self mockery. He knew clearly that she would not say hello to him and that


    he had been mentally prepared for this, but he still felt that he was ignored. Damn it!


    Hearing the subtly sighed sigh of Spencer, Fiona quickened her pace.


    "What happened between the instructor and Miss Fiona?"


    "I don''t know. Why do they treat each other like strangers?"


    "Last time, Crystal was almost scolded by the drillmaster because Miss Fiona sprained her ankle.


    Obviously, he cares about Miss Fiona very much! Why didn''t they greet each other? "


    "They are good from bad."


    "Yes. They were fine during the initial training and suddenly remained silent for a long time."


    "I heard that Miss Fiona is leaving the base!"


    "Tut, is it because she upsets the instructor?"


    "That''s not right! Miss Fiona''s daughter are here. I guess it''s because the instructor doesn''t ept Miss


    Fiona''s daughter that he deliberately gives her the cold shoulder. "


    "There must be something fishy between them..."


    "You finally notice!"


    In the canteen, girls of third group chatted with each other in a low voice to kill time while eating.


    Spencer heard a few words from time to time, but he pretended not to hear them. Perhaps he really


    cared about Fiona''s daughter? He had nned to tell Fiona that he loved her, but now he changed his


    mind because of the sudden appearance of Fiona''s daughter? But what he cared more about was


    Ryan! He couldn''t help clenching his fists every day when he thought of the scene of them kissing.


    The night when he was staying with Sarah, he felt a little sorry for her. He didn''t want to know what had


    happened to Fiona, and he didn''t want to know who had betrayed her. He only wanted to look forward.


    But the appearance of Ryan extinguished his impatience in an instant.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    With a punch on the table, he sprang to his feet.


    "Oh, Mr. Spencer, you don''t want to eat?" Karl raised his head and asked.


    "No, I''m good." He turned and left.


    Karl finished the porridge in a hurry. When he was about to get up, Spencer spoke behind him in a


    proper manner, "Don''t follow me."


    "Yes! Mr. Spencer! "


    "Sarah, don''t run around!" In front of the family building, Sarah rushed out happily because of the


    departure of Fiona. The captain who followed her to take care of her was flustered. "If you fall down, I


    can''t afford it."


    "Auntie, it''s okay!" With a toy in her hands, Sarah dashed forward. She turned her head from time to


    time to reassure her.


    "Look ahead, Sarah!"


    "Ouch!" Hardly had her voice faded away, Sarah cried out in pain. Her little body hit something. The


    next second, she shook her body and squatted on the ground. Sarah puckered her mouth and looked


    up suddenly. To her surprise, she knocked someone down. And she knew him. She smiled and said,


    "It''s you! You are the bad guy who touched my ass! "


    Staring at the little thing on the ground, Spencer was about to raise his hand to support her when he


    thought of the kiss. He pulled a long face, stood up, snorted coldly, and turned around to leave.


    "Mr. Spencer!" The instructor, who followed after Sarah, bowed to Spencer.


    "Yes." Spencer nodded and walked away.


    "Are you Mr. Spencer?" Without any hesitation, Sarah sat up from the ground and followed Spencer.


    "What a strange name!"


    However, it seemed that Spencer didn''t see anything just walked straight.


    "Why don''t you answer me?"


    "Humph!"


    "I''m Sarah! Don''t you remember me? " She tugged at the hem of his coat with great difficulty.


    "Don''t follow me." Said Spencer with a straight face.


    "Can you take me to my mom this time?" Sarah raised her head and said, "You are so tall! I''m so tired


    to look up at you! "


    Suddenly, Spencer lowered his head and stared fiercely at the little girl. Then he shouted, "Don''t


    mention your mother! Besides, don''t follow me! Don''t you know you''re annoying? And your mother, she


    is also annoying! "


    Sarah blinked her eyes, he said mommy and she were annoying?


    "Bad guy!" Sarah pped on his legs and shouted, "You are a bad guy!"


    "A bad guy?" However, Spencerughed instead of getting angry, "Yes! I am the bad guy! " As soon as


    he spoke, he bent over and lifted her clothes. "Believe it or not, I''ll beat you!" he said


    "What?" Sarah was shocked. She opened her mouth and began to cry. Tears fell like beads. "Mom,


    help me! Uncle Ryan, help! Ah She cried


    When he heard the name of "Uncle Ryan", Spencer''s face became even more gloomy. "Don''t mention


    that person!"


    "What are you doing?" The man who took care of Sarah trotted forward and grabbed his arm. "Mr.


    Spencer, let go of Sarah! She is just a child! "


    "Spencer! What are you doing? !" A sonorous male voice reached their ears while they were arguing.


    Sarah turned her head and saw George. She cried even louder, "Uncle George, help! Mr. Spencer is a


    bad guy! "


    Spencer then turned to look at, and the instructor took the chance to hold Sarah in her arms.


    "Spencer!"


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    George yelled as he ran to him. The next second, he punched him in the face.


    "Hiss..." Spencer drew in a deep breath, with a bloodthirsty light in his eyes. "George, you are so


    ruthless!"


    "I wish I could kill you!" George waved his hands and said, "I wanted to kick your ass like this three


    years ago! Spencer! Bastard! "


    Spencer was in a daze for a moment. Three years ago?


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    As soon as he heard that, George gave him another punch on the stomach, which made thetter step


    back. "George, are you crazy?" he shouted Then he fought with George.


    "Beat the bad guy! Hit the bad guy! " Besides them, Sarah was crying and clenching his fists, "Uncle


    George, hit the bad guy!"


    "Oh my God! Don''t make such a fuss anymore!"


    "Please get out of Fiona''s sight, Spencer!"


    "Do you think I want to see her?"


    "Then don''t look at it! Get away as far as possible! "


    Both of them rolled on the ground and punched each other.


    When Fiona heard that and arrived at the building, she found that the fight between them hade to


    an end. But to her surprise, James was also there.


    "Miss Fiona, here you are! Come here!" When James saw Fiona, he waved at her.


    "Yes, sir!" Walking up to James, she turned her head a little and found the two dirty people. Her


    eyebrows furrowed.


    One is a leader, one is a drillmaster. One is at the same level as me, the other is superior to me. "


    James''s face turned livid with rage. He stared at Spencer and George and said, "You still fight?! How


    could you fight! Remember your manners! I''m going to announce a notice of criticism to the whole base


    about your fight! "


    Sarah was silent in the instructor''s arms of first group and didn''t dare to call Fiona, she was afraid that


    she might scold her.


    "You''re gonna to spend a few days in the cooler now! Three days! " Said James, waving at them.


    Spencer and George looked at each other and then turned their heads at the same time, taking their


    punishment.


    "Miss Fiona." James sighed and nced at Fiona.


    "Yes."


    "You can solve your problems with Mr. Spencer in private." "Don''t blow up the issue to a point where


    only the force can solve it. It''s not good for anyone."


    Fiona frowned, "Nothing happened between me and Mr. Spencer."


    "That''s your fault. Everyone can see that he has feelings for you! Miss Fiona, you can''t deny it! "


    "Please think about your rtionship with Mr. Spencer," said James, shaking his head


    On that night, Fiona was heartbroken. She patted Sarah who was sleeping soundly, and her head was


    as messy as paste. There was nothing between her and Spencer


    Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, she felt a violent shake, and the cup on the table also fell to the ground with a bang.


    Earthquake!


    With her eyes wide open, Fiona sobered up at once, getting all the hairs stood up.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    It shook violently again. Fiona grabbed the clothes on the bedside table and put them on. Then she


    carried Sarah in her arms and rushed out.


    Beep beep beep beep¡ª¡ª


    "Assemble! Assemble! "


    The sound ofte night was particrly urgent in the whole camp. When she opened the door and got


    out, she saw several people running down the corridor. They looked anxious but orderly.


    "Are you okay? Is everyone okay? "


    "Is there anyone who hasn''t woke up?"


    Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    Fiona walked thest few steps. When she went down the stairs, the house shook more violently. She


    couldn''t support herself and fell her back to the wall.


    "Ahahah Ah... " Sarah woke up from her dream and burst into tears.


    "Don''t cry, Sarah, don''t cry!" Fiona hurried tofort the little girl. When she heard Sarah crying in


    such a hurry, she would be more uneasy, and the people around her would also be more agitated.


    "Fiona! "Hi, Fiona!"


    As she was about to continue running, she heard someone call her name. Following the direction of the


    voice, she saw a man, who was in an awful look, striding against the crowd, running towards her.

 Chapter 185 Go To CL Mountain To Rescue

    Chapter 185 Go To CL Mountain To Rescue


    There was still a trace of dried blood hanging on the corner of Spencer''s mouth. His hair was a little


    messy, and his clothes were torn. He looked so embarrassed, but he looked so anxious.


    "Fiona!" He strode up the stairs and kept calling her name. His calling brought muchfort to her.


    After making a turn, he finally saw Fiona and Sarah in her arms. He was relieved.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The building was rocked violently again. Fiona fell to the wall again, but still tried to protect Sarah.


    "Aha Mom... "


    Spencer couldn''t keep his bnce either. He steadied himself by holding on to the handle of the stairs.


    "Stand there and don''t move! Wait for me! " After saying that, he raised his foot and came to Fiona.


    "Spencer! Why are you here?" It was hard to tell whether she was frightened by the sudden earthquake


    or touched by Spencer''s flustered appearance. However, when she saw him, she still asked, "Aren''t


    you in the house arrest? How did you get out?"


    "Are you trying to me them if I don''t run out? !" Spencer said coldly and looked at Fiona, "Are you


    okay? Scared? "


    Biting her lower lip, she shook her head with tears in her eyes.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    "What?" Fiona screamed and shrank her body.


    Spencer reached out and held her in his arms. After two seconds, he patted her on the head and said,


    "Give me Sarah." Then he picked up Sarah without waiting for her to react.


    Last time when she saw him holding Sarah, Fiona only felt her heart beating faster. But this time, there


    were some different feelings in her heart, for example, moving.


    "Bad guy, why are you here?" Sarah twitched her mouth and asked with grievance.


    "I''m going to take you out." Spencer said it deliberately in a vicious tone. He held Sarah in his arms


    with one hand and stretched out Fiona. "Let me take you out."


    Taking a look at his big hand, which was just about to touch hers, Fiona was dragged by him all of a


    sudden.


    "What are you looking at?" He grabbed her hand tightly and said, "Just follow me if I ask you to. I won''t


    sell you out." "Walk against the wall. Don''t fall to the ground," he snorted as he reminded her carefully.


    "Thank you." Fiona said in a low voice.


    "Mommy, your face is so red!" Sarah rested his head on Spencer''s shoulder and looked at Fiona with


    his innocent eyes.


    Spencer couldn''t help smiling.


    The shaking of the ground continued, and everyone ran towards the empty yground. As for George,


    he was also running against the crowd and rushed to the family building, asking, "Where is Spencer?!


    Has hee out? "


    "Mr. Spencer has already escaped. He broke into the closed door and escaped!" A man on duty helped


    George up and said, "Mr. Spencer has rushed out of here as soon as the earthquake hit. He is so crazy


    and I don''t know where he has gone. Be careful! "


    "How can I slow down?" It was the building of the family building. Seeing people running out, George


    grabbed one and asked, "Have you seen Fiona?"


    "No, I haven''t."


    "Have you seen Fiona, the third group leader?"


    "She is right behind us."


    George frowned and saw that there were fewer and fewer peopleing out of the residential building,


    but still Fiona was not there. "Fiona! Fiona! Sarah! "


    George walked forward as he shouted.


    "Oh, my God!" Suddenly, a man pointed at the stairway and shouted excitedly, "Commissar George,


    look! Miss Fiona and Mr. Spencer came out together!"


    Following the direction he pointed, George saw that Spencer protected Fiona with one hand and held


    Sarah with the other hand, rushing out of the building. His stern eyes could not be ignored even in the


    night.


    George stopped, but his eyes were filled with pain. ''Spencer, how nice would it be if you had been like


    this since the very beginning, '' he thought! What an asshole you are!


    "Uncle George!" Sarah waved to him as soon as she saw George.


    Feeling like doing something bad, Fiona struggled to free herself of Spencer. "I''m out of there. Get your


    hands off me!"


    "Humph!" Spencer let go of her and said, "I should have thrown you away if I knew you used me up.


    And you. " He then gave Sarah a stern look and added, "You have hit me many times, but I remember


    it!"


    Sarah made a face and stuck out his tongue.


    It took them only ten minutes to get out of the camp. It was a dark and windy night. A long group of


    people took a rest on the empty yground. They seemed to be unable to go back to their dormitory


    tonight. Not far away, more than a dozen leaders were holding a temporary meeting together.


    "Mom, is he really a bad guy?" Curling up in Fiona''s arms, Sarah asked.


    "Who is the bad guy?"


    "He is Mr. Spencer!"


    "Who is Mr. Spencer?"


    "He is the bad guy who carried me out just now!"


    Fiona stroke Sarah''s head and said, "He''s not a bad guy." He is your father!


    After the meeting was over, Spencer came to the ce where Fiona and Sarah were sitting.


    Fortunately, it was summer, not too cold, or the wind would not be able to stand the open air for a


    whole night.


    Sarah had fallen asleep. The moment Fiona heard the footsteps, she turned around and saw Spencer.


    She asked in a low voice, "How''s it going?"


    "Are you asking me or about the earthquake?" Asked Spencer.


    "I..."


    "I had a meeting just now and we could just wait for the news now." He interrupted Fiona and


    continued, "The camp is full of shocks. There must be a big earthquake nearby. If so, the base must


    send people to rescue tomorrow."


    Here you are! " Then she handed a lollipop to him.


    "What?" Said Spencer hesitantly.


    "Sarah said that she wanted to thank you for carrying her out," Fiona replied "By the way, I''m sorry to


    trouble you to take care of her, but I didn''t mean to do that. I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Then he looked at the lollipop in his hand and smiled with self mockery. "Don''t you really understand it


    or not? Why am I angry? "


    Sarah moved her body in her arms, Fiona patted her gently and began to talk slowly, "Spencer, do you


    know how good it is to lose memory?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean I''m sorry. "


    "ording to the screeny news, at about 0.30amst night, a magnitude 8.1 earthquake struck the


    east coast of NJ City. Which might cause tsunami. It was reported that 21 people had died in the CL


    Mountain which was located in the southeast of the NJ City caused by the earthquake. The electricity in


    that area has been blocked and the supply has been cut off... "


    The next morning, the news of the earthquake had hit the headlines on all the media tforms.


    "CL Mountain is in this ce." In the meeting room of the NJ City base, James pointed at the map and


    said, "There was an earthquake there. ording to thetest news, there is and copse and is in


    great danger. Our camp is the nearest to CL Mountain. It''s our duty to rescue. We must do our best,


    with speed and efficiency. "


    "We can arrange some people to the disaster area first. Mr. Spencer took the lead to lead the way. He


    is responsible for prating the CL Mountain and transferring the crowds, while the other team is


    responsible for... "


    "I want to go, too!" After the meeting, after hearing the n of Spencer, Fiona stood in front of him all of


    a sudden.


    "What are you doing there? If you go we have to take care of you! " Spencer refused directly, "Don''t go,


    just stay here and take care of your daughter."


    "I don''t need your distraction to take care of me." With a serious face, Fiona said determinedly, "Sarah


    can be taken care of by others, but the people in the disaster area can''t wait."


    "You..."


    "I''m not being childish." Fiona stared at him. "I know you go to save people and need to use your


    strength, but I won''t make you troubles, and I won''t go with you to look for someone in the copsed


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    house. I just waited outside. I have received psychological guidance. This is my role! It''s useless to just


    save people. Psychological guidance is necessary for rescuers and rescuers in front of such a huge


    disaster. "


    Looking at the serious look on Fiona''s face, Spencer didn''t say a word.


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll have a way." Then she turned around and was about to leave.


    "What''s the hurry?" He grabbed her arm and said, "I said you couldn''t go there? What''s the hurry? "


    Taking a look at Spencer, Fiona asked, "Did you agree?"


    "Agree! Agree! Can I say no? !" Spencer took a deep breath and continued, "I have never seen people


    in the disaster area as enthusiastic as you are! But I warn you, don''t forget to settle down there and


    stay there! "


    "Yes! Mr. Spencer! " Fiona smiled as she apparently rxed her face. "Then I''ll get ready."


    Staring at her back, Spencer had a strange feeling. It was just this that he couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    No matter if it was the familiarity from the bottom of his heart, or the strong temperament on her body, it


    was that made him unable to forget her. He had been angry for a whole week. As a result,st night


    when the earthquake hit, he couldn''t control his legs and rushed out.


    Spencer, how could you be so shameless?


    "George, don''t worry. I''ll be fine." Fiona told George that she was going to the disaster area, "Please


    take care of Sarah. I don''t know when I''ll be back."


    "I know it. You must hurry up and want to go there." George frowned, "I can''t persuade you. I just want


    to remind you to take care."


    "I know." Fiona nodded, "But is your leg okay? "


    "It''s not that serious. I just feel a little ufortable." George said helplessly, "Spencer showed no


    mercy! If I am disabled by him again, I will definitely kill him! Well, go and pack your things. If Sarah


    sees you, she won''t be able to leave. "


    "Okay, I''ll go pack now."


    "Go ahead!" George waved his hand, patted his leg, and said to himself, "When can youpletely


    recover and help those in need of help?"

 Chapter 186 Spencer Disappeared

    Chapter 186 Spencer Disappeared


    After spending a day and a night''s arrangement, people in the NJ City base dared to set out. However,


    people in the disaster area of CL Mountain had been unable to get in touch with the outside world for a


    day or two. The rescue was approaching.


    The road to CL Mountain seemed more difficult because of aftershocks from time to time. It was


    unlucky that it was raining now. There would be a decline of thend. The consequences would be


    unthinkable. It was already very dark during the day, if when the night came...


    "The troop can only go two thousand meters forward." In the car, the voice of Spencer came from his


    inte, "The road in front of us has been blocked by boulders. We can only walk forward on our legs,


    but there are still more than a thousand meters away from the most serious disaster vige."


    When he heard the news from ahead, Spencer hung up the inte. He looked out of the window at


    the mountains and stones, in aplicated mood. Natural disasters were inevitable. Hopefully, there


    wouldn''t be too many casualties.


    "There are always some things that we can''t avoid." Fiona nced at Spencer and said, "I know, you


    have a lot of responsibilities to take. Don''t be overwhelmed by responsibilities. You''ve done your best."


    Spencer smiled faintly and teased, "Do you know mind reading?"


    "Humph!" Fiona protested in a low voice, "Are you really going to the disaster area, Mr. Spencer?"


    Fiona confirmed. Because with his position, there was really no need for Spencer toe in person.


    Moreover, he needed a few people to follow him and protect him.


    "It''s my responsibility."


    Finally, the convoy moved to an end where the traffic was off. All the people got out of the cars. Robert,


    the second leader of the NJ City base, was the chiefmander of the rescue action. He had assigned


    the rescue work to different areas.


    Some of them chose to stay in a camp, while others went on foot for the rescue line.


    Carrying her belongings on her back, Fiona walked in the end of the three groups. There was no a


    "Give me your bag," Spencer had been walking at the front of the line and then returned to Fiona


    quickly after he gave the task of the leader to Janice. She looked so clumsy.


    Fiona wiped her sweat and said, "I''m fine."


    "I know." Then Spencer dragged her bag from her and continued, "If you walk like this speed, you''ll be


    a drag on us. I take the interests of the whole into consideration. Do you think I''m ttering you?"


    At this moment, her phone rang


    As she spoke, the phone in her pocket rang.


    "I''m sorry." Fiona apologized and took out the phone. Seeing it was from Ryan, she picked it up,


    "Hello? ''Ryan? What''s wrong? " Hearing that, Spencer stopped in his tracks.


    "CL Mountain had an earthquake. It''s so close to your base. Are you okay? Is Sarah okay? "


    "We are all fine "Snort -" Hello? Ryan, can you hear me? " Suddenly, she heard the busy tone from the


    other end of the phone and the voice of Ryan from the other end of the line.


    Spencer snorted, "If you keep going forward, there will be no signal."


    Frowning, Fiona dialed the number again and asked, "Hello? Ryan? "


    "What''s going on, Fiona? Why did you hang up the phone just now? "


    "No signal here. I''m in CL Mountain. I''m going to save people. Don''t worry. I''m fine."


    "You''re in CL Mountain? !" Ryan screamed in disbelief. "Do you know how dangerous it is there? The


    earthquake debris flow, thend flow Come back right now! "


    Spencer hated the way Ryan spoke to Fiona. This way was he wanted to take responsible for her and


    wanted to take charge of all her things. So what he''s Fiona''s boyfriend! He was still the man who had


    been in charge of Fiona now! Here, he was in charge of Fiona!


    At the thought of this, Spencer grabbed her phone from her hand and said, "Well, you, you''re Ryan,


    right? I''m here with Fiona, and she''s safe now! She''s safe now! "


    "Hey! Spencer! Stop it! Give me back my phone! " While Fiona was struggling, she was pulled over to


    the chest by Spencer. He held her in his arms to keep her from falling down.


    "What ''Spencer? !" Said Ryan, gritting his teeth.


    "Yes, it''s me!" He said triumphantly, "The signal will be out soon. You don''t need to call anymore. Bye!"


    Then he put back the phone to his pocket.


    "Hello?! Spencer! "


    Beep, beep, beep


    "What are you doing, Spencer?" Fiona shouted, "Give me the phone!"


    Then Spencer let go of her and said, "It''s not as easy as saving people in the battlefield. I need you to


    focus on your attention, so your phone is confiscated. It''s useless to keep it anyway. There is no


    signal."


    "You..."


    "Ma''am, why haven''t you caught up with us?" Janice''s voice came from the inte.


    "I''ll be right there." Raising his eyebrows, he looked at Fiona and said, "Let''s go."


    Fiona let out a sigh and followed Spencer.


    It took them more than half an hour to run five hundred meters away. However, the more they walked,


    the more slippery and muddy the road became. The first aid base had been stationed in empty ces,


    and tents had been erected one by one.


    "You guys stay here. I''ll go to the front with the second team to check the situation," Standing in front of


    the queue of three teams, Spencer left without taking off the parcel. After the instructions, he cast a


    nce at Fiona and said, "I''m leaving."


    "Be careful." Fiona fixed her eyes on him. "You''re the most powerful one in our base. No one can take


    responsibility for anything that happens to you."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gee." Spencer shook his head and remarked, "You brat, even your words of concern make me feel


    annoyed. Don''t worry. I won''t die so early. Don''t leave your little body here. "


    Fiona sighed. Spencer, you don''t speak well.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Not long after they had left the station, they were shocked again. But their ears were full of the sound of


    "bang". ording to some refugees who had escaped, it was difficult to go to the front and the ces


    near the sea had been submerged.


    It had never happened to Fiona before. On the one hand, she consoled the people who had escaped


    from the disaster area with others on the other hand, and on the other hand, she was worried about


    Spencer. That afternoon, most of the people out were out of anger. At the beginning, Fiona did not


    have the heart to see it, butter, she had seen so many dead people that she was a little bit numb.


    Spencer and his men walked about 300 meters, along with a dozen people. The people they saw on


    the way were all dead. Some were smashed to death by things during the earthquake, some were


    drowned


    When they finally saw the vige, the situation was far beyond their expectations. It was a small vige,


    but the topography was low. The ce they stood was higher than the roof of the vige. The house


    had copsed for a third, and a third of it was submerged by debris flow and flood. Thest third was


    barely to fall down.


    "Help!"


    "Help! Help! "


    There were many people on a roof, swinging things that could be waved to seek help. It was good to


    see someone alive!


    "Get ready for the leather boat!" Spencer observed the terrain through a telescope to see if there was


    any possibility of a flood.


    Soon enough, the motorboat was put on. Two or three people were carrying it towards the ce where


    the victims were.


    It was raining more and more heavily. All the people wore transparent raincoats, but they seemed to be


    useless, and their clothes quickly got wet. When the boat arrived at the vige, the people on the roof


    scrambled to jump onto it, as if they had seen the hope.


    "One by one, don''t rob!" Shouted Spencer.


    "One by one, don''t rob!" On the other side of the garrison, arge number of victims had been sent


    here. Standing in front of their tents, Fiona gave water and biscuits to the victims one by one,


    "Everyone gets a portion of the water and biscuits. Take it easy! Don''t scramble!"


    "Wow Someone cried.. Suddenly, a baby burst into tears. Turning around, Fiona saw an embarrassed


    subordinate holding the little girl.


    "What happened?" Fiona strode to them.


    "The child''s mother died."


    "Give her to me!" Without saying anything, Fiona took the baby and coaxed her as she went to her tent


    to prepare milk.


    In the next three days, when Fiona was hungry, she ate ship biscuit directly. When she didn''t want to


    eat, she just ate it with water. It didn''t matter if she didn''t eat well or didn''t sleep well. What she couldn''t


    bear most was the rainy days.


    But she refrained from it.


    And Spencer was busier now. He went back to the camp twice in three days and set off again every


    time he came back without taking a break. However, every time he came back, he would say hello to


    her. Sometimes he gave her a simple look, sometimes he would simply greet her.


    It''s just that knowing that they are all good to each other can make them feel at ease.


    When the sun rose in the fourth morning, all the people in the camp were excited.


    "Something''s wrong!" However, before their happiness got any better, Spencer''s assistant, who had


    been following him, rushed into his tent and reported, "Mr. Spencer, he disappeared!"


    "What? !" With a rattled expression, Fiona grabbed the man by the sleeve and asked, "Who is missing?


    Is Spencer missing?! You mean Spencer? "


    The man nodded and wiped the mud off his face. "Last night, Mr. Spencer went with me to save a little


    boy who ran up the mountain. He asked me to wait for him on the motorboat. He went up the mountain


    alone, but after a long time, the boy ran out himself and said that the uncle who saved him was trapped


    and asked me to find someone to save him."


    "So you came back? !" With red eyes, Fiona roared, "So that''s why you are back? Why don''t you save


    him?! Why don''t you go with him? "


    "Of course not!" The man looked sad, "I''m bound to return to save Mr. Spencer. But when I was about


    to climb up the mountain, the sand slipped down and sealed the road. I was on my motorboat. When I


    met rescuers, I asked them to go up the mountain to save people. I... I came back to inform you. "


    "Send someone to find him!" Robert pounded the table.


    "I want to go with you!" Fiona came back to her senses, "I''m going to find him!"


    "Miss Fiona, you can''t go!" Robert refused without hesitation, "You can do nothing to help the rescue."


    "No, I must go!" Her eyes were filled with tears. Trying hard to hold them back, she pleaded, "I must go


    find him. If you don''t let me go, I will go to find him myself! I have to! "

 Chapter 187 I Dont Want You To Die

    Chapter 187 I Don''t Want You To Die


    "Here it is! I saved him here. "


    Sitting on the leather boat with a few rescuers, Fiona saw the spot where Spencer disappeared. The


    mountain road had been blocked by the giant stones, while the yellow mud was still flowing out from


    the crack of the rocks. The trees in the mountain were all destroyed without any sign of life.


    Fiona clenched her fists. He had been sleeping for the whole night. ording to his usual behavior, he


    had climbed out of the door. But he did note out now. Did something happen?


    "Miss Fiona, wait for us on your boat. Let''s go to find him." Said Robert.


    "No, I will go with you." Fiona shook her head firmly. "I''ve alreadye here, and I can''t just sit and


    wait. I''m going to find him myself!"


    Ssh¡ª¡ª


    Soon, heavy rain fell again. The sun in the sky was gradually unable to bear the heat, and was covered


    by dark clouds.


    "It''s raining again." Robert frowned, "Miss Fiona..."


    "Mr. Robert, you didn''t stop me when I was in the camp, and now, you can''t stop me either. I must go


    up the mountain. " Gritting her teeth, Fiona stood up first and held the edge of the boat to get off. Her


    action was clumsy, but her back looked firm.


    Fiona stepped on the mud with her foot. When she was about to take the other foot, Robert held her


    immediately.


    "Be careful!" Robert held her arm and got off the motorboat quickly. "I''m not stopping you. Why are you


    in such a hurry?"


    "¡­¡­ Thank you. "


    Looking at Fiona''s profile, Robert said suddenly, "Mr. Spencer means a lot to you."


    Fiona was stunned for a while, "I just, I can''t let him die."


    Robert didn''t say anything. Instead, he helped Fiona get off the motorboat. After she put on her


    raincoat, carried the light and began to climb the mountain.


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    "Spencer!"


    "Mr. Spencer, can you hear me?"


    They shouted and tried to find him. But the forest was boundless and the rain was falling heavier. The


    debris flow might break down at any time.


    Caught up with the others, Fionanded on arge area. Out of breath, she turned her head and saw a


    fault not far from her. It was like an earthquake copsed. Frowning, Fiona decided to take a look


    inside.


    "Let''s go there and have a look!" Robert shouted.


    As soon as she was about to follow them, she took a look at the fault on her face. Her instinct told her


    that she wouldn''t rest assured if she didn''t go to the fault area. Thinking of this, she took a step to the


    fault and wiped off the raindrops on her face.


    "Spencer! Are you here, Spencer? " It took her a while to explore the depth of the tree, and then she


    reached out to have a look at. The fault was three or four meters high, and the river was surging yellow


    mud.


    Fiona couldn''t see what river courses on the shore looked like. She tightened her grip on the trunk and


    stretched out.


    Crack¡ª¡ª


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But the next second, Fiona realized that he was stepping on a unstable stone. With a loud noise, the


    ground around her trembled and the mud flowed in this direction in unison.


    "Ah --" as she screamed, her body fell into the air, falling down to the fault. ''Looks like I''m gonna drag


    others down. Why did I get myself in trouble when I failed to find him?'' she thought.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    "Ahem!" After the sudden fall, Fiona''s body fell down onto river courses all at once. Fortunately, the


    ground was covered in mud and leaves so that she wouldn''t fall to death. She felt pain all over her


    body. The rain water, mud, stones kept falling and hitting her body. It was hard for Fiona to turn over.


    As soon as she hid under a tree, she caught a glimpse of a hand from ooze not far away. Her heart


    skipped a beat.


    "Emm, Spencer..." The corners of her mouth quivered slightly. Ignoring the pain on her body, she


    rushed forward and crawled to the mud. Indistinctly, she saw a tall figure was buried inside. Without


    thinking, she began to dig people with her hands.


    "Spencer! Spencer!" While she was digging, her tears fell down. She cried, "Don''t die! Don''t die


    Spencer! "


    As the rain sshed on her face, her eyes were blurred by mud. However, she kept striking him.


    However, that person still didn''t move, and was no longer alive


    tter¡ª¡ª


    The rain was getting louder and louder. Fiona''s whimper sounded exceptionally shrill.


    "Fiona! What the fuck are you doing? "


    All of a sudden, a familiar roar came from behind, with a familiar tone, a familiar emphasized, and a


    familiar voice, Meanwhile, Fiona stopped crying and turned back in disbelief, fearing that she might


    have heard an illusion.


    When she turned around, she saw a tall figure with a crumpled face. He was breathing hard with a


    crutch in his hand.


    "Spencer?" Fiona sniffed and wiped her face.


    "Who do you think it is? !" Spencer said in a harsh voice, staring at Fiona, "What were you doing? Don''t


    you see it''s raining cats and dogs? If there is a decline, you will be buried! "


    "Wow..." When she saw Spencer standing in front of her alive, the tears that she had tried hard to hold


    back fell down all of a sudden. She squatted down and closed her eyes, bursting into tears.


    "You stupid woman!" He stumbled and begged, "I''m the one who should cry! I have climbed half way up


    the mountain, and returned safe and sound after hearing the sound. I don''t know it''s you, stupid


    woman! " He walked to her, reached out his hand and said, "Don''t cry, stand up."


    "Spencer!" Standing up all of a sudden, Fiona threw herself into his arms, totally ignoring the hand


    which was stretched out by Spencer. She tried her best to grasp the clothes on his chest with her


    hands, and said, "Spencer It''s great that you''re all right. Spencer! "


    Spencer was startled by the sudden hug from Fiona, and his face froze for an instant. But the next


    second, he curled his lips, raised his hand and patted her on the back. "Alright, I''m fine," heforted


    "Yes, you are all right. You are all right." Fiona nodded her head firmly in Spencer''s arms, still sobbing.


    He didn''t know when his hand became a hug. He circled her with his arms and gently rubbed her head


    with his chin. He felt like Fiona was part of his body. Only when she was in his arms could he feel her


    whole body.


    "Is that you, Spencer? You must take good care of yourself I''m so scared! "


    "Well, don''t cry. It''s all right There are no demon dogs. "


    Suddenly a scene shed through his mind: Valley, dog, maple leaf The memory was getting clearer


    and clearer. It seemed that the person in his arms was also


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    A loud sound suddenly came from far away. Looking at the scene, Spencer furrowed his eyebrows and


    had a bad thought.


    "Let''s go! Hurry up!" Spencer pressed his lips and grabbed her by the arm. "The terrain here is too low.


    The flood ising down soon."


    "What? ¡­¡­ Oh! " Fiona nodded and followed after him. When she was running up, she turned her


    head abruptly and saw gamora''s yellow mud rolling from the distance, and the waves at the sea


    seemed to be able to drown them.


    "Climb to the tree!"


    There was a tree about one meter in diameter, and a big stone was used as a stepping stone. So he


    threw it away as a walking stick and carried Fiona in his arms. "Climb up the tree! The current was too


    fast! We don''t have time to run. "


    Grabbing the trunk of a tree, Fiona had lost all her strength. She could do nothing but control herself


    with her mind. "Spencer,e upstairs..." "Come here..." Fiona cried as she climbed up the stairs


    Spencer didn''t respond her, but raised her to the tree and said, "Hurry up! It won''t take long for me to


    get up!"


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    The raging waves hit the stone hard all of a sudden. Fiona was shocked. She used both her hands and


    feet to lean heavily on the trunk. She didn''t know where she got the strength, but shouted, "Get on the


    tree, Spencer!"


    Spencer nodded and jumped up to the tree before another wave hit her.


    "Are you okay?" Fiona asked, and Spencer shook his head. The next second, the trunk shook violently.


    Fiona was taken aback. If it weren''t for the huge stone around the tree, the thick tree would have been


    swept away.


    He was leaning against a tree trunk, breathing heavily. Meanwhile, Fiona, who was standing in front of


    him, clenched her fists. A feeling of survival flowed between them.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay in the camp?" "Who let youe here?" he asked in an angry tone


    "They said..." Fiona twitched her mouth and felt wronged, just like Sarah''s expression. "They said you


    were missing."


    He asked in surprise, "So that''s why you are here?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded her head. Somehow, her tears fell again. "You can''t die. I don''t want you to die


    They said you were missing. I want to find you... "


    Fiona said intermittently and said something else, but Spencer listened quietly with his mouth slightly


    raised. He heard that Fiona said that she wanted to save him


    "Look, I''ve really found you!" Fiona sobbed, "I will find you. I won''t let you die. I Hmm... "


    Before she could finish her words, she was gagged by a violent kiss. Shocked, Fiona froze and forgot


    to react or push him away.


    Standing in front of Fiona, he tilted his head and pressed his cold lips on her. Spencer held her face in


    his hands and stroked it with his fingertips, trying to feel her tears


    He had never been so emotional except for Fiona.


    The flood under the tree was surging, and the rain kept falling. It was supposed to be a dilemma, but


    the two people on the tree didn''t seem to notice it.

 Chapter 188 I Just Like You

    Chapter 188 I Just Like You


    "Hmm..." The cold rain hit her face, and Fiona suddenly reacted. She was so anxious that she clenched


    her fists and beat Spencer hard, "Let go Hmm... "


    Spencer was determined not to let go of Fiona. He pressed her down on the tree trunk, kissing her.


    Fiona, you provoked me first this time, which made me restless and made me unable to let you go


    Since you care so much about me, I will repay you in my own way.


    "Damn it Well Let go of me... " Fiona''s fist was caught by Spencer, and she really fell into an irresistible


    situation.


    "Tut..." After a long time, Spencer contentedly let go of Fiona, but still stared at her.


    Fiona''s lips were a little red and swollen, and her face was even redder as if she was bleeding.


    "You..." Fiona suddenly looked up at Spencer''s burning eyes and hurriedly turned away, "Spencer! You


    are a bastard. You rascal! You How dare you... "


    "How dare I?" Spencer chuckled and leaned his head forward again.


    "Don''te over!" Fiona put her hands on Spencer''s chest.


    Boom - boom¡ª¡ª


    The flood roared again and the tree trunk swayed again.


    "Ah --" Fiona cried out in fear. Her hands on his chest were changed into clothes to hold him.


    "Nothing." Spencer held Fiona in his arms and smiled, "Sit down and keep your bnce. You said you


    couldn''t leave me. Why do you have to be strong? "


    After saying that, he was not surprised to receive a big white eye from Fiona.


    The two sat on the branch carefully. Fiona sniffed, but she didn''t dare to look at Spencer. She just


    asked, "When will the flood stop? I don''t know where Robert has gone. I don''t know if he is okay. "


    "Youe with him?" Spencer asked, but touched his leg, "How does he take care of you? If you didn''t


    meet me, what would you do? "


    "I met you!" Fiona was very angry. "I met you You will only take advantage of me! "


    "Oh?" Spencer gave an evil smile and said, "You are right. Now, there is no one but you and me. No


    one will know if I want to take advantage of you, right?"


    "You Don''te over! " Fiona tightly grabbed the clothes on her chest and was about to move away


    from Spencer, but her hand identally touched his leg.


    "Hiss..." Spencer took a deep breath of air and turned pale.


    "What''s wrong with you? !" Fiona was shocked. She looked at Spencer''s leg and saw a big cut in his


    left leg. There was a long wound under his trousers, from knee to calf.


    "You are injured!" Fiona frowned and was startled, "Are you all right? Spencer, why don''t you say it?


    Are you okay? "


    Spencer curled his mouth and said, "It''s not a big deal."


    "Let me have a look!" Fiona hurriedly squatted in front of him. When she was about to touch his


    trousers, her hand was suddenly pressed by Spencer. "What are you doing?" Fiona looked up and


    asked.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t look!" Looking at Fiona, Spencer teased, "You care so much about me,


    which makes me very burdened!"


    "You don''t have to." Fiona red at Spencer, "I just don''t want you to die. Don''t think too much." As she


    spoke, she pped Spencer''s hand away and gingerly pulled off his dirty trousers mixed with blood


    and mud.


    The wound on Spencer''s leg was swollen, the blood was dry, and the flesh on his leg was a little white.


    Fiona bit her lips hard and still retched.


    "I told you not to look!" Spencer frowned and said, "Sit down."


    "It doesn''t matter." Fiona shook her head, took a breath, turned around and took out her backpack from


    under her ragged raincoat. "Fortunately, I carry my bag." Fiona rummaged around. Except for a bottle


    of mineral water and a roll of gauze in her backpack, everything else was useless to Spencer''s leg


    injury.


    "You also have a life detector?" Spencer smiled.


    "They said you were missing." Fiona said while ying with the gauze, "You haven''t been out for a


    night. Of course I have to prepare this. What happened to you? "


    "When I saved the child, my leg was caught." Spencer exined lightly, "I asked the child to go out


    first. I wanted to wait for someone to save him, but I didn''t wait for anyone. Then I came out myself,


    and my leg was scratched. The aftershocks have been going on and the flood on the mountain has


    been rushing down. Only this morning did I know that the mountain road was blocked. "


    Spencer said it with ease, but Fiona knew it was not so easy for him toe out. It must have been


    very difficult for him to be injured like this with his skill.


    Fiona didn''t say anything. She just took the mineral water to treat the wound for him, and wrapped


    some wet gauze around Spencer''s leg in circles. "Does it hurt? Be patient. "


    Sitting on a tree, Spencer looked at the top of Fiona''s hair and said, "It doesn''t hurt."


    Fiona wiped the rain off her face, but her eyes suddenly blurred. Having been in the rain for such a long


    time, she had a fever as soon as she touched the rain. It seemed that she would have a fever again.


    Only when a roll of gauze was used up could Spencer barely cover all the wounds on his leg.


    Gulu¡ª¡ª


    The two rested for a long time. In the quiet, Fiona''s stomach screamed.


    "Hungry?" Spencer frowned and looked around, but there was nothing he could do.


    "It doesn''t matter." Fiona shook her head and sat next to Spencer. "Just go through it. Robert must


    have found me soon when he saw that I was missing. "


    Spencer took out a lollipop from his pocket magically and said, "Here you are."


    "What Sarah''s lollipop. " Fiona smiled, "You still keep it?"


    "Yes." Spencer nodded and said, "You can eat it. Although it doesn''t relieve your hunger, you can


    supplement it at least."


    Fiona looked at the lollipop and sighed, "Half by one." Spencer must be more hungry than her.


    Spencer raised his eyebrows and looked at Fiona with a wicked smile, "How half? Put it in your mouth


    first, or in my mouth first? "


    "Are you crazy?" Fiona red at him, "I''m not kidding you!" Then she bit the lollipop through the


    packing bag. With a bang, the lollipop was divided into two parts. "Here you are."


    Seeing that Fiona put the sugar in her mouth, he also learned to put the sugar in his mouth. "I haven''t


    eaten sugar for many years."


    "Old people like to say that."


    "Fiona, I''m not very old. I''m only thirty years old."


    Fiona felt a little dizzy, but she didn''t answer Spencer''s question. She just smashed her mouth and


    said, "Sarah''s sugar is delicious."


    "Really?" Spencer looked at Fiona and said, "But I think this half of my mouth tastes ordinary! Did you


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    take the delicious piece? "


    "No, it''s the same."


    "But..." Spencer suddenly turned his head and said, "I don''t believe it. I still want to taste the piece in


    your mouth."


    "Yes?" Fiona snorted in doubt. The next second, Spencer''s breath came to her face. In the middle of


    her brain, her lips were suddenly blocked by him. Spencer must be crazy


    Fiona opened her eyes and saw Spencer''s eyshes, his slightly closed eyes and his short hair. Her


    heart was pounding, and Spencer kissed her again, which made her a little intoxicated.


    Fiona''s lips were as soft as jelly, and Spencer gently bit her with his teeth, as if tasting


    "Let go..." Fiona said vaguely.


    With a smile, Spencer breathed heavily on Fiona''s face. He gently pried open Fiona''s teeth, stuck out


    his tongue and swept away the sugar in her mouth. Obviously, he felt that Fiona''s breath stopped. With


    a smile, Spencer put the sugar in his mouth into Fiona''s mouth.


    "Well, as expected, your sugar is more delicious." Spencer let go of Fiona and smiled like a Fox, with


    the candy that should belong to Fiona in his mouth.


    "You..." Fiona frowned and was about to open her mouth.


    "If you dare to vomit, I will kiss you again." Spencer looked down at Fiona as if he had expected what


    Fiona would do.


    Fiona''s mouth was half open. She didn''t know whether it should be closed or open. The candy in her


    mouth was like a hot potato.


    Spencer''s Adam''s apple quietly rolled, and he was a little nervous and at a loss. What happened to


    him? He kissed her two times!


    "Achoo --" as soon as she chewed the sugar and swallowed it, Fiona sneezed a lot, and her body


    shrank slightly because of the cold.


    "Is it cold?" Spencer asked with concern and reached out to hold her.


    "Don''t touch me!" Fiona''s face turned red with anger. "You Stay away from me! Otherwise, I will sue


    you for impoliteness! "


    "Who are you going to tell in the wild?"


    Fiona angrily turned her face away and said, "Spencer, I warn you, you were being rude just now! If


    you y with me again, I will be rude to you! If it weren''t for the inconvenience now, I would have I will


    be rude to you. "


    "I didn''t y with you." Spencer''s eyes suddenly became serious. "I''m also very demanding. I don''t kiss


    ordinary women even if they want to. Fiona. " Spencer suddenly grabbed Fiona''s hand and said, "I like


    you. I kissed you because I like you. "


    I like you I like you


    Fiona suddenly raised her head and looked at Spencer in disbelief, digesting his sudden confession.


    "Spencer, what you said is not funny at all."


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Spencer was slightly annoyed.


    Fiona smiled bitterly, "Mr. Spencer is a promising and charming young man. I''m just a single mother


    with a child. Do you think I can believe that you like me?" Fiona clenched her hands tightly. Spencer, I


    don''t believe you said you like me. We two can''t go back


    "But I just like you." Spencer said firmly, "There is no way to fall in love."


    "I, Achoo --" Fiona sneezed again and curled up more tightly.


    Spencer frowned and touched Fiona''s forehead without saying anything. He was surprised, "You have


    a fever?"


    "Nothing." Fiona wiped her nose and shook her head, which began to faint. "It didn''t matter, I fell ill


    when I was a child and had a fever as soon as I got wet."


    "Fiona has a fever as soon as she gets wet in the rain..."


    Damn memories suddenly appeared at this time, Spencer suddenly covered his chest, "My heart


    hurts..."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Fiona was shocked.


    "Fiona..." Spencer suddenly choked with sobs. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. He suddenly


    held Fiona tightly in his arms and said, "Fiona..."

 Chapter 189 You Should Be Responsible For Me

    Chapter 189 You Should Be Responsible For Me


    "What''s wrong with you?" Fiona asked again, but her brain suddenly became dizzy.


    "I, I don''t know." Spencer held Fiona in his arms, felt the heat from her body and frowned, "You do have


    a fever, and it seems that it is getting worse and worse. We must get out of here as soon as possible."


    Spencer''s arms seemed to be a harbor that could be relied on. All the disguises of Fiona were put


    down. She was really dizzy now, with pain all over her body and didn''t want to move, but her reason


    was still there.


    "We can''t leave now." Fiona listened to the sound of water under her feet and pushed Spencer, "Let go


    of me."


    "No." However, Spencer held Fiona tightly. "Now there is no one else around. I can do whatever I want.


    Do not provoke me."


    "Cough..." Fiona suddenly coughed. Her eyelids became heavier and heavier, but she chuckled and


    ignored the exaggerated threat. "Robert, why haven''t youe yet?"


    "He should be here soon." Spencer held up Fiona''s cold hands, rubbed and yawned, and murmured, "It


    will warm up a little."


    "It doesn''t matter if he doesn''te." Spencer suddenly added, "You will be fine with me."


    Fiona looked at Spencer, her eyes covered with a thinyer of mist. Spencer, why did you do this all of


    a sudden? If you hadn''t been too heartless before, I would have been cheated by you. Your body, your


    heart and are not here


    "Fiona." Spencer suddenly said, "Break up with Ryan after going out."


    Fiona''s lips were a little white, and she said with a faint smile, "Is Mr. Spencer ordering me?"


    "If you don''t want to break up, it''s an order." Spencer held Fiona in his arms and said, "Look, I''m


    holding you now and I kissed you just now. We have done what boyfriend and girlfriend should do. So


    you have to break up with Ryan. "


    "And then?" Fiona shrank and felt sleepy.


    "Then stay with me." Spencer was a littlecent, with a beautiful arc at the corner of his mouth.


    Fionaughed, but only she could feel the bitterness in her smile. "What about Celine?"


    Spencer''s smile froze. Celine, Celine.


    "And my Sarah." Fiona said slowly, "Do you want to ept Sarah? You are going to be her... " After a


    pause, Fiona was unable to say the two words "father".


    Spencer''s Adam''s apple rolled and his body stiffened.


    "Miss Fiona!"


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    "Miss Fiona, can you hear us?"


    "Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer! "


    Just then, a faint sound of looking for someone came from above. The two looked at each other.


    Spencer looked up and replied loudly, "We are here! Can you hear me? We are here! "


    "Mr. Spencer''s voice!" The rescue team on the mountain heard the sound and hurried to follow the


    source of the sound.


    Robert rushed to the front, but saw a scene that was enough to make him depressed. On the thick tree,


    Fiona nestled in Spencer''s arms, as quiet as a lovely kitten, while Spencer held Fiona in a posture like


    a lover who had been in love for a long time. His love for Fiona seemed to have been buried in the


    bottom of his heart when Fiona rushed to save Spencer. What he saw now would only make him more


    frustrated


    "Let go of the rope." Robert came to his senses and gave an order.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing the voice of the rescue team, Fiona''s consciousness, which hadsted for a long time, finally


    couldn''t stand it. All of a sudden, she copsed in Spencer''s arms, unconscious, and her body rose and


    fell. She only knew that they were saved.


    "Mom and Dad, don''t go, don''t leave me alone..."


    "Oh, Grandpa, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    "Spencer, I hate you..."


    "Miss Fiona, Miss Fiona, wake up!" A strange voice came from far away. Fiona frowned tightly,


    suddenly opened her eyes, and woke up from aa with a small cry in her mouth.


    "Miss Fiona, are you awake?"


    Fiona opened her eyes and saw a nurse like person. She opened her mouth, only to find that her voice


    was dry and hoarse. "You, who are you? Where am I? "


    "I''m the head nurse of the medical team. I''m here to see you. And you are in your original tent. " The


    nurse handed over a piece of tissue and asked, "Did you have a nightmare just now? Wipe your tears


    and sweat first. I''ll get you a ss of water. "


    "Thank you." Fiona thanked her hoarsely. The dream she had just had lingered for a long time. Fiona


    wiped her face and sat up with her arms on her hands. She looked at the tent and saw her own things.


    "Drink water."


    "Thank you." Fiona took the cup and drank up the water. Her throat was moistened and she became


    sober. "How long have I been sleeping?"


    "Almost a day and a night." The nurse smiled and said, "It''s eight o''clock in the morning of the second


    day."


    Fiona was a little surprised. She had been sleeping for so long!


    "I saw that you had been shouting and seemed to have a nightmare just now, so I woke you up."


    "Thank you."


    "Let''s try the temperature." The nurse took out a thermometer and said, "You passed out when you


    were sent back yesterday. You have a serious fever!"


    Fiona took over the thermometer and smiled, "I''m sorry to trouble you." As soon as she finished


    speaking, she suddenly thought of something and immediately grabbed the nurse''s sleeve, "Where is


    Spencer? How is Spencer? "


    "Mr. Spencer..."


    "It seems that Ie at the right time. How much do you remember me and remember my name as


    soon as you wake up?"


    As soon as Fiona finished speaking, the voice of Spencer outside the tent suddenly sounded. The next


    second, the tent was opened, and Spencer walked into the tent with a real crutch.


    "Your legs..." Fiona was stunned. "How is it going?"


    "I had an operation yesterday and had more than ten stitches." Spencer shrugged indifferently, "Do you


    want to have a look at it?"


    Fiona frowned, "Don''t be kidding!"


    The nurse also smiled and said, "Miss Fiona, show me the thermometer!"


    "Yes."


    "How is it going?" Spencer asked.


    "No more burning." The nurse breathed a sigh of relief. "Just drink some more medicine to treat the


    cold."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." The nurse looked at Spencer and smiled. She stood up and packed up her things.


    "Since Mr. Spencer is here, I won''t be here. You can talk now."


    Fiona''s face suddenly turned red as if she had done something wrong.


    "Take your time." Spencer, on the other hand, smiled and wanted to send the nurse away.


    The nurse walked to the door of the tent, paused, turned around and said, "Mr. Spencer, your leg was


    just stung by a jellyfish, and now you have an operation. Although you didn''t hurt your muscles and


    bones, you should also pay attention to it."


    "I know, I know." Spencer waved his hand impatiently.


    The nurse smiled and walked out of the tent.


    The noise outside the tent was still chaotic. Fiona asked with concern, "How is it going outside? How


    was the earthquake? "


    "The sun is out." Spencer limped to Fiona and sat on her bed rudely. "This time, the sun won''t set


    again."


    The sun has risen, which is undoubtedly the best news for the disaster area.


    "How about your leg?" Fiona frowned imperceptibly, with a trace of heartache and impatience in her


    eyes. "Is it really good for you to walk around like this?"


    "Not good." Spencer shrugged and smirked, "So I decided to stay in this tent and not go out."


    "You Don''t make jokes all the time, will you? " Fiona was a little annoyed.


    "Women are all duplicitous." Spencer''s face showed a trace ofcency, "In fact, you wish I didn''t


    leave."


    "You..."


    "Don''t contradict me!" Spencer stopped Fiona and said, "Now, everyone in the camp knows how much


    Miss Fiona cares about Spencer. It''s a life and death situation."


    "Who said that? !" Fiona couldn''t help but feel anxious, "Who is talking nonsense!"


    "When Miss Fiona heard that Mr. Spencer was missing, her eyes turned red. No one can stop Miss


    Fiona when she said she was going to save you. Everyone can see her determination and concern. An


    unarmed woman in such a critical time, even desperately to save you, this is not what love is? Mr.


    Spencer, you can be happy secretly. Miss Fiona must love you very much. "


    Thinking of the discussions, Spencer looked at Fiona again and said, "They said, you are determined


    to save me. You don''t care about me, why do you save me?" His heart was filled with something, and


    Spencer knew it was moved.


    "I just don''t want you to die."


    "Why don''t you want me to die?" Spencer pressed.


    "Because..." Fiona paused and said, "Because you are very powerful, a talent that the society needs,


    and everyone needs you."


    As soon as Fiona finished, Spencer giggled.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are youughing at?"


    "What did you say I wasughing at?" Spencer felt that he hadn''t smiled so heartlessly for a long time,


    "Everyone needs me Fiona, do you need me? " After that, without waiting for any response from Fiona,


    Spencer suddenly raised her chin and slowly drew her face closer. Every time she got closer, her


    breath would increase by one point.


    "Fiona..." As soon as Spencer spoke, his voice turned into a maic hoarse voice, "I seem to be


    addicted to kissing you, and you saved my life. You should be responsible for me, otherwise, I can''t


    guarantee that I will do anything more ''excessive''..."


    "Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer! Have breakfast! " Karl''s voice suddenly appeared outside the tent, and then


    the curtain of the tent was suddenly lifted by him. "Miss Fiona and Mr. Spencer..."


    Karl suddenly saw the situation in the tent. His feet, words and body stiffened. It''s over. I interrupted Mr.


    Spencer! Sure enough, the next second, Karl only saw Spencer''s cold look back, with cold light in his


    eyes


    Fiona suddenly pped away Spencer''s hand holding her chin, and covered her panic with a vicious


    tone, "I''m going to eat."


    "Well, well, eating is the most important thing." Spencer snorted and said to Karl, "Bring breakfast


    here."


    "Yes! Mr. Spencer! "

 Chapter 190 The Most Important Thing Is to Please Sarah

    Chapter 190 The Most Important Thing Is to Please Sarah


    It was sunny in CL Mountain. There was no earthquake or debris flow. Although the dead have passed


    away, tomorrow is a new hope for the living.


    The rescue team of the NJ City base stayed in the CL Mountain region for ten days.


    Spencer finally knew the role of Fiona. Every time someone was rescued, or lost a family member, or


    disabled, Fiona would always go to chat with them and guide them. Children especially like Fiona,


    because Fiona can draw, with a pen to scribble, each one, the children took the painting and left


    happily.


    Because of his injured leg, Spencer didn''t take part in the rescue work at the front, but was in charge of


    themand at the back. But most of the time, he stayed by Fiona''s side in a daze. It was good to see


    her busy, to see her drawing quietly, and there was always a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    The whole camp knew that Mr. Spencer was in love.


    Ten dayster, in the sunny day, the rescue team returned to the base one after another.


    Tinkle¡ª¡ª


    Spencer''s mobile phone suddenly rang. He took it out and found that it was a message from Celine,


    who was abroad.


    "Spencer, my application for returning home has been approved by thepany. I can go back in mid


    September."


    Spencer took a look at Fiona in the car and then reached out to reply to the message, "Okay, then


    At the gate of the NJ City base, there were already "Heroes" whose families were waiting for rescue.


    The colorful gs at the gate were flying, and everyone was looking forward to it.


    "It''sing!" In the crowd, Sophia squeezed in the front. Seeing a caring from afar, she shouted


    excitedly, "Fiona is back, Fiona is back!"


    "Mommy!" Sarah in Sophia''s arms also shouted excitedly.


    "You hold Sarah, be careful!" George stood aside and tried his best to protect them.


    Standing in front of Sophia, Ryan also blocked the crowd who were rushing forward. However, Ryan''s


    face was a little gloomy. The thought that Spencer had been with Fiona for so many days made him


    unhappy.


    Fiona was not used to seeing so many people waiting in the car.


    "To be a hero, you should bear such an honor." Spencer said lightly, as if he could understand the


    surprise in Fiona''s eyes. However, before the smile could be widened, through the window, he found


    the outstanding person standing outside the crowd at a nce. Ryan!


    "Fiona! Fiona! Come down! " Sophia hadn''t seen Fiona for a long time. She was so excited that she


    didn''t know what to do. Holding Sarah''s hand, she said, "Sarah,e with me and ask your mother to


    get off the car!"


    "Mom! Get out of the car! " Sarah was overjoyed to learn from Sophia.


    "I''ll go to the front to pick up Fiona." Said Ryan, who had already crowded the crowd and walked


    towards Fiona.


    The car slowly stopped. When Fiona saw Sophia and others not far away, her eyes lit up. She quickly


    opened the door and said, "Sophia! Sarah! "


    However, the moment Fiona got out of the car, she was pushed by the crowd. As soon as her feet fell


    to the ground, she was still not able to stand steadily and was about to fall down.


    "Fiona..."


    "Be careful!" With quick hands and quick eyes, Ryan rushed up and held Fiona. He asked with


    concern, "Are you all right, Fiona?"


    "Nothing, I''m fine." Fiona looked up and said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." Ryan quietly held Fiona in his arms and looked up at Spencer in the car.


    Before Spencer could take back his anxious expression, his slightly raised arm also stopped in the air.


    Just now, he was a little slow and Fiona was held by Ryan in advance. With a cold snort, Spencer


    looked up at Ryan.


    Fiona didn''t see the action of Spencer behind her, nor did she notice the undercurrent between the two


    men. She just stood on tiptoe to look at Sophia, and anxiously waved to Sarah, "Sarah!"


    Sophia squeezed through the crowd with Sarah in her arms and whispered in George''s ear, gnashing


    her teeth, "Can I go to teach Spencer a lessonter?"


    George smiled, "Stop messing around and pretend that you don''t know him."


    "I''m not messing around! I''m here for Fiona! " Sophia said angrily, "I have endured it for three years.


    Today, Spencer is in front of me, as long as my hand..." Sophia stretched out her hand exaggeratedly,


    "As long as I throw my hand out, I can give Spencer a punch. How dare you ask me to pretend that I


    don''t know him?"


    "You''re going to beat him. The past that Fiona has hidden hard will be exposed. Are you willing to do


    that?" George pinched Sophia''s nose and said, "Don''t think too much. Let''s get out of the crowd with


    Sarah in our arms and let Fiona and Ryane to us!"


    "All right." Sophia gave Spencer a cold stare.


    "Fiona, let me take you to Sarah!" Ryan held Fiona.


    "Okay." Fiona nodded slightly. When she was about to turn around and say goodbye to Spencer, Ryan


    suddenly held her hand. Fiona was shocked by the sudden skin contact and felt like she was going to


    pull her hand out. "Ryan, Ryan, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t look back." Ryan spoke in a low voice. His lonely tone was very conspicuous in the joyful scene


    around him.


    "You..." Fiona frowned, but she didn''t know what to say and forgot to struggle.


    "Don''t look back at him." Ryan''s long eyshes were covered with sadness, which made people feel a


    little sad for no reason. "I''ll take you to find Sarah, OK?"


    Thest words seemed to be a plea. Fiona was dumb, but nodded gently. "Let''s go to find Sarah."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ryan dragged her forward.


    "Fiona!"


    On the car, Spencer called out in a hurry. After a pause, Fionaughed at herself. Why did she have to


    be in a dilemma? It was easy for her to make a decision! As long as you go to Sarah without hesitation!


    But why, she suddenly felt a little unbearable.


    "Fiona?"


    "Let''s go." With a forced smile, Fiona ignored Spencer, squeezed through the crowd, took a few steps,


    and suddenly held the Sarah she was looking forward to in her arms.


    Spencer''s eyes narrowed slightly. Looking at the happy look of the family over there, he was envious.


    In order to take care of the people who went to the earthquake relief, the family members of the rescue


    team were specially allowed to live in the base for three days. As a result, Sophia and Ryan didn''t


    leave and spent their lives with Fiona.


    Spencer should have been sent to the hospital, but he was determined not to go to the hospital and


    stayed in the infirmary of the base.


    "Mr. Spencer, I know why you didn''t go to the hospital." Karl was happy to be with Spencer.


    "Why?" Spencer was willing to listen to his detailed expression.


    "Because Miss Fiona is at the base! You are not willing to leave her! "


    Spencer raised his eyebrows and felt a little embarrassed. Did he show it clearly?


    "And, because the man named Ryan is with Miss Fiona." Karl continued to say heartlessly, "He is very


    kind to Miss Fiona and Sarah! I heard that he was the father of Sarah! What a perfect match! I heard


    that Miss Fiona was an art student before. She painted well. Ryan''spany... "


    Spencer''s face became more and more gloomy, and his voice suddenly became cold. "Father of


    Sarah? Who said that? "


    "Well..." Karl suddenly closed his mouth and the corner of his mouth twitched. "They said it."


    "Did you say the two words" perfect match "?" Spencer nced at Karl casually, but in fact, there was a


    murderous intent hidden in his eyes.


    As soon as Karl retreated, he made a salute and said in a righteous manner, "Mr. Spencer! That''s what


    they said! I think you are the best match for Miss Fiona, Mr. Spencer! "


    "Humph, you''re the only one who''s good at improvising." Spencer waved his hand and said, "Get out!"


    "Ha ha, yes!"


    When Karl left, Spencer took out his phone and called the military adviser Terence.


    "Oh, you''re back?" As soon as he picked up the phone, Terence opened his mouth and stopped calling.


    "I''m back."


    "I heard that you were injured with honor. This is the rhythm of being promoted!" Terence said with a


    smile, "If you be rich one day, don''t forget me.."


    "Get out of here!" Spencer scolded, "Can you not talk nonsense? I''m tired of it!"


    "Oh?" Terence asked exaggeratedly, "Let me think Is it because of Fiona? "


    Spencer rolled his eyes and said nothing.


    "Except for Fiona, you won''t talk to me in such a helpless tone." Terence smiled and said, "You said


    you were upset, but in fact you were flustered?"


    "Terence, you can set up a stall to tell fortune. Don''t run apany!" Spencer was very angry because


    Terence got him on his mind.


    "Ha ha..." Afterughing for a long time, Terence asked him again, "What do you need me to do?"


    "I want Fiona." Spencer opened his mouth and said only three words.


    Terence was stunned, as if surprised, but also as if he had expected, "Are you sure?"


    "Sure." Spencer held the phone in his hand and was determined to get it.


    Terence curled his lips, he waited for Spencer say that for a long time. "Since you want Fiona, then


    grab it. With your ability, it''s not easy to have a woman."


    "That''s easy for you to say." Spencer sneered, "Tell me what to do, you know."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then please Sarah! I can guarantee that as long as you can develop a good rtionship with Sarah,


    Fiona will never run away. "


    "Sarah?" Spencer thought for a while. The little girl was a little cute and annoying.


    "Get ready to be a father of Sarah!"


    When Terence''s voice with a smile came, Spencer''s heart suddenly jumped and his face turned red. He


    didn''t know what was wrong with him. He suddenly wanted to be a father of a strange little daughter.


    He didn''t reject it, but was a little moved and at a loss.


    "I wish you sess!" Terence added.


    "You''re telling me." Spencer was a little shy. When he looked up, he suddenly saw a figure outside the


    ward door. He said to the other end of the phone, "Let''s not talk about it now!"


    "Remember to check online how to get along with children!"


    "I know. I know. You are so annoying! Hang up! " Spencer hung up the phone impatiently and there


    was someone knocking on the door.


    Knock Knock¡ª¡ª


    "Come in."


    "May Ie in?" The door was opened gently, and a small head was exposed through the crack of the


    door. She stared at Spencer with clear eyes and smiled shyly.

 Chapter 191 Am I Qualified To Be Your Father

    Chapter 191 Am I Qualified To Be Your Father


    Shaking her head, the little girl stood at the door and asked sweetly, "Do you remember me?"


    "I remember you, Sarah," Spencer added surprisedly


    "May Ie in?"


    "Come in." When they were just talking about her, she came. "Why are you here?" he asked


    Sarah pushed and opened the door with her hands behind her back and hopped in, "Ie to see


    you."


    When he raised his head, he saw the lollipops in his hands. When he was about to ask her what she


    was going to do, he was suddenly stunned. Then he rolled his eyes and asked innocently, "Is there


    anything hidden behind you?"


    "Haha." With a proud smile, Sarah ran to the bed and took out two lollipops from her back. "Look! It''s a


    lollipop! A strawberry one and a banana one. "


    "Wow!" Spencer gave an exaggerated cry, "Sarah, you have so many lollipops!"


    "I''ve got so much!" She raised her head proudly and gave the lollipop to Spencer, "Now I''ve given both


    to you."


    "Thank you." He raised his hand to touch his hair.


    "Because you are sick, Ie here to see you." Sarah cast a nce at his leg and asked, "Does it


    hurt?"


    "Not any more." He shook his head and suddenly asked, "Where is your mother?"


    "She''s eating."


    "You came here alone?"


    "Ie with ady." Sarah fumbled the bed and said carelessly, "I said I wanted to see Mr. Spencer,


    and she took me here. She was. She was the auntie who protected me when you fought with uncle


    George. "


    Thinking of the fightst time, Spencer suddenly felt a little guilty. "Sarah, I''m sorry for what I didst


    time. I was so angry that I almost beat you," he apologized


    "Yes?" Sarah snorted in doubt. She suddenly remembered something and pointed at Spencer, "Oh,


    you are bad! You want to hit me! Give me back the lollipop! "


    He swallowed and withdrew his hand. "I apologize. Don''t take the lollipop back."


    "Then you can apologize!" Sarah pouted, "And you have to apologize to Uncle George. His leg is also


    injured. How could you fight with him?"


    "George''s leg is injured?" After a short pause, Spencer thought that he might have known it. Or maybe


    he knew George before?


    "Are you Mr. Spencer?" Sarah suddenly approached him.


    "Mr. Spencer?" Spencer was speechless and said, "I''m not Mr. Spencer."


    "Then why did they call you Mr. Spencer?" Sarah asked curiously.


    "Because," he scratched his head, "I don''t know what to say. My name is Spencer Cheng anyway."


    "Spencer Cheng!" Sarah whispered the name again and again.


    Spencer suddenly thought of something and asked, "What about your name?"


    "My name is Sarah!"


    "I''m talking about your full name."


    "Sarah Ye."


    "Sarah Ye? !" Spencer was shocked. How could her surname be Ye? It seems that things are getting


    more and moreplicated. ''Fiona, what''s wrong with you on earth?


    "Your father''s surname is Ye?" He seemed to be very unsatisfied with the result.


    "Of course not." Eyes dim, Sarah took a corner of the bed, "I don''t have father."


    After he held his breath, Spencer suddenly bent down and held Sarah up from the ground and held her


    in his arms.


    "You are awesome!" Sarah didn''t feel the loneliness she had just felt any more. Looking at him with


    admiration on his face, Sarah jumped for joy. Then she made a gesture and said, "Whoosh! You can


    carry me in one go!"


    Spencer grinned. "Of course, I have said that I am the best."


    "Uncle Ryan is also a tough man!" Sarah suddenly opened her mouth. "Uncle Ryan also lifted me up in


    a ''whoosh'' way! Therefore, I want him to be my father... "


    "Be your father? !" Spencer red at her and asked, "Do you want him to be your father?"


    Sarah stared at him nkly and blinked her big eyes. "Uncle Ryan said that Dad could protect both


    mom and me. Uncle Ryan was the best to protect mom."


    "Am I not awesome?" "Is this all you want from a father?" Spencer asked


    "Humph!" Sarah cast a stern nce at him and huffed, "Mommy didn''t tell me what daddy is!"


    A hint of disappointment shed through his eyes. He became more and more interested in what had


    happened to Fiona.


    "Ahem." Hearing that, Spencer came to himself. All of a sudden, he coughed and asked, "Sarah, do


    you think I can be your father?"


    "You?" Sarah looked at him in surprise and asked, "Why?"


    "Because I like your mother!" Raising his eyebrows, he continued, "Besides, I can protect you and your


    mother."


    "Really?"


    "Yes." Spencer nodded and he thought something. All of a sudden, he took out his matching gun, and


    with two clicks, the bullet in the gun was instantly withdrawn, leaving only an empty shell pistol.


    "Wow, is this a gun?" Sarah stared at him in disbelief.


    "Yes." He nodded proudly and added, "You can shoot at the enemies when you have a gun. That''s


    enough to protect you and your mother." He put the gun in front of Sarah, and asked, "Would you touch


    it?"


    After a short while, Sarah reached for the gun. When she was about to pick it up, she found one hand


    was not enough. "It''s so heavy!" As she spoke, she crossed her arms over her chest, saying in a


    threatening tone, "Biubiu..."


    "Haha." He smiled, not realizing how doting his eyes were. "Sarah is very powerful, aren''t you?"


    "biubiu¡­¡­"


    "What do you think? Am I qualified to be your father?" Asked Spencer.


    Sarah looked at him with a frown.


    "Sarah?! Sarah! "


    When they were just talking about the question just now, Sarah hasn''t given her answer yet. Suddenly,


    Fiona''s anxious voice came from outside the ward. With a click, she hurriedly opened the door and


    looked closely, finding that Sarah was ying a real gun. Her eyes suddenly widened. "You Sarah, put


    down the gun! "


    After pausing for a few seconds, Sarah quickly released her hands and immediately threw the gun


    towards Spencer''s hand.


    "Well..." Spencer was in great pain.


    "What What are you doing? "


    "Mommy." Sarah looked at Fiona who looked a little angry, and then at Spencer, she exined like a


    spoiled child, "I''m ying with Mr. Spencer!"


    Standing at the door, Fiona closed her eyes helplessly. Every time she did something wrong, she would


    call her "Mommy". It seemed that she still knew what she had done wrong! Sarah went out with some


    people when she had dinner with Sophia and the others. Unexpectedly, she came here to look for


    Spencer.


    "I''ve told you my name is Spencer." In the ward, Spencer spoke in a low voice, "Why do you call me Mr.


    Spencer? It''s so strange! "


    "Stop talking!" Sarah looked back at Spencer and tried to "scold" him, she whispered, "Mommy is


    angry!"


    Fiona had no choice but to close her eyes and roared, "You can y anything!" As she spoke, she


    walked into the ward. "Spencer, you dared to give Sarah a gun! Are you crazy? "


    "I have retreated its bullets." Spencer pouted and said, "I''m not silly."


    "You..." Staring at them, Fiona became serious and said to Sarah, "Sarah,e here!"


    Ryan, Sophia and George all came here. When they saw the situation in the ward, everyone had a


    different look on their faces, but none of them was happy.


    "Hey, don''t be so fierce!" Spencer nced at Fiona, "We didn''t do anything wrong."


    Fiona walked to the bedside sulkily and took Sarah in her arms. "Mr. Spencer, I''m leaving now. Have a


    good rest," she said After that, she held Sarah and walked out. Looking at the three people outside the


    ward, she felt a little sorry for them.


    Spencer cast a nce at the door. As the saying went, "one facing one''s affectionate foe will be


    envious." the first sight he saw was Ryan.


    "Wait!" Spencer called out to Fiona and said to her deliberately, "Have you thought about what I said to


    you when we were trapped in the tree in CL Mountain? Will you say yes or no? "


    Fiona''s face suddenly turned red, but she didn''t look back. "I forgot to tell you, Mr. Spencer. My


    superior has approved my application for leaving the base. I will leave after the military exercise. I think


    there won''t be many chances to see me again then. Mr. Spencer, I hope everything is fine. "


    Lying on Fiona''s back, Sarah made faces at Spencer, but he was a little distracted.


    It sounded like she was saying goodbye. Instead of giving a direct answer to his question, the


    implication in the words was clear.


    "What did I do wrong?" Asked Spencer bitterly.


    "Spencer, what do you want Fiona to think about?" George couldn''t help but ask, "Do you force her to


    do anything again?"


    "I warn you, keep away from Fiona! She''s Ryan''s!" Sophia chimed in.


    "Stop it." Fiona was a little embarrassed. She took a few steps quickly with Sarah in her arms and said,


    "let''s go! Let''s go!"


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    There was silence again in the room. Spencer thumped his fist angrily on the bed. It wasn''t that he


    couldn''t find a way to keep her, but this time, he didn''t want to force her.


    "Ouch, it''s suffocating me." As soon as they walked out of the ward, Sophia shouted out, "What did


    Spencer mean by saying that? Fiona, what does he ask you to think about? "


    "No, nothing." Fiona shook her head.


    Ryan remained silent all the time, but his gaze on Fiona became more and more deep.


    "Sophia, don''t be fooled by Spencer anymore! I don''t think he''s the same as before. Even though he


    lost his memory, he''s still so annoying! " Sophia could not restrain the unhappiness in her heart. "I


    really want to give him two punches!"


    But instead of making any response, Fiona merely smiled bitterly.


    Ryan walked behind them and quietly sent a message to someone.


    "Speed up theunch event that I handed over to youst time. Don''t dy it until the new product


    <punch. I have to announce the designs in theunch event at the same time."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 192 This Is My Boyfriend

    Chapter 192 This Is My Boyfriend


    "You are not allowed to leave alone in the future, understand?" On the dinner table, Fiona requested


    Sarah repeatedly, "I have told you many times. Don''t forget to tell mom when you go out, you can''t go


    out on your own."


    Sarah twitched her mouth. "But I went with Auntie!"


    "No way." Fiona shook her head firmly. "Do you know how long I have been looking for you at noon


    today? You make me worry about you."


    "I''m sorry." To show her sincerity, Sarah bent over to kiss Fiona''s cheek and said, "Mom, I''m sorry."


    "Your mouth is oily." Pretending to be unhappy, Fiona warned, "Don''t do that again."


    "Yes, yes." Sarah repeatedly nodded.


    Smiling, Fiona wiped the leftovers off Sarah''s mouth.


    "Since Fiona became a mother, she has be more excellent." Sophia smiled, "She took Sarah as


    her subordinate, too. I think she does a very good job in mental education."


    "You''re ttering me." George disagreed, "Fiona is still the same! Very gentle. "


    "Much more gentle." The love in Ryan''s eyes was undisguised.


    Surprised by his words, Fiona smiled at him politely.


    "I said that Ryan''s eyes were too gentle and doting." Sophia said in a low voice.


    "It was probably because of the appearance of Spencer that he had a sense of crisis." George sighed.


    ''Spencer, why did youe back again? Why did you mess up the lives of all the people?''.


    After the meal, Fiona was on duty, so she went down with Sarah in her arms. Sophia didn''t bother to


    move. She refused firmly to go out with them.


    "Fiona, I don''t want to move. Let Ryan go with you!" "You must be very happy to do this, right?" said


    Sophia, without the slightest consideration of politeness. Ryan? "


    "Yes." Ryan nodded his head and smiled, "Let''s go! I''ll hold Sarah. " He opened his arms and said,


    "Sarah, do you want me to hold you?"


    "Yes!" Sarah scurried into Ryan''s arms.


    Fiona smiled, "Then we''re leaving now."


    "You can go now!" Sophia waved her hand impatiently and ran to George. "I want to have a lover''s


    world with George."


    "It''s too sweet." With a mockingugh, Fiona and Ryan looked at each other and walked towards the


    door.


    "Haha..." Sophia smiled and stuck her tongue out at George.


    "Do you really want to be with me?" George raised his eyebrows.


    "Of course."


    "If so, why don''t we do something meaningful?" George said with a meaningful smile.


    "Something meaningful?" All of a sudden, Sophia smiled at him in a charming way. She touched his


    chest with both hands and circled constantly. "It has been almost three years since you decided to do


    that with me, isn''t it? Sleep with me, and you will be mine. "


    George was surprised. He pinched Sophia''s nose and grabbed her hands. "Why are you so


    shameless! I mean dish washing. Don''t you want to do it after dinner? " Then she went to the kitchen.


    "What?" Sophia groaned in frustration and followed George to the kitchen. "When will we do something


    more meaningful?"


    "What do you mean by something more meaningful?" George asked knowingly.


    "Well, it''s... "Have a baby." Sophia eventually mumbled.


    George raised the corners of his mouth, but his face turned a little red. "Sophia, how dare you say


    anything?"


    "I don''t care." Sophia got close to George, "You don''t say these words. If you don''t say anything, then I


    think we''d better not talk."


    "If I say that, I would be a rascal." George put on an apron and washed the dishes. "Do you want


    me to do that?"


    "Hope you can do something indecent only to me."


    "I like you."


    "¡­¡­" Shocked, Sophia asked, "What?"


    "You want to bullying ah!"


    "No, of course not." Sophia grabbed his arms and shouted excitedly, "I mean what you just said!


    Repeat it! Hurry up! "


    "I like you."


    "Oho..." suddenly, Sophia burst into two screams and dashed into the living room. She threw herself


    into the sofa and burst intough wildly. "Ha ha. George, you are so old that you can''t say any sweet


    words in a year. You have said that you like me twice! Hahaha My charm is getting stronger. Hahaha...


    "


    George curled up his lips. Generally speaking, a girl should be shy when hearing lover''s honeyed


    words. What was Sophia''s reaction? He thought she would pounce on him and give him a kiss!


    The night was as cold as water, but it was a little quiet in the base.


    Ryan held Sarah in his arms, Fiona walked beside him. The three of them took a walk in harmony.


    "Are you sure that you don''t need to go back to thepany?" Fiona asked.


    "No." Ryan shook his head and said, "I''m fine recently. I just came out to feel the life in the base."


    "All right." Fiona nodded and said, "There is an art tour tonight. Everyone is out. Shall we go to have a


    look at it?"


    "Good idea." Ryan replied with a gentle smile.


    "Miss Fiona!"


    "Miss Fiona!"


    When they were about to walk forward, two girls came over and greeted Fiona.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello." Fiona nodded. But they saw the two girls keep ncing at Ryan. With a clear smile, they


    started to whisper, "Miss Fiona, who is this man?"


    "Is he your boyfriend?"


    "Or, Sarah''s father?"


    Surprised and hopeful, Ryan waited for the answer of Fiona.


    "What?" In silence, Sarah suddenlyy on the back of Ryan. She raised her hand and pointed at the


    person who was walking towards them in confusion. "The injured person on his leg ising! It''s


    Spencer!"


    When they heard the name, both Fiona and Ryan were surprised.


    Spencer''s heart sank when he heard what they said.


    All of a sudden, Fiona felt someone was staring at her from behind. With a stiff smile, she stated in a


    medium voice, "He is my boyfriend."


    "Wow, he''s your boyfriend!"


    "Miss Fiona, Congrattions!"


    "You are a perfect couple!"


    "Thank you." With a smile, Fiona waved her hand to say goodbye.


    "Spencer!" Sarah waved to Spencer who was not far away. She just didn''t understand why he suddenly


    stopped.


    Boyfriend! Boyfriend! Spencer was holding a walking stick, his face bing more gloomy. He


    clenched his fists with blue veins exposed.


    "Fiona..." Surprised, Ryan turned to look at Fiona and asked, "What do you think I am?"


    "I..."


    "Hi, Fiona!" All of a sudden, Spencer roared and walked towards them limping. His eyes were full of


    anger.


    "Slow down, Mr. Spencer! Slow down, Mr. Spencer! " Karl stood beside him, terrified. "Miss Fiona is still


    there. Be careful! You even sneaked out tonight without telling the nurse. Be careful! "


    But Spencer paid no attention to him. All he could see in his eyes was Fiona. Even though his leg was


    injured, he walked as fast as he could. It seemed that in the blink of an eye, he was standing in front of


    several people and said, "Fiona..." Staring at her back, he continued, "You said it deliberately, didn''t


    you? Are you rejecting me? "


    "Mr. Spencer." It was until then that Fiona turned her head and said, "Like you heard, Mr. Spencer.


    That''s exactly what I meant."


    "You..." Spencer red at Fiona and grabbed her by the arm.


    "What are you doing, Spencer? !" The next second, Ryan seized Fiona''s arm and began to confront


    with the strength that Spencer used.


    Looking around, Sarah shouted, "You, let my mom go! What are you doing! You hurt my mother! "


    "I''m fine, Sarah." While pacifying Sarah, she struggled to get rid of their grasp. "Let me go!"


    Although Ryan felt pity for her, he didn''t loose his hands. He knew that once he let go of Fiona,


    Spencer would definitely dragged her away. He would never give another chance to him!


    Spencer snorted, "What''s so good about this toy boy?"


    "What are you talking about, Spencer?" Fiona roared, "Let go of me!"


    "No! I won''t let you go! " Spencer enunciated each syble, with a strong desire to control himself,


    "Break up with him! I want to be together with you! I want to be Sarah''s Dad! "


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    The next second, the tense tension in Fiona''s heart broke down. All the emotions, including surprise,


    self mockery, and anger, flooded into her mind. Did Spencer just say that he wanted to be Sarah''s


    father?! Isn''t it the biggest joke in the world?


    Sarah was also a little stunned. She looked at Spencer and wondered, ''Will this man be my father?''


    Ryan was more surprised and his eyes were wide. He looked at Spencer. This man really didn''t let go


    of Fiona!


    "No way." With Ryan''s blood red eyes, the veins on his temples throbbed abruptly. "You are not


    qualified to be Sarah''s father, not to mention a boyfriend of Fiona."


    "You mean I can''t, so can you?" Spencer looked at Ryan coldly, "Who do you think you are? You... "


    "I don''t allow you to hurt Fiona again! You forget what happened between you and Fiona, but we didn''t


    forget it! " Ryan roared. His elegance was covered by extreme anger. "Spencer..."


    "Ryan! Stop! Stop it! " Clenching her fists, Fiona raised her voice and started to shiver.


    "What did you say? !" Spencer''s lips trembled. "Three years ago? What did you say three years ago? "


    "This is Fiona. She just came here today. Why didn''t you greet her?"


    "I hope you and Fiona can get married as soon as possible,"


    "What do you want for a date, Fiona?"


    "Let me teach you, Fiona..."


    "Fiona..."


    "Fiona..."


    There were lots of images in front of Spencer, and every picture was presented with a woman who had


    a good figure and her voice was full of her name. Three years ago, three years ago


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    His thoughts went far and far. With his tall body lying on the ground, his eyes gradually became


    unfocused.


    "Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer! "


    "Spencer!"


    "Call the doctor!"

 Chapter 193 He Might Regain His Memory May

    Chapter 193 He Might Regain His Memory May


    "Spencer!" As he slowly fell to the ground, Fiona''s eyes welled up with tears when she saw the shock


    in his eyes. "Bang!" Fiona called out his name and rushed to him. She knelt on the ground and kept


    pushing him. Her voice trembled, "What''s wrong with you, Spencer? What''s wrong with you? "


    "Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer! "


    "I''ll call the doctor,"


    The voice was getting farther and farther, and his eyelids became more and more heavy. He slowly


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    closed his eyes and opened his mouth, "Fiona, I know you..."


    "Ah! She cried Hearing this, Sarah could not help but burst into tears. "What happened to Spencer?"


    Holding Sarah in arms, Ryan trembled and took two steps back because he could not hold on any


    longer. He was out of his mind just now


    "Spencer!" With a guilty look in his eyes, Ryan came up to him.


    "What''s wrong with you, Spencer?" Sarah jumped out from Ryan''s arms, squatted in front of Spencer


    and pushed him away like what Fiona did.


    "Get out of the way! Go away! " Soon after, Karl took the doctor here. A few doctors came out of the


    ambnce. Fiona and others quickly moved to the side. The doctor lifted Spencer on the stretcher, but


    the car was toward the door of the base.


    "Where are you going to take him?" Fiona grabbed Karl''s arm.


    "Take him to the hospital." Taking a nce at Fiona with aplex look, Karl continued, "The doctor


    said we must send him back to the hospital as soon as possible if he faints."


    "Hospital..." Fiona murmured, "Will he be okay?"


    "I don''t know," Karl answered with knitted eyebrows, as if he was going to cry. Then he turned around,


    got on the ambnce and followed the doctor to the hospital, without even saluting.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she stared at the ambnce receding into the distance.


    "Fiona, are you okay?" Ryan hurried to her and apologized, "I''m sorry, I I''m sorry. "


    Lowering her eyes, she suddenly had a sense of helplessness. I''m tired. Let''s go back! " Then she


    walked straight ahead.


    How could he faint? Was he irritated by what Ryan said? He was so shocked. Was he going to


    remember her? Did she have to see him again as an old friend in the end?


    "Mommy, where are you going?" Sarah stood still and asked.


    "Go back for a rest,e here, Sarah." Raising her hand, Fiona quickly wiped the tears from her face.


    What''s wrong with you? Why are you crying?


    "But our house is in the back!" Sarah pointed to the opposite direction of Fiona and asked, "Isn''t that


    our house?"


    Caught off guard, Fiona turned around and made her way to Sarah. "I I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. "


    There was a deep sorrow on the face of Ryan. When Fiona walked up to him, he said slowly, "You said


    ''boyfriend'' just because you want Spencer to hear it, right? It was such an obvious excuse. I almost


    believed it. "


    "¡­¡­ I''m sorry. " Her brain was in a total mess.


    "You want to go back with Spencer?"


    "No, I don''t want to!" Fiona interrupted Ryan decidedly. After that, she walked to Sarah, took her hand


    and said, "Let''s go, go back to have a rest."


    "Mom, are you crying?" Sarah raised her head and asked.


    "No, I didn''t cry.


    Ryan was stunned and looked at them went away, standing still for a long time.


    At the same time, the International Airport of M City was brightly lit and many people wereing and


    going. Another group of new passengers who had just arrived at M City. They looked tired, delighted


    and familiar, or strange to this ce.


    There was a woman in the crowd. She wore a knee length pleated skirt, a light T-shirt, a pair of canvas


    shoes, and a small suitcase on her hand. However, she wore a pair of sunsses that didn''t match her


    outfit. When she walked into the hall of the airport, she took off her sunsses at once. Then she


    turned on her phone and called the man she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Beep, beep, beep


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is not answer. Please redialter..."


    "That''s not right!" The woman frowned and mumbled, "It''s sote. Does Spencer have anything else to


    do?" She didn''t give up and called him several more times, but no one answered.


    She snorted and nced around the airport with hatred and disdain in her eyes.


    "I, Celine,e back!" "I came back this time to show off my victory," the woman said in a firm tone.


    Then Celine walked forward and called someone.


    Beep, beep, beep


    "Hello? Celine, what''s wrong? "


    "Mom, why is your voice so urgent?" Frowning, Celine replied, "It''s at midnight."


    "Gosh, Spencer fainted. We have to rush to the hospital!"


    "What? !" Celine shouted, "Which hospital? I will go with you! "


    "You''reing too? You You are back? "


    "Yes!" Holding her phone, Celine shouted, "Which hospital are you going to tell me?"


    "The general hospital in M City."


    "Got it." She hung up the phone as fast as she could and trotted towards the hospital with her suitcase.


    As soon as she got out of the airport, she immediately got off the taxi and headed to the hospital.


    In the taxi, Celine was a little breathless, but fortunately, the canvas on her was also benefit. She had


    thought that she would be in such a dress because Spencer had seen her, but to her surprise, he was


    not there.


    At the thought of this, Celine suddenly gritted her teeth and clenched her skirt.


    "Celine, I remember that you are not like that." Two years ago, Spencer found her. After getting along


    with her for a period of time, he gradually had someints about her dressing. Celine still


    remembered how Spencer talked to her, so infatuated and nostalgic. "You always wear canvas shoes,


    your favorite white dress, your hair is soft straight hair, you carry backpack on your back, and you don''t


    like makeup."


    It was clearly that what Spencer described was Fiona!


    "Do you still remember what my face looks like?" Celine asked carefully.


    "I don''t remember. I can only see a blurry figure." Spencer caressed her hair and smiled tenderly, "But


    so what? Isn''t that person you?"


    "Yes, yes." Celine responded, trembling with fear. Since then, she would try to be more like Fiona.


    But Spencer''s memory was confused. He remembered that they met for the first time when they were


    sixteen or seventeen years old, and if he remembered the difference between the two, he would


    impose the memory of Fiona on her. It was also a good thing, because it would be the best.


    For many times, Celine felt that her meeting with Spencer had depleted all her luck in her life. She


    couldn''t afford to let the chance of luck run out again. So this time, no matter what, she had to stay with


    him.


    "Miss, we have arrived at the hospital."


    After a long time, the driver suddenly stopped the car. Suddenly, Celine came to herself. Looking at the


    words the general hospital of M City, she paid for the car and got off in a hurry.


    "Spencer, where is he? !" Celine rushed to the counter of the hospital and asked the nurse on duty,


    "Where has Spencer been sent?"


    "Lady, calm down first..."


    "Celine?"


    A man''s voice came from behind her. She hadn''t heard it for a long time. Turning around, she shouted,


    "Terence!"


    Terence was in a hurry. He frowned when he saw Celine but didn''t show much shock. Spencer had told


    him long before that Celine would be back. What she wanted to do finally came.


    "Spencer, where is he? In the operating room or the ward? " Celine asked in a hurry.


    Terence took a nce at Celine''s dress and said expressionlessly, "Follow me."


    "Yes." Celine followed him.


    While walking, Terence suddenly said, "Don''t use too much perfume in young and energetic clothes in


    the future, or it will be weird. Imitating a person is not something you can learn from the essence. At


    least you should be good at acting. "


    "I''m not imitating !" Celine was angry and stared at Terence, "I just came back and you made trouble for


    me! If it wasn''t for Spencer, I would have pretended not to know you! "


    "What a coincidence!" "If it wasn''t for Spencer, I would have pretended not to know you," said Terence


    with a smile


    "You..."


    "And," Terence turned his face away and sneered, "I didn''t say that you were imitating Fiona. Is it a


    rumor that you are trying to hide from the reality?"


    "Terence..."


    "Here we are." Said Terence. Then he walked forward leaving Celine behind.


    The surgery room had been crowded with people. Ethan put down his work and rushed to the hospital


    as soon as possible.


    The appearance of Celine shocked most people. Anna stood beside, at a loss. She didn''t know what to


    do. She didn''t dare to get close to either Ethan or Celine. Ethan nced at Celine and then looked


    away.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    At that moment, the door of the operating room was opened. The doctors and nurses all rushed to the


    door.


    "How is it going?"


    "Doctor, how is he?"


    "Is he awake?"


    The doctor took off his mask and exined, "Mr. Spencer is still in aa, but he is calm now. He lost


    his consciousness because he was agitated. There is no effective treatment for him now. We can only


    wait until he wakes up."


    "When will she wake up?" Celine asked eagerly. It seemed that everyone around her was hostile to her.


    She would feel a little relieved until Spencer woke up.


    "We can''t say for sure. But please rest assured, Mr. Spencer is all right." After a short pause, the doctor


    continued, "He has tried his best to get his memory back this time. There are two extremes of this blow:


    one is that he losespletely his memory again, and the other is that he regains his memory."


    The crowd immediately gasped in astonishment.


    "Who irritated Spencer?" Ethan asked in a low voice.


    "Mr. Ethan!" Karl stepped forward and introduced, "It''s Miss Fiona, Fiona. She mentioned what


    happened between Mr. Spencer and her three years ago in the base, Mr. Spencer was fainted. "


    ''Fiona?! Suddenly, Celine opened her eyes wide. ''Fiona appeared again?''

 Chapter 194 I Remember Everything

    Chapter 194 I Remember Everything


    The training of the third team was still going on in an orderly way in the NJ City base. Few people in the


    whole base knew that Spencer had fainted.


    Fiona had been waiting for the final result. She didn''t dare to go to the hospital to see Spencer, nor did


    she want to go. However, even if she didn''t go, there were more and more news about Spencer. In


    other words, there were many old friends who had something to do with him. They came without


    invitation one by one.


    "Miss Fiona, someone is looking for you." Three days had passed since Spencer fainted. When Fiona


    was working in her office, there was a knock on the door. "Are you avable now?"


    Frowning, Fiona said, "Come in."


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    The door to the room was opened. Lowering her head, Fiona wrote thest few words on the document


    while saying, "Sit down, please."


    But she didn''t hear the man''s footsteps. She quickly finished her handwriting. As soon as she raised


    her head, the gentle smile on her face suddenly froze.


    Ethan! It was Ethan!


    "Dad Mr. Ethan! " Shocked, Fiona sprang up from her seat, at a loss.


    The door was closed by Ethan''s assistant. He nodded with a smile and greeted, "Fiona, how are you?"


    "Yes, Mr. Ethan." Fiona tried to calm down, "Everything is fine, Mr. Ethan. How are you?"


    "Don''t call me Mr. Ethan, please." Ethan waved his hand and said, "I still want you to call me daddy."


    After that, he looked at Fiona and sighed, "Or call me uncle Ethan?"


    Fiona bit her dry lips and said, "Uncle Ethan, please have a seat."


    He sat on the sofa and said, "Fiona, please sit down."


    Did he mean to have a long talk with her?


    Sitting opposite to Ethan, Fiona felt restrained and asked, "Are you here for business or..."


    "I''m here for you." Ethan said directly, "Do you know that Spencer fainted?"


    "I know." Fiona swallowed hard and apologized, "I''m sorry, uncle Ethan. I irritated him and made him


    faint. Is he okay? Is he awake? "


    "Not yet." Ethan shook his head.


    "I''m really sorry. I I am willing to makepensation and ept criticism. Anyway But I can''t go to the


    hospital to see him. " While speaking, Fiona closed her eyes and felt as if a knife were piercing her


    heart.


    "I don''t mean to me you. If I were afraid that you would provoke him, I wouldn''t have transferred him


    from the M City base to the NJ City base, and he is your drillmaster. What''s more, he is the drillmaster


    your third team."


    "What?" Surprised, Fiona said, "I see. No wonder..."


    Ethan smiled, "Yes. But we haven''t seen each other for such a long time, I don''t know how to tell you. I


    didn''t know that Spencer divorced you before. He''s been sick repeatedly these years, so I haven''t


    "Let bygones be bygones." Fiona forced a smile and said, "There is no right or wrong."


    "But do you want to live with Sarah for the rest of your life?" Ethan frowned. "Sarah is Spencer''s child.


    She can''t live without her father."


    "Uncle Ethan, you..." "How do you know Sarah?" Fiona asked in shock


    "I not only know her, but also I went to see her once. She is just like Spencer and you. " A faint smile


    appeared on Ethan''s face, but he still looked majestic.


    Fiona was shocked, ''It''s a piece of cake for him to find out her rtionship with Sarah. Even he can get


    to know what Sarah ate three meals a day, '' she thought.


    Ethan continued, "I won''t let his rtionship with you end like this. In the past three years, I have


    witnessed your love for his grandpa and your education and care for Sarah. You are the daughter-in-


    Ethan''s words made Fiona feel warm, but put pressure on her.


    "Thank you, uncle Ethan. But I don''t think it''s necessary," Lowering her head, Fiona continued, "I have


    divorced from him, and he doesn''t recognize that Sarah is his children. Let bygones be bygones! As for


    grandpa, I will visit him as usual, and you will also be Sarah''s grandpa. "


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Fiona''s nonchnt expression, he didn''t know how to respond. After a pause, he changed


    the subject. "I don''t know what to say about your things. I will let Eric talk to you. He has been missing


    you for a long time. Things are not as simple as they seem to be. Spencer didn''t lose his memory


    because of his head injury, and he didn''t even know that. "


    Fiona''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Don''t forget to wait for Eric to tell you all these things. He is the first witness. Let''s drop this topic. " He


    smiled and became more serious. "Today, let''s talk about my granddaughter," he added


    Fiona wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She hadn''t finished yet. Why did he


    mention the matter about Sarah again.


    "How''s Sarah doing recently?"


    "Not bad."


    Ethan''s visit made Fiona feel uneasy. She was looking forward to Eric''s arrival. She seemed to be


    interested in what happened that year.


    Two dayster, it was a sunny morning. The bright sunshine enveloped Spencer who had been lying in


    bed for five days. Suddenly, his tightly closed eyes moved. His eyeballs rolled faster and faster.


    "Well..." Suddenly, he felt something wrong with his body and frowned tightly. He mumbled and looked


    very painful.


    "Spencer? What did you say? " Celine stood beside the bed. She put her luggage on the bedside, not


    because she didn''t want to, but because she had no home in M City. She was not weed in the


    Cheng family''s courtyard, and she didn''t want to go back to that ce as Spencer''s sister either.


    "Please don''t Don''t go... " Tiny beads of sweat began to form on Spencer''s face, and his body began to


    tremble slightly.


    "Spencer! Spencer! " Celine pushed his body, "Are you going to wake up? I''ll call the doctor. " As soon


    as Celine finished her words, she pressed the rm bell at the head of the bed, intending to run out to


    call for help. However, just as she stood up, she found that Spencer had woken up.


    "Fiona!"


    Spencer managed to sit up from the bed and his eyes became focused.


    "Spencer..." Celine called him and she was about to smile in surprise, but suddenly her body shrank.


    She thought of a question, could Spencer regain his memory? If so, did she still have a status in front


    of him?


    After hearing the voice, Spencer suddenly turned his head and squinted, with a trace of scarlet in his


    eyes.


    As Celine walked backwards out of fear, a doctor and a nurse rushed into the room. The person who


    hade to see him followed them. They were relieved at the sight of him.


    "Great!"


    "Mr. Spencer, you finally wake up!" Eric arrived at the hospital yesterday, and he rushed in the front


    when he saw Spencer who had woken up.


    The doctor and nurse pushed the crowd away and said, "Excuse us. We need to do some checks on


    the patient." Head nurse walked to the bed with a tray in her hands, "Mr. Spencer..."


    "Fuck off! Get out of here! " Spencer swung his fist and overturned all the medical devices in the


    nurse''s hands to the ground. His eyes were wide open as he yelled, "Get out! All of you! "


    The nurse was taken aback and stepped back. Eric looked at Terence and thetter nodded his head


    tofort him.


    "What''s wrong with you, Spencer?" Terence turned to look at him, without missing any detail on his


    face. "Did you think of something?"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, he clenched his fist. Because of his strength, his joints


    sounded "squeaky".


    "I knew Fiona, didn''t I? !" Spencer suddenly raised his head, and his eyes were sad. "We not only know


    each other, but are very familiar with each other, right?" Every time he asked, he raised his voice. In the


    end, he yelled, "I was her husband, right?"


    His roar echoed in the ward and remained silent.


    "Mr. Spencer!" With a broad smile, Eric faltered, "So... You really remembered everything?"


    Terence patted Eric on the shoulder and thought, ''there must be something wrong with Spencer''s


    expression!


    "What''s wrong with you, Spencer?" Asked Terence.


    "I want to be alone for a while. You all get out." All of a sudden, Spencer lowered his head, trembling


    slightly.


    "But..."


    "Okay!" Terence stopped what Eric was going to say, "Let''s get out of here. You just woke up, you


    suddenly thought of so many things, and your brain burden is very heavy. Don''t give yourself too much


    burden. We will stay outside. If anything happens, please call us. "


    Spencer didn''t answer, but all the people quietly retreated out of the ward.


    "Celine." Just when everyone was about to walk out of the ward, Spencer suddenly opened his mouth


    and called out in a low voice. His voice was not loud, but was enough to intimidate and scare Celine.


    "Spencer..." Smiling, Celine turned around and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "You are my sister! Why did you hide it from me? Our love was dead a long time ago! You didn''t design


    the Maple Leaf Ne. Why did you admit it? " A self mocking smile appeared on his face. "It turns


    out that the ne I have always protected is that woman whom I always think of. It''s Fiona!"


    "Spencer, I..."


    "Do you think you can rece Fiona?" Before Celine could speak, Spencer snorted again, full of


    contempt and self mockery on his face.


    "I I''m leaving now. " Celine bit her lip, turned around, squeezed out the crowd and ran out of the ward.


    "You get out, too." Spencer waved his hand, and the crowd left the ward silently.


    The quiet ward seemed to be empty. Suddenly, he covered his head with his hand and kept patting


    himself on the head. There must be something else he didn''t remember! He remembered the scene of


    their wedding, the scene where she pointed a pistol at him, and the gunfire at the X Organization base.


    But he didn''t remember that he loved her.

 Chapter 195 End Their Relationship From Then On

    Chapter 195 End Their Rtionship From Then On


    Sitting in the corridor of the hospital, Celine bowed her body in frustration. She was forced to leave M


    City twice, and because of Spencer, she returned home twice in great treachery. But every time the


    ending, it seemed to make her embarrassed


    Unexpectedly, Spencer had regained his memory as soon as she came back. He said that she could


    not rece Fiona. Was Fiona so irreceable in his heart? Until now, she didn''t know if she was lucky


    or not. There was always Fiona between her and Spencer. All her good luck turned out to be in vain!


    She got nothing!


    "Celine," Anna came over from the outside and walked to Celine. She asked with a touched expression


    on her face, "Celine, are you going to eat something?" While saying that, she stretched her hand to


    touch Celine''s head.


    "Don''t touch me!" Celine pped her hands, "If you continue to stay in Cheng family, you will no longer


    be my mother! Don''t pretend to care about me! "


    "We haven''t seen each other for almost three years. Are you saying this to me? !" Anna was angry and


    anxious, and her eyes suddenly turned red. "What do you mean by ''I''m not your mother''! Do you know


    what kind of family Cheng family was in the past three years?! I have been there alone for three


    years... "


    "It''s none of my business? !" Patting on the chair, Celine stood up in a sh and looked at Anna


    seriously. "You have also sent me abroad. If Spencer didn''t find me, I would nevere back! You


    deserve it! When I was sent abroad, you were still brazen enough to stay with Spencer''s father... "


    p¡ª¡ª


    In the empty corridor, Anna pped on her face with her trembling hand, shouting, "What are you


    talking about! Spencer''s father and I are husband and wife! You and Spencer are siblings! You are


    siblings! "


    Covering the pped half face, Celineughed angrily, "Siblings? Have you ever seen anyone behave


    like us? I won''t call you mom from now on. Spencer and I will be together, and you and his father are...


    "


    p¡ª¡ª


    Anna raised her hand and pped hard on her face again. She burst into tears and shouted, "Celine!


    Are you out of you mind?! What are you talking about! Do you want people tough at us?! What are


    you talking about? "


    "Do you also think that we are a joke? !" Celine was enraged yet amused.


    "Please don''t make any noise." Hearing the noise, the head nurse hurried over and said, "The patients


    are all resting. If you have anything to say, you two might as well go out and have a talk."


    "Madam, let''s go out!" The nanny of the Cheng family''s residentialpound also ran over to protect


    Anna, and said to Celine, "Miss Celine, would you like to go out with us?"


    "No way! I''m not going anywhere! " Then she sat on the stool of the corridor.


    "But..."


    "Leave her alone!" Anna cried and turned her head away, "Leave her alone here! Let''s go! "


    "Yes!" Then Anna left with the nanny, leaving Celine alone in the corridor.


    In the ward, Spencer turned a deaf ear to what was happening outside. Half of his head was cold and


    half hot, and his heart was entangled with Yin and Yang like a Tai Chi. ''He and Fiona had gotten


    married! He actually divorced with Fiona! But what made him feel more annoyed was that he didn''t


    remember the fact that he once loved Fiona Why is that?


    His body kept trembling, and his features were twisted. He seemed to smile, and he wanted to cry.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    Not knowing how long it had passed, a clear sound of door opening came from the corridor of the


    hospital suddenly. Celine looked up subconsciously and said, "Spencer..."


    She saw that Spencer walked out of the ward in a hospital robe. His eyes were red and his hair was


    messy.


    "Spencer, why are you here?" Then Celine stood up and ran to him.


    As if he hadn''t heard Celine''s voice, he continued walking forward with her hollow eyes, devoid of any


    facial expressions.


    "Spencer!" However, Celine grabbed his sleeve suddenly.


    "Let me go..." Said Spencer softly.


    "Where are you going?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "You don''t need me?" Celine said trembling, "You''ve remembered everything Do you want to abandon


    me? "


    Spencer couldn''t believe what he had heard.


    "Spencer, you can''t do this to me." Tears welled up in her eyes and she stared at him with her pitiful


    eyes, "You forget that we... The ring you gave me. " Suddenly, Celine stretched out her hand and there


    was a big diamond ring on the ring finger of her hand and said, "You said that it''s the gift for my


    engagement. Although we are not married and our parents don''t send us blessing, you said that you


    gave me the ring, which means that we are engaged! And you said You also said that you would marry


    me after I settled down here. Have you forgotten all these?! You remember Fiona and you forget me? "


    Staring at the ring, Spencer recalled that when he rushed to the jewelry store in high spirits, he almost


    picked all the rings in the store to choose one. After struggling for a long time, he finally gave out the


    ring, but


    Spencer held up Celine''s hand and stroked the ring.


    Celine''s eyes lit up, and with tears in her smile, she said excitedly, "You''ve remembered everything,


    haven''t you? Spencer, you remember it, right? "


    "I never forget." There was no waving in Spencer''s eyes, "The meaning of this ring I bought this ring in


    return for the Maple Leaf Ne. But you didn''t design it. "


    The smile on Celine''s lips froze all of a sudden.


    Spencer continued, "I said I wanted to marry you because I thought I loved you But we can''t be


    together anymore, can we? "


    "So you don''t love me anymore?" Celine asked again.


    "Not at all."


    After he finished speaking, the simr scene shed in his mind.


    "Do you love me, Fiona?"


    "Not at all."


    "I''ve never you him before,"


    "Uh..." Suddenly, Spencer covered his head with his hands. His memory was like the flood behind the


    gate, constantly drowning his thoughts.


    "Well, since you say you don''t love me. Celine wiped the tears on her face, "Love is so great. Let''s not


    talk about love, let''s talk about responsibility! Are you really going to abandon me? You found me first


    And, if you think of the past, do you remember the child we lost? "


    Spencer furrowed his eyebrows, lost in thought. All the images shed across his mind one by one.


    Baby, baby


    "Why are you here, Spencer?" Terence happened to arrive at the hospital, and then, Eric, Daniel and


    doctors and nurses also came. Anna and Ethan were also here.


    The corridor was soon crowded with people, but no one went forward.


    "Celine drugged you! Because she was pregnant by my subordinate! "


    "She doesn''t know whose baby she is carrying so she has to be treated you as a sitting duck. Didn''t


    you feel it that night? Can''t you even distinguish love from being drugged, Spencer? "


    "Spencer, I''m Fiona! I want to Have a child with you! "


    "No You are not her! "


    "Spencer?" Looking at his surprised expression, Celine asked doubtfully.


    Suddenly, Spencer looked up and asked, "That night, did we really go to bed?"


    The corridor fell into dead silence. When Spencer asked this, it was like a thunder to the ground! How


    could he ask in public!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Spencer! Shut up! " Ethan stepped forward and shouted.


    As if Spencer hadn''t heard what Ethan had said, he suddenly bit hard and said word by word, "I said


    that nothing happened between us that night! That aborted child is not mine! "


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Celine''s head hit hard by something heavy and she took a few steps back out of control. Her face


    suddenly turned pale. The others in the hallway looked at her surprisingly. She had nowhere to hide.


    "What... What do you mean? You Are you trying to shirk your responsibility? " Celine asked him in a


    loud voice.


    "Shirk my responsibility? Haha... " Looking flurried, Spencer hummed and said, "Charles said you


    drugged me."


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    His words stirred up more excitement, and the crowd could not help but whisper. Ethan''s body stiffened


    all of a sudden, giving off a cold atmosphere. He looked like Spencer.


    "Celine..." Anna''s heart missed a beat. She covered her chest and was about to fall down.


    "Charles?" Celine''s face stiffened. She responded, "He He was a bad guy! How can you believe what


    he said! " Exined Celine anxiously, "Spencer, you believe me? How dare I How dare I drug you! He


    lied to you! And the baby... "


    "Three days. How could you get pregnant?" Spencer bellowed, the blue veins sticking out. "Do you


    have to force me to investigate?! Do you think I can''t find anything after three years? If you don''t want


    to give up, I''ll take you to the N Country now! " Then he grabbed Celine''s arm and demanded, "Follow


    me!"


    "No way! No! I don''t want to go! " Celine struggled.


    "Spencer! Calm down! " Terence rushed to them and stood between them, "Don''t be impulsive! Let her


    go! "


    "I have been hidden from it for so long!" Spencer was like a rage beast and roared, "I can even feel


    how I was feeling at that time. I hate myself She just lied to me! She cheated me that she was pregnant


    with my child! "


    "I, ..." Celine was too scared to cry.


    Then Spencer turned to look at Celine and said, "I have always turned a blind eye to what you have


    done. I know you well, so I just let it go. As long as it doesn''t vite thew or against morality, I can


    pretend not to know You shouldn''t have lied to me! Why did you stumble on me? "


    Under the gaze of the crowd and his inquiry, Celine''s mind was totally nk and she couldn''t think of


    anything to retort.


    Suddenly, he moved close to her and whispered in her ear, "In the camp where we were sixteen years


    old, you took the initiative in a tent I don''t care whether it was your first time or not. But what you did


    "Spencer..." Celine''s eyes became bigger and bigger, and she looked at him with fear that she had


    never seen before.


    "Alright, Celine, I hope you and I can understand." Spencer stood straight and spoke with a voice that


    could be heard by people in the corridor, "From now on, I''m done with you. Since you don''t want to be


    my sister, I won''t force you. That''s just be stranger from now on. If you want to keep the ring, just keep


    it. Anyway, you have worn it, and it will be dirty if you give it back to me. "

 Chapter 196 I Dont Remember I Love Her

    Chapter 196 I Don''t Remember I Love Her


    Spencer had never been so ruthless and cold-blooded, and he had always been ruthless to his


    enemies. But since he could say "take as a passer-by" to the people around him, he must be extremely


    angry and heated.


    "Spencer..."


    "I won''t beat woman. Don''t force me to make an exception! Fuck off! Get out of here! " Spencer


    shouted as he flung off her hand coldly. He looked around the corridor. The anger and looming sadness


    almost enveloped everyone around him, and some of his body seemed to be shouting and rushing out.


    Silence, deathly silence


    Spencer turned around and was about to leave.


    "Where are you going, Spencer?" Shouted Terence.


    "To find my memories back." Yet, Spencer didn''t even look back.


    Celine was weak and couldn''t stand any more. She staggered and leaned against the wall, tears


    streaming down her face.


    "Have you remembered anything?" "Where are you going to get your memories back?" asked Terence,


    unwilling to give up


    "Don''t follow me, Terence!" Spencer scolded, "You have kept this from me. I''ll talk to youter!"


    "What did I hide from you?" Terence followed him all the way. "Are you talking about what happened


    between you and Fiona?"


    He then stopped walking and changed the topic, "I''m talking about the thing that I''ve lost my memory!


    Why are you hiding it from me? Why did you lie to me that I lost my memory because of a brain injury?


    I did I was injected by Charles with some unknown drugs. "


    "If I tell you the truth, will you really endure your bad temper and not go to get even with Charles?"


    Terence stopped in front of Spencer, "If you knew you were drugged, would you still take the treatment


    obediently? If you knew what happened to Charles, Fiona''s problem would also be exposed, you


    wouldn''t be able to stand it. "


    Spencer then looked away and said nothing.


    "How did you know what you asked Celine?" Frowning, Terence asked, "What drug did she drug you?"


    "You don''t understand?" Asked Spencer.


    "Philter?" Terence raised his eyebrows. He asked in a straightforward way, "Did Charles give her?"


    Spencer nced at Terence without saying a word, but there was a look of affirmation in his eyes. His


    mind was in a mess just now, but he had already caught the point. Charles used to be Celine''s boss. In


    the airport, unexpectedly, he appeared with Celine. At the time when Fiona was caught, Celine was


    also captured. He had thought of thousands of connections, but only the rtionship between Charles


    and Celine. If he thought carefully


    "I got it." Terence patted on Spencer''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Don''t take these trifles to heart. I


    am sure that Charles can''t escape. Now the most important thing is to find Fiona. You have


    remembered everything this time, she..."


    "But I have forgotten the fact that I love her." After hearing what Terence said, Spencer opened his


    mouth. There was a deep and restless heart hidden in his calm appearance.


    Terence chuckled in disbelief. "Don''t be so dramatic, Spencer! What do you mean by saying that you


    have forgotten the fact that you love her? Are you kidding? It''s not funny at all! "


    "I, I''m not kidding." Spencer said word by word.


    "What do you mean?" However, Terence grabbed his arm and shook him violently. "Don''t you


    remember everything? Since you remember Fiona, you should remember that you love her. "


    "No In fact, I haven''t thought of all the things. " With a sad smile, Spencer continued, "I told her that I


    wouldn''t fall in love with her even after we got married. I remembered taking her to the base; I


    remembered getting married to her; I remember making her a military training officer. But I forgot my


    feeling for her I haven''t liked her in my memory, but now I really like her It''s a strange feeling, do you


    understand? "


    "I... I still don''t understand." "So you only remember the faults of Fiona forget the merits of her?" asked


    Terence with a confused look in his eyes Said Terence as he got more confused. Then he thought for a


    while and added, "But it doesn''t matter. You will remember it soon. Besides, don''t you like her now? It''s


    okay. "


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Did I love her before?" Asked Spencer in confusion.


    "You have to ask yourself about it." Terence touched his hair fretfully and said, "Charles is a


    psychopath. What drug did he drug you? Can''t you remember anything?"


    "Because it is supposed to be applied on Fiona."


    "After eating it, one''s memory is all gone..."


    Spencer raised his head suddenly, "Charles wanted to use this medicine on Fiona. He wanted to let


    Fiona forget me,"


    "That''s right!" Terence pped his hand, "Maybe it''s the drug that makes you forget about your feelings


    for her. Don''t worry. You''ll remember soon. Come on, let''s go to find her. You''ve been in aa for so


    many days. I''m sure Fiona must be anxious. "


    "Is she anxious?" All of a sudden, Spencer snorted, feeling self mocking and aggrieved. "If she was


    anxious, she would not pretend not to know me."


    "Why don''t you take a look..."


    "Well, I''m going out. Don''t follow me." After he finished speaking, he ran away. Maybe, he just wanted


    to escape.


    "Look at the bastard you have done..." Terence finished his words in a low voice that could only be


    heard by himself. "It''s strange that she wants to know you."


    "Oh, I almost forgot it," After walking out of the long distance, Spencer suddenly turned his head and


    added, "And check the surveince video at the airport and airport three years ago. I want to know


    more."


    Terence put his hand into his pocket casually and nodded.


    At the corner of the corridor, Spencer walked past Karl. "Give me the car key," he demanded


    "Yes, sir!"


    As soon as Karl took out the key, it was snatched away by Spencer.


    "Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer, are you going out in your patient clothes? " Karl hurriedly to stop him, "Why


    don''t you go change first? You just woke up. Can I drive for you? "


    "Shut up! Stop! Don''t follow me! " Spencer turned a corner and disappeared in the corridor.


    "What should we do..."


    "Why did Celine drug Mr. Spencer?"


    "Oh my God, it''s so scary..."


    The buzzing noises from the corridor dimmed the look on Ethan''s face. He waved at Eric and said,


    "Handle this."


    "Yes! Mr. Ethan! " Eric gave a salute.


    "Ethan..."


    As soon as Ethan turned around, Anna said quietly, "I want to go to the sanatorium to apany you


    and take care of you. I can see her tiredness and wrinkles under the delicate foundation, which can


    even be seen on her face. The Cheng family''s residentialpound I''m not going back. "


    Anna choked with sobs. Although this was not the result she wanted, it gave her a way out. If she didn''t


    say that, she would be too ashamed to stay in the Cheng family. It would be nice to mention it first. Her


    rtionship with Ethan seemed to havee to an end here.


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Ethan nodded and knew what she meant. He turned his back to Anna and said in a


    colder voice, "Then you can pack up your things as soon as possible. I will find a house near the


    sanatorium for you so that you can live in it as soon as possible."


    "Okay." Anna nodded her head slowly. When she saw Ethan turn his back to her and leave, she felt


    very sad and couldn''t stop crying. They had been married for more than ten years, and time was


    almost the same as Spencer''s mother. However, in terms of love, she knew that she would never


    rece Spencer''s mother, or, anyone could not rece her.


    She had no idea what Ethan would react when his back was to her. Would he feel sad?


    Ethan strode forward and after a long while, he suddenly felt exhausted and gave a hard pinch on his


    nose.


    "Mr. Ethan?" When his assistant was about to give him a hand, he waved his hand and said, "I''m fine."


    "Yes!"


    On the other side, after getting on the car, Spencer couldn''t wait to start the car and drive towards the


    center of M City.


    Standing by the window of the corridor on the third floor, Eric and Terence watched Spencer driving


    away from a distance. Eric asked, "Where is Mr. Spencer going? And that''s not the way to go to NJ


    City. "


    "I guess," said Terence, patting Eric on the shoulder. "He will go back to either the Four Seasons


    Scenery or the D University."


    "Why?" Eric asked, "At this point, he should go to find Fiona first."


    "He just woke up. Maybe he need some time to digest." Terence smiled. He knew that Spencer was


    looking for his memory. Only Fiona''s family or school could remind him of what had happened in the


    past. "It should be you who went to find Fiona. I believe it''s time for you to give Fiona your answer. I


    believe that Fiona has a lot of things that she doesn''t know. "


    "Oh! You''re right! Oh, yes! " Eric nodded his head to show his agreement. "Oh, I almost forget it. I have


    to talk to Fiona. Mr. Spencer has no choice but to divorce with her at that time! I want to say this for


    nearly three years! " Then he walked back and forth anxiously, looked at Terence and pped her


    hands. "I''ll do it right now!"


    "Wow, it''s sunny in M City. I told you we came at the right time."


    There was a luxurious cruise ship going on smoothly in the coastal waters in the east of M City. On the


    cruise, many tall hot beauties in bikini walked back and forth with wine sses, attracting a lot of


    attention.


    There was a strong and tall man lying on the deck, sipping the champagne. Some emotions could be


    seen in his eyes under the sunsses, but the corner of his mouth was slightly upward, which gave


    others a mysterious smile.


    "Boss, you are right." The man next to him looked up at the blue sky and white clouds, and spoke


    respectfully.


    "Are we almost there?" The man askedzily.


    "Yes." The man looked at his watch and said, "There are only 40 minutes left before wee ashore."


    "Great!" The man nodded and drank thest mouthful of champagne in the ss. He hadn''t been back


    to M City for three years. Are you okay, my brother? ''Fiona Are you all right?

 Chapter 197 Memories Swept In

    Chapter 197 Memories Swept In


    At this time, the people who were preparing for the drill in NJ City base had been ready to go. The


    troops were sorge. The drill game was going to be held at the junction of the deserts of the NJ City


    and M City. What they should do now was to adapt to the environment and do the final training.


    "Where is Mr. Spencer?"


    "Yeah, I heard that he is the chiefmander! Where is he? "


    "Maybe he went there in advance."


    "Why didn''t he say goodbye to us?"


    Hearing the girls chirping among themselves, Fiona turned around and left in silence. It had been four


    or five days since he entered the base, but there was still no news about him. Ethan said that he''s out


    of danger now.


    "Miss Fiona!" "Someone is looking for me." a voice came from behind


    "Looking for me?" Turning around, Fiona asked doubtfully, "Who?"


    "It''s me."


    A familiar voice sounded. Looking into the distance, Fiona was surprised first, and then smiled when


    she realized it. "Eric."


    It was in Four Seasons Scenery in M City. Spencer drove his car there smoothly, and all the vehicle


    routes were in his memory, and even the housing estate did not change.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The moment Spencer opened the door and got out of the car, the hospital uniform he wore still


    attracted a lot of curious eyes. He ignored those stares and headed for the ''home'' smoothly.


    Standing outside the door, Spencer opened his mouth and wanted to enter the password for several


    times, but for some reason, his nose, throat and eyes were both sore and aching.


    "You said you want to live here?"


    "Spencer, you went for a morning exercise? Then what breakfast are you going to have? "


    "Hey! Don''t touch my drawing board! "


    He could hear the voice in his memory from all sides, as if he could see Fiona when he opened the


    door. Spencer suddenly pressed the password. With a click, the door opened.


    The sun poured in through the window and dust rose in the room, making the room more tranquil.


    Everything in the apartment was still the same. The only difference was that every corner of the room


    was covered with thick dust.


    He didn''t want to disturb the silence of the room.


    The piano was lying quietly by the French window. There were drawing paint remained in the corner of


    the living room, and the bowls and chopsticks in the kitchen seemed to have just been washed. There


    was even a towel hanging on the balcony


    Spencer stood at the door not far away, looking around the room. It seemed that Fiona wasing and


    going. But as soon as he moved, those figures disappeared like bubbles. His head was a little dizzy,


    but he still walked forward step by step. He walked to the door of the master bedroom and gently


    pushed the door open.


    "Since nothing happened, then prove your innocence to me!"


    "Spencer, I hate you! I hate you! "


    It seemed that the room was still filled with the scent of Fiona. However, when he was about to move


    inside, he put his hands on his head in pain. All of a sudden, he thought of something, stumbling


    towards his bedroom. He then opened the door and there was a cloud of dust spread.


    "Ahem!" Spencer coughed and tried to calm himself down. After a few seconds, he walked into the


    room and looked for it in the closet like a lunatic. With every time he tried recall the memory in the past,


    he would have more memories about Fiona. He could also remember the moment, the ce and the


    expression of Fiona


    "Yes, I have found it." He put his hands on the pockets of the shirt and took out two marriage


    certificates quickly with trembling hands. It was a small red certificate with the word "marriage


    certificate" printed on it.


    "From then on, no matter what will happen in the future, we will love each other and share joys and


    responsibilities. We will work together and never give up our responsibility, till death do us apart."


    The vows from the Bureau of civil affairs were still ringing in his mind. After opening the two small


    copies, Spencer suddenly saw the two men''s yellowing photos under the red background, and his eyes


    suddenly turned red.


    In the photo, Fiona''s eyes were red. She was forced by him, and his face was ghastly pale because of


    her.


    Was he mad at her?


    All of a sudden, he frowned and the scene of them at D University entering the new party suddenly


    appeared in his mind. The images of Fiona and Ryan on the stage became more and more clear. His


    mouth suddenly opened, and a strange feeling spread in his heart. It seemed that he was jealous. Why


    did it happen.


    Under the hillside of Maple Mountain, for the first time in darkness, Fiona actively rushed into his arms.


    Under the red leaves all over the sky, he reached out to catch a red leaf and handed it to her casually


    After thinking about it, he suddenly touched his neck and touched it for a while. Then he suddenly


    remembered that he had fixed the ne at Terence''s.


    "Inside is a gift from Fiona, a maple ne."


    "Spencer, Fiona was taken away..."


    All the memories flooded him


    "Happy birthday, Spencer!"


    "Hey, you see, putting two little stones on the snowman''s eyes is enough."


    "The carrots contain a lot of food, so you can''t pick up anything before they eat anything,"


    "Spencer! He is your child! He is your child! "


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    Spencer copsed on the bed with the marriage license in his hand, and the dust on the bed rose in an


    instant. He stared at the ceiling with his hollow eyes. There was a cloud of dust all over his face. No


    matter how hard he tried to breathe, he still felt hard and painful in his heart.


    "Fiona!" he roared out on the bed with one hand covering his head and the other covering his chest. He


    looked so painful that he huddled up.


    "What... What did you say? !" At the NJ City base, Fiona was in the meeting room. When she heard


    Eric said what happened after Spencer signed the divorce agreement, she covered her mouth in


    disbelief and stared at him, whose heart beat faster and faster.


    "I wanted to tell you this for three years. It has been three years. I thought too much."


    "You said that he had gone to find Charles? You said he lost his memory because he was injected an


    unknown drug? " After she asked this question, she still found it inconceivable.


    Eric nodded. "The doctor has found a needle hole in his waist. ording to some tests, it was the


    cause of amnesia."


    "Did he go abroad?"


    "Yes. When the explosion happened that time, Spencer was injured in the chest again. When I carried


    him out of the X Organization, he was at hisst gasp. The next day, we set off from the N Country and


    went abroad. I was with Spencer all the time. I didn''t return until his condition stabilized. It had already


    been half a month by then. " Eric sighed, "But when I came back, I couldn''t find you."


    "What do you want from me?" It choked her up.


    "Of course Ie to you for the sake of Spencer!" Eric said in a hurry, "You don''t know what he looks


    like before he is in aa. He is covered in blood, so he is unconscious. But But he keeps calling your


    name! He still can''t forget you. I''m afraid that he can''t hold on any longer. So I want to pick you up


    abroad to keep himpany. "


    It was hard for Fiona to imagine the bloody look of Spencer, and even more impossible for him to miss


    her.


    "But he was lying on the bed for half a year. He wake up half a yearter, he can''t remember anyone. "


    Eric frowned and said, "He slowly thought of the past, but the doctor was afraid to stimte his brain,


    so he didn''t allow us to say anything. ording to the doctor''s observation, he has the most deep and


    unforgettable memories and it will be harder for him to remember the people who is the most important


    in his heart. "


    Caught off guard, Fiona held her breath and forgot to think.


    Eric looked at Fiona affectionately and continued, "About two months ago, Mr. Spencer just thought


    about the matter about Wayne. Before he came to the NJ City base, only things about you haven''t


    With mouth slightly open, Fiona was too shocked to believe what she had seen. Was she important to


    Spencer? Was she so important that he hated her?


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, someone knocked at the door. Shocked, Fiona patted her face and shouted towards


    the door, "What''s up?"


    "Miss Fiona, everyone is ready. Let me remind you that we should gather together in ten minutes."


    "Okay, I know. I''ll be right there."


    "Yes!"


    "You follow to the training exercise? Are we leaving now? " Asked Eric.


    "Yes." Fiona nodded and stood up. "Eric, I have to go now. By the way... " After taking a short pause,


    Fiona didn''t know what to say. "You said that he has woken up. Is he still going to perform?"


    "Why not? He is the mainmander, how could he not go! This is his task. " Eric smiled. "Besides, he


    has regained his memory. He must be looking for you."


    With her eyebrows knitted, Fiona suddenlyughed at herself, "So what? He''s still him and I''m still me."


    The wrong things he had done and those that she had been constantly awakened in the nightmare had


    not changed.


    "I have told you so much. Don''t you understand?" "I should have asked Terence toe with me. He


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    must have known it better than me," Eric blurted out Since Fiona still didn''t want to mention Spencer,


    Eric decided to make a clean exnation with her. "Mr. Spencer was forced to divorce you. When I saw


    him sign the papers, his hand was shaking. It took him a long while to finally sign his name."


    Fiona''s heart jolted. It seemed as if she had been struck by lightning.


    "Besides, Mr. Spencer once told me that he agreed to let you have a baby and even if the baby in your


    belly belongs to another person, he agreed. He said he would do anything for you as long as you are


    fine. "


    "When Mr. Spencer woke up two days ago, he remembered the matter about the Maple Leaf Ne.


    Nothing happened between him and Mr. Spencer. It was Celine''s lie The child who was pushed away


    by you is also not Mr. Spencer''s... "


    "Mr. Spencer, he''s been loving you..."

 Chapter 198 Wait For Me To Find You

    Chapter 198 Wait For Me To Find You


    In the base, because Fiona was about to leave for a month, Sophia missed her so she asked George


    to take her to say goodbye to Fiona in the base. Along with him came Sarah and Ryan.


    "That''s it." When Eric walked out of the office with Fiona, he found several people standing at the door.


    At the first nce, Eric saw the son in Sophia''s arms. He was startled and asked, "Is this your child?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded.


    "Wow Mom... " The next second, Sarah burst into tears and threw herself into Fiona''s arms. "Mommy,


    don''t go! She cried


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good girl." Fiona took Sarah all of a sudden. She patted her back and said, "Don''t cry, Sarah. I''ll leave


    you for thest time. When Ie back, let''s be together again, okay? Mommy will stay at home with


    you every day. "


    "Fiona, do you mean that Are you leaving the base? " Ryan stepped forward at once. The joy and


    excitement were evident in his eyes. "Has your superior approved you?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded.


    "That''s great!" After hearing that, Sophia immediately pped her hands and touched Sarah''s hair.


    Then she said happily, "Sarah, your mother has time to keep youpany from now on!"


    "But I want my mom now." The little guy put her arms around Fiona''s neck tightly as if she was afraid


    that she would run away. Her face was wet with tears, and her little mouth was slightly pouted. She was


    very upset.


    Standing aside, Eric thought highly of her in his mind, ''Great! She''s exactly the same as what Spencer


    looked like when he was a kid!''! But even if that wasn''t the reason, he didn''t believe that Fiona had


    another man''s baby. Fiona''s child was actually Spencer''s.


    Eric smiled. But when he noticed the hostility in George''s eyes, he immediately gave a friendly smile to


    him.


    "Humph!" George snorted and looked away.


    Eric rubbed his nose awkwardly.


    "By the way, there''s no danger in this drill, right? Are you going to participate in the exercise? " With


    worry written all over her face, Sophia said, "You can''t even run. You''d better not participate in it."


    "Gee." George frowned and suddenly knocked on Sophia''s head. "Can''t you say something sweet?"


    "Well I didn''t mean it! " After giving George an angry stare, Sophia turned to Fiona and said, "Bah, bah,


    Fiona, what I said is nonsense. Don''t take it to heart. Be careful along the way. When youe back, I


    will celebrate for you. "


    "Okay." Fiona said with a smile.


    "Be careful on the way, Fiona." Said George.


    "Thank you, George."


    "Fiona..." With a warm smile on his face, Ryan looked at Fiona and said, "I''m waiting for you toe


    back too. Maybe your birthday hasn''te yet. I have prepared a special birthday gift for you.


    Remember toe back and take it."


    "¡­¡­" Fiona was speechless, feeling a bit guilty.


    "Uncle Ryan, is there a gift for me?" Sarah blinked and was a little shy: "I also want a gift."


    "Haha." Ryan touched Sarah''s face tenderly and said, "Of course. You will celebrate your mother''s


    birthday with her. There will be gifts for you. Uncle Ryan will give you a cake, okay? "


    "Okay!" Sarah nodded and became happy again.


    He must be plotting something. Looking at Ryan, Eric felt a little bit wronged. "Mr. Spencer has


    recovered his memory," he blurted out


    They understood what he meant. The threatening smile on their faces broke into pieces.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    On the way to the military base, Fiona was sitting in the front passenger seat, with her head leaning


    against the window. Her body shook as the car went on. Her eyes were empty and distant.


    It was getting dark. It had been five hours by car. She liked this kind of dark night, because her emotion


    could be maintained in the darkness, which would not be easily discovered by others.


    She still remembered the desperate look in Ryan''s eyes a moment ago and the angry looks on Sophia


    and George. But when she heard Eric''s harsh words in the meeting room, her firm determination was


    gradually softened. She kept recalling the past in silence. Did she miss a lot with Spencer?


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    The sudden ring of the phone interrupted Fiona''s thoughts. With a shiver, she took out her phone. The


    two words'' unknown call ''flickered on the screen of the cellphone. But Fiona did not answer it.


    "Why didn''t you answer it?" The male driver asked.


    "A strange number." The phone was automatically hanged up after it rang for a long time. Fiona smiled


    faintly. When she was about to put the phone back, the phone rang again.


    It was the same number.


    The male chauffeur tilted his head to look at Fiona. Noticing the hesitant look in Fiona''s eyes, he smiled


    and said, "Miss Fiona, please answer the phone. Perhaps you forgot to save her phone number.


    Otherwise, why did you call her twice?"


    Feeling his words made sense, Fiona nodded and slid the screen open.


    "Hello?" Fiona asked gently. The other end of the line remained silent, which made Fiona think that the


    person on the other end of the line had already hung up. Just as Fiona was about to doubt, something


    suddenly urred to her. She opened her eyes and the feeling in her heart became stronger and


    stronger.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she blinked. She could sense theplicated emotions in the man''s


    heart. Instead of speaking, she didn''t know what to say. She just listened quietly.


    The male chauffeur saw that Fiona only held the phone in his hand and didn''t say anything. With a


    baffled expression on his face, he asked, "Miss Fiona, are you still on the phone? Why don''t you say


    anything? "


    "I..."


    "Is there a man with you, Fiona?"


    There was finally a voice from the other end of the phone. He stopped what Fiona wanted to say. It was


    the familiar voice of Spencer. There was a strong sense of unhappiness in his questioning. Lowering


    her head, Fiona didn''t know whether tough or cry at the question. She smiled, but tears welled up in


    her eyes. She knew that he was different now. The one who was talking to her now, was Spencer, the


    one who knew her.


    "I''m on the way to military drill, the man spoke was the driver. " Fiona exined indifferently, almost


    crying out.


    "Okay." Spencer didn''t say anything more. Meanwhile, Fiona fell into silence.


    "Fiona..." After a long time, Spencer suddenly called out Fiona''s name. His voice was hoarse, with a


    rare sense of helplessness and grievance. "I miss you."


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    His voice was like a stone that unexpectedly fell into the quiet heart like water, causing her heart to


    surge. When she heard his voice, she couldn''t help but feel relieved. With a sound of "click", tears


    dropped from her eyes to her pants, creating small teardrops. Fiona opened her mouth slightly, she


    chocked, "Spencer, long time no see."


    Under the bright moonlight. He was on the tenth floor in the master bedroom of Four Seasons Scenery


    in M City. Spencer looked up at the ceiling, held the phone in his hand, heard a "long time no see", and


    his lips trembled slightly.


    "Long time no see." Replied Spencer in a low voice. After that, he raised his hand and wiped off the


    tears from the corner of his eye quickly. "Fiona, I''ve remembered everything, all of the things that have


    something to do with you."


    Spencer''s voice seemed to have never been so close. Leaning against the front passenger''s seat,


    Fiona listened to his soft voice, sobbing and trembling.


    "Where are you now? Where did the car go? " He was getting more and more nervous. He had no


    choice but to meet Fiona immediately.


    "We are going to the exercise base in an hour."


    "Okay!" Spencer sat up from the bed, and his eyes slowly restored firmness. "Wait for me there. I''ll


    Fiona nodded her head abruptly. Her tears streamed down her cheeks. "Okay," she replied


    Sitting up from the bed, Spencer was about to say goodbye to Fiona. All of a sudden, he thought of


    something and closed his eyes in pain. "Sarah, I remembered the things of her as well..."


    "I didn''t touch Fiona. The video was fake! The baby that Fiona is carrying is your... " All of a sudden,


    Spencer felt he owed a lot of gratitude to Charles, who had stopped him to be a super fool.


    Fiona gritted her teeth, with an uneasy look in her eyes. ''Spencer! Does he still want to question Sarah


    again?


    "I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry..." Suddenly, Spencer began to speak, and kept saying sorry for


    three times in a row. Then he choked with sobs, "Sarah, she is my daughter, she is my child. I am her


    father! I''m sorry, Fiona, I''m sorry I''m Sarah''s father! "


    "Aha..." Fiona whimpered. It turned out that all her grievances could not be relieved by his exnation.


    It turned out that in her heart, she was so eager for Spencer to understand the truth!


    As the driver watched Fiona''s increasingly out of control mood, a heartache rose in his heart. Fiona just


    held her phone in her hand. Although she didn''t say much, her tears were more and more malicious,


    and she cried more loudly.


    An hourter, the car slowly stopped.


    "Instructor," The male chauffeur looked at Fiona, who was burying her head and still crying like a little


    beast, and whispered, "We''ve arrived at the gym. Are you going to get out of the car?"


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    But before she could answer, a loud noise was heard overhead, which was caused by the helicopter


    propeller. That voice was getting closer and closer to the ground, and the clouds of wind blew and


    pervaded everyone''s eyes.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    The helicopter stopped in front of the convoy and the speed of the propeller was getting slower.


    "Hi, Fiona!"


    A man got off the helicopter and called out Fiona''s name immediately. He looked desperate, helpless


    and uneasy.


    "Spencer?" Suddenly, Fiona raised her head and looked at him through the window.

 Chapter 199 Heartless Derives From Affection

    Chapter 199 Heartless Derives From Affection


    On the Gobi desert with yellow sand all over the sky, Spencer stumbled when he jumped off the


    helicopter. But he kept staring at Fiona without blinking for fear that he would forget her.


    "It''s Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer is here! "


    "What is Mr. Spencer looking at?"


    The girls standing close to the boy started whispering among themselves. Crystal stood in the


    "Have you seen it?" Standing next to Crystal, Janice, the third captain, also sensed the undercurrent in


    the air. "For Mr. Spencer, Fiona is the only special one."


    Crystal''s eyes darkened. She had known it since thest time she let Fiona fall from her shoulder on


    purpose. She could never forget how Spencer questioned her all her life. He looked at her as if she had


    touched his most beloved thing, something that he was unwilling to touch by himself, but was smashed


    by her.


    "Train hard." Janice patted Crystal on the shoulder and encouraged, "You are the most talented person


    in our team. You should behave well in the battle game."


    "Yes, sir!" Crystal regained herposure and saluted Janice.


    On the other side, Fiona and Spencer stared at each other for a long time. The more they looked at


    each other, the more surprised and love Spencer showed in his eyes. But suddenly, he walked up to


    Fiona step by step, without taking his eyes off her.


    When he reached the car, he said to the driver without looking at him, "Get off the car!"


    "Yes Yes! Mr. Spencer! " The driver opened the door of the car quickly and got off with fear.


    Spencer got into the car and sat on the driver''s seat with a poker face. He nced at Fiona and said


    nothing, but started the car all of a sudden. The other third teammates were all silent but no one


    stopped them. Maybe it was because of tacit understanding between them.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    The engine hummed and the off-road vehicle drove off the lifelessnd, raising the dust all over the


    ground.


    Shocked, Fiona asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Find a ce without anyone." When he was driving, the blue veins on his hands could be seen faintly.


    Nobody was alive except people in the NJ City base in the desert. In the dead of darkness, an off-road


    vehicle was galloping at full speed. Both of them were in silence.


    With a squeak¡ª¡ª


    The car drove far enough. When there was only sand and no figure left in front of them, Spencer slowly


    stopped the car. "Fiona..." The voice was soft, but it contained so much emotion.


    "Yes." Fiona responded, eyes flooded with tears, "You..." However, before she could finish her words,


    she saw that Spencer moved sideways suddenly. He stretched out his hand, leaned forward and held


    her tightly in his arms. ''I finally can hold you in my arms, Fiona.'' he thought


    Fiona was a little out of breath by his hug, but when she moved a little, Spencer''s hand became tighter,


    and his head was on her shoulder. He said in a muffled voice, "Let me hold you."


    As soon as he finished his words, Fiona suddenly felt a piece of wet on her shoulder. She could clearly


    feel his trembling body when he was hugging her. The moist feeling on her shoulder became stronger


    and stronger. Fiona even faintly heard the sob of Spencer.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him. He came back home like a cruise after a long time, and


    finally came to the shore like floating wood in the sea. His heart couldn''t help but spread out, and there


    were tears in his eyes. The feeling of holding Fiona was so real that his heart that had dangled for three


    years was relieved. It turned out that all his panic and worries were because of the absence of Fiona


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    Affected by his feelings, tears were streaming down from the corners of Fiona''s eyes. Fiona closed her


    eyes hard and burst into tears. She clenched her hands into tight fists, howling. She thumped on the


    back of him and roared, "Spencer, Spencer... Do you remember everything?! What do you want to do!!


    Spencer... Do you know I hate you! Do you know?! Why do you think of me! She cried


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." But Spencer still didn''t let her go. He held her into his arms, as if trying to bond


    her with him. He couldn''t bear to separate with her.


    "Get off me, Spencer! She cried It was the end of Fiona''s crying. She cried out all the grievances she


    had suffered in the past three years. "So what you remember all the things! Let me go Let me go! "


    "No, I won''t let you go any more." Spencer tried his best to suppress his trembling voice. "You can''t


    drive me away. From now on, I''ll stay by your side and never let you go Never again, I will never let you


    go! "


    "Wow..." Fiona cried even louder, "I don''t want to see you again! Why are you here! Go away! I don''t


    want to see you again Go away! "


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Trembling with fear, Spencer held her in his arms and pleaded, "No! Please!


    Please don''t! Please..."


    The biggest feature of the desert was therge temperature difference between day and night, and the


    temperature at night was close to zero.


    They had been sitting in the car for an hour and both of them had calmed down. Suddenly, they felt the


    coldness in the car and Spencer asked in a low voice, "Are you cold?"


    "I''m fine." She cried for so long that her voice became hoarse. They just hugged each other as before.


    Fiona gently pushed him and said, "Let go of me."


    "No, I won''t let you go." Spencer raised his hand and stroked her hair with an obsession that he had


    lost and recovered.


    "I feel bad." Fiona blushed and was forced to lean close to his chest. "It''s notfortable in this


    position. Let go of me."


    Spencer frowned and continued in a childish tone, "Then you are not allowed to leave."


    Fiona''s nose twitched. She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. "Where can I go in this


    desert?"


    Smiling, he caressed her hair and said, "No way."


    "You..."


    "But I can get you into another position." After finishing speaking, a smile yed at the corners of


    Spencer''s mouth. All of a sudden, he turned sideways, encircled her shoulder with one of his hands


    and touched her knee pit with the other. In a princess like manner, he turned her around and put her on


    hisp.


    "What?" Fiona cried out in surprise secretly. The next second, she was lifted up by him and she sat on


    hisps.


    As soon as she looked up, she met the affectionate eyes of Spencer, her heart skipped a beat.


    "Fiona." Said Spencer in an extremely bewitching tone. "Are you still crying?" He raised his hand and


    wiped off his tears.


    Fiona couldn''t help herself in Spencer''s serious expression. When she came to her sense, she pped


    his hand, "Don''t touch me! Put me down. I want to go back. "


    "You are not allowed to go back." Spencer held her even tighter and continued with a smile, "I came


    here as fast as I could. I wouldn''t let you go back before I could have a good talk with you."


    "There is nothing to talk about." Turning her face away, she sniffed suddenly.


    "You don''t have anything to say, but I have." He then gave a gentle kiss on her cheek suddenly.


    "You..." Fiona was shocked. "What are you doing?"


    "Kiss you." What he said made sense. A second ago he was cynical, and the next moment his eyes


    were affectionate, "Fiona, I miss you so much! I miss your smile, I miss you very much... "


    Fiona clenched her teeth. She turned her face away, not knowing whether to feel aggrieved or


    resentful.


    Suddenly thinking of something, he added, "I have drawn a line with Celinepletely. Nothing


    happened between me and her. Celine told me that she was pregnant I was drunk that night and she


    drugged me. I vaguely remembered that I was knocked out. I can''t sleep with her... "


    "Eric has already told me about this." Fiona''s eyes darkened.


    "Did he tell you?" Spencer was overjoyed. "So you have known everything? I didn''t mean to forget you.


    I didn''t mean to mistook the ne was designed by Celine... The Maple Leaf Ne on the


    market is indeed her work! "


    Fiona bit her lips and remained silent.


    "What''s wrong with you, Fiona?" Spencer looked at her and asked, "Is it because I''ve recovered my


    memory, and all the misunderstandings have been cleared up. You are too happy to ept it? Don''t


    worry. I will give you some time. I... "


    "No, it''s not." Turning to look at him, Fiona continued, "Because of your ruthlessness and mistrust, it


    doesn''t matter even if the misunderstandings are cleared up. It''s your business that you are not with


    Celine. We are divorced, aren''t we? "


    When she mentioned the word "divorce", he trembled and apologized, "I''m sorry. Fiona, I had no


    choice I admitted that I was frightened and angry when I saw the video. I really thought that Charles


    treated you... " Spencer frowned, "I''m sorry. I just knew that Sarah is our child. It''s our child."


    Tears welled up in Fiona''s eyes again, but she still choked with anger. She was sad.


    "The reason why I divorce you is that I don''t want you to be investigated. I''m afraid that you can''t bear it


    when you get pregnant. I''m more afraid that your body can''t bear it. On the other hand, I wanted to


    confidence toe back alive in the battle with X Organization agency when I signed that agreement If


    I can''te back, you wouldn''t be held hostage by that marriage contract. " Spencer stretched out his


    hand and gently smoothed Fiona''s hair. "You are still so young. Even if I die, you can''t be a widow at


    such a young age, can you?"


    "You..." It had never crossed her mind that he had so much on his mind, and that he had been so


    thoughtful. It turned out that his ruthless actions were driven by his deep love. He had even thought of


    the rest of his life.

 Chapter 200 Fiona Is My Wife

    Chapter 200 Fiona Is My Wife


    "Fiona, I love you, not just words."


    Perhaps knowing the shock in Fiona''s eyes, Spencer pretended to be ashamed of himself. As he


    finished his words, he added, "How are you? Are you moved?"


    Although Fiona seemed to be annoyed, she had mixed feelings. Indeed, what he said was too


    shocking. It indeed took her a long time to digest from resentment to gratitude.


    "I wanted you to go back to M City and wait for me. If I could go back safely, I would start over with you.


    If, if you can''t wait for me toe back, I''ll think about finding someone to tell you the truth after you


    get married again. Who knows... " After a pause, Spencer sank into deep thought before continuing,


    "Who knows that ns are not as good as changes. I''m not dead, but I''ve forgotten all about the past.


    All the misunderstandings and undeniable facts have been buried for three years. "


    "Why don''t you say anything?" A mixed feeling was rising in her heart. "Besides, who told you I was


    going to get married? Why do you arrange everything for me? "


    "Not married?" Spencer touched Fiona''s face and became more ambitious. He carefully examined her


    eyes and brows, then he said in a low and hoarse voice, "Don''t you get married? Do you want to keep


    your integrity for me? Do you want to be a widow for me?"


    "You are a real widow! Can you say something nice? " Fiona said angrily, "Are you so desperate to


    die?"


    "Are you worried about me?" However, instead of getting angry, Spencer was more satisfied with what


    Fiona had said. He put his face closer to her and the only thought in his mind was to kiss her.


    "Wh what... What are you doing?" She stepped back and said, "Calm down."


    "Do you think I can calm down?" Spencer asked as he grabbed her hand.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    When he was about to kiss her lips, suddenly there was a deafening whistle from the deserts. Both


    Spencer and Fiona were startled. Fiona shoved into his chest, and the whistle stopped.


    After a pause, Spencer looked behind Fiona and said with a smile, "You just pressed the horn button,


    but..."


    "But what?" In a panic, Fiona asked.


    "But I like the hug you gave me just now." He gazed at her with burning eyes and wanted to kiss her


    again.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, his phone rang, interrupting the pace of Spencer''s movement. Looking at Fiona''s red face,


    he gnashed his teeth with anger. At the critical moment, there were always some people who were


    stupid! Annoyed, he turned his head aside and took out his cell phone. Without a second thought, he


    answered the phone, "Hello? Who? What''s the matter? "


    "Well Mr. Spencer, it''s me, Karl. "


    "What do you want to say?" Spencer roared.


    "Well..."


    "Try one more ''well''?"


    "Report to Mr. Spencer!" Karl was taken aback by his question. He replied, "Everyone is in the camp.


    You and Miss Fiona haven''te back yet. We are curious about where you are going and are worried


    about Miss Fiona. So, they sent me to call you and Miss Fiona to check your whereabouts."


    "I''m in a lifeless ce, neither walking nor leaving. The only one who''s confident is that I''m not going to


    die! Tell them not to worry about anything! I''ll take Fiona back before dawn! " Spencer hung up the


    phone angrily.


    "Why not go back now?" But Fiona was worried, "There is a training tomorrow morning. Can we go


    back in time? And aren''t you going to sleep tonight? "


    "I don''t think so." Raising his eyebrows, he then adjusted Fiona''s position and said, "Perhaps I have to


    trouble you tonight."


    "¡­¡­ What do you mean? " The blood came from her ears and the sound made her stutter.


    "We won''t sleep tonight." A slow smile appeared on his face.


    "Don''t we sleep?" Fiona''s mouth was slightly open, and her eyes were full of surprise.


    "Yes." There was a sudden sadness in his eyes. "I dare not sleep. I''m afraid once I sleep, when I wake


    up tomorrow, I will forget everything. I... I just managed to remember you... "


    Fiona''s heart ached, "Aren''t you sleepy?"


    "Compared with the pain of losing you and forgetting you, I would rather never sleep for the rest of my


    life." He caressed her cheek and continued, "Three years have passed, but you are still as pretty as


    before."


    With her eyes reddened, she feigned a rxed tone and said, "Don''t be garrulous."


    "I''m just telling the truth."


    "What?" Just as Fiona was about to respond to him, she yawned. She looked at him and quickly


    apologized, "Sorry, I, ..."


    "Have a rest! With you in my arms. " After these words, Spencer opened his arms and took her in his


    arms again. He buried his head deeply in her shoulder, "Sleep..."


    Sitting on hisp, Fiona was torn between a rock and a hard ce. "Why do you sleep like this? Didn''t


    you say you wouldn''t sleep? "


    "If you are sleepy, just sleep." His warm breath made half of Fiona''s body numb andfortable. But


    he didn''t seem to sleep at all. "I just want to sleep with you in case you run away."


    "If you don''t hold me to sleep, I can''t run away either." Fiona frowned.


    "It''s different..." He shook his head gently and closed his eyes. He felt at ease which he had never


    experienced in the past three years. "This is different," he said


    Fiona didn''t know how to open his mouth, so she closed her eyes.


    "Fiona, I love you, I never changed." In the silence, Spencer suddenly spoke. Fiona shivered and her


    heart skipped a beat.


    Beep¡ª¡ª


    In her sleep, a sound of a horn could be heard far away. It was as if the sound came from another


    world.


    Frowning, she turned and was about to get up, but when she moved, she heard a maic voice. "Are


    you awake?"


    Fiona suddenly opened her eyes. Before she was fully awake, she saw the handsome face of Spencer


    and his slightly red and swollen eyes. She was still in his arms.


    The sky hade out of the horizon, and the stars in the sky were still bright blinking. The constant


    day and night came soon.


    "You..." Fiona blinked her eyes, "Are you awake too? Or, haven''t you slept yet? "


    "Does it matter?" A smile cracked his lips. Closing his eyes, Spencer urately caught her lips and


    suddenly kissed her, leaving her no chance to resist.


    "Well..." Fiona let out a muffled groan, and all her senses were swallowed up by him. She had never


    thought that the kiss woulde so suddenly. He kissed her affectionately, which was unlike the two


    who had suffered from the flood, but more like he was passing his emotion to her. He would make up


    for the regret that they had missed each other for three years, and make up his love and apology for


    the past three years to Fiona.


    Without any ability to think, Fiona could only passively bear the kiss from Spencer. However, her stiff


    arm just now slowly raised, gently ced beside Spencer''s waist and slowly embraced him.


    Feeling the response from Fiona, he felt hot in his eyes and his heart beat faster and faster.


    "Mr. Spence and Fiona didn''te backst night!" In themand room, the captain of the third


    team red at Karl and asked, "What did you call Mr. Spencer! Call him again! "


    "Well, captain, I''ve called him for many times." Karl replied with a grimace, "Nobody answered."


    "I don''t think Mr. Spencer is a person without sense of propriety." "Let''s ask them when theye


    back," said James, waving his hand


    Others nodded in agreement. The rtionship between Mr. Spencer and Miss Fiona is very


    "They''re back! They''re back! " While they were talking, someone ran to themand room and


    reported, "Mr. Spencer hase back with Miss Fiona!"


    "Are they back? That''s great! " Janice was the first one to run down, and then everyone hurried down


    to receive.


    "Let me go!" It was an off-road car. Just when Fiona was about to get off, she was suddenly grabbed by


    Spencer when she opened the door.


    "I said, I won''t let you go." Spencer took her hand and interlocked their fingers, and then he nodded


    with satisfaction and said, "It''s not easy to loose your hand."


    "What are you doing?" As soon as she raised her head, she saw that many people, including James,


    were running towards them. She became more panic, "Spencer, please let go of me first!"


    "No, I won''t let you go." Spencer was more proud now. When he was in the car just now, he almost


    failed to hold it in time. But when he thought that this was the military maneuver, he held it back, but


    now he couldn''t even hold his little hand!


    "Drillmaster Cheng!"


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    "Hi, Fiona!"


    When they arrived at the scene, Spencer turned his head with a smile and nced at them. "Hey, why


    are you all here? Fiona,e out and say hi to everyone. They are all worried about us. "


    "I..." As soon as Fiona opened her mouth and was about to open it, she was dragged out of the car by


    Spencer abruptly. Immediately, their two hands sped together were exposed to everyone.


    Janice froze, and James became even more embarrassed. Robert turned away his face.


    "We are fine." Spencer smiled and said to Janice, "After the breakfast, asked the third team to


    assemble at the training ground, and then we began to train on time.


    "¡­¡­" Janice swallowed, nced at Fiona, and then saluted to Spencer, "Yes!"


    "Okay." Spencer nodded and turned to look at Fiona, asking, "Let''s go to have breakfast, okay? Are


    you hungry? What do you want to eat? Or do you want to take a nap instead of eating? "


    Lowering his head, Fiona resisted what he had said stubbornly. When she heard his words, she


    lowered her head, gritted her teeth and said, "Please release me."


    "Haha." Spencer raised his hand and rubbed her hair dotingly, "No."


    "Cough Ahem! " James coughed and his face blushed, "Well Mr. Spencer! You! Come here! "


    "What are you doing?" Spencer replied coldly and dragged Fiona on.


    "You..." James''s face darkened. He stopped and said, "Mr. Spencer, let go of Miss Fiona first."


    "No, I won''t. What do you want? Just tell me!" Said Spencer with a smirk on his face.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    James lowered his voice, "Mr. Spencer, I know you and Miss Fiona But you have to pay attention to the


    asion, this is the exercise base, not the ce for dating! "


    "We are not dating." A harmless smile appeared on Spencer''s face. "Fiona is my wife."

 Chapter 201 Complaisant Mr. Spencer

    Chapter 201 Comisant Mr. Spencer


    Crack¡ª¡ª


    It seemed that Fiona had heard the sound of her chin broken. She raised her head and saw that


    everyone was opening their mouths as if they were some kind of monster staring at them, as if what


    Spencer had just said was out of the blue.


    Although shocked, Fiona was much calmer than the person in front of her. She stared at him and


    shouted, "What the hell are you talking about, Spencer?"


    "I am telling the truth!" Suddenly, he patted his chest pocket and said, "I still have the marriage


    certificate with me! Let''s go for dinner. " After that, he took a few steps forward with Fiona and walked


    up to Robert. Suddenly, he stopped and patted Robert on the shoulder, "Robert, my wife and I are


    going to have dinner now!"


    Robert smiled awkwardly and took a look at Fiona. There was some inquiry and some sadness.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "We, we are going to have dinner first." Fiona pretended that she didn''t understand Robert. She


    nodded awkwardly and left with Spencer, blushing.


    "It''s Did he take Fiona to the Civil Affairs Bureau that night? " Janice stared nkly at the two people.


    "Probably," Karl nodded his head and smiled at her kindly. "Mr. Spencer is a man of action." Then he


    hurried to chase after the two men.


    "Hey, Spencer! Let go of me!" As Fiona struggled along the way, she attracted more attention from the


    people around her. She felt ashamed, ashamed and sad. "Spencer, the marriage certificate in your


    pocket is already useless."


    He stopped and turned back suddenly. He lifted their hands which had been in contact and said, "So I


    won''t let you go."


    "¡­¡­ Why? " Fiona was a little surprised.


    "Because I''m afraid that you might elope with others." Said Spencer as he tightened his grip on the


    their hands. "Without those two certificates, I''m really afraid that I can''t handle you well More than a


    month ago, when I just arrived at NJ City base, " said Spencer with a sudden chuckle. " you actually


    said that it was the first time we met, and you actually said that we didn''t know each other. Do you


    really want to turn my back on you if I can''t remember anything? "


    His words brought out the most important thing in Fiona''s heart. Her face flushed crimson, but she


    remembered what he had said. Should she question him why he had divorced her? Should she ask


    why he forgot her?


    "But it doesn''t matter." Noticing the hesitant look on her face, Spencer continued, "Even if you don''t


    ept me, I will find you."


    "Yes?" Fiona asked in doubt.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he continued walking forward. "Have you forgotten that?


    When we went to CL Mountain, I thought it was my first time to see you, but I insisted I insisted falling


    in love with you. So, don''t run away, Fiona. No matter how many times I lose my memory, I will find you


    and fall in love with you. "


    Overwhelmed by warmth, Fiona was slightly moved, but at a loss.


    "Spencer, you are too disgusting!" "Let go of me!" Fiona said, trying to break the intense atmosphere.


    "I have told you that I won''t let her go." He hummed and continued, "In the past few years, has Ryan


    ever held your hand like this?"


    Ryan...


    A shiver ran down her spine at the mention of this name. ''Is Ryan still waiting for my answer?''?


    Hearing that, Spencer stopped once more. He turned his head and found that Fiona was absent-


    minded and sad. Suddenly, he felt angry, anxious and flustered. He hurriedly asked, "Did he really hold


    your hand? Did he kiss you? Well? Why didn''t you say no? "


    Raising her head, Fiona faltered, "I It''s not the time to talk about this, let''s go to eat. "


    "No way. You have to make it clear before eating." All of a sudden, Spencer opened his eyes wide,


    seeming to think of something, and said angrily, "I remembered that. Sarah also said that she wanted


    Ryan to be her father! Did you If I didn''t show up, would you marry Ryan? " All of a sudden, he put his


    arm around her shoulder and bellowed, "Didn''t you say that you would keep a widow for me? You want


    to marry Ryan? No, no, no... "


    His roar attracted many people''s attention. ''Mr. Spencer and Miss Fiona are courting death! How dare


    he say such words like widow?


    Fiona closed her eyes helplessly. Her face turned red and she said angrily, "Spencer, listen to me. We


    have divorced. No matter what the reason is, we have divorced. I have the right to live the life I want.


    Don''t say things like being a widow. You are not dead. Besides, you have Celine now, right? "


    "Nothing happened between her and me!" Exined Spencer at once.


    "I don''t want to hear it. I''m hungry. Let''s go to eat." Knowing that she couldn''t get rid of him, Fiona gave


    up the struggle and turned to the canteen.


    "Let''s eat..." Spencer mumbled and followed her. "Let''s eat first. I''ll tell you after dinner."


    In the canteen, everyone was having lunch in order. The sight that Spencer and Fiona walked into the


    canteen hand in hand was deeply engraved in everyone''s heart. They found that no matter where


    Spencer went, he would take her hand. He did not avoid the public.


    "Let''s eat more, Fiona." Spencer held Fiona''s right hand, ng to Fiona''s side, and politely served


    dishes for her.


    "Let me go!" Fiona''s face became redder because of shyness. She was angry and annoyed at the


    same time. "You hold my right hand. I can''t eat anything now."


    "Oh, really?" After thinking for a while, Spencer suddenly smiled and said, "Then let me feed you!"


    "Haha Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... "


    As soon as he finished, Fiona could hear clearly that someone burst intoughter at the table behind


    them.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up! "


    After breakfast, the project of running five thousand meters with 20 kilograms was in full swing. But this


    time it had been changed to a destend. The dust from time to time made the scene difficult to


    open eyes.


    "You just run three kilometers. Speed up!" In the off-road vehicle, Spencer sat on the back seat, poked


    his head out to urge the people from the third team. Sitting beside him, Fiona felt her right hand was


    clenched by him, showing no blood cirction.


    Fiona turned to look at him with a confused look. Have they reconciled? All misunderstandings were


    cleared up. He wanted to continue to live with her together? Is it necessary for them to be like this?


    When Spencer just finished, he turned around and found that Fiona was looking at him innocently. Her


    eyes made him very angry. He asked in a low and sexy voice, "Why are you looking at me?"


    "No, nothing." Fiona drew her gaze back and said, "Let go of me, Spencer. The war game is about to


    start. It''s so shocking! "


    "That''s because they are naive." It seemed that he didn''t care about it at all.


    "¡­¡­" Fiona was speechless.


    They ran five thousand meters, and then went back and forth through the 30 meter barbed wire to two


    hundred meters. They were all crawling on the ground, face as grey as ashes. Fiona had to stand


    aside, embarrassed.


    "Are you hot? Would you like some water? " Spencer then got some water and put it in front of her


    mouth, and said, "It''s very kind of you toe with me to train the, Fiona."


    Fiona was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Mr. Spencer, if you feel sorry, please let me go. I still


    have something to do back home." After she finished speaking, she raised her head to show that he


    had been holding her hand.


    "No, I won''t let you go." With a snort, Spencer turned his head and didn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    He shouted at the soldiers who were training, "Hurry up!"


    "Phew!" Janice had just finished 30 meters. She stood up from the ground and prepared to go to the


    beginning to take another round.


    "It''s going too fast between Miss Fiona and Mr. Spencer!" Said the girl who stood up with her.


    Janice raised her eyebrows, "Yes, I was so scared."


    "I think Mr. Spencer looks exactly like..."


    "What?" Janice turned her head, "Like what?"


    "Like a dog, wagging its tail in front of Miss Fiona and begging her in every way."


    With the corner of her mouth twitching, Janice looked at the side of Spencer, she thought that this


    metaphor, It is quite proper!


    "What are you looking at! Go to train! " Spencer nced at Janice.


    "Yes, sir!" Janice immediately looked away and ran toward the direction where the sound came from.


    "Haha." Spencer then turned to look at Fiona and gave her a wicked smile, which made her shiver.


    After a day of training, today for everyone, the biggest talked should be the rtionship between


    Spencer and Fiona. It was said that James had called Spencer''s father, but he just said, "let them go."


    the chiefmander of the base of N Country also called James back, with the words "let them go".


    Being at a loss for a long time, James spoke to the subordinates, "Let them go."


    After dinner, Fiona wanted to go back to the tent to have a rest, and Spencer followed her without


    scruple.


    "Let me go. I need to go back and rest."


    "No, I''ll go with you."


    "Can you stop being so childish? I''m going to sleep! "


    "So what?"


    "I''m really angry with you, Spencer! I''m going to sleep. Are youing with me? "


    At the door of Fiona''s tent, the two started to quarrel. Noticing that her face didn''t look good, Spencer


    let out a deep sigh. "I''m sleeping on the floor, okay?"


    "No way."


    "I just want to see you..."


    "No way."


    "Okay, I''ll wait at the door." He then continued, "You can go back to sleep now." Then he let go of her


    arms and kissed on Fiona''s cheek when she wasn''t noticed.


    "You..." Fiona ground her teeth and opened the door. The door was banged shut.


    Spencer rubbed his nose and sat down in front of Fiona''s door. After a while, a group of people who


    had just returned from the meeting passed by, and saw Spencer sitting pitifully at the door of Fiona''s


    dormitory room. They were secretlyughing, but could only salute him seriously.


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    "Drillmaster Cheng!"


    "Hello, madam!"


    After Fiona washed up, she heard the greeting from the people outside. She pinched her nose and


    opened the door. With his back to the door, Spencer greeted cheerfully. When he heard the sound of


    the door opening, he immediately turned around and smiled warmly, "Hi, Fiona!"


    "Come in." Fiona''s face darkened and said.

 Chapter 202 I Want To Sleep Here

    Chapter 202 I Want To Sleep Here


    After thinking for a while, Spencer quickly responded and nodded, "Okay!" He pushed his way into


    Fiona''s room. When the people outside the door saw it, they shouted and hooted.


    "Fuck you! Go to bed! How about training tomorrow? " Spencer rushed into the room and closed the


    door quickly.


    Fiona''s room was actually a dormitory. He could see her bed when he entered. There was a table by


    her bed and a bathroom in the room. It was simple and empty. It was already the most luxurious room


    in the destend.


    Then Spencer turned around and looked around the room. With a grin, he looked at Fiona and said,


    "Since you have finished washing, wait for me. Very soon, we can go to bed after ten minutes at most."


    Hearing what he said, Fiona covered her body awkwardly. She only wore a nightgown after taking a


    bath. But she was terrified by the way he looked at her.


    "What do you mean by we can go to bed now?" Fiona stared at him helplessly. "Do you know what''s


    going on now? I let you in because it was too noisy just now. You can go back to your own room after


    they have a rest. "


    "No way." "I came in and I couldn''t get out. I said I wanted to sleep on the floor. Why did you still don''t


    agree?"


    "No way." Fiona shook her head, "I called you in because I want to know what happened to you. When


    the military exercise is over, we can talk about it when we go back, okay? Be serious. We are in the


    exercise base. "


    "Of course I am serious." As he said this, his expression became serious. He walked closer to Fiona


    step by step and said, "I just want to be with you. I just want to take one more look at you and chat with


    you. I''m really... I miss you so much. "


    Standing in front of Fiona, Spencer put his hand on her shoulder and said softly, "I love you, Fiona. I


    want to be with you forever, never separate for even a moment. I want to hold your hand and never let


    you go wherever you go. I won''t dy the exercise, nor do I forget my mission. But in the same way, I


    don''t want to let you go. I can take care of these two things andplete them at the same time. "


    "But..."


    "Hush! Don''t say anything! " Spencer interrupted her gently and looked at her earnestly. Fiona was


    about to dodge it, but she was stopped by Spencer. The room seemed to be full of red hearts.


    He tilted his head and lowered his head, his lips drawing closer to Fiona''s.


    "Kiss her, kiss her..."


    "Wow! What a surprise!"


    "Kiss her! Kiss her!"


    In the quiet night, several people were hiding among the branches and leaves of the tree facing Fiona''s


    dormitory, peeking at the scene in the room and talking excitedly.


    Plop, plop, plop, plop¡ª¡ª


    In the room, Fiona''s heart beat faster and faster. She was enchanted by the breath of Spencer and


    could not push him away. Under the calm appearance, Spencer''s blood was boiling. He approached


    her lips inch by inch and he could almost feel the tenderness on her lips.


    "Haha..."


    "Shut up!"


    Suddenly, something urred to Spencer''s ears. When he was only one inch away from her lips, he


    suddenly opened his eyes and blocked her way. He turned around and stared out of the window with a


    serious expression on his face, "Who is this! Come out! "


    "Damn it! They found us!"


    "Run! Shit! "


    "Ouch! You fucking stepped on my head!"


    They all jumped off the tree in a hurry.


    "Where does this brate from? How dare you peep at us?" Shouted Spencer.


    "What?" Fiona stamped her foot angrily. She ran to the window and closed the curtain in a hurry.


    However, when she turned around, she found that Spencer had already escaped to the bathroom.


    "Get out, Spencer! Go back to your room! " Fiona tried to catch him but she was still one step behind.


    When he got to the bathroom and closed the door, he said to Fiona, "I don''t have anything in my room.


    Can''t I borrow your ce to take a shower? We are a couple. I will please myself.. "


    "¡­¡­" Getting angry, Fiona gritted her teeth.


    Standing in the bathroom happily, Spencer took out his phone and called Karl.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    But outside the apartment, Fiona was thinking about collecting her stuffs and went to stay overnight at


    somebody else''s ce. Suddenly, someone knocked on her bedroom door. Confused, Fiona opened


    the door. When she opened it, she saw Karl looking at her with a smile, his hands still holding a pile of


    clothes.


    "Karl, what... What are you doing here?" Fiona was a little surprised.


    "Our Mr. Spencer asked me to bring him some clean clothes. He needs to get changed after taking a


    shower." Karl said, passing the clothes to her.


    "Give it to him yourself!" Fiona snorted, "If Mr. Spencer like this room, just let him stay. I''ll move out."


    "Then No way! " Seeing this, Karl quickly handed all the things in his hand to Fiona. Before she could


    react, he shut the door at once and stopped her from leaving.


    "Hello!" Fiona hurriedly turned the doorknob, but heard the sound of the lock. She was so angry that


    she pped the door and shouted, "Hey! Karl, did you lock the door? Open it! "


    "Stop shouting!" Spencer opened the bathroom door and stretched his head. "I just called Karl and


    asked him to bring me clothes and a lock. I know that you would sneak away, so I prepare in advance.


    What about? Am I smart? "


    "You..." With a grim face, Fiona strode to the door of the bathroom and threw the clothes to him. "How


    can you do this to me?"


    "Honey, don''t be angry. I''ll tell you after I take a shower!"


    "You''d better nevere out! Humph! "


    Curling his lips, Spencer watched Fiona sitting back on the bed with a doting expression in his eyes.


    This is what life should be like.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    The phone that was put in the bathroom suddenly rang. Being reluctant to move his eyes away from


    Fiona sitting in front of him, he returned to the bathroom. He took out his phone and saw it was from


    Terence. Without any hesitation, he picked it up.


    "Hello?"


    "Mr. Spencer seems very happy today, doesn''t he?" Terence raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    "How do you know I''m in a good mood, I just said one word?" The corners of his mouth had been


    slightly raised.


    "I guessed!"


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh Spencer disdained, "Hurry up. Why are you calling sote? Don''t you know


    I''m still sleeping?"


    "Are you sleeping with Fiona?"


    "¡­¡­" "Terence, did you install a radar in my body or did you install it there?" he asked


    "No, no, No. I just understand men''s nature." Terenceughed, "I''m d to see you win Fiona''s heart


    back. I have something to tell you. "


    "You should have said that earlier!" Spencer snorted, "Now that you called me, we should get down to


    business. I have no intention of chatting with you."


    "Okay, okay, let me tell you. You asked me to check the surveince video of the airport three years


    ago, but I didn''t find anything about Charles. What I found was interesting, or it was a shocking scene."


    "What?" Spencer was a little nervous.


    "Do you still remember the scene that Celine took a bullet for you?"


    Spencer''s eyes darkened and he replied, "Yes." He felt guilty every time for Celine when he thought of


    it.


    "But that''s not in the video! She didn''t even try to save you. The one who ran out regardless of the


    danger and to run in front of you is Fiona... "


    Inside the room, Fiona was pulling out a cushion and putting it on the ground. She heard a sound of


    door opening and turned around. She saw that Spencer walked out of the bathroom with a serious look


    on his face. It seemed like an apology or a attachment.


    "You want to sleep on the floor? I made the cushion for you." Fiona purled her lips, "I think there are


    many things that we haven''t made clear to each other. It''s better not to be close to each other suddenly.


    You''d better stay here tonight. Otherwise, you can sleep on the bed, and I can sleep on the floor. "


    Following his step by step, Spencer walked up to her and hugged her without speaking a word.


    "You... What happened again? " Fiona''s face darkened, a little annoyed, "Can you stop hugging me?"


    "No, not good." Spencer sighed, "Fiona, I will never let you go for the rest of my life."


    "What happened to you?" Fiona was confused. It was impossible for him to take a shower to get out of


    the bathroom, and he suddenly became so pensive.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Terence called me just now. He said that you were the one who wanted to save me at the airport three


    years ago. In fact, Celine was just stopping you, but got shot by ident. I thought the person who


    wanted to save me was her..." The more he said, the more aggrieved he felt. "Why didn''t you tell me


    anything?" he asked


    It was not until now that Fiona understood what had happened. With a smile on her face, she


    answered, "I don''t know. I thought Celine was going to save you. I didn''t know what was wrong with me


    at that time, so I got a sudden impulse and stood up. "


    "You must be worried about me and afraid that I might get hurt." Spencer returned to his former self


    and kept smiling.


    "I need to rest now. It''s gettingte. Stop messing around," Fiona pushed him away. After that, she


    turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wait!" Spencer then held Fiona''s hand.


    "What''s wrong again?" On the verge of copse, Fiona asked, "What''s the matter? Can we talk about it


    tomorrow?"


    "Thest sentence." Staring at a scar on her shoulder, he raised his hand and touched it with shaking


    hand. "How could there be a scar here? What about the mark with an X? "


    The ce his hand touched seemed to have a dull pain. Fiona said lightly, "I let the doctor do the


    surgery and cut off the skin with an X sign. As I don''t know what medicine it is with, it can''t be wiped


    out, so I can only do this. What you have seen is probably a scar left on my face. "


    "¡­¡­ I''m sorry. " He didn''t know why he made an apology.


    "I''m going to sleep." With a slow smile, Fiona said, "You have a training tomorrow."

 Chapter 203 Are We Going To Sleep Together Tonight

    Chapter 203 Are We Going To Sleep Together Tonight


    The training was still going on desert for more than ten days without a stop, which made the women in


    the third team go dirty and they were unable to tell the difference between men and women. When they


    went to the bathroom to take a shower at night, they only washed out muddy water.


    But it was not as good as Fiona. She had gone to all the training by herself, she didn''t have to work so


    hard. But Spencer didn''t let her go, and he pulled her every day. No one would get close to Mr. Spencer


    except Fiona. So a dozen dayster, it was slightly dark all over Fiona''s body, but her right hand was


    paler than usual.


    "I''m so tired!" One day, after a day''s training, Spencer walked towards their dormitory with Fiona.


    "You just ran five kilometers with them today. How could you say you are tired?" Fiona snorted. They


    were strolling in the courtyard, hand in hand. It was not that Fiona wanted to have so much leisure time


    with Spencer, but that she knew she couldn''t escape and could only ept her fate.


    "Just because I haven''t run for a long time, I''m tired!" He then added, "Besides, I can''t sleep well on the


    floor every night." While saying, he raised his hand and patted his shoulder, pretending to be saying


    that.


    "Really? Mr. Spencer, do you mean that you are going to move back to your room and sleep on your


    soft bed tonight? " Fiona pretended that she didn''t get his point. "I''ll ask Karl to take away your stuffs."


    "Hey Please don''t! " He then pretended to be shy and said, "I mean, can I share a bed with you


    tonight?"


    "Cough You can''t! Of course not! " Fiona shook her head immediately. For the past few days, Spencer


    slept on the floor quietly. Although he often did something with her in the name of ''good night kiss'', he


    didn''t go too far in front of Fiona because of her serious tone. Fiona thought that he just changed his


    personality and hid it deeply. It turned out that he had hidden his real feelings.


    "Why not? I promise I won''t do anything. " Spencer raised his hands to swear, "I just want to have a


    good sleep in your arms. It''s not the first time we have slept in the same bed, we We even have Sarah.


    Don''t be shy! "


    The redness on Fiona''s face deepened. But in the end, her face suddenly changed. "We have


    divorced, and Sarah is my own child."


    "You are too proud to have a baby by yourself!" He was still grinning from ear to ear.


    "You..." Fiona''s face flushed. She was speechless at his shameless behavior. She frowned and said,


    "No way! Any extramarital affair should be condemned and prohibited! It''s a serious vition of


    discipline and you shall bear a great punishment! You must cut off this idea. "


    Hearing this, Spencer raised his eyebrows and nodded approvingly. "Miss Fiona, you are very smart."


    "It''s good that you know it." Fiona red at him.


    "Then we''ll remarry when we go back. It''s perfectly justifiable, isn''t it?"


    "What No way! I need to think twice about it. " With knitted eyebrows, Fiona strode forward.


    "You still have to think about it? You can''t think about it anymore. " Spencer urged, "Haven''t the


    misunderstandings been cleared up? If you have anything that you don''t know, juste and ask me. I


    can prove my true love to you! Don''t think too much about getting married... "


    "Marriage is a matter of convenience." Fiona interrupted his words, "Is the first marriage hasty enough?


    Who dragged me to the Civil Affairs Bureau in the middle of the night? Who forced me to sign it? Not


    only did we get the marriage certificate And you treat me so badly tonight And it happened on the


    divorce day. I didn''t know anything and was unprepared before I was divorced by you. So there''s no the


    next time. I will think twice before making a decision about anything rted to you. "


    Just as she was speaking, she walked to the door and was about to open it, shaking off his hand.


    "¡­¡­ I''m sorry. " All of a sudden, Spencer hugged her from behind and pressed his body against her,


    as if trying to findfort orfort her. Then he said with self mockery and regret, "Hearing your


    words, I finally realized that I was such a jerk, sorry."


    She slowed down her pace to open the door and gently twisted the key. "Well, just don''t say that."


    "But..."


    Ding¡ª


    Suddenly, the phone in her pocket rang. Fiona took the opportunity to push Spencer away and walk


    into the room, where Spencer followed her and closed the door behind her. It was a video call from


    Ruby. Fiona couldn''t wait to answer it.


    "Ruby..."


    "Wow Mom... " Just after she picked up the phone, she heard Sarah''s wail. Immediately, Sarah''s tearful


    little face appeared on the screen. Feeling heartache, she saw the tears on her daughter''s face through


    the screen, but she could do nothing about it.


    It seemed that Ruby had no choice. Otherwise, she would not let Sarah call her.


    Hearing the cries, Spencer got nervous and his heart beat fast. It was his daughter! His daughter! It


    was his and Fiona''s children! He swore to be Sarah''s father, but he didn''t expect that he was her father


    already. But what should he do now? Excited to be a father all of a sudden


    "Honey, don''t cry. I''ll be back in a few days. It won''t take long." "Don''t cry, Sarah, just go to sleep,


    okay?" Fionaforted her across the screen


    "I missed you, mommy..." Sarah held the cell phone tightly, her face almost touching the screen.


    "Sarah, wipe your tears." On the other side of the river, Ruby wiped Sarah''s tears with a tissue and


    said: "Don''t cry, Sarah."


    Spencer walked to Fiona and helped her sit on the bed. Suddenly, he stood in front of the phone,


    grinned and said, "Hi, Sarah."


    Sara was taken aback by the sudden greeting from Spencer. Her eyes immediately widened. She


    stopped crying, twitched her mouth and asked strangely, "What are you doing here?"


    "Of course I am here!" Spencer leaned his head close to the camera and added, "I''m with your mother


    now."


    "Why?" When she was done with thest three questions, Sarah suddenly opened her mouth and burst


    into tears again. "Mommy doesn''t go together with me..."


    "Well, I That''s not what I meant. Oh, Sarah, why are you crying again? " Seeing Sarah crying, Spencer


    was flustered. He looked at Fiona and said hurriedly, "Fiona, calm her down!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Fiona stared at Spencer angrily, "Shut up! It''s all your fault! "


    "I I did it for her own good! " Suddenly, something urred to him. He took Fiona''s cell phone.


    "Hey! What are you doing? "


    Fiona was anxious, but was stopped by Spencer, who held her cell phone high and said to Sarah,


    "Sarah, don''t cry. I want to tell you a big good news."


    "Oh, my God," the voice of Ruby came, coaxing Sarah, "Sarah, let''s listen to what uncle Spencer wants


    to tell us, okay?"


    "Ruby, you are totally wrong!" Spencer opened his mouth, there''s a slight change on his face, "I''m


    Sarah''s father!"


    Fiona''s hand that was holding Spencer''s hand suddenly fell down. After regaining herposure,


    Fiona roared angrily, "Spencer! What are you talking about! Stop it! "


    "I want to say it!" Turning to look at Fiona, Spencer asked emotionally, "Why don''t you let me tell her?


    Am I not telling the truth? Didn''t Ruby know this? Why can''t I tell her! I''m Sarah''s father! Sarah is our


    children! "


    "Don''t you always deny? Since three years ago... " Fiona smiled with tears in her eyes.


    "You still mind it......" His face looked painful. "I thought you would be relieved after so many days.


    Whenever I mentioned you, you would stop me Since then, let''s talk. There is a saying that ''care is


    panic''. When I saw the video, I waspletely in a panic. With Celine''s messed up, I I was stupefied. I


    could not tell whether you were innocent or not as long as I thought of the possibility that you might be


    drugged by Charles I''m sorry. "


    "I mind that you don''t trust me." Fiona stared at him with red eyes, "But no matter how I exined to


    you back then, you just wouldn''t listen to me.


    On the other side of the phone, Sarah''s cries were bing lower and lower. When she saw that the


    two men on the phone didn''t talk to her anymore, she felt curious and aggrieved. She turned her head


    and asked Ruby, "Auntie Ruby, what was my mother talking to Spencer?"


    "What?" Ruby asked in confusion, "How does you know his name?"


    "He told me." Sarah smiled, "He still wants to be my father!"


    Ruby raised her eyebrow, "Do you think he can be your father?"


    After a while, Sarah rolled her eyes and said, "He has a gun."


    "So what?"


    "So he''s awesome." After a short pause, Sarah chuckled and said, "He is very strong."


    "He is so great. Is he qualified to be your father? Do you feel happy when he tells you that he is your


    father? Do you want him to be your father? " Ruby looked forward to the result and asked several


    questions.


    "Then What about uncle Ryan? " Sarah asked naively.


    Ruby was stunned and thought, ''Yes, but what about Ryan...


    "Don''t you believe me now? I promise you that you are the only one I can see in this world. "


    "Let''s talk about itter."


    Fiona and Spencer were still quarreling. Blinking her eyes, Sarah plunged herself into Ruby''s arms and


    murmured, "I''m sleepy."


    "If you are sleepy, you can just close your eyes and sleep." Ruby tapped Sarah gently and said, "Your


    daddy and mommy wille back together in a couple of days. Sarah is so happy!"


    "Who''s father?" Sarah asked while yawning.


    "He is the one with a gun!"

 Chapter 204 An Interview On TV

    Chapter 204 An Interview On TV


    "Recently, it coincides with the opening of the autumn works exhibition of ZR Jewelry designpany,


    a famous jewelrypany in our country. We have specially invited the general manager of the


    tter¡ª¡ª


    Hardly had the host''s voice faded away, a burst of apuse sounded in the studio. And Ryan, in a


    handsome formal dress, walked slowly on the stage with a slight smile on his face. From the way he


    walked, it could be seen that he was elegant. Immediately, he attracted the admiration of the audience.


    When the camera swept across the audience area, it was obvious that several women could not help


    but whisper and look at the person on the stage shyly.


    It was a famous interview program in the country. The guests invited by the program had always been


    elites in all walks of industry. The so-called "elite" invited by this program not onlyy on the talents of


    the guests, but on the basis of their excellent characters and appearances. This would increase the


    ratings.


    It was in the dark in the deserts of the NJ City exercise base. Meanwhile, in the base, Fiona and


    Spencer were sitting in front of the only TV, watching the recent show. Before the show started, Ryan


    sent a message to Fiona for her to watch. Fiona thought it was okay and came to watch TV to rx.


    But Spencer still followed her closely.


    "Humph!" He touched her hand and added casually, "It''s just a show. It''s worth texting? What''s so


    funny? "


    "Okay, you can go now," Fiona looked at Spencer and took away her hand.


    "Please don''t, please don''t." But suddenly Spencer pulled her hand back and said, "Well! I don''t think


    so. " He didn''t allow any time for Fiona to be with Ryan alone, even though the guy was on TV! By the


    way, this guy is very handsome on TV, quite attractive


    "It''s my honor to have Mr. Boss on our program." On the stage, the hostess politely shook hands with


    Ryan and said, "Please have a seat."


    "Thank you." Ryan nodded slightly and sat down on the sofa opposite to the hostess, "I''m so happy to


    attend this show."


    "I''m d to meet Mr. Ryan, too. ording to the director, our program group has called you many


    times to invite you to our show, but they have been declined by you considerately. I don''t know why you


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    suddenly agree this time?"


    With a slight smile on his face, Ryan said, "In fact, I was ttered at the beginning when I received the


    invitation from the crew of the program. I don''t think I''m extraordinary. I feel inferiorpared with your


    previous guests."


    "Mr. Ryan, you are being modest. Your appearance alone is enough to seckill the previous guest! Do


    you agree with me? "


    When the hostess finished, the guests all broke intoughter.


    "It''s not a sess for a man to be remembered by his appearance." Said Ryan tly.


    "But being handsome is something!" The host continued, "What''s more, Mr. Ryan has be the


    leader of thepany at such a young age. Speaking of this, Mr. Ryan, don''t you mind telling the


    public your real age?"


    "Not at all." "I''m twenty-six years old this year," said Ryan with a smile.


    "Wow..."


    An unbelievable scream came from off the stage, and the corners of Fiona''s mouth slightly curled up in


    front of the TV. After watching it for a while, Spencer clenched his hands and asked timidly, "You think


    I''m old again, don''t you?"


    Showing the whites of her eyes, Fiona replied, "I didn''t expect you to be so imaginative."


    "I am just worried that you will leave me."


    "¡­¡­ Let''s watch TV. "


    "Humph!"


    "You are so young and promising! Mr. Ryan has saved yourpany in danger for three years.


    Besides, thepany''s performance is getting better and better. Not everyone can make such


    achievements. "


    "Thepany was founded by my father. I can''t let it go like this. I''m just trying my best. All the


    designers and employees have made great contributions to thepany. Otherwise, I can''t support


    such a bigpany on my own. "


    The interview went on smoothly. Fearless as he was, Ryan had a wonderful interaction with the


    hostess. He did a great job on the interview.


    "We have talked so much. But you haven''t told me the reason why you agreed to take part in the show.


    I am really curious about that!"


    Ryan slowly smiled and looked into the eyes of the camera. It seemed that he was staring at someone


    outside the TV. "In fact, it''s not a big deal. Our autumn jewelry exhibition just started and I came here to


    let everyone pay more attention to our products, and..."


    "And what?" The hostess''s eyes lit up.


    "And I''ve been thinking about a questiontely. Do you think that a shining man is more admirable? If


    so, I decided to take part in the program and want to be an excellent candidate for it. And I want to see


    if it is effective or not."


    "Really?" The hostess grinned evilly, "For sure, a dazzling man will attract everyone''s attention, but Mr.


    Ryan, do you want everyone to see your dazzling side, or do you mean someone else?"


    Vague questions Ryan knew that the crew of the program had prepared the question beforehand in


    order to stir up the news, but he was willing to answer it himself.


    "In order to let everyone see, and also to let someone see it."


    Ryan''s voice seemed to be more gentle and clear, "Before the show is broadcast, I will definitely inform


    that person to watch the program. I believe that she is watching TV at the moment!''


    "Wow, so sweet! So at this moment, Mr. Ryan, do you have anything to say to the person in front of the


    TV? "


    "There''s no need to do that. I will be satisfied as long as she sees how I am like now. As for the words I


    want to say, I think it''s better to say them in private."


    Fiona''s ears were ringing. ''He really did a lot of work in order to show his kindness!'' she thought! A


    trace of guilt and gratitude could be seen in Fiona''s eyes. ''You''re already brilliant enough. Why did you


    do that?'' she wondered! In fact, they both knew it was because of the appearance of Spencer and his


    recovery of memory that Ryan had to prove himself like this. But in this way, it would be more burden to


    Fiona! She''ll feel sorry!


    "Will you change your mind, Fiona?" Then Spencer stood up and blocked Fiona''s sight to see Ryan


    who was on the TV.


    "Change what?" Fiona raised her head.


    "Change your mind that you want to be with Ryan!" Spencer put his arm around her shoulder and


    exined, "What he said was very easy. Actually, the show is just for the promotion of their jewelry


    show. Don''t be taken away by him. He said that to make you moved."


    "But he did touch me!" "In the past three years, besides George and Sophia, he had been the one who


    helped me the most. He was the first one who took care of me from my study, my career and my future


    work matters even about everything of Sarah." Fiona looked at Spencer with self-mockery.


    Spencer suddenly lowered his eyes and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    "You have said too much sorry recently." "Mr. Spencer, there are still three days before the military


    exercise. As themander from the outside, I think it''s better for us to discuss the military exercise."


    "I will handle it myself."


    "Mr. Ryan, do you have anything else to say to your audience friends or your family on TV?" The


    interview was about to end, and the hostess finally asked a question.


    "I want to say something to a special audience,"


    "Special audience? Okay, Mr. Ryan, please. "


    "Thank you." After expressing his thanks to the hostess, he looked at the camera and suddenly raised


    his hand with a smile. "Sarah, do you see Uncle Ryan? Uncle Ryan said you would see me on TV. Do


    you believe it now? Uncle Ryan would not lie. Is uncle Ryan handsome? Do you still know uncle Ryan?


    "


    "Haha..." All of a sudden, Spencer turned to look at the TV. He snorted with disdain in his eyes and


    said, "It seems that I have to be on guard against Ryan since he is so concerned about my wife and


    children!"


    "Don''t be so hostile," Fiona continued


    "I don''t care." Then he took her right hand and added, "We have watched the TV. We can go back to


    have a rest now. He challenged my authority first. It''s a match between us. It has nothing to do with


    you. "


    "Really? Then I don''t care about anything. "


    "Well..." After that, Spencer turned around, stepped back and stared at Fiona, "No! You can''t just leave


    me alone! Can you just bear to see me being bullied by that guy called Ryan?"


    "What did he do to you?"


    "He bullied me just now."


    "Stop it, Mr. Spencer."


    "Then let''s sleep together tonight!"


    "Then you should behave yourself."


    "¡­¡­ You''re bullying me. " After he finished speaking, his face stiffened.


    p¡ª¡ª


    In a suite of a five-star hotel by the sea, a man in a bathrobe sat on the sofa and turned off the TV. The


    unpleasant expression could be seen on the huge French window. The interview just now was so


    interesting!


    "Boss." A man came in from the next room, stood beside the man and said respectfully.


    "How is it going?"


    "We''ve investigated everything clearly. But Spencer and Fiona are not in M City now. "


    "Very good. Do it well before theye back. We must do it quickly and quickly. "


    "Yes! But... "


    "What''s wrong?"


    "But what about your brother, Boss? Do you really want to take over the property of ZR Company? "


    "Well, it''s the best that I can get them. But I''m afraid it''s not an easy task. I can''t go out now. And Ryan


    is not easy to deal with. "


    "Then..."


    "Do what I have arranged for you first."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    The man waved his hand and moved away the person who was reporting to him. Then he took the


    cigarette from the desk, put it in his mouth and lit the cigarette. He took a deep breath all of a sudden,


    and his face became even more gloomy in the smoke. "Sarah..."

 Chapter 205 Red And Blue Battle Exercise

    Chapter 205 Red And Blue Battle Exercise


    "What?! Spencer, what do you mean? " The day before the military exercise, when it was time to make


    the final arrangement, Fiona was requested to go to the enemy''s camp of red force. Without any dy,


    she left there with Spencer.


    "Hey, hey, don''t drag me like this. It''s not good for your images." There was acent smile on


    Spencer''s face. Well, the thing he didn''t like the most was being pulled by Fiona!


    "The whole third group of girls are in the blue forcepany. If you want me to be a spy, you don''t


    have to be so aboveboard, do you?" With a frown, Fiona led him to a quiet ce.


    "It''s so dangerous to be a spy. I don''t want you to do that!" He then added, "I will send two men of third


    group to follow and protect you at any time."


    "You..." Fiona was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Sheined, "This is a military exercise. I


    don''t need to go on the stage at all. I have to do it because of you. Maybe I was killed as soon as I got


    in. But now you send two men to protect me. Don''t you think it is ridiculous? I don''t agree. "


    "I have a reason to send you there." His tone became serious, but he couldn''t help but feel sorry for


    her. "Fiona, please listen to me this time. Otherwise Don''t force me to take orders against you. "


    "You... You''re so despicable! " Fiona turned her face away in resentment.


    "Ahem." Spencer cleared his throat, "Well, now that you said so, I won''t do anything to disgrace myself


    for once. Miss Fiona, I order you to join the red force as the chiefmander. Try your best during the


    three-day training. "


    Fiona frowned and bit her lips. Facing Spencer, she could only salute him politely and politely. "Yes."


    Restraining himself fromughing, Spencer nodded and said, "Well, that''s my good girl."


    Taking back her hand, Fiona stood up and stopped speaking angrily.


    "Hey, are you angry?" After he finished speaking, he immediately changed to a yful look and said, "I


    just suddenly find that it''s good for you to stay in the base all the time. At least, when I''m too busy to


    mind your own business, I can give an order." The more he said, the more excited he became. "In this


    case, you have to listen to me carefully. Haha, that''s great. Fiona, don''t go away. Don''t leave the base.


    You''re my Just follow me. "


    Lowering her head, Fiona replied, "I have submitted my materials and was approved by my superior.


    Mr. Spencer, you''rete."


    "But..."


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    When they were talking, Robert suddenly ran over and stood a few steps away from them. He saluted


    to Spencer and said, "Mr. Spencer, on the first day of the exercise tomorrow, we will be transferred to


    other groups tonight. The others are ready. The meeting will begin soon, and pleasee here to


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    make the final arrangement."


    "Got it." Spencer nodded and he suddenly kissed Fiona on the forehead and then left quickly. "I''m


    going to have a meeting. I''ll be back soon."


    Hearing that, Fiona frowned. But before she could say anything, Spencer strode away. Although grew


    up in the courtyard and exposed to a lot of stuff about the base, Fiona still felt that her mother had the


    biggest impact on her. Especially after what had happened more than a decade ago, she was even


    more resistant to the base.


    Toe to the base, she had two purposes. One was to fulfill her father''sst wish, and the other was


    to avoid Spencer. But now, she had to leave the base. She hadn''t finished her study and her dream as


    a designer


    "Oh, what can I do?" "That''s how Fiona is. Every time we separate, I have to kiss her. Otherwise, she


    will always quarrel with me," Spencer said to Robert as he continued triumphantly


    Robert chuckled. He recognized the trick that Spencer was ying and understood what he meant. He


    said, "Miss Fiona I know is not like that. She won''t make a scene, will she?"


    "I..." Spencer''s face flushed bright red, and he said angrily, "I say she is noisy. She is noisy, and she is


    also acting like a spoiled child in front of me!" He stared at Robert and said, "She is coquettish to me!"


    "I understand." Robert said and took a turn with Spencer, then the meeting room was not far away.


    "What do you understand?" Spencer raised his eyebrows.


    "I know Mr. Spencer, you did this to me on purpose. You told me the things between you and Miss


    Fiona, whether it was showing off, or more importantly, warning. Warning me not to fantasize about


    Miss Fiona, right? "


    "You do understand." Mr. Spencer nodded his head. Although Robert didn''t do anything excessive to


    Fiona, he couldn''t be too careful. He wanted to get rid of all the men around Fiona.


    "Mr. Spencer, here is the meeting room." Robert gestured them to go to the meeting room.


    "Let''s go inside." Spencer waved his hand, they entered the meeting room together.


    "In thisbat exercise, the whole system and all the factors will be yed. We will carry out all kinds


    of tactics, such as reconnaissance and anti reconnaissance, assault and anti disturbing, breaking out


    and anti breakthrough..."


    "There is no director team and the rules cannot be stipted. All situation is dependent on our own


    analysis. This is a real battle, but in order to avoid injury and death, all the weapons used in the battle


    are not dangerous with empty ammunition."


    "As for the result of the training, we will use two methods, the one in nature and the other in bulk, to


    give a rough estimate of the tactics and tactics of both red and blue force. And then, we will decide the


    winner and defeat depending on the densities of the me, the attacking range of the strikes and the


    number of casualties. I hope that both red force and blue force can try their best... "


    The meeting was in an orderly way. Spencer had made aprehensive arrangement. When he was


    about to retire, he suddenly said, "I''m the chiefmander of this military exercise. Everything is well


    arranged. With James and Robert as the vicemanders, I think it''s enough, so I think..." "I''m in the


    military exercise too," Spencer looked around the people and added


    "What?"


    "No way!"


    "Yes, you can''t!"


    There was an outcry in the meeting room. Spencer raised his hand to stop these sounds. Then he said,


    "If I go to attend the meeting, you can just treat me as an ordinary person. If you catch me or kill me, it


    won''t have any extra benefit for the other party, and it won''t make loss for my own party. The


    get my courage and uprigtness back. "


    They looked at each other for a few seconds. Then James stood up and asked, "Which camp do you


    want to join, Mr. Spencer?"


    Raising his eyebrows and smiling leisurely, Spencer stared at somewhere in the distance and calmly


    spat out two words, "Blue force."


    In the M City.


    "Fiona, don''t worry. Sarah is very good here." Ruby was talking on the phone while taking a look at


    Sarah, who was ying the merry go round in the courtyard.


    "Of course I can be at ease when you take care of Sarah. But we will soon enter the exercise base, so


    we can''t take the telephone and othermunication devices with you. In these three days, if you


    have anything to do, just text me. I will tell you back as soon as Ie back from the exercise."


    "I understand." Ruby nodded her head and said, "But do you also have to go to the actualbat?


    What can you do? "


    Fiona could not help butugh. "My superior ordered me to fight with them in realbat."


    "Is the superior Mr. Spencer?" Asked Ruby.


    Fiona took a deep breath without speaking.


    Ruby understood everything at once and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. Mr. Spencer will protect you."


    The smile on Fiona''s lips became bigger and bigger. She said with a smile, "I''m afraid that you will be


    disappointed."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Because we''re on different camps, it''s better for me not to meet him."


    "I really don''t know what Mr. Spencer is thinking about."


    "Yeah, I don''t know what he is thinking about!" With these words, Fiona shook her head with a smile


    and interrupted her, "Ruby, we''re leaving. Let''s talk about itter!"


    "Okay. Be careful. You won''t be tired for three more days. Sarah has been looking forward to your


    "Don''t worry. I will be back soon."


    As soon as he hung up the phone, an employee from the orphanage, Lucy, knocked on the door. She


    came in with a list on her hand and walked to her desk. "Principal, this is the approval form for Amy''s


    checking in the hospital the day after tomorrow. Please sign it."


    Ruby took it over and had a look, "The child who has congenital heart disease?"


    "Yes, it is she, even the baby is pitiful! She was abandoned by her parents when she was only a few


    months old. "


    Ruby sighed helplessly, signed her name and said, "This is not the thing we can control. What we


    should do is to deal with these irresponsible parents! Here you are. "


    "Yes, principal." Taking the form, Lucy was about to turn around and leave, but she was stopped by


    Ruby.


    "Wait!" Ruby thought for a while and said, "Take Sarah to the hospital with us the day after tomorrow.


    She had a fever not long ago. And the children in our orphanage often get a fever. You''d better take


    Sarah to the hospital for a check-up. Otherwise, I will be worried about her. By the way, I think of taking


    Sarah for this year''s vine. I finally got the chance. "


    "Okay."


    "Haha, it''s funny..." In the yard, Sarah was ying a wooden horse. When she saw the kids on the


    slide, she said with admiration, "I want to y with the slide, too."


    "Sarah, when you grow one year older, you can y." The nursing worker said with a smile.


    "Yeah!" Upon hearing this, Sarah immediately burst into cheers and shouted, "Mom said that I was


    going to have my birthday!"


    "Yeah, you''ll be one year old soon."


    "Francis, are you sure it''s her?" On the third floor of the apartment building opposite to the orphanage,


    Charles stood in front of the window, folded his arms across his chest, and looked at Sarah. After a


    while, he nodded and said, "She looks like Spencer."


    "Don''t worry, Boss. It can''t be wrong."


    "Yes." Charles nodded and said, "We will find an opportunity to do it as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    "Let''s go to visit an old friend now."


    "Old friend?" "Is it Ryan?" asked Francis with a frown.


    Charles pursed his lips and gave an unfathomable smile. "No, I mean an old friend who just came back


    from abroad, an old friend who was totally fallen into disfavor."

 Chapter 206 Spencer, Dont Be Ridiculous

    Chapter 206 Spencer, Don''t Be Ridiculous


    At ten o''clock in the evening, both red force and blue force had arrived at the exercise site. No one in


    the red force field had rested. They arranged array, inquire about news, and set up defense. All of their


    actions showed that this drill was going to be a fierce battle.


    At three o''clock in the morning, the battle game began. The blue force deployed more than one way to


    the red array and avoided the enemy''s attack. They broke through their defense first.


    Spencer stayed in the camp and listened to themander''s arrangement without saying anything.


    "Mr. Spencer, what do you think?" Themander asked.


    Spencer shook his head and added, "I am an ordinary person now, so my attacking power is zero."


    "Mr. Spencer, you can''t do that. You can''t be so passive in this way just because Miss Fiona is in the


    opposite camp!"


    "I agree with you."


    Spencer smiled. "Weunched a sudden attack at ate night. We have advanced more than half the


    way. We are already positive enough. What else do you want to do? I can''t go to the ambush alone. "


    Themander smiled resignedly and said, "Why did you bring Miss Fiona to our enemy?"


    Spencer smiled and didn''t say anything more.


    At the same time, red force sent out intelligence squad to approach blue force.


    "Camp watch! Camp watch! ording to the ce where they are now, 95625, over! "


    After receiving the information, the red force stopped the blue force group in several steps. The sounds


    of battle were heard, and the mes lit up the sky. Under the attack of the red force, the blue force had


    to change the vehicle route and continued to advance on the red force.


    Listening to the sound of the battle all over the ce, Fiona asked the people around her, "Why is the


    sound so loud? It doesn''t look like fake. Are we really using empty bullets? Is the bullet quiet safe? "


    "Miss Fiona, you are thinking too much. You will be fine." It was a man who answered. To be exact,


    almost all members of their red force camp were men.


    The voice had rang for two hours. At the dawn, someone came to report, "Our force ''fall in the battle''


    76 members, has fought against the blue force for four rounds, but they have arrived at the front of my


    array."


    The red forcemander frowned and said, "The attack from the blue force is really fierce!"


    Fiona pressed her lips. In the depth of more than ten kilometers, the red force had set hundreds of


    defensive barriers at the front of the spot, so the people of the blue force could not pass through for the


    time being.


    "Just let them to remove the obstacles first!" The red forcemander continued, "Now, all the people


    in your team are divided into two groups, one from the back and the other from the right. Third team


    break out from the front relying on defensive work, and they must be surrounded!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Hence, a petite figure appeared in the red circle.


    Although walking slowly among a group of men, Fiona didn''t think it was a good idea for her to survive.


    On the one hand, she was a member of a red force. On the other hand, she had two bodyguards


    protecting her. As a result, she determined to survive.


    "Miss Fiona, there is a forest ahead. Let''s put on some camouge on our faces!" One of them stood in


    front of the woods and said.


    "Okay." Fiona nodded her head and replied as she scratched her face with camouge, "This color is


    simr to the one I used to paint. I drew on a drawing board before, and this is the first time I have


    painted on my face!"


    "Did you major in painting? You''re awesome! "


    "I''m just interested. I''ve learned a lot." Fiona smiled.


    "It''s really impressive, Miss Fiona. You know what? The camouge on your face is much better than


    our painting."


    "Stop teasing Miss Fiona!"


    While they were applying camouge, they made fun of each other, without realizing that they were


    being watched.


    "Gee..."


    With a telescope in his hand, Spencer kept a close eye on Fiona and the other two men. They were


    talking andughing, which made him furious. He brought those two brats here to protect Fiona, not to


    make fun of her! No, it was time for him to show up. Thinking of this, he started to walk towards the


    door.


    "Mr. Spencer, what did you see? Where are we going? " Karl followed him closely.


    "Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer! " Then Spencer turned around, patted Karl on the forehead and said, "Try it


    one more time?! I told you not to call me Mr. Spencer. Like you, I''m just an ordinary member in this


    military exercise! "


    Caressing his head, Karl said, "Well, What should I call you? ''Maybe Spencer? "


    The corners of Spencer''s mouth twitched, and he said impatiently, "Okay, okay. Call me whatever you


    like!" Then he went into the woods without making any sound.


    "Where are you going! Shouldn''t we just walk out of the woods? You are going in the opposite


    direction! " Karl who followed behind him reminded.


    "Shut up!" Hearing his words, Spencer immediately turned around and pointed his gun at him. "Just


    shut up if you want to be with me. If you don''t want to be with me, then go for someone else. I have


    something to do here, why do you always follow me?" he shouted angrily


    "Fine, I''ll follow you and I''ll be quiet," said Karl while scratching his head.


    Spencer shook his head and said, "I''m going to find Fiona. What are you following! Go away! Go away!


    "


    "What?" Karlughed, "I see. I''ll wait for you here."


    "Okay, as you wish. Don''t be murdered by the ''enemy''," said Spencer.


    "Yes, sir!"


    On the other side, Fiona and the other two walked fast, hoping to catch up with the crowd who broke


    into themando as soon as possible. Although she was tired and panting, she gritted her teeth and


    endured the hardship.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    When she was on her way, she heard a loud thud from the right. Before she could make any reaction,


    she saw the man on the right side of her covering his chest. Apparently, he had a heart injury. She was


    frightened and took a step back. Although she knew that the weapons she would use in this military


    exercise were harmless, she was afraid that her enemy''s people would arrive here this soon?


    "Fiona, I miss you so much, so I came here to see you. Are you happy?"


    Suddenly, Spencer''s voice came from behind. The man who was still ''alive'' immediately raised his


    weapon and stood in front of Fiona to protect her. They looked nervously at Spencer who was


    approaching from the forest.


    Spencer smiled pointed his weapon at the two.


    "Mr. Spencer, you..." The man next to Fiona froze for a moment. He looked at the situation and said,


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Spencer. I..."


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    As soon as he finished speaking, Spencer urately knocked down the second person beside Fiona,


    looking rxed.


    The man who was ''beaten to death'' replied to him with annoyance in his mind, and then he had to


    move backward. They were ''killed'' as soon as the fight started. It was too shameful!


    In the midst of the chaos, Fiona suddenly reached out and took out the weapon from her waist.


    Although it was not very smooth, it was full of momentum. Holding the weapon in her hands, Fiona


    pointed it at Spencer.


    Spencer shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say anything, but took the weapon back.


    At the same time, two men who were "dead" stood aside and shouted angrily, "Mr. Spencer! This is a


    sneak attack! "


    "That''s tactics." Raising his eyebrows, Spencer looked at the two men and said, "Go away. You two


    ''dead'' are still talking. Go back to the base quickly." After saying that, he went on to teach them a


    lesson. "How did you train? You just walked forward and didn''t notice whether it was dangerous or not?


    You two are dead meat! "


    The two scratched their heads awkwardly. They gave a salute to Spencer and then ran to the drill base,


    which was called "war dead area".


    There were only Spencer and Fiona in the forest. Spencer was slowly approaching Fiona.


    "Don''te over! Be careful that I will hit you. " Raising the pistol, she swallowed hard. It was she who


    had the upper hand, but why did he approach her so leisurely, or gave her an inexplicable sense of


    oppression?


    "Okay." Standing in front of her, Spencer grabbed her hand and pressed it against his chest. "Beat me!"


    "Are... Are you crazy? !" Shocked, Fiona stepped back. "Although it''s empty, your heart will still be


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    beaten! Do you want to die? "


    "I am willing to die in your hands."


    Pretending not to notice the deep affection in Spencer''s eyes, Fiona frowned and said, "Get your hands


    off me."


    "Okay." Spencer nodded, but before Fiona could take her next move, he caught her right hand and


    grabbed the weapon from her.


    "You..." Shocked, Fiona bit her lips and said after a short pause, "Kill me."


    "How can I bear to kill you?" He continued to fiddle with the weapon, "But, it''s in the wilderness. If you


    want me to release you, hahah..." He looked at her up and down with a sly smile.


    "You..." Fiona quickly reached out her hand and stood in front of him to stop him. "Hey, Spencer, don''t


    be ridiculous," she said


    "I''m not kidding. You don''t allow me to sleep with you every day. I''ve wanted to..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Fiona covered his mouth with her hand. She flushed with


    embarrassment. "If you continue to say that, I will end my life! ''"After saying that, Fiona frowned and


    looked around. She warned, "Spencer! This is a military exercise. Don''t talk nonsense! Could you


    please be a little more serious? "


    "What? Tired? Don''t you want to y it anymore? " Pulling down Fiona''s hand, Spencer asked


    concernedly.


    "¡­¡­" With one hand on her forehead, Fiona said, "Yes, I don''t want to y it anymore, so get rid of


    me quickly!"


    "No, I haven''t had enough yet." Spencer drew back the gun and said with a smile, "Now you''re my


    capture. Just follow me."


    "Capture?" "I don''t think that''s true for this drill," Fiona continued, frowning


    "I''m the chiefmander. If I say there is, then there must be this kind of saying." With acent


    look, he added, "But if you are tired, I can carry you on my back."


    Fiona was moved for just a second, but as soon as she thought of the situation she was in, she asked,


    "Don''t you care about the result of the military exercise?"


    "Well, I''m the chiefmander of the military exercise and the instructor of the third team. Of course I


    care about the result. However, it''s because of my identity of double rank that I''m in a conflict. As the


    chiefmander, I must be fair. However, I will be selfish to favor your third teammates. I hope you


    can win, so it''s better to wait for the result. "


    "But it can''t be yed like this, right?"


    "Then let''s be serious."


    "Seriously What? " Fiona was confused.

 Chapter 207 Who Is Whose Capture

    Chapter 207 Who Is Whose Capture


    Spencer looked at her with aplicated expression. "If you don''t want to be my capture, let''s fight


    one battle after another and shoot at each other at the same time to see who will be faster."


    "You must be kidding me." Fiona shook her head and said, "I don''t want to be your capture, neither do I


    want topete with you. Besides, I don''t even know what gunslinger is. I can take it and pull the


    trigger. Why are you being so naive? Why don''t you just beat me to death? "


    "If you don''t give it a try, how do you know I am making an unnecessary move?" With a bitter smile,


    Spencer thrust the gun back into Fiona''s hand. "The first time you go to the base it was I who forced


    you to, it was I who threatened you on your way to the Civil Affairs Bureau. But in the base of N


    Country, when I wanted to take away our child, you forced me with a gun. I owe you one time. "


    "You... What''s the point of doing this?" Fiona asked, narrowing his eyes


    "Can''t I ask for a peace of mind?" Spencer took two steps back slowly and said, "I transfer you to the


    red force, and I''m in the blue force. I want to give you a chance to ''kill me''."


    "Why should I kill you?"


    Lowering his eyes, Spencer began slowly, "I pushed you out of the car and killed our baby. I was


    suspicious of your baby and nned to do the second harm to your baby. You were sad because of my


    unclear rtionship with Celine. I insisted on divorcing you. I forgot you because I lost my memory. I..."


    "Shut up!" "Shut up!" Fiona demanded, her hands shaking


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Kill me, Fiona!" He continued, "This can''t hurt me. I just want you to vent your anger. I know you hated


    me for so many years. You ''killed'' me and let the former Spencer die in front of you. When I stood up


    again, I became a new Spencer who loved only Fiona. Okay? "


    Fiona''s eyes reddened slightly. She looked at the weapon in her hand, and then looked at Spencer who


    was a few steps away, hesitating.


    "Hurry up! Go there and have a look!"


    At this time, there was a cry in the woods. Fiona looked in the direction of the voice, and saw a group of


    people who were in red, whose sleeves were tied with a red silk ribbon.


    But Spencer turned a blind eye to her. "I even regret what I have done. I have said that I hated you


    since the first time I saw you, till we got a divorce. But now... " Spencer choked up slightly, "I can''t


    believe there''s one thing that makes you happy. If I can teach you how to pull the trigger, then that''s all


    right, let''s call it a day! "


    Tears welled up in her eyes. Biting her lower lip, Fiona said through gritted teeth and targeted his heart,


    "Spencer, do you know how much I hate you?"


    "I know."


    "Do you know how much I don''t want to see you again?"


    "I know."


    Fiona''s body was trembling slightly. She had thought that she would forget what happened in the past if


    she didn''t see him. It turned out that she was so aggrieved when she saw him. She just wanted to vent


    her anger.


    "Let''s do it, Fiona." Said Spencer in a low voice.


    She squinted, raised her eyebrows, and pulled the trigger.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Hardly had her voice faded away, the bullet broke out.


    The people from the red side immediately came to the spot when they heard the noise. Not far away,


    they saw Spencer put his hand on his heart, while Fiona put her hand down slightly. They looked at


    each other without saying anything.


    "What should we do?" The red force started to whisper among themselves.


    "It''s "Shit! Take it as if we didn''t see it. Dismiss!" The group of people turned back along the road. It''s


    better for us not to get involved in Mr. Spencer and Miss Fiona! s, love!


    "Hey, Spencer, are you okay?" Standing there in a daze for quite a while, Fiona finally broke the


    silence. But she was still in a bad mood.


    All of a sudden, he let out a rxed smile. "Nothing. It''s very easy. Do you want to try it again? "


    With a slight smile, Fiona shook her head as she didn''t know what to say next. "Well Are you leaving? "


    "I have something to say."


    "What?" However, when Fiona raised her head, she identally fell into the gentle eyes of Spencer.


    "Do you still remember the first time you came to the base when I threatened you with my life and I


    asked you to apologize to me? Do you know why?" Said Spencer.


    Fiona shook her head. It was a long time ago.


    "That''s because you said that you didn''t deserve me. You said that our marriage was a mistake. I feel


    very angry." He continued, "Especially when I saw your expression. It was exactly the way it was. I felt


    like I was abandoned. At that time, I was thinking about how could our marriage be a mistake! "


    "You..." Fiona opened her mouth wide in disbelief. "What... What do you mean?"


    "I mean I have a feeling for you since then." After these words, Spencer looked at Fiona with more


    affectionate eyes and continued, "I failed to make you my capture just now. Yes, because I have long


    been captured by you. My heart is not upied by myself. Only your happiness and sorrow can affect


    my heart. "


    "I might have been lost for a while due to Celine''s appearance, but I''ve never stopped liking you..."


    Speaking of this, he suddenlyughed at himself and felt a little shy. "I''m too disgusting, aren''t you? I


    don''t know what''s wrong with me. In the past, I could only say dirty words. But when I wanted to share


    my heart with you, I suddenly felt that I was like a man of love. So I found it hard to believe what I said


    just now. "


    Lowering her head, Fiona continued coyly, "You found it hard to believe, and I..." Fiona sighed and


    asked, "Why? Why do you love me?"


    "Like you do not need a reason." Spencer stepped forward slowly and stopped in front of her. "If I had


    known it earlier, I wouldn''t have been so entangled and painful." After that, Spencer lifted her arm and


    wrapped it around his waist. Just as she was about to struggle, her eyes were blocked by something


    and in the next second, he kissed her.


    "Stop him right now! This is a military exercise! How can he start dating? " A roar was heard from the


    control room.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    When she was struggling, a unmanned aerial vehicle appeared above her head all of a sudden. It


    circled above the two heads with its buzzing sound and kept them there for a long time. Startled, Fiona


    realized that what she had done with Spencer had been under surveince by the crew of the drill. She


    was about to struggle to free herself, but he let her go before she could.


    He pulled Fiona over and let her stand behind him, with one hand holding Fiona''s hand, the other hand


    naturally took Fiona''s weapons to y, suddenly toward the aircraft.


    "What are you doing, Spencer?"


    "This is enough to hit that airne." Spencer stared closely at the camera and said, "I''ll call you guys


    now? It was not a real battle here. What was wrong to kiss here? A group of guys who don''t


    understand amorous feelings. "


    In the control room, everyone was embarrassed. Fiona''s face turned red.


    "Besides, our mission has been aplished. I will take her away. You can nod if you agree. " Raising


    his eyebrows, he threatened, "If you don''t agree, I''ll leave the airne."


    As he had expected, the aircraft hummed and flew up and down to express its consent after hearing his


    threat. After getting his consent, it left in an instant.


    After withdrawing his weapon, Spencer said to Fiona, "Let''s go back and be my chiefmander


    again. Sure enough, the control room is much morefortable than outside the battlefield."


    "Is that really good?" Fiona was at a loss.


    "It''s not a big deal." "I asked you toe here to shoot me. Now that you''ve done it, we need to leave,"


    Spencer smoothed Fiona''s hair.


    "You are taking a superfluous action," Fiona turned her head away in anger.


    Smiling and nomittal, but suddenly Spencer turned his back to Fiona and patted himself on the


    shoulder, "Come on, I''ll carry you."


    "No, thanks." Fiona shook her head.


    "Hurry up and get on my back, or I will carry you in my arms." Spencerughed, "At that time, you


    couldn''t escape even if you wanted to." Afraid of her strike, Spencer grabbed her hand on his shoulder


    and squatted to carry her on his back.


    The moment her feet left the ground, she felt sofortable that she wanted to groan. She hadn''t slept


    "Have I ever carried you on my back before?" Spencer murmured, "No, I only hugged you."


    "Have you ever carried other people on your back?" Fiona asked.


    "No," Spencer replied after a pause


    "But you just stopped."


    "That doesn''t mean I have carried other people on my back. I stop because I''m just a little pleased." A


    smile appeared on his face. He said, "I''m d that you finally care about what happened in the past


    about me. Does it mean that what I said just now works? Do you really want to start over with me?"


    Fiona''s face turned red, but she looked a little worried. Without answering his question, she asked first,


    "Did you get together with Celine after you lost your memory?"


    "Yes." Spencer replied and felt a little embarrassed, but more he felt was guilty, "I know it''s not others''


    fault, but I didn''t want to be with her. But they all kept it from me that Celine is my sister."


    "But after all, it was you who found Celine. I heard from Terence that you would get angry if someone


    say Celine was not good enough."


    "I It''s, it''s my fault. " Spencer nodded, "But I thought it was you! Look at the ne and the drawing! I


    thought I was in love with her! "


    "Maybe, she is the one you love."


    "No way!" Without thinking too much, Spencer continued, "The one who lies in front of Fiona is the real


    Spencer. If I can''t even tell who I love as I did before, that''s pathetic. "


    "In the one year, you How did you get along? "


    "Actually, I don''t spend much time with her. We are quite far away from each other. It takes us five


    hours to get there by ne. At that time, I was still receiving treatment. Sometimes, I was not allowed


    to visit others for a week. The whole activity range was in the hospital. When she came, we just talked.


    "


    "She and I did absolutely nothing out of line." Added Spencer.


    "Who asked you about this?" Fiona snapped in a bit anger.


    "Isn''t it true?" Spencer said, "I know you care about this, but I promise that I''ve never slept with her.


    The number of kisses can be counted on one hand. "

 Chapter 208 Charles Came Back

    Chapter 208 Charles Came Back


    "I don''t believe you. How could you just kiss for so few times."


    "Yes, they can all prove it." Spencer hurriedly said, "Subconsciously, I still refuse to be touched by her


    and I don''t want to get too close to her. In fact, she has changed a lot. She used to be so


    straightforward and open-minded, but now I simply can''t say that she is not bad at all and she is too


    slippery. But I mistook she for you, so I had to endure it. It''s very contradictory. " Speaking of this,


    Spencer nced at Fiona and continued, "So, as a result, we had to kiss just several times."


    Without saying anything more, Fiona pursed her lips. She was a neat freak when it came to love. She


    didn''t know how to respond to his reply.


    While Fiona was still struggling with this, Spencer couldn''t help but speak, "So, you know what? I have


    been celibated for three years. You should understand how anxious I am. Let''s sleep on the bed


    tonight, shall we? "


    p¡ª¡ª


    Fiona patted him on the back, "Can you be more serious?"


    "No, I can''t." Spencer shook his head and added, "When I''m with you, I can''t be serious."


    "I''m really angry about what you said."


    "I want to say something nice to you." Spencer cleared his throat again and said, "Now I promise that I


    will only have Fiona in my arms from now on. I will only kiss her, hug her and carry her on my back


    only. I will make a clean break with Celine and all the other women so that Fiona can rest assured.


    Otherwise, I will be struck by lightning. "


    Fiona blinked her eyes and said, "What you said is nothing good."


    A bitter smile appeared on Spencer''s face. His Fiona, she was still so evasive. His confession and


    promise to her are always pretending not to be heard by her. What should he do?'' He let out a long


    sigh and walked steadily with Fiona on his back.


    "Do you miss Sarah, Fiona?" He suddenly thought of the little guy.


    "Yes, I do." Behind him, Fiona muttered. She was a little tired.


    "Yes, I miss her, too." A smile spread across his face. His eyes were full of love. His heart seemed to


    melt as he thought of the soft mass, and he wished he could give her all the good things in the world,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    and see her now, and hear her call him daddy. But at the same time, his heart seemed to be wrapped


    in a coat of armor, trying to protect the little creature from the world''s distractions that might spoil her


    beauty.


    After walking for a while, Fiona was too tired to open her eyes. She leaned her head against his back


    and closed her eyes.


    Feeling the rx of Fiona, he just let out a contented smile. ''Why do you think so much? I''m d that


    you didn''t refuse me when I was with you, '' he thought. As for confessing, he had plenty of time, and


    action would prove his love.


    When they arrived at the ''fighting dead area'', a group of dead people gathered and were waiting for the


    director to send a car to take them out. The group of men stared nkly at the sight of Fiona on


    Spencer''s back. They hadn''t expected that he would be knocked down. What was more astonishing


    was that he hade back carrying their ''enemy''. For a moment, everyone was confused.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The van arrived very soon, and a group of people boarded the van. With the back of Fiona on the back,


    Spencer pulled the person from the co pilot out mercilessly, and took the sleeping Fiona to the front.


    At the same time, in the branch of FT Design Company in M City.


    In the hall of the design department, Celine was sitting on her chair and moving the mouse in her hand,


    but her eyes were focused on theputer and did not notice that the design was in a mess. All she


    was thinking at the moment was the sight of Charles...


    Last night, after work, Celine went back to her rented house. When she opened the door and turned on


    the light, she heard a man''s deep voiceing from the small room. "Miss Celine, it''s been a long


    time."


    Shocked, Celine looked at the direction where the voice came from and found an old friend sitting on


    the sofa, who was smoking, it was Charles.


    Out of fear, Celine leaned against the wall. His face turned deathly pale. He trembled and said,


    "Charles?! You Why are you here? Why are you in M City? "


    "Why can''t I be here?" Charles stubbed out the cigarette casually and left the ashes on the clean table.


    "Aren''t you..." Celine stepped back to the door and replied, "Aren''t you..."


    "What? Oh! " It suddenly dawned on Charles. He stood up from the sofa and walked towards Celine.


    "You think I''m dead, don''t you?"


    "I I didn''t mean that. " Celine''s face was as pale as death. She was so scared that her heart almost


    stopped beating. Watching Charles walk towards her, she felt that she was surrounded by gloom.


    "Then what do you mean?" Charles forced her to the corner, and the perfect smile on his face became


    so weird.


    "I mean," said Celine with a wry smile, "Long time no see."


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time." With a smile on his lips, Charles suddenly turned his back to Celine and


    said, "It''s been a long time since Ist saw you. That''s why I can''t wait to see you. Are you moved?"


    "I am, I am deeply moved." As Celine spoke, she reached for the phone in her bag from the back of her


    hand. But before she could do anything, Charles sped her shoulder at once and pushed her arm


    back. The phone was exposed in front of them.


    "I..."


    "Do you want to call the police or to ask for Spencer''s help?" Charles raised his eyebrows and pushed


    Celine against the wall with her backhand. Celine''s back hurt a lot, but before she could react, Charles


    kicked her to the ground.


    "Ahem!" Celine was almost coughing blood and had her body shattered into pieces.


    "I''m here for you. I want to know how things are with Spencer. If you are smart, behave yourself!"


    "Designer Celine? Designer Celine? What are you thinking about? "


    "Ah --"


    Suddenly, Celine screamed out and drew back her mind from the memory. However, her scream just


    now drew the attention of the people in the hall. They were shocked by her scream and frowned.


    "Designer Celine, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I, I was just thinking about something." "What''s the matter?" Celine responded with a smirk.


    "Oh." The woman arrogantly raised her chin. She threw a folder in front of Celine and said, "This is your


    design drawing. The manager rejected it and asked you to revise it again. He said your design was too


    bad."


    Frowning, Celine suppressed her anger and said, "I see."


    "Humph," the woman turned around and left, muttering, "I thought the head office would send some


    powerful designer here. It turns out that she is too weak and nopany want her!"


    "You..." Celine squinted, took the folder and walked toward the manager''s office harshly.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    "Come in."


    "Manager," Celine took the design drawing to his desk and asked, "May I know if you are not satisfied


    with the design?"


    The manager eyed Celine from head to toe. "I don''t think there is anything bad about it. But if Miss


    Celine could make your work as perfect as you and make me satisfied, that would be great..."


    After a short pause, Celine came to her senses. Without any hesitation, she walked around the desk


    and went to the manager''s side. She bent down deliberately and in a delicate voice, said, "Manager,


    are you satisfied with this?"


    "Yes, yes..." The manager couldn''t hold back his saliva anymore. He stretched out his big hand and


    pulled Celine into his arms. "I, I like you to be so reasonable. Come on, let me kiss you."


    "You are annoying!"


    In themand room of the base, Spencer changed into a clean suit and walked in. The way when he


    was working waspletely different from when he was facing Fiona.


    "Transfer the camera to the blue force''s camp,"


    "Yes."


    "The blue force''s heavy artillery is designed to force red forcemanders to figure out how to deploy


    and set up a reconnaissance system, which is a big challenge for the red team''s defensive strategy."


    Spencer focused on the situation and added, "The military exercise is just held for one day. I don''t


    know how the two sides will develop in the future."


    Fiona came to themand room quietly. Seeing his reaction, all the members of the director team


    nodded their heads. She felt a little happy. It turned out that serious men were the most handsome.


    This man was aggressive and decisive outside. How could he act like a child in front of her?


    Fiona shook her head slightly and decided not to think too much. All she wanted to do now was to


    finish the exercise and hand over her work. She nned to talk about itter.


    "Hiss..." With that thought in mind, Fiona took a deep breath and pressed her chest with her hand.


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing the slight movement of Fiona, Spencer immediately stopped talking. He took


    a few steps and stood in front of her all of a sudden. "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well? "


    But Fiona felt restless and continued, "I just felt my heart beating faster and faster. I had a bad feeling


    that something would happen."


    "You are here. What could have happened?" Spencerforted her, "Don''t worry. You are just too


    tired."


    "Yes." Just as Fiona was about to nod her head, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked stunned.


    "Sarah, is she okay?"


    He tried tofort her, "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine, Ruby is taking care of her. If you still can''t


    rest assured, I will ask someone to pick Sarah up here. "


    "No, thanks." Fiona hurriedly shook her head, "Maybe I''m too tired. I always think too much." For her


    sake, Spencer had gone too far this time. She couldn''t let him bring Sarah here, or what would the


    military exercise be like!


    "You can rest assured as long as I am here."


    Looking at him, Fiona nodded and replied, "Fine."

 Chapter 209 Ancestral Emeralds

    Chapter 209 Ancestral Emeralds


    At Wen mansion in M City.


    At this time, the Wen mansion was all brightly lit, but the figure was nowhere to be seen. Three years


    ago when Charles''s criminal conspiracy was unmasked, their father and Ryan''s mother left the house


    and travelled around the world. They wouldn''te back many times a year. As Ryan was the only


    master in the house, it looked deste.


    "Master." Andrew knocked on the door of the study and said sympathetically to Ryan who was still


    working at his desk, "Young master, it''s gettingte. Go to sleep. Is there any important work that you


    need to finish today?"


    Hearing Andrew''s voice from the album in Ryan''s hand, he raised his head and smiled, " It might not be


    an important thing for thepany, but it is very important for me."


    "Is it about Miss Fiona?" Andrew asked.


    "I can''t hide anything from you." Said Ryan, rubbing his nose tiredly.


    "What you are thinking about is so obvious. Only Miss Fiona is unable to understand that." Andrew


    snorted, feeling a little dissatisfied with Fiona.


    "That''s why she pretends that she doesn''t understand me." Ryan shook his head with a smile and


    stood up, "Andrew, please don''t worry about me and Fiona. I did it voluntarily."


    Andrew sighed, "I understand. To be honest, Miss Fiona and you are a perfect match. The house is


    empty now, if you can marry her. But... "


    "Andrew." Ryan interrupted Andrew, "It''s time to go to bed."


    Andrew was stunned by his words. He shook his head and said, "Okay, okay. I won''t talk about it


    anymore. Let''s go to bed."


    "Okay." Ryan nodded and said, "Andrew, you should go to bed now."


    They walked out of the study, one after the other. Looking at the empty house, Ryan sneered at


    himself. He didn''t know whether Fiona would like toe to this cold ce.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    Ryan went to the door of his room and pushed it open. The room was bright but lonely. Ryan turned


    around and was about to close the door, but he suddenly had a strange feeling as if there was


    someone behind him. His heart tightened.


    "Don''t move!"


    The next second, he felt something cold against his head. Ryan suddenly became nervous, but he was


    still calm, with a frown on his face.


    "Long time no see, my dear brother." The man behind him spoke slowly with a faint smile.


    With his eyes wide open, Ryan turned around in disbelief and opened his mouth slightly. When he saw


    the man behind him, a mixed feeling surged in his heart. He faintly called, "Brother..."


    With a smile, Charles raised his weapon and pointed the dark cave at Ryan. But after hearing what


    Ryan said, he slowly took it back and smiled: "We are still blood rted, dear brother. Do you miss


    me?"


    "Why are you back?" Said Ryan, grinding his teeth.


    "This is also my home. Can''t Ie back?" With a mocking smile, Charles walked leisurely, sat on the


    sofa next to him, and crossed his legs.


    "Why do youe back? Do you know how hateful you are? " Ryan stared at Charles with resentment


    and hatred on his face. "I never thought that my family could be such an absolute bad person! Why did


    you kidnap Fiona?! Is this the way you like others?! Don''t you know that over the three years, even


    nightmares she had were those dark memories? "


    An imperceptible pain streaked across Charles''s eyes. "Yes, I am a bad person, aren''t I? And what


    about you? What did you get in the past three years when you liked Fiona and took care of her and


    Spencer''s child? "


    "You..." Ryan frowned and said, "You know it."


    "Of course I know. I also know that no matter how hard you try, you can''t get her just like me." Charles


    hummed.


    "I am different from you!" Gritting his teeth, Ryan said, "What makes you think that you can like Fiona!


    Besides, you know I''ll call the police when youe back. For the sake of our rtionship, I''ll call the


    police when you leave the house. "


    "I haven''t seen you for three years. Ryan, you have been trained in thepany for such a long time.


    You seem quite bold!" Charles snorted andughed. "But I''m not afraid at all that you call the police


    since Ie here. Besides... " Charles shook the gun in his hand and said, "Aren''t you afraid that I will


    hit you?"


    "I won''t allow anything that is rted to right and wrong." Ryan looked at him and said, "Even if I would


    be in danger and I might die."


    "Ha ha, good. You have guts." Charles nodded, looked around the room and then fixed his eyes on him


    again, as if he was determined to win. "But you don''t just think that I came here to catch up with you, do


    you?"


    "Then what do you want?" Said Ryan, frowning.


    "I want the family Emerald." Charles bent his finger and tapped on the table. His voice was low, but his


    knocking took Ryan by surprise.


    The Wen family''s business was developed on that emerald. The "green stone" was up to 20 carats,


    shaped in a natural heart. It was extremely rare, and the market value could be up to 10 million. Not to


    mention that it had no value of collection and appreciation. No wonder Charles had always been


    thinking of it.


    "It was in thepany, and in father''s office''s safe box, the password is only known by him." Ryan


    looked calmly at Charles and said, "If you want that, then just go and try to get it, why do you say it to


    me? If you have the ability, go and get it yourself! "


    "But you''re the only who can go into father''s office except him!" Charles patted on the sofa and stood


    up. "I want your palm print. If you don''t want to go with me, I can only bring your one hand with me. It''s


    okay."


    "You..." A chill went up to Ryan''s spine. "No way!" he screamed


    "Impossible? Is it impossible to have your hand? " Biting the words, Charles''s eyes were full of blood in


    an instant. He reached out his hand and rushed forward a few steps. All of a sudden, he choked Ryan


    by his neck.


    Startled, Ryan struggled to free himself and hit him with fists and feet. Ryan had learned Taekwondo


    and boxing in the gym, but he was much weaker than Charles. So he was at a disadvantage after a few


    moves.


    At this moment, Charles spoke again, "I do not mind ying with you, but can the maids in Wens afford


    it? If they heard what we said and knew what we did, all of them would be dead! "


    Ryan was stunned and hesitated for a moment. At this moment, Charles turned around, grabbed his


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    arm and gave him a suplex. Ryan fell on the ground at once.


    Charles pressed Ryan under his body, took out his hand and put it on his forehead. "Will you go or


    not?"


    Ryan raised his hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "Go."


    "Behave yourself." Charles pulled him up from the ground and pushed him out.


    Ryan was pushed out of the bedroom, to the corridor, to the hall However, he got confused and


    wondered, ''why does Charles suddenly be fair and square?


    "Oh! Mr. Ryan, you are... " An aunt of Wen family happened toe out and saw Ryan. She was


    surprised and stepped back when she saw Charles standing behind him with a gun. "Mr. Charles.."


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Before his words fell from the open living room, a deafening gunshot was heard. The bullet flew past


    the ear. Ryan''s eyes were bloodshot and she shouted, "Emily!"


    The woman named Emily suddenly fell to the ground, with her chest bleeding profusely. The change of


    the situation surprised Ryan. The maids who had heard the noise in the room all ran out.


    Charles didn''t give up. Instead, he held his gun high and then kept pulling the trigger, and the whole


    living room was soon filled with blood. The people were frightened and moved backwards at once. All


    of a sudden, the living room was filled with screams and screams.


    "Charles! ''What are you doing, Charles? !" Tears welled up in Ryan''s eyes. He cried out and was about


    to resist, but Charles punched him hard in the chest. His body bent down because of the pain.


    "Let''s go!" Charles continued to rush forward with him. It was a piece of cake for him in front of these


    armed bodyguards.


    The person who picked up Charles was already waiting in front of the house. When Charles came out,


    he opened the door at once. They jumped out of the car and put Ryan into the car.


    "Go to thepany." Charles jumped into the car.


    "Be quick Go and call the police! " Andrew shouted.


    A ck car slowly stopped in front of the office building of ZR Company. Ryan was pushed out of the


    car and staggered forward. The security guard sensed that something was wrong. He was about to


    walk towards them when Charles raised his hand and made a light "bang". The security guard fell to


    the ground.


    "Charles! What do you want to do? Are you out of you mind? !" Shouted Ryan. His eyes turned red as


    another person died. But as soon as he opened his mouth, he was punched again.


    "It''s silent. How''s that? Not bad?" Said Charles defiantly.


    "You are crazy!" But in return, Ryan got a heavier punch from Charles.


    "If you keep quarreling, I will chop off your hand!" Charles threatened and pushed him towards the


    office building. A few subordinates behind him threw the body of the security guard to a dark corner.


    No one was in the office building. In the empty hall, the footsteps were very clear. Then they took their


    exclusive elevator and went straight to the floor where their father''s office located.


    "Open the door." Charles pushed Ryan to the door and took his hand on the fingerprint lock.


    After a sound of "click", the door opened without any surprise. Charles waved his hand and asked the


    locksmith toe forward. He knew where the location was.


    It was quiet in the office. The locksmith put his ear to the safety box. After a minute, he sessfully


    broke the password, nodded and opened the safety box without hesitation.

 Chapter 210 Sarah Is In Danger

    Chapter 210 Sarah Is In Danger


    As soon as the safe was opened, the shining jewels appeared in front of everyone. With his eyebrows


    furrowed, Ryan watched Charles step towards the safe. He grabbed the valuable gem in his hand, and


    his eyes suddenly lit up with greed.


    "Charles, you..." Ryan was in a mess with blood all over his face. He coughed painfully and was about


    to open his mouth when a man kicked him down. The man then loaded him with his gun and aimed at


    Ryan.


    "Put it down!" Charles stopped the man and pushed him back. He looked down at him and said, "My


    dear brother, what else do you want to say?"


    "This diamond..." Ryan''s voice was a little weak. "Father was supposed to leave it to you And this


    in his heart. If it had not been for such a big issue a few years ago happened to Charles, his father


    would not have given him anything from the Wen family, and he would not take them.


    He didn''t refuse Charles toe to thepany tonight for two reasons. One was that he was unable


    to escape, and the other was that he wanted to make Charlese back to his senses.


    "If you still have a trace of conscience in your heart, and you respect father..."


    "Do you think you are a saint? !" With a roar of rage, Charles abruptly squatted down and pressed


    Ryan''s head down on his body. "Is it for me? Fine, I''ll take it away! "


    "Do you think you can escape?" With his hands on the ground, Ryan tried to get up.


    "Since I can''t escape, then let me be ruthless!" A hint of cruelty shed across Charles''s eyes. "There


    are many old friends in M City. I will greet them, including their children!"


    Children? Ryan furrowed his eyebrows. In an instant, he reacted. Fiona! Sarah!


    Charles wanted Ryan know what he wanted to do! He raised his hand and shed Ryan''s neck at his


    neck, smiling.


    "Uh..." With a quick and weak groan, Ryan fell to the ground and soon fell into darkness.


    "Humph!" Charles stood up and walked out.


    "It''s Boss, are you going to kill him? "


    "No, I won''t." Charles shook his head and nced at Ryan. "He is still useful. Let''s go and pick up


    another little guy. "


    "Yes, Boss."


    They left the building silently. On the cold marble floor, Ryan was unconscious.


    "On Wednesday, Fiona''s child should go to the hospital. I will ask someone to ''take'' the child away and


    let her stay with me for two days. So I must know clearly about what happened to Spencer."


    In a bed of a five-star hotel, what Celine had said kept resounding in his head. At the same time, the


    sky was getting bright. Celine turned over in bed. There were mixed feelings in her eyes. That was


    Fiona and Spencer''s child. How she wished to have a baby for Spencer, but she didn''t have a chance!


    But why did Charles tell these to her? Wasn''t he afraid that she would call the police?


    "Dear Celine, what are you thinking about?" A male voice suddenly came from the side of the bed.


    As soon as she came to herself, Celine smiled and turned around. At the same time, his big hands


    touched her skin.


    "Mr. Cao, why are you still in such a hurry? Wasn''t that enoughst night? "


    "That''s not enough. I never feel satisfied!" As he spoke, he dragged up the quilt hurriedly and rolled


    inside with Celine.


    Under the quilt, Celine was stunned and couldn''t see anything. It was Wednesday today. Charles was


    going to move. Should she call the police? No no no Celine suddenly narrowed her eyes and thought,


    ''She''s Fiona''s child, it''s none of my business! It was not only none of her business, but she thought the


    child deserved to be caught! Why did she have to call the police! She decided to let it go and make


    Fiona suffer


    After calming down, Celine began to sleep with this Mr. Cao.


    The first beam of morning sunlight shone into the office of ZR Company through the window. When the


    assistant who got up to work passed by Henry''s office, she suddenly found the person on the ground.


    She entered with a shivering hand.


    "Mr. Ryan?" The assistant crouched down in front of Ryan and checked his breath. After confirming


    that he was fine, she dared to call him and constantly pushed him. "Mr. Ryan, wake up! Mr. Ryan! "


    "Well..." After pushing for a while, Ryan finally got some reaction. He muttered and opened his eyes


    with difficulty.


    "What''s wrong with you, Mr. Ryan? Have you fainted? " The assistant pulled Ryan up with difficulty.


    When she saw the bruises on his cheeks, and blood in the corners of his mouth, his face was hurt, she


    gasped, "Oh, who did this?"


    "This is..." Before Ryan could answer, he saw the bright sky from the corner of his eyes and opened his


    eyes. He panicked and stuttered as he ran down the stairs.


    "Mr. Ryan! Where are you going, Mr. Ryan? "


    Ryan rushed to the exclusive elevator and went down. People came and went in the hall. The


    appearance of Ryan in such a embarrassing way drew the attention of many people whispering. Just


    as he was about to walk out of the building, Andrew ran towards him.


    "Young master! Are you all right? " Andrew was deeply touched when he saw Ryan, "We called the


    police. We have cleaned up the house for the whole night and came to find you..."


    "Andrew Make a car for me! " Ryan didn''t hear what Andrew was talking about. He grabbed Andrew by


    the arm, who was not as calm as usual. He was too anxious to speak incoherently and his eyes were


    red.


    "What happened?" Andrew was followed by several policemen. They looked at Ryan and asked,


    "Hello! Are you the hostage that was capturedst night? "


    Surprised, Ryan ran to them in a hurry, "Hurry up, take me to Red Star orphanage!"


    "Red Star orphanage? Is Charles there? "


    "Yes, he is going to hurt Sarah. Stop him right now! Hurry up! " Ryan growled, with his blue veins


    sticking out.


    A stern look appeared in that man''s eyes. He took out an inte and ordered, "Get the car ready!"


    Outside the gate of Red Star Red orphanage.


    "Sarah, be a good girl and follow aunt Melody. When youe back today, I will cook delicious food for


    you." Ruby touched Sarah''s hair tenderly.


    "Yes." Nodding her head hard, Sarah suddenly remembered something, turned her eyes and said,


    "Auntie Ruby, will mome back tomorrow?"


    "Yes." Ruby nodded her head and smiled, "Mommy wille back, so will daddy! Our Sarah will have


    a happy life. Have daddy, Mommy, Grandpa and great grandpa, okay? "


    "Daddy is Spencer," said Sarah with a little hesitation, "Is great grandpa the great grandpa who has


    been sleeping all the time?"


    "Yes." Ruby nodded. Recently, under the guidance of Terence, she had been infusing the idea of


    ''Spencer is Sarah''s father''. And Sarah finally epted it. Ruby was very satisfied with this.


    "It''ste," "Take the kids to the hospital as soon as possible. Come back early," Ruby said to Melody, a


    nurse


    "Okay, Ruby." Melody nodded and coaxed, "Sarah, let''s say goodbye to Auntie Ruby. We''ll be back


    soon, okay?"


    "Bye, Auntie Ruby!" Sarah waved her hand sweetly.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ruby stood there for a long time, watching the car drive away. Then she turned around and walked


    back. However, as soon as she reached the door, the harsh police whistle was getting closer and


    closer. Ruby was sensitive to this voice, and she quickly looked back to see where the car was going,


    only to find that the car stopped at the door of the orphanage.


    "Ruby! Ruby!" Ryan rushed out of the car and rushed into the orphanage. He looked around and


    shouted at the children who were ying and shouting, "Where is Sarah?! Where is Sarah? "


    "What''s wrong?" Ruby became uneasy and rushed to him, "Sarah just left for the hospital. What''s up?


    Something happened to Sarah? "


    "My brother..." But Ryan changed his words and eximed, "Charles''s back!"


    "What? !" Ruby was shocked.


    "I guess he''s going to take revenge on Fiona and Spencer. That''s why I came here." Ryan said while


    panting.


    "Ruby!" The policeman who came with Ryan saluted to Ruby, "Why are you here?"


    "Cut the crap!" Ruby did not care why the man recognized her and shouted, "Go and chase him! The


    car Sarah took was leaving for BE children hospital! Hurry up! "


    "Yes!"


    They rushed out and quickly got into the police car, chasing the East.


    Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    After driving for nearly ten minutes, Ruby poked her head out of the car and anxiously looked for the


    car of the orphanage. All of a sudden, there was a loud noise in the distance, like the car rubbing the


    ground and then colliding.


    "Hurry up! Speed up! Hurry up! " Ruby roared. She had a hunch that something bad would happen.


    Ryan froze in his seat and his face was pale. He kept silent.


    The car rushed over the red light towards the sound source. At this moment, she passed the street


    lights. Not far from the intersection, Ruby saw the familiar car at a nce. The car fell down on the


    street with its engine cover slightly smoking. Before the car stoppedpletely, Ruby opened the door


    and rushed out. The car of the orphanage had been badly damaged. They did not know how it was


    going inside.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The moment Ruby was about to get into the car, there was a bulleting from the front, and Ruby


    avoided it nimbly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    Bullets rained down on Ruby and she had to dodge. The policemen in the car were holding guns to


    cover the people scurrying along the street, trying not to let them hurt anyone.


    Charles was so bold even in the bustlingmercial street! Among the rain and bullets, Ruby


    smashed the window with her fist. When she looked inside, she saw Melody, the driver and the other


    child in the pool of blood. But Sarah was gone.


    "Damn it!" Ruby cursed. But she could do nothing but watch the ck car of Charles turned a corner


    and disappeared.

 Chapter 211 Save Sarah Together

    Chapter 211 Save Sarah Together


    "Come on, Ruby..." Ryan finally found his own voice. "Firstly, call Terence and find out Spencer''s


    subordinate and father. Don''t let Charles take Sarah away!"


    "Okay." Ruby was stunned and shocked by what Ryan said. A man who was usually gentle could


    unexpectedly keep calm at critical moments.


    "I''m going to find Charles." Looking in the direction of the car leaving, Ryan said, "I''ll go with the police.


    You arrange everything here. And keep in touch with Spencer at once. Don''t let Fiona know, or else... "


    "I understand." Ruby nodded. Charles was his brother. As long as he chased him, he could rest


    assured somehow. And Ruby had to stay and deal with the mess in the room.


    With a squeak¡ª¡ª


    After that, the police car drove off like an arrow off the string. Actually, Charles was heading straight for


    the sea. And he was so arrogant along the way that it was easy for him to catch up with Charles. The


    policemen would have already caught up with them if they had not taken into consideration the safety


    of the citizens on the street just now


    On the other side, the ck nanny van that Charles was in rushed forward. All his subordinates, with


    weapons, poked their bodies out and destroyed the way.


    "Wow, wow..." In the car, Charles held Sarah in his arms and cried bitterly. Her voice became more and


    more hoarse.


    "Well, don''t cry!" Charles shouted impatiently. Stunned for a while, Sarah was scared and stopped


    crying immediately.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    The gunshots rang out one after another. It had been a long time since the subordinates of Charles


    behaved so arrogantly in the downtown. All of a sudden, they were so excited that they didn''t want to


    stop.


    "Wow..." Sarah was scared and began to cry again, out of breath.


    "Okay! Stop it! " Charles shouted to his guards, "Stop all of you!"


    "Yes, Boss!" With the order of Charles, the gunshot stopped all of a sudden. They all hurried back to


    the car.


    Instead of taking the little girl in her arms, Charles let Sarah sit on his legs and held her arm. He red


    at her and said, "Don''t cry, okay?! Otherwise, you will never see your mother! "


    "Mom..." Sarah twitched her mouth and burst into tears. But she dared not to cry again due to the


    threat from Charles. She sobbed sadly and her body kept shaking.


    Charles''s restless mind calmed down a little. He looked at Sarah up and down carefully. Although he


    could see a little bit of Spencer in her eyes, she, on the other hand, looked like Fiona.


    "Do you know who your father is?" Asked Charles.


    Sarah puckered her mouth and asked uncertainly, "Spencer, is it Spencer?"


    "Haha..." Charles smiled and said, "It seems that your mother really didn''t tell you. Then what about


    Ryan? Your uncle Ryan has apanied you for three years. He is eager to be your father! Why do


    so many people want to be your father? "


    "Do you want to? She cried Sarah blinked and asked in a low voice.


    Charles''s heart thumped hard. He looked at Sarah and his face suddenly became a littleplicated.


    After a while, he said with a slight smile, "Who do you think you are? Be your father? Are you


    dreaming? "


    Sarah could not understand what Charles said but she knew it was not what good words he said. She


    shivered in his arms and tears began to well up. She asked, "Where are you taking me?"


    "Let''s take a ship, okay?" Charles raised his eyebrows and looked out of the window. To his surprise,


    he seemed to have seen the cruise.


    "No, I''m not going by ship..." Sarah cried again, "I want my mom..."


    "You want your mommy?" With a smile on his lips, Charles said, "Okay, I''ll take a picture of you and


    send it to your mother, and ask her toe to you, okay? I can trade your mother for you Give me the


    phone. "


    "Yes, Boss!"


    After a few days of prolonged fighting at the southern grand exercise base, the red and blue sides


    finally finished the exercise in the morning. The result of the exercise will be discussed and analyzed by


    everyone.


    In the afternoon, in the base meeting room, the meeting was about to begin. Fiona sat in the corner,


    looking at Spencer sitting in the front with a few people following him. He was like a moon surrounded


    by a myriad of stars. Fiona put the phone back to her pocket. She went back to her dormitory yesterday


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    and brought the phone. She sent a message to Ruby today, but she did not get a reply. She could not


    help feeling uneasy.


    "Please sit down." Raising his hand, Spencer continued, "This exercise is over sessfully..."


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    When he was about to speak, the telephone in the conference room suddenly rang. The assistant


    quickly picked it up.


    "Mr. Cheng!" The man frowned and said, "This is for you!"


    After hesitating for a while, Spencer stood up and walked towards his phone. When the phone rang,


    Fiona''s heart thumped. She had a vague feeling that the reason why she called Spencer was not for


    business.


    "Hello?" Spencer then answered the phone in a low voice, with a hello then he didn''t say anything


    more. Nobody could hear what was going on on the other end of the phone, but everyone could see


    that his face gradually turned pale, and his white joints and the prominent blue veins on his hands.


    "I''ll be right back!" He then clicked the phone and it was clear that he was in a rage now.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Spencer?"


    "What happened?"


    He didn''t answer, but turned around and nced at everyone. When his eyes met Fiona''s, there was


    confusion and worry in her eyes, but he looked away immediately and said to James, "Hey, James, you


    preside the next meeting. I have to go back immediately because something happens in M City."


    "Yes, Mr. Spencer!"


    Grim faced, Spencer walked quickly to Nina, his lips thinned into a grim line. "Miss Nina, please help


    me take care of Fiona, and don''t let her leave you for even a second!"


    "No problem."


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    Fiona''s brain was dizzy, and her ears were buzzing. She stood up, trembling, and hurriedly walked to


    Spencer, grasping his sleeve, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you going back to M City? " The way


    Spencer looked at her made her feel uneasy!


    Spencer''s furrowed eyebrows had never been able to rx. He opened his mouth and his entire body


    was tense. "Please follow Miss Nina. Something difficult happened in M City. I''m afraid someone will do


    something bad to you."


    "What tough thing? Why something bad would happen to me? " The doubts and anxieties in her heart


    grew at the same time.


    "Believe me, Fiona, it''s nothing!" Spencer grabbed her arm and asked in a determined tone, "Do you


    believe me? What happened in M City has nothing to do with you. "


    Fiona''s mind went nk. Looking into his eyes, she nodded without a thought.


    "Wait for me," After giving her a deep kiss on her head, Spencer turned around and walked away.


    Tinkle¡ª¡ª


    At this time, her cell phone rang in her pocket. She took it out in a hurry. The moment she touched the


    screen, she saw the content on it. Her body went weak and she shouted, "Sarah--"


    When Spencer that, his face suddenly became serious. He immediately turned around and quickly


    reached out his hand to hold her who was going to fall down. "What''s wrong?"


    "Sarah..." Leaning against his chest, Fiona couldn''t help but burst into tears. Her hands kept trembling.


    She showed the screen to Spencer and said, "Charles, he''s back Sarah was taken away by him Right?


    "


    Spencer looked at the screen and saw a selfie full of the screen. In the photo, Sarah was crying and


    Charles held her with a mysterious smile. The other several people in the car all had weapons in their


    hands.


    This is obviously a provocation! Spencer narrowed his eyes, "Damn it! Charles! "


    "You just answered a phone call and wanted to leave. Is it because of this?" Grabbing the clothes on


    his chest, Fiona staggered to her feet, tears streaming down her face. "I need to save Sarah. She''ll be


    scared if she doesn''t see me! I have to save Sarah... "


    "No way." However, Spencer refused without any hesitation, "Since Charles can find out your phone


    and send you the pictures, he is trying to lure you there! You are his target! "


    "But he has Sarah!" Fiona roared.


    "I know! So I have to save her. She is my daughter. I won''t let anything happen to her! " Spencer raised


    his voice, "But you''re different. I can''t let you risk your life again. I can''t let you get caught by Charles


    again! I don''t want to experience that kind of pain again! "


    "But Sarah are my life! How can I wait here for you to save her?! Even if he wants to trade me for her,


    I''m willing to do it! " Fiona hissed hysterically.


    "But you are my life!" Spencer stared at her and roared, "How could I possibly let you die!"


    There was a silence. After Spencer finished his words, he kept silent. Fiona stared at him in disbelief.


    "Mr. Spencer, how about letting Miss Fionae with you! If Miss Fionaes back, perhaps Sarah


    will be safe. "


    "Yeah, as long as Miss Fiona is under our protection."


    "Miss Fiona is worried about you if she just stays here."


    On hearing this, Fiona came to her senses. She nodded and responded, "Yes, that''s it! I promise I will


    behave well when Ie back with you. I just want to see Sarah... Let me see if she is okay! Please,


    Spencer, let me go back with you. I promise I''ll be fine, "


    Tinkle¡ª¡ª


    "Spencer and Fiona, I don''t want to miss any of them. I''ll do something good to have the three of you


    reunited! "


    At the sight of Charles''s text, Spencer simmered with rage, as if he was going to burn down the whole


    conference room.


    "I''ll take you back, but you have to be obedient! I''ll save Sarah! " He felt helpless and sad at the same


    time.


    "Okay, I promise..." Fiona choked with sobs.


    "Prepare the helicopter. Let''s go back to M City."

 Chapter 212 They Got On The Cruise Together

    Chapter 212 They Got On The Cruise Together


    Beep¡ª¡ª


    A passenger wharf along the east coast in M City was guarded. Nobody was allowed to go on the sea,


    including those who were already on the other boat were forced to leave. The only cruise named


    ''Queen'' was three hundred meters away from the shore. Because the cruise ship had been under the


    control of the people of the X Organization.


    The wharf and the shore were besieged. The helicopters in the sky were pounding in the sky, and even


    the seas had been sailed to the shore, forming a circle of three sides, surrounding the luxury cruise


    ship.


    The ''Queen'' cruise was held a three-day business party when it arrived at the international deluxe


    cruise ship in M City not long ago. So there were not only business elites at home and abroad, but also


    powerful people in M City. But now, the cruise was under Charles''s control. If Charles destroyed the


    whole cruise, there would be an uproar. Therefore, even if the cruise was surrounded by the empress,


    no one dared to act rashly.


    All the high spirited people at the party were squatting on the deck, with their heads in their hands.


    Women were whining, and men were wearing a forced smile. The armed men in ck around them did


    not rx at all. As long as someone dared to move, they immediately broke one of their legs or arms.


    For them, this was more like amon urrence.


    "They alle here!" Charles stood on the deck of the cruise, and there was a woman holding Sarah


    and standing one step behind him. Sarah was still sobbing, but her thoughts were attracted by the men


    who suddenly appeared on the sea and sky. She felt curious and calmed down a little bit.


    Charles brought Sarah here. Francis was responsible for the project on the cruise.


    "Boss." Francis stepped forward and stood by Charles. He looked up and down as if he was looking for


    something.


    "Yes." Charles nodded.


    "How fast did they get here? Eric, Terence and Ryan have already been there." Francis spoke.


    "No hurry." "But the person I want hasn''te yet. What''s the use of being anxious here?" said


    Charles Then he turned to Sarah and asked, "Little guy, do you agree?"


    Sarah took a step back and shook her head. Then she nodded immediately like a frightened little


    rabbit.


    "Haha..." Charles suddenly smiled and reached out his arms, saying, "Come here, kid. Let me hug


    you."


    "Yes, Boss." The woman immediately stepped forward and handed Sarah to Charles.


    Sarah was reluctant, but she didn''t cry any more. In her eyes, Charles didn''t look like a bad person and


    didn''t do anything bad to her. Her fear was somewhat relieved. But she didn''t know why Charles took


    her to such a big ship and why there were so many nes flying in the sky.


    "Where... Where is my mother?" Sarah asked, trembling.


    "Boss!" As soon as Sarah finished, someone ran to them and said, "The person you are waiting for are


    here."


    Charles''s eyes lit up. He motioned for that person to push him down and said to Sarah with a smile,


    "Your mother will be here soon."


    "Where is she?" Sarah jumped up with joy.


    On the shore, the wound on Ryan''s body had been treated, and Terence had been holding a telescope


    and carefully observing the situation on the deck. He saw three streams of tears on Sarah''s face


    through the telescope, he could see everything clearly but he couldn''t catch them. Charles was really


    good at ying chess, with so many wealthy hostages


    "How is it going?" Eric got off the helicopter and said anxiously, "How could Sarah be arrested?"


    "It''s all my fault. I was too careless." Ruby frowned, full of self me. In addition to Sarah, the driver of


    their orphanage, Melody, and the little child who was less than one year old died on the spot. She could


    not bear it! Ruby said and clenched her fists.


    "Ruby." Eric greeted, stepping forward.


    "Ruby, it''s not your fault." With a sigh, Terence said, "What a surprise! Charlese here so suddenly!"


    Ryan walked up and said, "I didn''t stop him. But if Spencer has not arrived yet, I want to go on the


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    cruise... "


    "Mr. Terence, Ruby, Mr. Eric and Mr. Ryan, Mr. Spencer is here!"


    But before Ryan could finish his words, someone ran up to him and said, "Mr. Spencer has arrived."


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    Hardly had his voice faded away, several helicopters flew in the sky with the sign of the NJ City base


    on them. The helicopternded at anding spot on the shore and several people stared at it closely.


    Seeing the door open, Spencer jumped down first. After stomping on the ground, he turned around and


    raised his hand high. The next second, a slender figure appeared in the door.


    "Fiona..." Said Ryan with a frown, he saw that Spencer held Fiona in his arms and got off the ne.


    The two of them rushed to them.


    "Where is Sarah? Where is she? " While staggering, Fiona''s eyes were red and swollen with tears on


    her face.


    "Slow down!" Spencer stepped forward to protect Fiona.


    While they were talking, Fiona ran to them. Terence gave a nce at Spencer and said, "Sarah was on


    the cruise across the street. Nothing happened. Don''t worry."


    "On the cruise opposite? !" Shocked, Fiona quickly leaned over and saw Ryan standing behind several


    people. She was stunned and asked, "Ryan, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing." Ryan shook his head and a trace of guilt appeared on his face. "It was just that Charles went


    to see me firstst night, but I was hit unconscious in thepany and didn''t have time to save Sarah."


    "Did Charles go to see you?" Fiona was shocked. She grabbed Ryan by the sleeve and asked, "Are


    you really okay?"


    "I''m really fine."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Fiona nodded. She scurried through the crowd towards the coast. Step by


    step, she stared intently at the people on the deck. Suddenly, she saw Sarah and her tears, which she


    managed to hold back, rolled down her cheeks all of a sudden.


    "Coming." With a smile on his lips, Charles pointed at the woman on the shore and said to Sarah,


    "Look, that''s your mother!"


    "Mom! Mommy! " Sarah could not stop smiling and waving her arms.


    "Sarah..." Fiona began to sob and suddenly shouted, "Charles, what do you want to do?! Give me


    Sarah, give me back Sarah! "


    "Calm down, Fiona." At the sight of this, Fiona was pulled back by Spencer. Standing in front of her, he


    bellowed, "Charles, how about trading me for Sarah?"


    "Spencer!" Said Terence, frowning.


    "Stop it." Spencer interrupted him, "The matter three years ago hase to an end. I have to go. "


    After a pause, he looked at Ryan and continued, "If I can''t go back, Fiona..."


    "You..." Fiona was anxious. When she was about to say something, Spencer suddenly shook his head


    and said, "I will definitelye back."


    "I agree with you!" Eric hurriedly said, "Nothing special happen now, Mr. Spencer, don''t say that!"


    "Yes." Looking at Ryan provocatively, Spencer replied, "Of course I wille back. I will take Sarah


    back safely and let us live with Fiona. I won''t leave any chances for others."


    Ryan''s eyes darkened.


    "Mr. Spencer," On the deck, Charles handed Sarah to the woman and said with a loud speaker and


    said leisurely, "Mr. Spencer, please don''t rush to die. I don''t agree that youe here alone!"


    "Then what do you want?" Said Spencer while taking a step forward.


    "You and Fiona,e here! I have promised Sarah that I will let you three reunite! "


    Spencer frowned and wanted to refuse instinctively, but Fiona interrupted him, "Okay! I''ll be right there!


    Give me back Sarah! "


    "Great!" Before there was any time for Spencer to refuse, Charles quickly said, "I''ll send someone to


    pick up the two distinguished guests right away!"


    "Fiona..."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Spencer was worried and angry. "What did you promise me before you


    came? What do you say that you won''t put yourself in danger? Why don''t you listen to me now? "


    "Isn''t it a risk if you go by yourself? !" Fiona stared at him, but her eyes gradually became firm. She


    said, "Even if you go by yourself, you can''t save Sarah, can you? In this case, we two will meet his


    request on the one hand, and on the other hand We can be together, don''t you think so? "


    "Fiona, you..." There was a sudden warmth in Spencer''s heart.


    Biting her lips, Fiona reached out her hand and grabbed his hand. "I won''t cause you any trouble."


    After a short pause, Spencer held her hand and said with a smile, "You don''t need to get yourself in


    trouble."


    "Give a gun to Fiona." Eric stepped forward and handed a gun to Fiona, "In case of need."


    "Okay." Fiona nodded and took the gun, her hands shaking.


    "Don''t be afraid." Spencerforted her gently, while Fiona nodded her head to show her trust. At that


    moment, the lifeboat arranged by the cruiser arrived. They walked forward hand in hand. After taking a


    few steps, Spencer suddenly turned around, looked at Terence and Eric, and said, "The rest is up to


    you."


    "Don''t worry." Terence nodded with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    Looking at the hands that Spencer and Fiona were holding together, Ryan became more and more


    depressed.


    When Spencer and Fiona were about to board the boat, Ryan suddenly said, "I''ll go with you." Then he


    ran to them.


    The man on the lifeboat was surprised. He looked at Ryan and called Charles through inter phone,


    "Charles, well Ryan, he wants toe, too. "


    "Really? Since my dear brother wants toe here, of course I wee him! "


    "Yes, Boss."


    "What are you doing here?" Spencer said angrily and held Fiona''s hand tightly.


    "I won''t cause more troubles," Said Ryan in a calm tone.

 Chapter 213 Kneel Down And Beg Me

    Chapter 213 Kneel Down And Beg Me


    "Mr. Spencer! I''ll go with you! " Karl ran to catch them but was stopped by Terence.


    "What are you doing there?! Do you want to die? "


    "I will protect Mr. Spencer!"


    "Does he need you to protect him? !" Terence scolded him rudely, "You''re just like Spencer! Stupid! Is it


    so easy for you to go there as you like?! Anyway, Ryan is Charles''s brother. Its reasonable that he


    agreed to let Ryan go there. If you make a scene again, I''m afraid that Charles will be ashamed into


    anger and beat Spencer to death! "


    "Mr. Terence, what are you talking about? Mr. Spencer is really something!" Karl disagreed with what


    he said and looked worried, "But, what should we do now? "What are you waiting for?"


    "Why do we have to wait and see?" Terence frowned, "Do you think the people from the sea side and


    the air sidee to eat nothing here?! Go, go, you stay behind! Don''t stay here and mess up my


    thoughts. "


    "¡­¡­ Yes, Mr. Terence. " Karl stepped back unwillingly and asionally looked back at the lifeboat


    floating on the sea, worries written all over his face.


    Soon enough, they were approaching the cruiser and someone pointed a gun at them. On the deck,


    she was amazed at the blue sea and blue sky. It should be a soothing scene, but at this moment, no


    one had time to enjoy it.


    "Mom!" Sarah, in the arms of Charles, struggled forward excitedly, waving her little hands in the air,


    "Give me a hug!"


    "Sarah!" Choked with sobs, Fiona stepped forward unconsciously.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Stop!"


    "Stop!"


    The same voices came from behind and they grabbed Fiona''s arms to stop her. Spencer and Ryan two


    not only spoke at the same time, but also acted in unison.


    "I want to look for Sarah." But they grabbed her arms from the left and the right. "Let me go!" she yelled


    "If you go there, Charles won''t let you off!" Ryan asked anxiously.


    Crack! Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    Charles gave Sarah to others and reached out his hands. He then pped his hands leisurely and


    said, "It''s very rare!" With these words, Charles raised his index finger and pointed at his temple. He


    frowned and said: "What are you doing here? Oh! I remember this is called hardship tests friendship,


    isn''t it? "


    "Charles..." Spencer lowered his head and his eyes shed a murderous look.


    "Ahahah Mommy! " Sarah saw that Fiona didn''te to her, which made her cry. Sarah''s cries sent a


    shiver down Spencer''s spine. How he wished he could kill Charles right now.


    With red eyes, Fionaforted, "Don''t cry! Sarah, don''t cry! I''ll be right there! "


    "Fiona,e here." As soon as Fiona finished her words, Charles raised his eyebrows and spoke, but


    his eyes wandered between Spencer and Charles. "Come here, I will give you Sarah."


    "Charles!"


    But before Fiona could take a step forward, Spencer rushed to her and blocked her way. He stood in


    front of her, gnashing his teeth, and demanded, "What the hell do you want to do? If you want to trade,


    I do it. "


    "Mr. Spencer, you have so powerful fists and feet. I''m afraid we''ll suffer more if youe here."


    Charlesughed with evil spirits and sarcasm, "I''m still interested in Fiona."


    Hearing what Charles said, Fiona trembled a little. The nightmare like past three years ago lingered in


    her mind. She was afraid of the innocent and dark look on Charles''s face. The more she thought, the


    colder she felt.


    "Brother, stop it!" Ryan stepped forward and clenched his fists, showing a painful expression on his


    injured face. "You''ve led a dead end! Stop doing wrong! If you let them go, I will donate all the property


    of the Wen family to save your life. I... "


    "Save my life?" Charles sneered and interrupted Ryan, "You want me to live in prison for the rest of my


    life, don''t you? Then what''s the difference to die? "


    "But what you did is illegal!" Ryan shouted, "Because of you, our father''s hair turned white overnight.


    You almost destroyed the whole Wen family!"


    "Does it have anything to do with me?" "The Wen family has nothing to do with me except my father,


    the one who only provided me with a little blood." Charles snorted. After a pause, Charles opened his


    mouth again. "I don''t have time to waste with you. Do youe here or not, Fiona?" Then he took out


    his gun and pointed it at Sarah.


    On the shore, Terence noticed that the people on the deck seemed to have stabilized Charles. He


    immediately prepared to make a n and discuss the tactics with themanders, Eric and Ruby.


    "We cannot fight head on, we have to use strategy." Terence frowned. "Let''s board secretly. The first


    task is to control the cabin."


    "Okay. No problem. We can dive in the sea."


    "No --" on the deck, Fiona roared, her eyes blurred with tears, shaking her head desperately, "Don''t


    hurt my Sarah, I will go to find you right away She was so young that she would be frightened! Charles,


    please don''t hold your gun... "


    "Fiona!" Suddenly, Spencer grabbed her shoulders and stared at her, stopping her from walking


    forward.


    "Mr. Spencer, don''t waste time anymore," Urged Charles.


    But Spencer didn''t release her. If he had tried his best to rescue Fiona and Sarah from Charles, it


    would be possible. However, there were so many hostages on the deck waiting for him to save! He


    stood here not only for Sarah, but also for hundreds and thousands of lives. This was his responsibility!


    His breath became heavy and he felt hard to breathe. With knitted brows, he refused to let go of Fiona


    "I understand." Suddenly, Fiona opened her mouth and patted on Spencer''s hand, "You''re responsible


    for this! I know what you are thinking. I won''t me you. But don''t give yourself too much pressure.


    There are so many people on the ship, and we can''t just wait for you to save them. Terence and Eric


    are here. "


    "Fiona..." Spencer added in a husky voice.


    "I''m fine." Fiona smiled and pulled his hand off her arm.


    "Fiona..." Murmured Ryan. Although Spencer had a lot of responsibilities, he didn''t have any. Today, he


    would try his best to protect Fiona and Sarah.


    "Charles!" Turning around, Fiona suppressed the fear in her heart and said, "If Ie over, you release


    all the hostages on the ship!"


    "Fiona, are you crazy? !" Shouted Ryan, his eyes bloodshot.


    "Will you say yes or no?" But Fiona didn''t answer but stared at Charles.


    Charles turned to look at Spencer and said, "Mr. Spencer is really ruthless. Why do you keep silent at


    this time? Do you mean you acquiesce in it? "


    Spencer''s tall figure was a little gloomy, surrounded by overwhelming anger.


    Without getting any reply from Spencer, Charles snorted, "It''s impossible to release all the hostages,


    but ten or eight of them are okay. ''Fiona, I just feel sorry for you, but for the sake of a few strangers,


    Spencer sent you here again! See? The man you chose, loser! Just like three years ago, he saved


    Celine rather than you and she..."


    "Shut up!" All of a sudden, Spencer let out a loud shout, and his face darkened, like an angry Beast. He


    pulled Fiona to his side and looked at her with eyes full of regret, self me and resentment. "Don''t go


    there! I don''t want to make the same mistake again. I won''t let you go this time! I won''t let you go until I


    die! If I want to rece you with any hostage, I''d rather die... "


    A warm current flowed through Fiona''s heart, but her eyes were filled with tears all of a sudden. She


    stared at Spencer and said, "I, I''m fine. Charles said that on purpose... "


    "But he''s right! Prick! I thought my arrangement was the best, but you got hurt every time! " Spencer


    shouted, "Fiona, I''ve missed you once. I won''t let you go this time. If something happens to you, what''s


    the meaning of my life? "


    "Spencer!"


    "That''s a heartfelt confession!" A trace of hatred appeared in Charles''s eyes. He snorted and said, "It''s


    a pity that you have wasted too much time! I have no time to waste with you! On board! "


    Spencer frowned and asked, "Where do you want to drive the cruise?"


    "At least, we have to get rid of the encirclement!" Charles opened his mouth and spoke in a casual way.


    His clothes were rustling in the sea wind. "Go on. Let me see the gentleness of you, Mr. Spencer."


    "You..."


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    When Spencer was about to say something, the cruiser was started! Some of them wobbled. Waves


    billowed along the cruiser, and they were heading to the shore.


    "You haven''t released the hostage yet!" Spencer clenched his fists and made a noise.


    "You haven''t brought Fiona here." Holding his fists, Charles said, "We haven''t make a deal."


    Worrying about Sarah, Spencer stepped forward and said to Charles, "Can you trade me for Sarah and


    the hostages? I promise I''ll never fight back if you want to kill me. "


    "Mr. Spencer, are you begging me?" Charles raised his lips and smiled.


    At the same time, in the sea someone was quietly approaching theyer of ''empress No. 1''. When they


    were at a stalemate on the deck, he came to the entrance of the cabin where the cabin was started. He


    opened the door quietly and sneaked in the cabin with weapons.


    "Yes. I beg you to set the hostages and Sarah free." Spencer nodded.


    "You should be the one who asks for help." Charles raised his chin slightly and said: "Beg me, kneel


    down!"


    "Charles, don''t push me too far!" Out of conditioned reflex, Fiona roared, tears streaming down her


    cheeks. How proud Spencer was! He would rather die than let him kneel down


    Ryan stepped forward and said, "Charles, what else do you want?"


    "Really? Don''t you kneel down to me? Then... "


    "I''ll kneel."

 Chapter 214 Its Time To End It

    Chapter 214 It''s Time To End It


    After hearing the words'' I''ll kneel'' from Spencer''s mouth, Fiona felt like her heart had been punched


    hard. Looking emotionless, she felt more heartbroken. It was so painful that she couldn''t breathe


    "Spencer!" Fiona grabbed the sleeves of Spencer, her eyes wide open, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    She was too choked to utter another word. She felt aggrieved, depressed and painful. All the emotions


    surged in her heart, but she could do nothing to stop Spencer.


    Ryan stood aside, stupefied. He wanted to help him, but he was afraid that his movement might screw


    it.


    Pushing away Fiona gently, Spencer stared at Charles and suddenly took two steps forward. He


    pursed his lips tightly and knelt down on the ground.


    Time seemed to stand still. The way he knelt down turned into a silhouette in Fiona''s tears.


    "Ah, Spencer!" Sarah was scared and shouted.


    "Spencer!" With that, Fiona covered her mouth with one hand. Tears streamed down her cheeks. She


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    felt dizzy and almost fell down. Quickly holding her arms, Ryan''s face was extremely painful. He looked


    at Sarah and made up his mind.


    "Please set Sarah and the hostages free." Spencer said slowly, standing upright, neither humble nor


    pushy.


    "Haha..." Charles raised his head andughed out with hatred, "haha, Spencer! You really impress me!


    " As he spoke, he walked up to Spencer and kicked him on his shoulder.


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    Spencer''s body shook and took a deep breath because of the pain. He clenched his fists and tried hard


    to resist the urge to fight back.


    "Spencer!" shouted Fiona. But just when she was about to step forward, she was held back by Ryan.


    "You can''t go there!"


    Fiona cried out uncontrobly and intermittently, "Spencer, please stand up! Stand up! Charles, please


    don''t hit him. Please don''t... "


    But when Charles heard Fiona''s pleading, he was annoyed and punched Spencer on the cheeks.


    "Wow She cried Sarah also burst into tears.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    In the engine room, a chaotic battle had already happened. The people sneaked into the cabin first,


    and Terence and Eric followed them. They rushed to the left and right sides with their men, intending to


    annihte all the people from X Organization from the inside.


    "Mr. Terence, Mr. Eric, run! You can rest assured that the cabin will be under our control soon after


    starting it! "


    Terence nodded and ran to the third ss cabin with his men.


    Ruby was guarding the ship outside and gave a false impression to Charles. She followed the cruise


    slowly and the helicopter in the sky flew in the air. The huge buzzing drowned out the gunshot in the


    cabin.


    When Terence and Eric found their first-ss cabin, they found that all the staff on the cruise were


    gathered in the entertainment hall. The resplendent hall was crowded with people, but there were


    hundreds of gunguards patrolling around.


    At the east side of the hall, Terence gave a sign to Eric ¨C take all these people.


    "OK!" Eric nodded. After looking at each other, they walked out from behind a pir at the same time.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    Terence shot directly, and the hall was now in a mess. Wailing and crying were echoing in the hall.


    "Hurry up, go and inform Boss!"


    "You surprised me, right?" On the deck, Charles suddenly pulled out a pistol and pointed it at Spencer''s


    head. "I have spent more than ten years to build an X Organization. But you ruined it just in one night!


    Do you know how much I hate you? "


    Standing behind Charles, Francis pointed his gun at Spencer.


    "You too! I hate you as much as you do! " After these words, Spencer cleared his throat and started to


    speak. He just wondered why Terence hadn''te yet


    "What a pity that I didn''t kill you!" Charles snorted, "I know you didn''t expect me to receive so much


    information from Celine!"


    Spencer raised his head and asked incredibly, "What did you say?"


    "Don''t you understand?" Charles sneered at him, "Three years ago, you nned to attack X


    Organization secretly. And Celine was sold to me. Although I don''t know the specific time, he helped


    me a lot. Under the condition that I give her a bottle of knockout drops. She will do anything to get you!


    "


    "Celine," Spencer stressed each syble.


    "Are you angry?" Charles said casually, "If I tell you, during her years in B country, she had contacted


    me for a long time. Will you be angrier?"


    "She contacted you?" Spencer frowned.


    "Yes, that woman climbed into my bed in a hurry. If I hadn''t abandoned her, she wouldn''t havee


    back to find you." But Charles shook his head and continued in a proud voice, "Your beloved woman


    shamelessly climbed into other man''s bed. Is that heartbreaking?"


    "I don''t love her." There was calm in Spencer''s eyes. "What she wants has nothing to do with me. But


    thank you for telling me the dark side of her. "


    "You don''t love her? You don'' love her so do you love Fiona? " Charles burst intoughter.


    Fiona''s heart jolted. She clearly sensed the cold light from Charles and the approaching steps of him.


    "What are you doing? !" Ryan asked in surprise and blocked in front of Fiona. Charles nced at him


    and suddenly lifted his foot. He kicked Ryan sideways and swept him straight to the railing aside.


    "Ahem!" Ryan felt difficult to breathe and coughed with his face pale.


    "Uncle Ryan!" Sarah burst into tears.


    When Spencer was about to get up, Francis suddenly walked up to him and pointed at him with a gun.


    "Don''t move! Hand over your gun! "


    "Ah --" at this moment, Fiona screamed. It turned out to be Charles. With a strong pull, Fiona stumbled


    and fell into his arms. Freaked out, she screamed, "Let go of me, Charles!"


    "Gee..." At the sight of this, Charles flung her arms around Fiona''s waist and pinched her chin violently.


    His eyes turned red. "Long time no see, Fiona!"


    Feeling her chin hurting, she tried to endure the pain and said, "Let go of me..."


    "Mommy..." Sarah kept crying in the woman''s arms.


    "We haven''t seen each other for three years. Don''t you have anything to tell me?" With his hands on


    her waist, Charles continued, "I was wondering why I couldn''t find you. You hided in the base."


    "Let me go!"


    "How can I let you go!" Charles viciously kissed on her face and provoked.


    "Violet Wen!"


    "Boss! Boss! Damn it! The police areing! " At this critical moment, a subordinate of Charles ran up


    from the hall and shouted out breathlessly, "The fire has been fired down!"


    "What? !" Charles was shocked.


    In a split second, with a cold expression on his face, Spencer took out his gun and rolled on the


    ground. With a bang, he hit Francis''s shoulder. Hot blood sshed onto the white deck.


    With a loud bang, the gun in Francis''s hand fell to the ground. Without giving him a chance to move,


    Spencer stood up and took it all of a sudden. Not ready to give in, Francis stepped aside to dodge the


    bullet. Next second, he was shot again by Spencer.


    The deck was soon aze with light.


    Ryan also reacted in an instant. Just now when Charles kicked him, he rushed forward on purpose in


    order to get close to Sarah. But now


    Enduring the pain, Ryan pounced on the woman and grabbed Sarah.


    "Ahhh! What are you doing?" The woman shouted.


    Ryan clenched his fists and hit the woman hard no matter who she was. While she was in pain, he


    snatched Sarah.


    "Aha Uncle Ryan... "


    "Don''t be afraid!" Ryan immediately covered her head, squatted down and avoided the gunfire.


    On the other side, Terence and Eric and their men had rushed up to the deck. Instantly, the whole


    scene was in a melee with guns.


    Charles''s face turned ghastly pale. He jerked his gun towards Spencer, which avoided his attack.


    Francis noticed the time and chose to fight with Spencer.


    When Fiona saw Sarah was saved by Ryan, she breathed a sigh of relief. She was about to run to the


    other side, but was stopped by Charles.


    "Don''t move!" But before she could finish her words, Charles put his pistol against her forehead and


    murmured, "Since you don''t listen to me, I won''t Uh... "


    Before he could finish his words, Fiona went crazy. She lifted her foot and kicked Charles hard in his


    crotch, which was much heavier than when he kicked Spencer and Robert. As expected, Charles


    groaned in pain and bent his body slowly.


    "Damn it..." Beads of sweat were trickling down from Charles''s face. He narrowed his eyes and raised


    his gun.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    "Watch out!" When Spencer saw what was happening, he rushed to Fiona and Charles''s bullet hit his


    arm, and the gun in his fell onto the ground.


    Francis squatted down and grabbed the gun, but before he could stand up, his heart was blooding. He


    couldn''t believe his ears as he looked to the direction of Fiona with disbelief. It was Fiona. She was


    holding her gun, her hand trembling slightly, and her eyes were firm.


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, Francis fell to the ground. It never urred to him that he would be killed by Fiona.


    Terence rushed to them under cover. The dense bullets were aimed at Charles, giving him no chance


    to attack Spencer and Fiona.


    "Are you all right?" Fiona asked, trembling.


    "Nothing." Said Spencer, shaking his head.


    "Fuck off!" Several people rushed over to Ryan and tried to take Sarah away. Ryan had to hide


    passively.


    Startled, Spencer took his gun and fired continuously at these men and covered Ryan and Sarah with


    his left hand.


    "Charles, it''s time to end it!" Spencer pushed Fiona to the safe ce, his eyes filled with coldness.


    "This time, I won''t let you run away again!"


    With hands holding guns in the same time, Charles''s face was full of bloodstains. He looked at Spencer


    and Terenceing at him at the same time. He suddenly came up with an idea and retreated to the


    side of the handrail.

 Chapter 215 Everything Is Settled.

    Chapter 215 Everything Is Settled.


    "Mom..." Sarah in Ryan''s arms kept calling Fiona because of fear. As Ryanforted, he tried to walk


    towards a safe ce. But when he was about to move his body, a figure shed in front of him.


    Charles was forced to retreat, so he rushed to Ryan in a hurry and asked his subordinate to shoot as a


    cover. But he tried to take Sarah. Ryan was shocked and dodged in a hurry. With a sneer, Charles''s


    fists and feet forced Ryan to retreat. Atst, he lifted his foot and tripped Ryan down.


    With a bang, Ryan fell down to the deck all of a sudden. He almost slipped out of the deck but Sarah


    was held tightly by him.


    "Wow..." Sarah burst into tears.


    "Sarah!" Fiona was frightened and hurried to run to that direction.


    Spencer and Terence were still fighting with Charles''s subordinates. They were so powerful but they


    couldn''t take any actions within a few square meters, it was sea!


    Charles pointed his gun at Fiona and lifted his foot to step on Ryan''s shank. In a ferocious voice, he


    threatened, "Don''te over, or Ryan and this child will both be killed!"


    "No, no, no!" Fiona hurriedly stopped and shook her head. "I''m not moving. Don''t hurt Sarah and Ryan.


    I''m not leaving Please... "


    Ryan frowned. Realizing that Charles was not paying attention to them, he took the chance and said in


    low voice to Sarah, "Sarah, slow down. Climb to your mom secretly. Hurry up. " Then he let go of


    Sarah.


    Sarah nodded obediently and was about to climb up, but Charles sensed it. He lowered his head and


    squinted his eyes.


    Ryan immediately realized that something was wrong. He quickly carried Sarah around and rolled


    around on the deck. Within the next second, Charles pulled the trigger and the bullet rubbed against


    Ryan''s arm.


    "Hiss..." The pain made Ryan take a deep breath.


    "Go to hell!" Charles shouted furiously and was about to raise the gun, but he suddenly thought of


    something and gave Ryan a hard kick.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Just then, the cruise ship shook violently and suddenly stopped.


    "What happened?" Spencer swung back and forth on the cruise.


    "Our people must have manipted the cabin to stop the ship." Exined Terence as he kicked down


    the man next second. "We stopped in such a hurry," he added


    On the other side, Ryan was badly hurt and half of his leg was kicked out of the deck. When the cruise


    ship was suddenly suspended, he slipped out of the deck and fell down directly.


    With his eyes wide open, Ryan was too stunned to grasp the railing at this critical moment. He couldn''t


    let Sarah fall down with him.


    "Sarah, Ryan --" Fiona screamed sadly. Ignoring Charles''s gun, she rushed to them.


    Hearing this, Spencer turned around and looked sharply. His eyes suddenly reddened. He plopped


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    down to the deck, brushing the deck.


    "Catch Sarah!" With a loud roar, Ryan used up all his strength and threw Sarah into the sky, but his


    body kept falling in midair.


    "Mom!" Sarah was scared and shouted.


    "Sarah -" Spencer slipped out and reached out his hand to grab Sarah''s arm. He shouted anxiously,


    "Ryan! Ryan! "


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    But at the moment when he could only support Sarah, the gun was suddenly shot by Charles. The


    bullet sped through the air, pierced the flesh and went into his legs.


    "Uh..." Spencer gave a grunt out of pain and slid forward again.


    "Ryan! Ryan! " Fiona screamed hysterically, tears streaming down her face. She reached out her


    hands, but saw nothing. Neither did she see the scene that a gun was shot by Spencer.


    Ryan fell to the ground with his head up. Although he fell very fast, he could see everyone''s


    expressions clearly. But what he saw most was the tear of Fiona. He gave her a faint smile and that


    was enough.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    A few secondster, with a loud bang, Ryan fell down and sshed water on the surface of the sea.


    Ryan''s back fell heavily and then water flooded his mouth, ears and eyes. His body disappeared at the


    surface of the sea and gradually sank into the sea, unable to see again.


    "Ryan --". Fiona screamed at the top of her voice, but the howling sea breeze blew her voice away, and


    the tears on her face didn''t dry after all.


    On the other side, Terence looked around and found the situation was bad now. He threw himself into


    Charles'' arms and the gun was just about to shot out fell on the deck with a loud bang, causing sparks.


    Terence took the opportunity and grabbed the gun from Charles. They were a team.


    "Ahahah Mom... " Sarah''s body was still hanging in the air, and only Spencer grasped her. Her voice


    immediately brought Fiona back to her senses. She crawled to the two men and crawled on the edge of


    the deck. "Don''t be afraid, Sarah, don''t be afraid..."


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll pull you up right away." Bearing the pain, Spencer exerted force and backed away


    bit by bit.


    Just as Fiona was about to reach out to help, she was pushed back by Spencer. "Don''te over! It''s


    dangerous!"


    Fiona trembled and lowered her head in fear. She stared at Spencer and worried about Ryan, but


    couldn''t think of a better solution. Trembling, she murmured, "I won''t make trouble for you! I won''t make


    trouble for you..."


    "Are you okay, Mr. Spencer? !" Just then, Eric finally appeared and surrounded Charles and his men.


    Under Terence''s body, Charles''s hands were locked behind his back and he couldn''t move any more.


    Eric rushed to the side of Spencer, hurriedly bent over and helped him to drag Sarah up little by little.


    Sarah''s face was pale with fear. At the moment she was ashore, she cried out and her voice was


    hoarse.


    "Mommy..."


    "Sarah, Sarah!" Fiona ran to her and immediately held Sarah in her arms. She let out a long breath with


    tears streaming down her face. "Sarah..."


    Spencer gasped, his face sweated, his clothes wet with blood, and the clean and white desk was dyed


    red. He felt pain all over, losing consciousness. But his eyes were lit up when he heard this. Seeing that


    Fiona and Sarah were safe and sound, he finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Don''t move!"


    The people of X Organization on the deck were gradually under control and they were surrounded in


    small groups. With a flustered face, Charles was grabbed by several men, who kept ring at Spencer


    fiercely.


    Eric staggered to the side of the rail, trying to calm himself down. "Go and check the hostages and


    members of X Organization. Make sure that the X Organization''s people are alive," he ordered his men


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Fiona, Sarah, are you okay?" Spencer stumbled to Fiona, his face stained with blood and sweat, his


    face full of concern.


    Fiona shook her head, tears streaming down her face.


    "That''s good." He raised his hand and touched Sarah''s hair. The next second, he hugged his wife and


    daughter in his arms.


    "Ahahah..."


    "Ahahah..."


    The sounds of crying came alternately with the cry of Fiona and Sarah. Fiona grasped the sleeves of


    Spencer, and her voice was full of fear for the survival of a disaster.


    As the three of them hugged each other, Terence breathed a sigh of relief. He said to Eric, "Is anybody


    going to save Ryan?"


    "Yes." Eric nodded and said, "We saw Ruby going there by yacht. Don''t worry. Our people will take


    care of it."


    "Fine, fine, don''t cry." Spencerforted them and he was really moved.


    "Spencer, you..." Fiona popped her head out from Spencer''s chest and looked tremblingly at his bloody


    hands. She asked surprisingly, "You are injured, Spencer?"


    "It doesn''t matter." His lips had turned bloodless. He shook his head and everything in front of him was


    blurred, but he stillforted her, "It''s just a small cut."


    "Where is the doctor?! Where is the doctor? !" Looking around in a hurry, Fiona was so scared that


    tears were running down her face. "Where is the doctor?"


    "Coming!"


    The helicopter descended slowly. Several doctors in white coats quickly stepped on the softdder


    down and ran to the side of Spencer.


    "Get Mr. Spencer on the stretcher!" The doctors and nurses moved the fainted Spencer onto the


    stretcher.


    "Fiona..." Spencer called her name gently and held her hand tightly.


    "I, I am here." Fiona nodded her head and cried. She held the hand of Spencer and said, "Go to the


    hospital now. I''ll apany you. I''ll go with you..."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Spencer slowly closed his heavy eyes. The doctor lifted the stretcher quickly.


    Holding Sarah who was sobbing in her arms, Fiona was about to move forward when something hit


    her. She retreated to the handrail all of a sudden.


    "For what?" Shocked, Terence rushed to stand in front of her.


    "I, I want to see how''s Ryan." Choking with sobs, she looked down.


    "We''ve found him!" One of the rescuers surfaced, and then Ryan was lifted up into the water.


    "Hurry up! Bring him up!" Rubymanded them calmly. They lifted Ryan to the yacht and started off


    at a fast speed.


    "Everything will be okay with Ryan." After Terence said that, Fiona looked away and breathed a sigh of


    relief. "That''s good."


    "Bring Sarah to the hospital."


    "Okay." Fiona nodded and took a step forward. But her body became weak and she fell to the ground


    weakly.


    "Mom!"


    "Fiona!"


    "Miss Fiona!"


    The sound was getting farther and farther away and Fiona rxedpletely. Before she fell into a


    expressionless.


    Everything was over. The nightmare that hadsted for three years was finally over

 Chapter 216 Im Going To See Ryan

    Chapter 216 I''m Going To See Ryan


    Beep! Beep! Beep¡ª¡ª


    She heard some faint sounds close to her ears. On the bed, Fiona slowly regained consciousness. Her


    eyes moved slightly under her closed eyes. Her brain gradually began to move, controlling her fingers


    to move slightly.


    "Ah! Auntie Sophia, is my mother about to wake up? She''s rolling her eyes! "


    The voice came again from the quiet room. It was Sarah''s cry of joy. Fiona didn''t know how she looked,


    but she was smiling in her heart. ''It''s okay as long as Sarah is okay.''


    "She seems to wake up soon." Sophia said gently, "Sarah, you stay here with mommy. I''ll call the


    doctor ande back soon, okay?"


    "Yes!"


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    Sophia opened the door and walked out in a hurry. Sarah sat on the bed and stared at Fiona.


    Suddenly, she bent down and kissed Fiona on her cheeks and forehead. "Mommy, Mommy Are you


    awake? "


    "Well..." With a groan, Fiona frowned and opened her eyes slowly. Her vision was still blurry, but Sarah


    appeared in front of her with concern and grievance.


    "Sarah..." Fiona said in a hoarse voice.


    "Mom! Haha! " Sarah jumped into her arms and wrapped her arms around her neck,ughing, "Mom,


    you''re awake!"


    "Yes, mom is awake." Fiona patted on Sarah''s back, and was moved.


    "Mommy has slept for a long time, much more than me," The little girl pouted and moved closer to


    Fiona.


    "Really? Sarah, you''re awesome. Don''t you feel sleepy? "


    "I''m not sleepy..."


    "Wow, Fiona, you are awake!" When they were talking, Sophia came back. She screamed excitedly as


    soon as she saw Fiona wake up. She dashed to the bed and looked at her. Then she burst into tears.


    "You scared me! Fiona! You scared me to death..."


    "I''m fine." Fiona patted her again and said, "Sarah didn''t cry. Why are you crying?"


    "Ahahah..."


    "It''s okay as long as she is fine. Don''t cry." As soon as George arrived, he grabbed Sophia''s sleeve and


    said, "Is it shameful? Please don''t cry! Let''s ask the doctor to check on Fiona first. Does she still feel


    ufortable? "


    "Oh, yes, you are right." It suddenly dawned on nael. He spared some space from the crowd, wiped off


    the tears on his face and said, "doctor, check her up."


    Sarah was also obedient. She sat on the edge of the bed, watching the doctor closely, and pecked on


    Fiona''s cheek from time to time. She was so cute.


    "Nothing serious." After a series of tests, the doctor nodded and said with a smile, "She fainted


    because she was too nervous and tired. She wasn''t injured physically. She will be fine as long as she


    has a good rest."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    They thanked the doctor and sent him out politely.


    It was a little quiet in the room. Suddenly, Fiona thought of something and asked anxiously, "Spen...


    How are they? "


    When George heard the word "Spen" that Fiona suddenly paused, he sighed slightly in his heart and


    said, "Both of them are fine. They had the surgeryst night. Everything was fine, "


    "That''s good, that''s good." Fiona nodded and asked, "When is it?"


    "It''s already noon of the next day." Sophia said, "You''ve been sleeping for almost twenty-four hours!


    Ryan just had his operation this morning! Ryan is badly injured. He... "


    "Spencer was badly injured, too." Just then, Terence and Eric opened the door and came in. Terence


    raised his eyebrows and nced at Sophia, then turned to Fiona and shook his head. "The surgery


    was also done this morning and just faster than Ryan. He was shot in his arms and legs. He is still in a


    Fiona was nervous, "Two bullets?! Is he okay? When will he wake up? Is he really okay? "


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry." Terence waved his hand.


    Sophia stared angrily at Terence and said unwillingly, "Ryan has fallen into the sea. When he was


    pulled out, his situation was very bad. He was covered in bruises and an oxygen mask! Ryan must


    have been badly injured, okay? "


    "Is Ryan okay? When will he wake up? " Fiona was more confused..


    "The doctor didn''t say when will he wake up. How about we go to see him after dinner?" Sophia


    suggested.


    "Okay." Fiona nodded.


    Eric touched his nose and said, "Fiona, let''s go and see Spencerter. He kept calling your name when


    he had the surgery yesterday! Maybe he will wake up when you get there. "


    Fiona nodded, "Okay."


    There were lots of peopleing to visit the patient. All the people from the southern river hade,


    including the staff from the Wenpany. The corridor was filled with flowers and fruits.


    Ethan was in a hurry to deal with thest group of guests. When he arrived at the hospital, he saw that


    Fiona was eating.


    "Sarah, eat slowly." Fiona wiped her mouth for her, "Nobody''s gonna take it from you."


    "Let''s eat, Mommy," Sarah spoke while chewing the rice, "Only by eating can you recover quickly."


    "Haha..." Ethan had been standing at the door, but when he heard Sarah''s words, he couldn''t help


    Upon hearing this, Fiona turned to look at the door of the ward. Without any hesitation, Sarah turned to


    look at Ethan. After observing him for a few seconds, she suddenly shrank and said in a low voice,


    "Grandpa..."


    "Sarah, you..." Fiona opened her mouth in surprise, "How could you..."


    "Fiona, are you feeling well?" Ethan walked in with a smile. He looked at Sarah son and asked, "Sarah,


    what did you call me? I didn''t hear clearly. Can you repeat it? "


    "No way!" After saying that, Sarah turned around suddenly and threw herself into Fiona''s arms without


    eating anything. She turned her back and didn''t look at Ethan.


    "How could Sarah know..." Fiona was still shocked.


    "Have you forgotten? I said I''ve met Sarah. " Ethan nodded with a smile. "That time when I went to visit


    Ruby while Sarah was asleep, when we were talking, Sarah woke up. Maybe I scared her, so she burst


    into tears. It''s useless tofort her. Sarah''s first impression of me is almost destroyed. "


    "What?" Fiona was a little embarrassed. She patted on Sarah''s back and said, "Sarah, apologize to


    Grandpa now!"


    "Humph!" Sarah snorted and turned around, fiddling with her fingers.


    "It doesn''t matter." Ethan smiled tenderly. "I''ll have chances to be with Sarah. Actually, I''m here to take


    a look at you and Spencer. But the base is busy and I can''t get out. "


    Fiona nodded and said, "Thank you, uncle Ethan."


    "Now you still call me uncle?" Ethan frowned. He didn''t know whether he was ming himself or


    sighing. "Fiona, you let Sarah call me Grandpa means that you have admitted Sarah''s identity. So you


    have to change your address now."


    "I..."


    "When you are discharged from the hospital, I''ll send someone to pick you up to the Cheng family''s


    house. I just heard that you are about to leave the base, so take Sarah to thepound to have a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    good rest." Noticing that Fiona was about to turn down him, Ethan stood up immediately and stopped


    her. "It''s a deal, Fiona. I have something to deal with. I gotta go," he said With that, he bowed his head,


    stroked Sarah''s hair and strode away.


    "But..."


    "We can talk about itter." Ethan waved his hand.


    Upon hearing this, Fiona hurriedly got out of bed and was about to see him off. But Ethan said without


    turning his head, "No, you don''t need to walk me out."


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    "What?" Fiona heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at Sarah in confusion.


    "Is Spencer my father?" In the quiet room, Sarah suddenly opened her mouth and sang, "Dad''s father


    is Grandpa..."


    "Who told you that? Why did you call Spencer father? "


    "Aunt Ruby." All of a sudden, Sarah went away. She asked with puzzlement, "Auntie Ruby also said


    that Daddy could not choose, he could not choose Spencer is my father. "


    Fiona sighed with a smile, "Sarah, you want to choose a father? Who do you want to choose? "


    "I don''t know," Sarah pouted and shook his head. "Uncle Ryan and Spencer are fine."


    "Fiona, Fiona!" Just then, Terence''s cry came from the corridor. The next second, the door of the ward


    opened, "Spencer woke up. He is looking for you!"


    "Is he awake? !" Fiona''s eyes lit up. She jumped out of bed, with a triumphant smile on her face. "Come


    on! Show me the way!"


    "Fiona!" As soon as Fiona got out of bed, Sophia rushed to her again in a hurry, shouting while running,


    "Come with me to have a look. Ryan is awake!"


    "Does Ryan also wake up?" The smile on Fiona''s face grew bigger. "Let me have a look," she urged


    Then she was about to go out with Sarah in her arms.


    "Hey, I came here first." Terence stopped Sophia.


    "No one pays attention to the order of arrival for this kind of thing." "Fiona, let''s go to visit Ryan. He


    wants to see you when he wakes up," Sophia said to Fiona with a sneer


    "So does Spencer," Said Terence, showing no weakness.


    Holding Sarah in her arms, Fiona stopped suddenly. She was stunned and asked, "Have Spencer and


    Ryan woken up?"


    "Yes." Both Terence and Sophia nodded. Both of them looked into each other''s eyes. Fiona cared


    about the man she visited first.


    Stared by Terence and Sophia, Fiona became uneasy. She turned around and asked Sarah, "Sarah,


    who do you want to see?"


    "Well..." Sarah racked her brains and thought for a few seconds. "Spencer!"


    After saying these words, Terence smiled and nced at Sophia provocatively.


    Sophia stamped her foot angrily. "Sarah, do you forget how nice uncle Ryan is to you? Why don''t you


    go to see Uncle Ryan first? "


    Sarah looked at Fiona with an aggrieved expression. Fiona patted her head, walked to the door of the


    ward, and handed Sarah ted to Terence, saying, "Terence, take Sarah to see Spencer, and I''ll go to the


    ward to have a look at Ryan first."


    "What?" Terence held Sarah in his arms and had no idea what to do. He saw Sophia drag Fiona away.


    When they were halfway, Sophia turned around and rolled her eyes at him.


    "Damn it..."

 Chapter 217 Make A Choice Between Him And I

    Chapter 217 Make A Choice Between Him And I


    "Mr. Spencer, Charles has been taken back by the police. As for the following work of the hostages''


    case has been arranged well. In this case, there were 289 hostages, 23 of them died and 18 of them


    got injured. Others were just slightly frightened without injuries. There are 348 of them, among whom


    206 are dead and the rest are under custody. "


    In the ward of Spencer, several people surrounded him. Eric reported what had happened yesterday to


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    him.


    "Well, you can handle the rest." One of Spencer''s legs hanging in the air and his arms hanging in front


    of his chest, he wore the hospital robe. He looked really pitiful, but the expression on his face was very


    bad.


    "Yes, Mr. Spencer!"


    "Why hasn''t Fionae yet?" After hearing the report, Spencer said impatiently, looking at the door


    with his eyes full of anxiety.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    "Fiona!" There was a light shing in his eyes, but he couldn''t help but cry out.


    "My mother didn''te." Sarah said in Terence''s arms, "Mom asked me toe here to see you."


    "Sarah!" Smiling, Spencer waved his hand and said, "Come here. Let daddy hug you."


    Terence shook his head with a smile on his face. He was surprised to hear Spencer call himself as


    Sarah''s daddy! He walked up to him and ced Sarah on the bed, "Your arm is broken. How can you


    hold Sarah?" Then he exhorted Sarah, "Sarah, don''t touch his arm."


    "Yes." Nodding obediently, Sarah asked Spencer, "Does it hurt?"


    "No, it doesn''t hurt." Before Spencer could say something, he nodded his head and pretended to look


    painful. "Yes, it hurts! What should I do? "


    Hearing that, Sarah could not help but frown and get in a hurry. "My mom told me that it doesn''t hurt if I


    blow it." After that, she lowered her head and moved carefully to the front of Spencer''s arm, with a


    serious expression on her face and a slight pout of her little mouth.


    For a moment, Spencer was speechless, and his nose twitched. He raised the other hand to rub


    Sarah''s head, and his eyes were unconsciously filled with fatherly affection.


    Terence stood aside, raising his eyebrows. He just felt that it was a magical thing. The expression in


    Spencer''s eyes was tooplicated, which was different from the cynicism he used to have or the


    expression in his eyes when he looked at summer. It was like tenderness, like affection, which could


    not be described. As a father, did his eyes really change?


    "Hey, Sarah, you haven''t called me dad yet!" Suddenly Spencer opened his mouth.


    "Yes?" Sarah raised her head suddenly, "But mom didn''t tell me! You are not my father! "


    "Your mother doesn''t have to tell you that. I''m also your father," He couldn''t help but pinch Sarah''s cute


    face.


    "No way." Sarah shook her head firmly and said word by word, "Mom said yes, then you are the one."


    "Okay." Looking at Sarah, who looked like a small adult, Spencer chuckled under his breath and added,


    "Then after your mom agrees, you have to call me dad."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    "By the way." Only then did Spencer realize something was wrong. He nced at Terence and asked,


    "Where is Fiona? Where is your mother? "


    "She went to Uncle Ryan." Sarah cheerfully said.


    "Karl!" Spencer called his name with discontent


    "Yes, Mr. Spencer!"


    "Go and ask Fiona toe here." Spencer was not happy with this result. ''Fiona, you haven''te to


    visit me yet. Why did you go to see Ryan?''?


    "Fiona, why are you here?" When Ryan took off his oxygen mask, he saw Fiona pushed the door open


    and walked in. His eyes lit up and he struggled to sit up. There were not many serious injuries on


    Ryan''s body, but each of them was covered with bruises and swelling, and he looked more miserable


    than Spencer.


    "Don''t move! What are you doing?" Fiona ran to the bedside and pressed down the quilt to make him


    lie down. "You just woke up. Why are you being so polite to me?"


    Ryan tried to smile and said, "I didn''t expect that you woulde here to see me By the way, are you


    all right? Is Sarah okay? "


    "It''s okay. We are both fine." Fiona smiled.


    The other people left the room in a tacit manner.


    "That''s great. Ahem..." Said Ryan with a weak cough.


    "Let me get you some water." Fiona stood up immediately. She took the cup and poured a ss of


    water. After testing the temperature, she gave it to Ryan''s mouth. "It''s okay. Drink some water."


    "Yes." Ryan nodded and took a sip of the water. He kept staring at Fiona. His heart was full of love and


    gratitude when he saw her worried face.


    After he drank up half a ss of water, he felt better in his throat.


    "How is it going? Do you want more? " Fiona''s eyes lit up as she asked.


    "No, thanks." Ryan stared at her and answered cheerfully.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Embarrassed, Fiona replied, "I... I came here to..."


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    "Miss Fiona! Mr. Spencer is awake. He asked you toe over. "


    Before Fiona could finish her sentence, Karl pushed the door and said openly.


    "Spencer was injured too?" Asked Ryan.


    "Yes." Fiona softly smiled and said to Karl, "I''ll go to see himter."


    "It''s Fine. " After a moment of hesitation, Karl nodded, closed the door and left.


    "Is he alright?" said Ryan, withdrawing his gaze and looking a little lonely.


    "Nothing." "He woke up at about the same time as you," answered Fiona, shaking her head


    "Then why did youe to see me first?" Ryan asked anxiously.


    Surprised, Fiona slightly opened her mouth. "Is this important?"


    Ryan was stunned. He rxed his stiff body and forced a smile. "Not so important. Well, you were


    interrupted just now? "


    "Okay!" Fiona nodded. "I came here to thank you. If it weren''t for you You saved Sarah, thank you. "


    "You''re wee." With a faint smile on his face, Ryan said, "Just as you said, you don''t have to be so


    polite to me."


    "That''s different." Lowering her head, Fiona said gratefully, "You''ve traded your life for that. I''ll feel


    uneasy if I don''t say ''thank you''."


    "My brother has done such an excessive thing. I''m willing to die for him." With a gentle sigh, Ryan said,


    "In fact, when I fell down, I really thought that I was dead. He really wanted to sleep the moment he fell


    into the sea But many memory fragments appeared in my mind one by one before Ipletely lost my


    consciousness. I remember the first time I saw you, the way you y the piano on the stage, the way I


    rode a bike with you on a shady Road, and the way Sarah was born... "


    Ryan said several "remember" at the same time, and each "remember" was rted to Fiona.


    "What? "She wille to see meter?" !" In the ward, Spencer shouted angrily, "If you go get her


    again, tell her that I''m dying and that the wound is open, and I''m dying."


    "What?" With his mouth wide open, Karl asked in surprise, "Are you sure?"


    "Don''t worry. Let''s see if she can make it or not." Said Spencer dejectedly.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Mr. Spencer''s envious expression is so cute. Terence tried not to smile aside.


    "Fuck off!" Spencer was written all over his face.


    "No more dirty words!" Sarah stared at him sternly with her hands on her hips, "You are not a good kid


    to say dirty words."


    "Haha!" Terence burst intoughter, "How funny is that, Spencer? It seems that you will have a hard


    time in the future. How could a man be treated like this? Ha ha... "


    "It''s none of your business." A triumphant smile appeared on Spencer''s face. He suddenly gave a kiss


    on Sarah''s face and said, "You don''t have all these, don''t you?"


    Terence was so angry that he didn''t know whether to cry or tough. It was really a grievance to be


    defeated by Spencer!


    "Fiona..." Ryan said affectionately, "You once told me that you would give me the answer in two


    months. Now, the time is right, isn''t it? Although, Spencer came back... I know I don''t have much


    chance of winning over him, but... "


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    At the point of his words, there was a knock on the door again. But Karl came in directly and said


    quickly, "Mr. Spencer said his wound was broken. He can''t wait anymore, he wants you to see him right


    now."


    Ryan replied with a wry smile.


    Fiona was a little embarrassed. She said to Karl, "Why do youe to me when he''s dying? I''m not a


    doctor! "


    "But..."


    "Okay." Fiona interrupted Karl. She avoided eye contact with Ryan and said, "I''lle with you."


    "Really! Okay! " Karl nodded immediately and walked towards Fiona.


    "Wait!" But Ryan was too anxious to stand straight. As his wound was pulled, he quickly coughed,


    "Ahem Wait a minute, Fiona! "


    "Slow down!" Fiona helped Ryan to sit down. Looking at his pale face, she said, "I''ll talk to you after I


    "I''ve been waiting for three years!" "I thought that I could be with you two monthster," said Ryan


    anxiously! But again, Spencer appeared. His appearance had confused everything! He is Sarah''s


    father, a man who once dated you. How can Ipete with him? Do you know how entangled and


    scared I am? However I love you as much as he loves you! I don''t want to let you go. "


    Standing at the door, Karl looked a little angry and silently defended for Spencer. But on second


    thought, fortunately, these words were not heard by him. Otherwise


    Fiona was shocked. "Ryan, I..."


    "You have to make a choice between him and me." But Ryan insisted, "No matter who you have


    chosen, I just want you to be happy. Although I hope that I''m the one who give you happiness. "

 Chapter 218 Connive At Spencer

    Chapter 218 Connive At Spencer


    "Why hasn''t Fionae yet?" Spencer murmured in the ward.


    "Stop looking!" Sitting on the sofa in the ward, Terence leisurely enjoyed the fruit that others brought to


    Spencer by other people. While peeling the orange with his slender and distinct fingers, he looked as


    elegant and graceful as usual, just like the personing out of the painting. Terence put one piece of


    orange into his mouth and another into Sarah''s. Then he said with a smile, "Don''t poke your neck out,


    or you''ll get out of the ward."


    "It''s none of your business! Eat your orange! " Spencer threw the orange back to Terence with a


    disgruntled look.


    "Look, your father gave us another orange. Do you want more?" Said Terence in a teasing tone.


    "Well, I want to eat more." Sarah spoke inartictely as she chewed, looking adorable and interesting.


    "Mr. Spencer! Miss Fiona is here! "


    At this time, Karl finally invited Fiona here. He shouted excitedly before entering the door.


    When Spencer heard the voice, he immediately moved his body at a loss and theny down on the


    bed, pretending to be sick and drowsy and pitiful.


    As soon as Fiona entered the room, Spencer began to groan. Then she looked to the other side. Sarah


    and Terence were getting along very well with each other. They ate a lot of orange and ate a lot, totally


    ignoring Spencer. But it was not until now that Fiona realized what the situation was in the ward.


    Helplessly, she shook her head and said, "Spencer, don''t pretend to be innocent. Get up."


    "I''m not pretending!" "Come here. My body hurts," Spencer said weakly


    Frowning and sighing, Fiona walked to the bedside and asked, "Where does it hurt?"


    "For that..." All of a sudden, Spencer reached out and grabbed her hand. "Cover it for me," he said


    "Sarah, Your father is getting more and more shameless! Shame on him!" Said Terence carefreely.


    "Shyness." Sarah wasughing. She pointed at Spencer''s face and stuck out her tongue at him.


    Fiona''s face suddenly turned red because of shyness. She tried hard to get rid of Spencer, but to her


    surprise, he was clenching her hand. Sitting up, she asked, "what took you so long?"


    "I heard that Eric was here to report work to you, so I went to visit Ryan." Fiona checked the two


    wounds on his body, "Are you all right? Did you hurt the bone? Is there any aftereffect? "


    "I''m fine since you care so much about me." "If only youe over to see me instead of Ryan, that


    would be better," he added with a ttering smile


    Fiona sighed. Ever since Spencer regained his memory, he had be more aggressive and clingy,


    which always made her have a splitting headache.


    "Ryan saved Sarah, I must go to see him anyway." Fiona exined helplessly.


    "Right." Spencer nodded and seemed to have suddenly realized something. "Ryan saved our daughter,


    so he deserves us to express our gratitude, Karl!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Go and buy some fruit baskets and send them to Ryan and thank him for saving my daughter." Then


    Spencer added, "please thank him for Fiona and me. Tell him toe to me if he needs any help. "


    "If you want to thank him, do it yourself. Don''t drag me up." Fiona said coldly.


    "You..." Being speechless and irritated, Spencer stared at Fiona but said to Karl, "Karl, listen to what I


    said just now! With a present for me and Fiona, give it to Ryan. "


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Ouch! The tiger is enraged!" Terenceughed and said to Sarah, "Look, how fierce your father is!"


    "Don''t bully Mommy." Sarah raised her head and red at Spencer, "Don''t bully Mommy!"


    Terence touched Sarah''s head and thought, ''great! Now only the three words'' your father'' can make us


    know who you referred to. You are worth teaching and promising! ''!


    "Terence, take Sarah out of here. I have something to talk with Fiona. "


    "Okay." Terence ate thest slice of orange, stood up leisurely and opened his arm, "Sarah, do you


    want me to take you out for fun? Let''s go to see uncle Ryan. "


    "Yes!" Sarah nodded, stood up from the sofa and threw herself into Terence''s arms.


    Terence held Sarah in his arms and started to walk out of the house, intimately.


    "Let''s remarry, Fiona." Then Spencer added in a solemn voice, "The thing that I have been worried


    about is the matter of Charles. Now that it has been settled, there is no need for us to dy it any


    longer. I have forgotten you for three years. I don''t want to wait any longer. "


    There was a moment of trance in Fiona''s mind. What Spencer said was so simr to what Ryan had


    just said. Both of them wanted a result, but if it was so easy for them to make the decision


    "It''s okay for you to hesitate, but I don''t want you to hesitate because of Ryan." The look in Spencer''s


    eyes became more and more uneasy. "You are not sure which one to choose between me and Ryan?"


    "I..." Fiona opened her mouth and stuttered, "I, I am..."


    Spencer''s eyes narrowed with fear all of a sudden. The panic and pain were hard to hide in his eyes.


    He suddenly asked quivering, "If I hadn''te back, if I hadn''t recovered my memory... Will you be


    with Ryan? " After the question was asked, a wave of fear suddenly ran through Spencer''s body.


    However, Fiona still kept silent, which made him even more anxious. He asked, "Really?"


    Fiona nced at him and lowered her head, "I don''t know."


    There was a moment of silence, and a delicate atmosphere flowed between the two.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay." After a while, Spencer suddenly put his arms around Fiona, who was caught off


    guard. Her chin hit his shoulder, and her heart trembled. He continued, "I just said if, but now I''m back,


    and I remember everything! ''I was wrong, Fiona. It''s all my fault to hurt you. I''m such a bastard. I


    shouldn''t have pretended not to care about you...'' ''Fiona, I can''t live without you. Please don''t leave


    me. Hmm? "


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    Fiona could feel her heartbeat. The feeling of being needed grew in her heart.


    "Give me some time to consider it." After hesitating for a while, Fiona opened her mouth.


    "How long?" Asked Spencer.


    "I''ll wait until you and Ryan leave the hospital."


    "Okay." Spencer nodded and said, "But you have toe here with me every day. It''s so boring here. If


    you don''te, I''m not sure whether I''ll take the doctor or not."


    "Are you a kid? So willful? "


    "You don''t understand. Men always act like children in front of their loved ones." As he spoke, he came


    closer to her and caressed her. "I love you most, and I behave like a child."


    "¡­¡­ But you are nearly ten years older than me. "


    "Hi, Fiona!" All of a sudden, Spencer raised his head with a dark face and said, "Don''t mention age any


    more. Do you understand? Besides, I''m only nine years older than you. It''s called mature, not old. "


    "Mature? Didn''t you just say that you are like a child? "


    "It''s enough, Fiona Ouch, my arm hurts... "


    As the two men got better, Fiona ran to the base and the hospital from time to time. She was busy with


    the transfer of work, while worrying about the two people.


    "Sarah, uncle Ryan and dad are ill. Who is the hardest one?"


    Every time Terence asked her the same question, the answer would be ''mother''. Because Fiona was


    too busy to apany Sarah. Either she was called to the ward by Ryan, or she was dragged by


    Spencer all the way here.


    A weekter, Ryan was discharged from the hospital first. Everyone was happy. The one who was the


    happiest to hear the good news was Spencer. Fiona could focus on taking care of him as Ryan left.


    "Have more soup." In the ward, joyous as Spencer was, he was d to be served by Fiona.


    "Yes." Fiona nodded, somewhat absent-minded.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Spencer could sense that something was wrong with Fiona.


    "Nothing." Fiona shook her head, "I''m just a little tired. Let''s eat."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Spencer nodded, still puzzled.


    After breakfast, Spencer continued to lie down and have some rest when Fiona quietly pushed the door


    and went out. After the door was closed, Spencer''s eyes that were closed suddenly opened.


    As soon as Fiona pushed the door open and walked out, she saw Terenceing towards her. She


    called in a hurry, "Terence."


    "Well, Fiona." Terence nodded. "Did you help him have meals again?"


    "Yes. Fiona smiled unnaturally.


    "It seems that something good might happen!"


    "No, it''s not like that." Fiona shook her head, ''Spencer was injured because of me. His right arm was


    hurt too. He couldn''t raise his hand. That''s why I fed him. "


    Terence touched his nose and said, "I remember that two days ago, Ryan''s arm was injured and he


    couldn''t move. Why didn''t you feed him?"


    "I..." Fiona opened her mouth speechlessly, "Ryan, he, he never mentioned it to me, so I..."


    "He mentioned it. Do you think you can feed him "I don''t think so," Terence added


    Fiona''s heart skipped a beat. She didn''t dare to look straight into Terence''s eyes. Because she was


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    caught by him what she was thinking and she had no idea where she was heading for...


    "In fact, you have already tolerated Spencer. You can quarrel with him, scold him or y the coquetry


    to you. It''s very natural, isn''t it? This is what an intimate person should do. " With a sneer on his face,


    Terence said, "Maybe a bystander sees through everything. Anyway, I saw it very clearly that you still


    have a grudge against Ryan. "


    The door bell rang¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Fiona''s phone suddenly rang. She quickly apologized and answered the phone.


    "Hello? When will youe over, Fiona? "


    Ryan''s voice sounded very clear on the other end of the line.


    "I''ll be right there."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you in the lobby of ourpany."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 219 Show Of Fionas Works

    Chapter 219 Show Of Fiona''s Works


    After saying goodbye to Terence, Fiona rushed to ZR Company. Because Ryan said that he had to


    invite her to witness something important today. And he also said that he wanted to return the photo


    album that Fiona left in his carst time.


    Watching Fiona leave, Terence shook his head, pushed the door open and walked in.


    Spencer looked out of the window and lost in his thoughts. When he heard the voice, he didn''t turn


    around but asked, "What''s the date today?"


    "No. 7. What''s wrong?" Terence replied faintly.


    "Is it already the seventh day?" Hearing this, Spencer turned around with bright eyes and said,


    "Tomorrow is Fiona''s birthday! Oh, right! And Sarah! He didn''t expect that Fiona and Sarah would have


    the same birthday! What present do you think I should prepare? "


    "How about you take the opportunity to win her heart back?" Terence advised, "It''s a good chance. I


    can''t give you any advice on what to prepare. You have to depend on yourself. "


    "Gee." "What you said makes sense," Spencer added


    "But you have to be quick." Terence changed the topic and said, "I just heard that Ryan called Fiona


    and asked her to go to the hall of thepany. I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Ryan wanted to see her? !" Spencer sprang up from the bed in a sh and murmured, "No wonder


    she looked so absent-minded and distracted. It turns out that Ryan is looking for her!" He thought


    everything would be okay after Ryan was discharged from the hospital, but he didn''t expect that he


    would ask Fiona out. Damn it!


    "Where is Karl? !" Spencer roared.


    "I''m here!" Hearing the noise, Karl rushed into the room.


    "Get the car ready, now! Go to ZR Company! "


    "Yes, sir!" Karl rushed out of the room.


    "Why in such a hurry?" asked Terence, raising his eyebrows


    "I have to hurry to find my wife!" Spencer then turned to Terence and urged, "Get me a wheelchair as


    soon as possible. I can''t move now."


    "Fine, fine, I''ll get one for you." Terence shook his head helplessly. "You are the master. Just let me do


    whatever you want!"


    "Humph! You Hiss... " Spencer moved his body on the bed. When he was about to speak, he suddenly


    took a deep breath and covered his head with his right hand. His head was like ants gnawing. He lost


    all his strength in an instant.


    "What''s wrong?" Stunned, Terence turned around and ran to the bedside. "Are you having a


    headache? Why do you have a headache again? "


    "No, nothing." Spencer clenched his teeth and shook his head, with cold sweat on his face. "Perhaps, I


    just moved too hastily, so I feel a little dizzy."


    "Really?" "Just dizziness?" asked Terence in disbelief


    "Of course!" Patting Terence''s shoulder violently, Spencer raised his head and smiled, "Get me a


    wheelchair! If you stop me to go to find Fionate. This isn''t over! "


    "You were scaring me just now, weren''t you?" After a few seconds, Terence snorted, "I''m not that cold. I


    don''t want to be threatened by your trick. If you keep pretending that you are having a headache, I


    won''t let you off easily! Even if your leg isme, I will lift you and beat you. "


    "Even if I''mme, I can still beat you!" Spencer waved his fist and threatened, "Do you think I''m afraid


    of you?"


    Smiling, Terence shook his head and walked out. He had been in a cold sweat just now because he


    was afraid that Spencer might get a headache! He would get amnesia if he didn''t know the reason. It


    should be regarded as a blessing from God. He hoped that there would never be a third party involved!


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    The door was closed gently, and the room was quiet for a moment. The smile on Spencer''s face


    disappeared all of a sudden. He clutched his head and trembled all over. Damn it! Why did it hurt


    again? He had a headache in the past few days. Howe it hurt so much today?


    At the headquarter Hall of the ZR Company in M City.


    "This painting is so beautiful!"


    "I think this sketch is more beautiful,"


    "I think both of them are good!"


    "Is this the work from the designer of ZR Company?"


    Fiona arrived here in a hurry. As soon as she entered the hall, she heard noisy voices. The whole hall


    was set up as an exhibition hall. In the hall, therge pictures of the hero and heroine were


    appropriately disyed andmented on the art works of the exhibition.


    What was going on?


    Standing at the door of the hall, Fiona was hesitating whether to enter the house. She felt a little


    nervous. She was about to take out her cell phone to call Ryan and ask him if he had asked her to


    but when she saw it, Fiona stopped what she was doing.


    Why are the paintings shown in the hall so familiar? ''?


    Fiona was speechless. Without taking out her phone, she walked forward unconsciously. Step by step,


    she stared at the picture in front of her. It was a panoramic view of NJ City. This was a sketch of Sarah,


    and that was her design draft... How could this be?


    Fiona''s eyes became more and more incredulous.


    "Fiona!" When she was surprised, a familiar voice came from behind. Fiona looked back at the voice


    and found it was from.


    "Here you are, Fiona!" Ryan was a little breathless.


    "Ryan." Fiona called out.


    "I asked someone to pick you up at the gate, but they didn''t get you." Said Ryan with a smile on his


    face.


    "No, it doesn''t matter." Fiona shook her head and pointed to the paintings in the hall. "But why are


    these paintings exhibited by me?"


    Ryan looked around the hall and then turned around. "It''s your painting. Your album was left in my car,


    so I made the decision to hold this art exhibition for you. This is the birthday present for you," said Ryan


    "Birthday gift?" Fiona frowned.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, tomorrow is your birthday." Ryan nodded, "Besides, today is the start time of our autumn jewelry


    exhibition. We have set up an art exhibition with so many people in the building. You won''t me me,


    will you? " There was a hint of worry on Ryan''s face. "I didn''t inform you in advance. You know nothing.


    It''s my fault But this exhibition is just for exhibition and I''m not going to bid. "


    Looking around the hall, Fiona had mixed feelings. Ryan''s arrangement was a little surprise to her. It


    had been her dream to have a personal art exhibition, or she wouldn''t have kept the matter of painting


    at the base. But Ryan didn''t inform her in advance, which made her a little resistant


    "Mr. Ryan?" While they were chatting with each other at the entrance of the hall, a man in his forties


    walked up to them, he looked at Fiona and asked, "Is this the owner of the exhibition?"


    "Yes, Mr Dong." Ryan smiled at Fiona and continued, "This is the Fiona I just told you. Fiona, this is


    Calvin Dong, a special guest of ZR Company. "


    "Mr. Calvin?" Fiona''s eyes lit up. She was hard to believe what she saw. She reached out her hand and


    said, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Calvin."


    "Hello, nice to meet you." Calvin reached out his hand and shook with her slightly. "Don''t be so


    restrained."


    "Mr. Calvin, you are a well-known designer in our country. When I was a junior student, and our teacher


    often exined your designs to us. I didn''t expect that you woulde to see us in person. I am so


    ttered!" Fiona''s eyes were full of surprise. She looked at Ryan and smiled like a teenage girl.


    A doting smile appeared on Ryan''s face which made him feel a little relieved.


    "I''ve already gone into the university ss?" Smiling, Calvin said, "I have seen your work just now. I


    believe that within a few years, your work will be attentively disyed in the university ss. You have


    a promising future! Work hard in Ryan''spany. Both of you should take care of your life and work


    hard! I think you will have a good time! "


    "We are not..."


    "Thank you, Mr. Calvin." But before Fiona could finish her words, Ryan held her waist and looked at her


    with tenderness in her eyes. "We will," he said


    "Ha ha, okay." Calvin smiled and handed a business card to her, "Fiona, this is my name card. Don''t


    forget to inform me when you have a new work. If I have a new work, I invite you to appreciate it.


    Would you like to do that for me?"


    Fiona was so excited that she forgot the hand of Ryan''s on her waist. She nodded and took the card.


    "Thank you, Mr. Calvin." she said gratefully


    After chatting with Calvin for a while, Fiona was more and more excited. She forgot her unhappiness


    just now and felt a sense of aplishment unconsciously when she saw so many people were


    appreciating her works.


    Ryan led Fiona to famous designers or a high-end buyers station and chatted with her. Looking at the


    confident Fiona, Ryan let out a sigh of relief and believed that he had made the right decision.


    "Thank you, Ryan." During the break, Fiona whispered to Ryan, "What a surprise. Thank you. "


    "I''m d you like it." With a faint smile on his face, Ryan said, "See? Everyone thinks highly of you. It


    would be a pity if you really gave up your dream. I think leaving the base is a right choice. "


    Fiona blinked her eyes, "Yes. Being a designer is my dream!"


    "Mr. Ryan." At this time, the assistant of Ryan walked up and looked at Fiona. She wanted to say


    something but stopped on a second thought.


    "Ryan, I''ll go over there." Taking a look at the assistant, Fiona knew that they had something to say and


    quickly found an excuse to leave.


    "I''lle to youter." Ryan nodded and asked as Fiona walked away, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s Spencer."


    Ryan raised his eyebrows and followed the assistant out of thepany. The moment they walked out,


    they saw the car that just stopped.


    Spencer was taken out of a wheelchair.


    "Hi, Mr. Spencer." Standing a few steps away, Ryan opened his mouth and looked at the patient


    clothes that Spencer had not taken off. ''how hurried he is!'' he thought.


    As soon as Spencer heard the voice from Ryan in a wheelchair, he raised his head and squinted at the


    woman. "Where is Fiona, Ryan? Where did you take her? "

 Chapter 220 A Coma Caused By A Headache

    Chapter 220 A Coma Caused By A Headache


    "Fiona is in the hall." Ryan looked towards the hall and Spencer also looked from his direction, he


    found there were a lot of peopleing and going as well. He was confused.


    "Don''t let me find out what you are nning on Fiona!" "Push me in," Spencer looked back and ordered


    Karl.


    "Yes! Mr. Spencer! "


    Ryan stood still, waiting for Karl to push the wheelchair of Spencer closer to him. He suddenly


    stretched out his arm to stand in front of him, and said, "You can go in, but please don''t yell or look for


    Fiona. She is doing something she likes in there. If you like her, don''t block her."


    "What I want to do is none of your business." With his eyes narrowed dangerously, Spencer pushed the


    arms of Ryan away and snorted, "And, how dare you call the word ''Fiona''?"


    Said Ryan with a frown. Just now, Spencer hit his unhealed wound with a blow, and it hurt so much.


    Being pushed forward by Karl, Spencer walked a few steps before frowning and speaking in a low


    voice, but there was still a little anger in his voice. "Come to the doorter, don''t rush to go in."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Terence then got out of the car and walked past Ryan. He nodded as if he was greeting him.


    Ryan replied tly. When he felt better, he turned around and followed Spencer.


    Spencer had just arrived at the entrance of the hall had seen a scene which just like an exhibition. A


    huge picture in the hall caught his eyes, and what made him even more eye-catching was the calm and


    confident Fiona, with a slight smile on the corner of her mouth, talking as if they were talking openly.


    "Can you tell us the inspiration of the painting?"


    "No problem. This painting is for me..."


    Standing not far away, Fiona chatted with two girls with her back to Spencer.


    Even though it was a bit noisy there, he could still hear what Fiona was saying.


    "See? This is the personal art exhibition I prepared for Fiona." Ryan walked up to Spencer, and stared


    at the slim figure in the crowd. He lightly said, "Fiona is here, like water in water, this is what she good


    at."


    Terence nodded without saying a word. Ryan knew Fiona so well that even he could tell how happy


    Fiona was here. ''Why are you sote, Spencer?


    Clenching his fists, Spencer looked anguished and remorseful. "Hold an art exhibition? I can help her


    on that. I''ll give her whatever she wants. "


    "You still don''t understand. You hold an art exhibition just for the purpose of holding an exhibition. You


    don''t understand what it means. You don''t understand what it means to Fiona. " Ryan was a little


    anxious, "Every painting on disy here is the fruit of Fiona''s hard work. Her dream is here, and she


    wants to be a designer. You can''t make up for her dream, but I can. "


    Spencer''s expression turned stern and he felt more and more guilty.


    "I don''t know how many times Fiona has told you about her dream." Ryan continued, "Anyway, she


    rarely talks about it in front of me. Because of you, she left the campus and wanted to stay away from


    M City. Maybe she had a good time at the gym, but one day, she had toe back! She even told me


    that she would not design any more. But look at the surprise I prepared for her, her interest was


    aroused at once. Do you really know what happened to Fiona? I know her better than you, the one who


    had married her! Do you think you have the right to say you love her? "


    "Shut up!" Spencer roared with red eyes.


    Hearing the voice, Fiona turned her head and saw a crowd at the door of the hall. She was stunned.


    She quickly apologized to the two people in front of her and walked this way. After ncing at the


    crowd, Fiona stared at him and said with a frown, "Why are you here, Spencer? Why did you shout so


    loudly just now? "


    Spencer cast a glimpse at the ground with a lonely expression on his face, and answered, "This is your


    exhibition. I''ve seen all the paintings and I think they are great."


    "So you came here to see it?" Fiona was a little annoyed, "If you want to see it, I can show you the


    album. Why are you here again? Go back to the hospital! "


    He looked away and didn''t say anything. There was anger, grievance and self reproach in his eyes.


    Fiona was a little confused. She lowered her voice and asked, "What''s wrong, Spencer? Why don''t you


    say anything? " She didn''t know why Spencer was quiet this moment, he always had a lot of words to


    say.


    No one responded. With hands in pockets, Terence looked around. Ryan pursed his lips and stared at


    Fiona.


    Fiona nced at them and then turned to Karl, asking, "What''s going on here?"


    "It''s still Ryan!" Karl said angrily, "He said that our Mr. Spencer didn''t know you well, and that he had no


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    right to like you. It was really..."


    "Karl! Shut up! " Spencer interrupted Karl, pressed his lips together and lowered his head to avoid eye


    contact with Fiona. "I''m going to the hospital now. You can go inside," he said coldly


    Then he wheeled the wheelchair.


    "What did you say to him?" Fiona opened her mouth slightly and looked at Ryan in surprise.


    "What I said is true." Ryan was also annoyed, In addition to instigating you, what else could he do? He


    kept saying that he loved you, but he ignored your dream. "


    "Who said he didn''t think about it? !" Karl turned around and said with anger, "On our way here, Mr.


    Spencer said he would..."


    "Stop it!" Spencer interrupted Karl again and he continued, "If you dare say one more word today, I will


    break your legs!"


    "But..."


    "Well, that''s enough." Terence stopped Karl and gave Fiona a deep look. ''how stupid Spencer is! At this


    critical moment, how could he don''t hear that what Fiona had said was just stood on his side! Every


    word she said was asking him if he was good. Why was it so awkward?


    "Spencer!" It took Fiona several steps to get to him. She asked, "What did Karl say that you want to do


    just now?"


    "Nothing." With his back to Fiona, he responded, "You can leave now You muste back in the


    evening. Tomorrow is you and Sarah''s birthday, and I want to stay with you the whole day. "


    "Sarah agreed?" Fiona asked.


    "Yes." Spencer nodded and replied, "I just called her in the car and she was sent here by Ruby."


    "Then, have you prepared our presents?" Fiona stared at Spencer''s back, feeling amused.


    "No! Of course not!" All of a sudden, Spencer shouted out and turned around in a wheelchair, "Prepare


    nothing! I''m just ordering you! From tonight on, you must be with me! And Sarah! "


    It didn''t frighten Fiona. She just had mixed feelings. Just like a spoiled child, Spencer was jealous


    because Ryan prepared a gift for her?


    "Then I will go back to the hospital tonight." Fiona said indifferently, suddenly, she wanted to make fun


    of him.


    "You..." Surprised, Spencer looked at her and said, "Okay! Just do ahead! Don''te back until night!


    You Hiss... " As he shouted and screamed, he suddenly took a deep breath and covered his head with


    his right hand. "My head, my head hurts so much..."


    Mr. Spencer! Are you okay, Mr. Spencer? " Karl asked nervously.


    Fiona was also shocked and quickly turned back. But when she looked back, she saw Terence shaking


    his head with a smile. She immediately felt relieved and coaxed a child, "Spencer, don''t pretend to be


    pitiful. Return to the hospital as soon as possible. I will soon..."


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    Before she could finish her sentence, the tall and strong figure of Spencer fell off the wheelchair all of a


    sudden. He fell on the ground in frustration.


    "Spencer!" Fiona''s face suddenly turned pale and she suddenly squatted down. Spencer fell on the


    ground, sweat springing up on his forehead. His face was pale and he passed out, without any


    reaction.


    Terence''s face changed as well. He knew something bad was going to happen. When he was in the


    hospital with Spencer, he had a headache. It was all his fault for being careless. He took it as a joke.


    "Spencer! Spencer! " Fiona was at a loss what to do, tears welling up in her eyes. She stood still and


    dared not to touch Spencer''s body.


    "Hurry up! Carry him into the car!"


    Several people lifted Spencer into the car and walked him away. Fiona followed him into the car, her


    mind nk. She then held his cold right hand, quivering, and murmured, "How did this happen How


    could this be Don''t scare me, Spencer.. "


    Terence furrowed his brows. A few years ago, Spencer fainted just like this, when he had woken up


    from hisa, he had forgotten all about it. Howe this time


    The car flew like an arrow off the string. Frightened, Ryan ordered his assistant to deal with the art


    exhibition at once and then drove his car to catch up with them.


    In the car carried Spencer to the hospital, Terence suddenly took out his phone and called someone,


    saying, "Go and find the Thomas and Mr. Magee! Hurry up! Spencer passed out because of the


    headache again! "


    Hearing what Terence said, Fiona was shocked and tears began to fall down. She had a bad feeling.


    "What do you mean? What was the word ''again''? What... What happened to Spencer? "


    Terence''s Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. "Because of the unknown drug, Spencer often had a


    headache. Once Once, he felt painful and passed out. When he woke up, hepletely forgot


    everything. "


    "All of them? Has he forgotten everything?" It seemed that Fiona''s heart had fallen into the bottomless


    abyss. She remembered! It seemed that Eric had told her before, but she thought that it would be fine


    as long as Spencer remembered everything. How could he pass out again? Is the drug still working?


    "Aha Spencer! " Suddenly, Fiona broke down and burst into tears. She couldn''t hide the emotions she


    had been suppressing any longer. She grasped his hands, and her body was trembling.

 Chapter 221 Twenty-one Gifts

    Chapter 221 Twenty-one Gifts


    The moment Spencer''s car arrived at the gate of the general hospital in M City, the operating car was


    pushed towards it. Spencer was still in aa.


    Fiona stumbled out of the car. The nurses and doctors forced her to fall onto the ground. Terence


    supported her to keep bnce and they ran after the ambnce.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The door of the operating room was pushed open, and then the nurse closed the door with a straight


    face,pletely separating the outside of the operating room.


    The door of the operating room closed. Fiona had to p the door. She had lost all her strength and


    slid to the ground. "Spencer..." she murmured


    "Fiona!" Then Ryan arrived. As soon as he turned into the corridor, he saw that Fiona was sitting on the


    ground. He ran to her and helped her up with difficulty. "Stand up! How is he? "


    "I don''t know." Fiona shook her head and her face was covered with tears.


    Terence just finished the phone call and came back. He saw that Ryan was looking after Fiona, so he


    felt a little relieved, and whispered to Karl, "Take good care of Fiona. Call me if anything happens. I''ll go


    out."


    "Okay, Mr. Terence."


    "Oh, I almost forgot it," Terence turned around as he was about to leave. He said, "You call to George


    and tell him to bring Sophia here, and Ruby to bring Sarah here, too. Fiona needs someone to keep


    herpany. "


    "Okay."


    "Yes." Terence nodded and turned around to leave.


    "But Mr. Terence, where are you going?" Karl asked anxiously.


    Terence narrowed his eyes and said, "I''m going to find Charles."


    In the M City, when Eric received the call from Terence, he was waiting outside the jail. He had been


    working on Charles''s case these days, fortunately he didn''te yet, otherwise, "Eric!" Terence drove


    the car here, and called out his name as he pushed the door.


    "Coming." Eric nodded and stepped forward to receive Terence. Terence got out of the car and said,


    "Let''s get inside."


    "Yes."


    Followed by Eric, Terence walked into a gloomy and cold corridor. There were two single rooms on


    each side of the corridor and the only window on the iron door was open.


    The corridor was dead silent.


    Terence and Eric were walking side by side, and neither of them said a word. Their shoes stepped on


    the ground, making a clear sound.


    "This way." At the end of the hallway, Eric turned a corner, taking Terence to an interrogation room.


    There was only a table and a few chairs in the interrogation room. Charles was already waiting there.


    He was dressed in the prison uniform, hands and feet in handcuffs. When he heard the sound of


    opening the door, he raised his head and saw Terence and Eric. Without any surprise, he smiled and


    touched his own hair which was only cut off with two millimeters. Then he said: "Please forgive my


    rudeness since I was not able to wee you two."


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Terence opened the door without any smile. He turned a blind eye to his smile and asked directly,


    "What drug did you inject to Spencer?! What kind of drug it was to make him forgot everything?! Tell


    me! " "Where is the antidote?" Terence asked, pounding the table


    "Antidote?" Scornful and gloating, Charles opened his mouth, "I thought Spencer had recovered? He


    can remember everything? Does it rpse? "


    Terence squinted and exchanged a nce with. Eric added, "Just answer my question! Why allowed


    you to ask such a question?! Tell me, where is the antidote! "


    Looking at the two of them, he knew that something must have happened to Spencer. He raised the


    corners of his mouth and snorted, "I haven''t even given the name of the drug that was injected to him,


    let alone the antidote!"


    "What about the ingredients of that drug?" Asked Eric.


    "I don''t know." All of a sudden, Charles leaned against the back of the chair with his hands on his legs


    and said, "I''m not responsible for researching..."


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    As soon as he finished speaking, Terence gave him a heavy blow, which made him turn his body and


    there was blood in his nose.


    "Gee." Charles moved his nose and raised his hand to wipe the blood away. His face turned red


    because of the blood. He looked terrifying.


    Terence grabbed his cor and got close to him, his face burning with anger. He threatened him


    fiercely, "Do you want me to kill you? Tell me the truth! Or call me over the so-called experts who haveN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    done something stupid! Or I will make you die a horrible death! "


    "You want to know?" With a sly smile, Charles wiped the nosebleed with his hand and said, "Call Fiona


    and I''ll tell her."


    "No way!" Eric thumped the table, his face twisted with anger.


    "Why are you so excited?" Charlesughed like a sessful cat who had had the fish. "I just asked her


    toe to me. I didn''t ask her to apany me all night."


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Terence beat Charles again, "What the fuck! You know nothing, do you? Really? Are you fooling us? "


    "Yes, I yed a trick on you. So what? Those people who developed that batch of pills all died in that


    explosion three years ago, and those drugs were semi-finished! " The more Charles said, the more


    satisfied he was. Then, he continued with azy smile on his face, "So, no one knows the


    consequences of this medicine. No one had antidote! I just don''t know. So what? "


    "You..."


    "Okay." "Don''t waste your time. I don''t think he knows that truth," said Terence stopped Eric, taking a


    nce at Charles. The medicine is so advanced nowadays. I''m afraid he might make mistakes on


    purpose if he tells us! And I believe Spencer has remembered it for once. He will be fine. "


    With a sigh, Eric said, "Is it a waste of time?"


    "I have no choice," Terence patted Eric''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    They walked out side by side. Just when they were about to walk out of the interrogation room, a trace


    of seriousness appeared in Charles''s eyes. He hesitated and anxiously asked, "Is Fiona okay?"


    Hearing that, Terence stopped. Eric took a look at him and turned around. "None of your business."


    "I''m just asking." In an instant, Charles returned to his carefree state.


    "If I said she was not good, would you give me antidote?" Said Terence, without turning back.


    "What a joke!" Charles sneered ," I will be happy if she lives a hard life. It''s just amnesia! There''s no


    antidote! I just want to ask you when do you n to send me to theherworld? "


    "This is none of our business. You just need to know that you don''t have much time." Eric said coldly


    and mmed the door shut.


    Charles''s eyes darkened and he said nothing. ''Fiona


    "Don''t forget to take Charles to his room and watch him carefully."


    "Yes, Mr. Eric."


    Both Terence''s and Eric''s faces were gloomy. They had no choice but to drive to the hospital.


    At the same time, outside the surgery room, the people called by Terence before he left were all


    apanying Fiona. Fiona was sitting on the chair in the corridor, holding Sarah in her arms absent


    mindedly.


    "Mom, why don''t you say anything?" Sarah moved closer to Fiona''s arms.


    "Mom is tired." With a tired look, Fiona fixed her eyes on the direction of the operating room.


    "What?" Sarah was a little disappointed and mumbled, "But just now, Spencer called and said that he


    would take us to have fun tonight. Mom, if you are tired, you can''t go, right? "


    "Yes?" As soon as Fiona heard the name of Spencer, her eyes lit up. She asked, "Where did he say he


    would take us to?"


    "I don''t know. He said it was a secret."


    Fiona opened her mouth, and suddenly saw Karl standing in front of the operating room. She shouted,


    "Karl, can youe here?"


    Karl ran to Fiona and asked, "What can I do for you?"


    "I want to hear all that you haven''t said to me in front of the ZR Company, okay?" Fiona raised her head


    and asked, "Spencer, what did he consider about me?"


    "Something about painting." Karl was a little annoyed when he said this, "Mr. Spencer said that he


    would prepare a special gift for you. He said that he would make a painting for you after you fell asleep


    tonight. He wanted you to see it in the morning and give you a surprise. He also said that he wanted to


    spare one room in the courtyard to decorate the studio for you, and that he wanted a big room with a


    positive side. He also said that he wanted to hang the photo of you, Sarah and himself on the wall of


    the studio... "


    "Stop, stop it..." Choked, Fiona shook her hand.


    Taking a look at Fiona, Karl continued stubbornly, "He''ll prepare twenty-one gifts for you, and make up


    for the birthday that he didn''t celebrate together with you. He also said that the first and the second


    gifts of Sarah''s will be the same as yours. On his way to the ZR Company, Mr. Spencer was thinking


    about the gift while holding it in his car. He was afraid that it might not be enough time for you to unfold


    these gifts... "


    Biting her lower lip, Fiona choked with sobs. Sitting aside, Ryan had aplicated expression on his


    face.


    "Mr. Spencer thought so much about this, it was not like what Ryan said!" Karl red at Ryan angrily.


    Sophia stood not far away, ready to speak for Ryan, but was stopped by George.


    "Don''t make more troubles,"


    "I''m not causing more troubles!" Sophia got anxious, "I just want to say something for Ryan. Look at


    Ryan! He looks upset now! And what Fiona is so moved by! That man said something good to her just


    now, and she couldn''t escape from being influenced by him! I have to say something to Fiona!"


    "Well, it''s about rtionship. It''s not something you can control with just a few words!" George grabbed


    Sophia, "If Fiona really loves Ryan, she won''t change her mind no matter what Karl says to her. On the


    contrary, if she doesn''t like Ryan, she will be get closer to Spencer, not to mention that."

 Chapter 222 You Should Call Him Dad

    Chapter 222 You Should Call Him Dad


    "But I can''t reconcile myself to this. He treated Fiona like that before. Could an apology and a present


    be enough for him? Does Fiona be softhearted and forgive him so easily? " Sophia snorted


    angrily.


    George''s expression was a littleplicated. "Do you think Fiona is only soft hearted to Spencer?"


    Taken aback, Sophia seemed to have understood something. However, she still pretended to be silly


    and turned her face away. "If she''s not softhearted, then what is it?! What''s so good about Spencer? "


    "Love, it doesn''t make any sense." George lifted his hand and stroked Sophia''s hair, trying to calm her


    down a little bit. "What''s so good about me, just like me? Why did you insist on being with me,


    regardless of your parents''?"


    Two years ago, George''s leg hadn''t been able to stand up, and the consciousness of the lower part of


    his body had only recovered a little. It was hard to say whether he could recover or not. How could


    Sophia''s parents be willing to entrust their daughter to a man who might not be able to stand up all his


    life?


    A glimmer of determination shed in Sophia''s eyes. She recalled those days when she was


    struggling. She gritted her teeth and mumbled, "You''re different from Spencer. You''re so great. How


    could hepare with you. My parents didn''t ept you because they didn''t know anything about you.


    You see, how much they like you now! "


    "Don''t be silly. You don''t know whether Spencer is good or not! Fiona will decide. " "I''m d that Fiona


    is happy," said George with a faint smile, perhaps out of disappointment or relief.


    "Well..." With a sigh, Sophia said, "Yes. It doesn''t matter as long as she is happy."


    Meanwhile, Fiona shed tears after hearing what Karl said. She still remembered that she said that she


    hadn''t celebrated her birthday for ten years, and Spencer wanted to buy her gifts. But she didn''t expect


    that he still remembered it. Not only did he remember, but he also wanted to buy her twenty-one gifts.


    He was an arrogant and careless man. How could he make her so moved by his sudden action


    "Here ites!"


    It was quiet. Suddenly someone called out. Fiona hurriedly looked in the direction of the operating


    room, seeing the light outside the door turning from red to green.


    Fiona''s heart also hung in the air. She didn''t expect that the operation would be so fast. Holding Sarah


    in her arms, she ran to the operating room.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The door of the heavy operating room was opened and the doctors and nurses pushed the operating


    car out.


    "How is it going? Doctor? " Fiona asked anxiously.


    The foreign doctor Thomas took off his mask and spoke in this country''snguage fluently, "Mr.


    Spencer is now in aa, his life is not in danger. In the operating room, we were at a loss what to do


    just now. We couldn''t make him wake up, so we only took his blood samples for further study. I hope


    there will be some progress this time. "


    "Then when will he wake up?" Fiona asked again.


    The shrugging doctor Thomas said, "Sorry, but I don''t know either. But given the past, he might need to


    take a week or even a few months to get some sleep. "


    "For several months..." Fiona asked while there was no light in her eyes, "Will he be okay when he


    wakes up? Will he remember me? "


    Thomas said with a trace of guilt and resignation on his face, "As a doctor, I''m sorry that I have told you


    twice. And I''m really sorry. But I can''t answer this question as well. However, Mr. Spencer''s cerebral


    activities are frequent. He haspletely recovered his memory after this period of time. In this way,


    his brain perception is getting better. I think it''s proper to stimte him. Perhaps he will wake up faster.


    "


    "Thank you, doctor!" Ruby said quickly.


    "Thank you, doctor." Fiona echoed, casting a nce at Spencer. Her voice was choked with sobs.


    "Then let Mr. Spencer go back to his ward first. I''ll go for his blood test." Thomas nodded slightly and


    looked at each other with the white gown beside him, then he left with them.


    "Doctor Magee, why didn''t you say anything just now?" Before long, Thomas said.


    "Okay." Doctor Magee took off his mask. Under the mask, there was a young and handsome face. He


    smiled and said, "It''s just the one who was holding the baby in front of the operating room Well, that girl


    just reminded me of another person, and I was kind of distracted. "


    "Who is it? Do she look like her? "


    "Not like that." Magee shook his head, "It should be said that the circumstances of them are quite


    simr, that woman''s surname is Lu."


    "Mr. Lan''s wife?"


    "Yes, that''s her." Magee nodded his head and said, "I hope Mr. Spencer, the one she is waiting for, can


    wake up earlier."


    The room was as warm as spring. The sun shone into the room at noon and shone on Spencer''s


    sleepy face. There was a silence in the room with Spencer. Terence and Eric also arrived at the ward in


    silence. Standing in the ward, they couldn''t help but feel sad.


    "Mom, I''m sleepy." Nestling in her arms, Sarah could hardly open her eyes.


    "Let''s go to bed." Then Fiona stood up with Sarah in her arms, nced at Spencer, and turned to


    leave.


    "I want to sleep with Spencer." Stan opened his eyes and asked Fiona, "is that okay?"


    Fiona paused for a moment, "No problem. But don''t call him ''Spencer''


    "Why? What should I call him? " Sarah blinked, full of confusion.


    Fiona looked at Spencer and opened her mouth calmly, "He is your father. You should call him ''daddy''."


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    Ryan''s brain was in a buzz. He stood in the end with several people, and he could only see Fiona''s


    calm face. He was unable to think, speak, and even unable to breathe.


    It turned out that this was the answer of Fiona. The answer was unexpected.


    Ryan''s Adam''s apple wriggled because of the dryness in his throat. He lifted the corners of his mouth a


    little and thought that a smile would be enough to cover up his nervousness. But he didn''t know how


    sad he was, not even noticing that his eyes were red and his body was trembling slightly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The ward fell into silence. All the expressions on their faces changed, happy or surprised, because of


    what Fiona said.


    "Is he really my father?" Sarah repeated her question.


    "Yes." Fiona nodded her head slightly and walked towards the bed with the Sarah in her arms. "Lie


    down on the bed quietly and sleep with dad. When Sarah wakes up, Dad..." With that, she choked,


    "Dad will wake up, too..."


    Sarah nodded her head without fully understanding. Shey down on the bed obediently, moved to


    Spencer''s side and closed her eyes.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Fiona patted Sarah''s small body to lull her to sleep. But she turned her


    back to the crowd and wiped her tears from time to time.


    "Let''s go." Terence ordered other people to leave. All of them showed their understanding and walked


    out of the ward except for Ryan.


    Ryan stood still. When everyone looked back, they saw him staring at Fiona. Sadness was written all


    over his face.


    Terence stopped urging him and shook his head sympathetically. The more he loved her, the more he


    was hurt.


    "Ryan, let''s go out first," With red eyes, Sophia walked up to Ryan and tugged at his sleeve.


    "Yes?" Ryan backed to his senses. He looked around and found that everyone was looking at him with


    sympathy. He opened his mouth immediately and said, "I, I''m leaving."


    The door was closed lightly. There was only the light breath of Spencer and Sarah left in the ward.


    Fiona lowered her head and rested her head on the back of Spencer''s hand. "Spencer, I have asked


    Sarah to call you daddy, you must be proud, aren''t you? If you are, please stand up and tell me! She


    cried


    Lowering her head, Fiona quivered more and more violently. Tears streamed down her cheeks to the


    back of his hand and wet the quilt. She didn''t dare to cry. She tried her best to suppress her emotions.


    But the more she tried, the more she wanted to cry out.


    "Spencer!" Although she was choked to death, she continued intermittently, "The first time I went to the


    base, what I said to Kristen Do you still remember? The person that Spencer are going to marry


    doesn''t need to be that powerful, and she doesn''t need to have a very high position in the base I say,


    what you need is a little woman who silently takes care of him behind his back Actually, what I said just


    now is the truth What was the matter that they had different upation and hobbies? I can realize my


    dream by myself. That''s enough. Why are you so nervous? "


    Fiona cried increasingly bitterly and her words were unclear. "You must be jealous today, right? I know


    The louder your voice is, the more frightened you are in fact You said you would take me and Sarah to


    celebrate our birthday, but it''s almost the time. When will you wake up? "


    "Spencer, if you don''t wake up soon..." Fiona sobbed in a low voice, "I don''t know what to do with you?


    Please wake up... "


    "Spencer, don''t forget me again..."


    "You haven''t apologized enough! Get up and apologize to me... "


    "You said before that the person who stands in front of me is the new Spencer... But why did you fall


    asleep again? "


    Fiona didn''t know what was going on and didn''t care whether she was seen by others.


    "Stop looking." Outside the ward, George walked up to Ryan and said, "If you keep looking at her, you''ll


    break your heart."


    Standing outside the ward, Ryan moved his eyes away from Fiona and said in a cold voice, "I just want


    to see how painful I will be." Then he suddenly touched his pocket and asked George, "Do you have


    any cigarette?"


    George fumbled in his pocket and handed a cigarette and lighter to Ryan.


    "Thank you." Ryan reached out a hand and took it over with his fingertips trembling. Then he walked


    out of the hospital vacantly.

 Chapter 223 Wake Up, Okay

    Chapter 223 Wake Up, Okay


    In the garden of the hospital, Ryan sat on a bench casually. He put the cigarette in his mouth, opened


    the lighter, lighted it slowly and took a drag absent mindedly.


    It was warm and sunny outside.


    With only a cigarette in his mouth, Ryan was a little stiff. He stared nkly at the cigarette in the


    distance. There was a smoke curling up on the cigarette butt. He lit it up one after another, but he didn''t


    smoke it, allowing the cigarette butt to fall.


    "Would you like to give me a cigarette?"


    A male voice came to Ryan''s ears. Hearing this, he came to his senses and quickly reached out to take


    the cigarette out of his mouth. He looked up and saw Terence standing next to him with a smile. Ryan


    said nothing but stood up and handed him the cigarette and lighter.


    "Thank you." Terence took it and lighted it up.


    Ryan didn''t say a word, waiting for Terence to speak. Because he knew that Terence wouldn''te to


    him for no reason.


    "I didn''t expect you to smoke. " After taking a drag on his cigarette, Terence continued casually.


    Ryan pulled the corners of his mouth and forced a smile. "I was under too much pressure when I took


    over thepany. I learned it at that time."


    "Then why did you smoke today?" "Are you feeling stressed too?" asked Terence


    "I''m just at a loss." Ryan narrowed his eyes. The smoke from the wind made his eyes red, and covered


    up the sadness in his eyes.


    The atmosphere suddenly became cold, but they tacitly knew that one of them was waiting to listen


    while the other was ready to speak.


    "Actually, Spencer likes Fiona very much," Terence suddenly cut in, snuffed out the cigarette and finally


    came to the point. "It''s just that from the beginning, he deliberately repressed his feelings. Perhaps he


    didn''t know what love was before. Sometimes, he would do something stupid, such as doing something


    that he thought was good for both sides but ended up hurting both sides... But his original intention was


    to make Fiona happy. Because of Fiona, Spencer learned what love was, "


    Ryan listened to him without saying a word.


    "But you''re different. You got what you wanted from the very beginning. You promised yourself that you


    would give all your heart to her. It is undeniable that your feelings for Fiona are very important, but she


    is much more important to Spencer than any other person in his life. She has already an inseparable


    part of his life. Even though he has forgotten who she is in the past three years, he still held that


    deepest memory about Fiona in his mind. "


    "Yes, it is. But isn''t Fiona important to me?" Ryanughed at himself, "I know you came here to tell me


    these words, and I just want to hear But after listening to it, I still can''t persuade myself. I want to hear it


    from Fiona. "


    Terence opened his mouth, thought for a while and then nodded. "You are right. Only when the direct


    party tells you all these things will you give uppletely! That''s it. I just don''t want you to be too sad.


    You are a great young man. There is no need for you topete with Spencer for Fiona. "


    "Spencer is a rich and promising young man. Why would he fight for Fiona with me?" As soon as Ryan


    finished his words, he took a nce at Terence and turned his back to him slightly. "I''m leaving now.


    The exhibition works of Fiona are still at thepany and I''ll give this exhibition a perfect result." Then


    he walked away. After taking two steps, he paused and turned around. "That cigarette belongs to


    George. Please give it back to him for me! Thank you. "


    Terence shrugged and nodded.


    As time went by, the sun gradually went west from the high south. But atst, the day had not passed


    and the sad page had not turned over.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Sophia and George pushed the door of the ward open quietly. They


    saw that Fiona was asleep on the edge of the bed, her hand tightly resting on the back of Spencer''s


    hand. Sarah slept on the bed, lying beside Spencer in a ball position, and her face was flushed.


    "The tears are not dry yet!" With these words, Sophia walked up to Fiona and took a small nket. She


    then gently put the nket onto her body.


    "Well..." The next second, Fiona sat up and grabbed Spencer''s hand, but before she could focus her


    eyes on something, she said reflexively, "Spencer?! Have you woken up? "


    "It''s us, Fiona." said George, frowning and looking at her with concern


    She suddenly turned around and saw Sophia and George. Feeling embarrassed, she stood up and


    said, "It''s you! Were you scared just now? "


    "Of course not." Sophia sighed and George also shook his head.


    "Wow Mom... "


    Sarah woke up and cried for looking her mother.


    "Mommy is here." Fiona bent over and held Sarah up. "Sarah, are you awake? Don''t cry when you


    wake up, okay? Sarah, tell mommy, are you wake up? "


    Sarah sniffed and sobbed, "I''m woke up."


    "That''s good. You won''t cry when you wake up." While wiping away the tears on her face, Fiona said,


    "Look, Auntie Sophia and Uncle George are all here!"


    Sarah opened her eyes, smiled at them and greeted them in a sweet voice, "Hi, Auntie Sophia, Uncle


    George."


    "Good girl." Sophia said and pinched her face.


    "Auntie Sophia, I always want candies." Sarah said in a tone of coquetry.


    "Are you hungry?" With a nce at Sarah, Fiona replied, "She feels hungry every time she wakes up."


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea. If she bes fat, no one will want to marry her." Sophia teased.


    Pouting, Sarah said, "You''re wrong! I''m cute o be a fat girl! "


    "Who told this, Sarah?" "That''s good." said George with a smile


    "Spencer." After Sarah finished these words, she suddenly remembered something. She looked at


    Fiona and hesitated. "Dad told me," she mumbled


    The word "dad" came out of her mouth, making the ward quiet. Fiona''s eyes reddened. She turned


    around and said without even looking at the faces of Sophia and George, "Sophia, can you take Sarah


    out for dinner?"


    "What about you?"


    "I''m not hungry. I want to have a seat here."


    "But..."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    George stopped Sophia''s words, reached out his arms and took Sarah. "Fiona, we will take Sarah for


    dinner. Just call us if you need help. "


    "Yes." Lowering her head, Fiona nodded slightly.


    "Sarah, let''s go to have dinner! Say bye-bye to Mommy! " Sophia teased.


    After hesitating for a while, Sarah didn''t say goodbye to Fiona. Instead, she pointed to the man still


    sleeping and asked, "Why is he still in aa? Why hasn''t dad woken up yet? Didn''t mom tell me that


    he would wake up with me at the same time? "


    Both George and Sophia were speechless for a moment. They stared at Fiona, whose eyes became


    redder and redder. Seeing this, they could not bear it anymore.


    "Will he sleep for such a long time like great grandpa?" Sarah asked again and again.


    "No, he won''t." Fiona opened her mouth hurriedly, "He won''t! He will wake up soon... "


    "Yes, he will wake up soon." George touched Sarah''s hair tofort her. "Let''s have dinner, shall we?"


    "Okay. Bye, Mommy! " Sarah waved her hand and said, "I will be back soon."


    "Okay." Fiona replied, while the three of them were out of sight, tears streamed down her face. After a


    while, she stared at a point and murmured, "Spencer, if you don''t wake up quickly, I''ll leave with Sarah


    and let her call someone else Dad I''ve been waiting for you for three years. I don''t want to wait any


    longer... "


    Since there was only Fiona, doctors and nurses were forbidden to enter the ward. It seemed to be a


    tacit agreement between the other people. Those who wanted to visit Spencer were also blocked


    outside the door.


    "Do you remember what day it is today? Today was our wedding day three years ago But unexpectedly,


    Celine came back that day. I don''t need to remind you what you have done, right? " Fiona still


    pretended to be unhappy and continued, "You owe me an exnation for this. Don''t pretend to be


    asleep Wake up. "


    "And our first child Why did you have to be so cruel to get rid of him? You said I was pregnant out of the


    womb. Okay, I trust you, but I want you to take me to that hospital and let me see... "


    "What I am angry about is that you kept mentioning my past. Why are you so evil? You treated me so


    badly from the very beginning. Why did you me me for what happened a decade ago? You haven''t


    apologized yet, Spencer... "


    "Why didn''t save me first when we were in N Country? Do you know how much I look forward to it and


    how disappointed I am? "


    "I''m also angry with you for dragging me to the Civil Affairs Bureau Nobody can be threatened when


    they get the marriage certificate. "


    "But what hurts me most is that you hide everything from me." The more she said, the sadder she was.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know that you were seriously injured three years ago. I didn''t know that you did


    everything for my good. I didn''t know that you still thought of me before you fainted. I''m sorry that I


    didn''t stay with you for the past three years Please wake up, Spencer! "


    Fiona had repeated it for many times to Spencer.


    The sun rose and the moon fell, and the stars were changing. The next night, when all the lights were


    turned on, the lights in the corridor and outside the hospital were turned on at the same time. Even


    though the light in the ward wasn''t turned on, it was still bright.


    It was time for dinner, and there was only Fiona left in the hospital.


    "It''s less than six hours before my and Sarah''s birthday are over. It seems that you have to send me


    twenty-two next year. " Fiona looked at the time and sighed. She stood up quietly and was about to go


    outside to get some water.


    However, when she just turned around and left, she did not notice that Spencer moved his finger


    slightly on the bed.

 Chapter 224 I Wont Let You Go

    Chapter 224 I Won''t Let You Go


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    After the gentle sound of door opening and closing, the ward returned to silence.


    "Fiona..." Spencer tried hard to open his eyes a little and the scene in front of him was blurred. But


    when he saw the figure of Fiona leaving, he was very anxious and hurried to struggle to sit up.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, his body was not strong enough. Even when he spoke, his voice


    was weak.


    He tried to open his eyes and adjust his body. Before long, he heard footstepsing from the


    corridor, apanied by the sound of Fionaing closer and closer. "George, I am really not


    hungry."


    "No way. You haven''t eaten for a day. It''s a good idea to have some porridge! Now that Spencer


    doesn''t wake up, do you also want to be sick because of him? "


    "Exactly. Fiona,e and have some food. Sarah''s waiting for you, " Sophia''s voice was also heard.


    When he heard Fiona''s voice again, he felt relieved. Moreover, he was a little pleased.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    The door was opened by Fiona, who stood at the door with a small kettle in her hand, and said to them,


    "Okay, okay, I will put the kettle down and wille with you to have meals, okay?"


    "That''s more like it. Come here quickly!"


    "Okay!" Fionaughed and shook her head. Then she slowly walked into the ward.


    "Fiona..." After hearing the voice, he opened his mouth immediately, but his voice was still deep and


    hoarse.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    Even though he didn''t have a high voice, and his voice wasn''t pleasant to hear, but in Fiona''s ears, it


    was like the sounds of nature, making her mind nk in an instant. In the quiet ward, Fiona stopped in


    her tracks. She asked in disbelief, "Spencer, is that you? Are you awake? "


    "Happy birthday, Fiona." After a while, he finally opened his eyes and looked tired, although he had just


    recovered from a serious illness. "It''s still early, isn''t it?"


    "Wow..." As soon as he finished his words, Fiona suddenly burst into tears. She put the kettle on the


    table randomly. Suddenly, she rushed in front of him. Under themplight outside, she reached out and


    touched his face. She carefully stared into his eyes and cried, "You wake up? Are you really awake?


    ''Spencer... You''re really awake... "


    "Yes, I''m awake." Spencer nodded. Stretching out her hand with difficulty, he patted on her head and


    asked, "Why are you crying?"


    Biting her lips, she broke into tears. Clinging to the sheet, she looked into his eyes and asked, "Do you


    remember who I am? Do you remember where we are? Do you remember what happened before? "


    Hearing that, a feeling of relief and moving spilled over Spencer''s chest. He replied to the questions


    just asked by Fiona one by one, "I remember that you are Fiona. I think I''m in the hospital. " A trace of


    displeasure shed through his eyes. "I remember that Ryan held an art exhibition for you," he added


    It was impossible for Fiona to perceive what was on his mind. After hearing his words, she nodded and


    sobbed, "You haven''t lost your memory You didn''t lose your memory That''s great! "


    He patted her head gently. In her sleep, Fiona''s vague words flooded into her brain. He was conscious,


    and he owed her so much. How could he make the same mistake again


    After a long time, tears poured down from his eyes. Suddenly, it urred to him that he might have


    been in grave danger. Raising her head, Fiona said between sobs, "I... I''ll call the doctor." While saying


    that, she was about to stand up.


    "Don''t go." Being anxious, he sat up with all his strength and grabbed her arm, which made her freeze.


    But he forgot his injured arm at the same time. The pain made him gasp.


    "Are you okay?" Out of concern, Fiona bent over and looked at his arm. "How could you be so


    careless? Don''t move. Do you forget the injury on your arm?"


    Noticing the concern in Fiona''s eyes, he couldn''t help but lean forward. But he was no longer as


    anxious as he had been a moment ago. He put his hand on her face, and started to bleed. His


    fingertips slid down to her white and transparent neck, as if he could touch the blood flowing in her


    vessels.


    With an innocent look, she asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"


    With force, Spencer put his arms around her neck and tilted his head..


    What surprised Fiona more was that her eyes were wide open, but she was pulled by the strength of


    the chest. She suddenly saw the deep and affectionate eyes, which were filled with tenderness..


    Suddenly she felt her nose ached and tears rolled down. Slowly, Fiona closed her eyes and felt the


    scent of the man who hade to her. She let the tears run down her cheeks, into her mouth.


    "Fiona said she needed to go back and put down the kettle. Why isn''t she back now? Is she kidding


    us? She doesn''t want toe out at all, does she? "


    "Probably. We should go and get her out."


    The voice of George and Sophia was getting closer and closer. Before they could react, the door had


    been opened. At the same time, the light in the room was turned on. At a time, the room became bright.


    However, the people at the door noticed their movements.


    "Mom -"


    "Hush! Don''t look! " Seeing what was going on in the room, George suddenly covered Sarah''s eyes


    and blushed.


    "Oh my God..." Sophia also opened her mouth and eximed. Why did it look like that Fiona actively


    bent over and kissed Spencer?


    By this time, Fiona had already realized what was happening. When she heard Sarah calling her mom,


    her face turned red with shyness. She suddenly pushed Spencer away, but did not dare to turn around.


    "Ahem!" Spencer didn''t know what to say with his face pale.


    "Have you really woken up, Spencer?" Sophia asked in disbelief, "You wake up so soon! I thought you


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    would sleep for ten days and a half! "


    Spencer''s face darkened and he asked, "Who are you?"


    "Spencer? !" Fiona''s face, which had been ruddy, turned pale with fright. "Don''t you remember


    Sophia?" she asked


    "I..."


    "What about me?" George couldn''t help but ask before Spencer could speak.


    "I don''t remember you." Said Spencer, giving him a disdainful look.


    "You don''t remember?" "How did this happen?" Fiona asked, her voice trembling


    Seeing how frightened Fiona was, Spencer sighed slightly and held her into his arms again. "I


    remember you. That''s enough! I vaguely heard someone me me for forgetting her. From now on, I


    only remember you... "


    Judging from his tone, Fiona knew that he was joking. She rxed at once, but her hands clenched


    angrily and lowered her head on his chest. She wanted to cry and said, "Please don''t frighten me


    anymore. I''m really scared. Really? Haven''t you forgotten? "


    "No, I didn''t. I''m sorry. " Spencer looked at herplicatedly and patted her on the back.


    George and Sophia looked at each other, both helpless.


    "What about Sarah?" Sarah removed George''s hand from her eyes and innocently asked, "Do you


    remember me?"


    Hearing the voice of Sarah, Spencer''s heart melted immediately. He nodded quickly and said, "Of


    course I remember you, Sarah! I know today is your birthday! Sarah, happy birthday! "


    Sarah smiled to Sophia and George and said, "Uncle George, I want to go to daddy. Can you hold me


    there?"


    Hearing that, Spencer quivered and felt like his heart was suddenly torn apart. He trembled and looked


    at Fiona in disbelief. Then he looked at Sarah who was standing not far away again, eyes sparkling. At


    a loss, he asked, "Sarah, what did she call me just now? What did she call me? "


    George walked forward with Sarah in his arms and snorted, "Forget it." After that, she put Sarah on the


    bed and asked, "Fiona, are you going to have lunch now?"


    "I... I will go." The corners of her mouth twitched. But she still tried to avoid any eye contact with him.


    Spencer grabbed Fiona''s arms and he had mixed feelings. Sarah just called him "daddy". If it wasn''t


    because of Fiona''s permission, it was definitely impossible.


    When he thought of this, the smile on his face became even bigger. "Ask someone to bring lunch here."


    he said


    "And eat here." Sarah joined Fiona and jumped into her arms. "Mommy, you haven''t held me today! It''s


    my birthday today!"


    "Yes." Sophia stared at Spencer coldly. "You bad guy, Fiona has been keeping an eye on you since


    yesterday. She doesn''t know when you will wake up. And even Sarah was ignored by her. Don''t you


    feel ashamed?"


    Spencer looked at Fiona deeply. But he didn''t know if he was moved or guilty. "This is thest time. I


    won''t let you leave me again. "


    "It''s too sweet." Fiona hadn''t finished her sentence when Sophia left angrily, mming the door.


    George touched his nose and was about to follow her. He said to the three people in the ward, "You go


    on." Then he went after Sophia and said, "Sophia, wait for me! Ouch, my legs hurt and I can''t walk


    fast... "


    George''s voice went farther and farther away, but the three people in the ward were watching each


    other.


    "Sarah, can you call me daddy again?" Spencer looked at her with eager eyes.


    After she rolled his eyes, Sarah spread out his hands and said, "I want gift."


    "Muma!" Spencer then kissed Sarah''s cheek and said, "Here you are. It''s time for you to call me


    daddy."


    "Liar!" Sarah snorted with anger and turned away. "Auntie Ruby also said that Dad would not lie, and


    you would lie! I don''t want to talk to you, and mother doesn''t want to talk to you either. " The little girl


    held her mother''s hand and pleaded, "I don''t want you to kiss me, nor do you kiss my mother. "

 Chapter 225 Marry Me, Fiona

    Chapter 225 Marry Me, Fiona


    Spencer didn''t know that this little girl was so eloquent. At the same time, he felt that his authority of


    being a father had been challenged. So he found it both funny and annoying and said, "Then How


    about I prepare a gift for you tomorrow? Prepare three gifts? "


    Sarah spread out her hands, counted and made a gesture, "One, two Two, three. " After counting, she


    was all smiles, "Yeah. But can you give me the ck weapon that you always carry on you? "


    Fiona''s mouth twitched. After hearing this, Spencer was also a little speechless. He nced at Fiona,


    turned around and asked, "Sarah, why do you want that?"


    "Because it is handsome." Sarah uttered ''biubiu'', "I saw my mom beat that man to death on that ship. I


    want to be as strong as my mom. "


    Fiona bit her lips. She didn''t know why she had the courage to say that. She still had a lingering fear.


    She didn''t expect Sarah to see it?


    "Don''t you afraid, Sarah?" Spencer held Fiona''s hand tofort her. Since he was kidnappedst time,


    he had been worried that the ident would leave a shadow in the hearts of Sarah. After the doctor


    checked, he was told that Sarah''s mentality was normal, and he was still dubious about it. It was not


    until today that he began to believe that Sarah didn''t really care about it.


    Thinking of this, Spencer got a better idea. He couldn''t help but feelcent. His daughter was a


    tough woman. She was as fearless as he was. He said, "Our Sarah will be excellent fighters in the


    future."


    Fiona''s lips trembled. She stared at him and said, "But, Sarah is a girl! I don''t want her to run around. I


    don''t want her to know these. I don''t want her to be a heroine. What''s more, I have always educated


    her in my mother''s way. Even if she doesn''t like ying piano, she won''t like it so much She won''t like


    things like that! "


    "She''s just like me." Spencer raised his eyebrows proudly.


    "But..."


    "You two really have deep-rooted opinions!" As they were talking, Terence opened the door and walked


    in with a big cake in his hand. "You have talked about the education of Sarah. It seems that my worry is


    in vain."


    "uncle Terence." When she saw Terence, she moved her little body and almost fell on her without


    holding herself. She hurriedly rushed to Terence made Spencer jealous.


    "Don''t you remember what you should call me, Sarah?" Terence put the cake aside and took Sarah in


    his arms.


    "Daddy!" With her hands around Terence''s neck, Sarah seemed to ignore Fiona.


    "Good girl." Terence was so happy that he kissed Sarah''s face.


    Spencer looked Fiona inquiringly, but thetter just shook her head with confusion. In a huff, Spencer


    bellowed, "Don''t take advantage of my daughter, Terence! If you want to be a father so much, you


    should look for a woman by yourself. "


    "No, I like Sarah." Terence provoked.


    "Sarah likes uncle Terence, too."


    A mixed feeling of jealousy and sadness welled up in Spencer''s heart, and he couldn''t help but feel


    upset. Howe his wife and children could be thought of by others?


    Seeing his reaction, Terence chuckled and asked Sarah, "Well, Sarah, do you like daddy?"


    "Yes, I do." Sarah replied without any hesitation and cast a nce at Spencer.


    "Really?" However, Terence said these words to Sarah but he stared at Spencer and said, "When dad


    was still in aa, you have been very worried, right? Besides, you''re still sleeping beside him on the


    bed, right? "


    "Yes." Sarah nodded.


    Suddenly, a smile broke on Spencer''s face. He patted the bed and saidcently, "Sarah,e


    here."


    "Humph!" Terence smiled helplessly and went back to the bed with Sarah in his arms. "I just heard that


    you were awake, so I asked someone to bring you the cake. But do you need a doctor toe over


    and have a check? "


    "Yes, he needs it." Fiona replied hurriedly, "I''ll call the doctor."


    "Oh,e back." But she was pulled back by Spencer, "Don''t worry, honey! I said I was fine and


    nothing was wrong. It''s toote for you to celebrate your birthday. But I slept in the bed for more than


    half a day. It''s only a few hours and you asked the doctors to check on me. I guess when the check is


    done, and your birthday is over as well."


    "What does it matter? I will let the doctors check your body first." Fiona shook her head to show her


    disapproval.


    "I''m not sick. I said I would celebrate your birthday. This is my promise to you. Well, from now on,


    everything I said to you and promised you will be done From today on. "


    Before it was toote for Fiona to be moved, Terence couldn''t stand it anymore. "Don''t be so bragging,


    Spencer. You said you will spend the birthday party with her, but you didn''t prepare any present for her.


    Even the cake was brought here by me, not alone your promises!"


    I just recovered from a serious illness. Don''t mess with me, okay? " Spencer rolled his eyes and waved


    his hand impatiently. "Leave now, Terence. You have wasted too much of our time."


    "Sarah, I got to go. Have more cake tonight. You''re three years old now. Daddy''ll bring you a present


    tomorrow," he said to Sarah with a smile. Terence deliberately stressed the word "Daddy" on purpose.


    After he saw the angry expression on Spencer''s face, he proudly left.


    "Bye, Daddy!" Sarah reluctantly waved her hand.


    In fact, it was no stranger for Fiona to see how Spencer and Terence got along with each other. But


    sometimes, she wondered how Spencer could maintain a two-sided rtionship? He was serious


    sometimes, but sometimes he just like a child when he was joking.


    "If you keep looking at me like this, I will lose control of myself."


    Suddenly, Spencer opened his mouth with grave voice, his eyes fixed on Fiona. It suddenly dawned on


    Fiona that she had been staring at him for a long time. Her face blushed, and she immediately stood up


    and said, "I''ll go get the cake."


    He slowly smiled and picked up the table on the bed. The cake was too big for him to put on.


    "The cake is so big. Do you want to invite others to have it?" Fiona could not helpughing and finally


    realized what was wrong with her. "I should let Terence stay just now, but I even forget."


    "He was willing to leave." Besides, no one has visited you in the ward for a long time. Do you think it''s a


    coincidence?" Spencerforted her. Even if you go to invite them, they won''te. "


    Fiona raised her eyebrows and asked doubtfully, "They didn''te on purpose?"


    "Oh, I''m going to celebrate your birthday with you. Who dares to bother us?"


    Fiona shook her head with a smile on her face.


    "When will we eat the cake?" Looking at the exquisitely made cake, Sarah almost drooled, "Mom, stop


    chatting."


    "We''ll eat right now!" Spencer took the candles and ced them one by one in the cake. Then he


    asked, "How many candles do I have to make? Two or twenty-one? "


    "Just two is enough." Fiona smiled, "If we blow twenty-one shots off, I''m afraid we''ll be too tired to eat


    anything."


    "Then take two." When Spencer was about to put the candles on the cake, Sarah looked at the ''little


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    bear'' on the cake with nervous eyes and said, "Don''t damage my bear."


    "Okay." Spencer would try his best to meet her daughter''s requests.


    He lit the candles. Two clusters of small mes were burning little by little. Then, he said excitedly,


    "Make your wishes quickly!"


    Looking at his expression, Fiona suddenly recalled the past. She slowly said with a hint of ridicule in


    her tone, "I remember that you doesn''t believe in the meaning of wishes."


    "Maybe I believe it again." The corners of his mouth lifted into a gentle smile. He urged, "All right, hurry


    up and make a wish. Sarah, make wishes too."


    With a gentle smile, Fiona crossed her hands and closed her eyes.


    Sarah looked at Fiona and did what she do just know, but her sleeves were pulled by Spencer. He


    came closer to Sarah and whispered in her ears.


    Fiona made her wish quickly. When she raised her head, she saw Sarah stare at her and asked,


    "Sarah, is your wish over?"


    Hearing that, Sarah shook her head. All of a sudden, she smiled with her little hands folded. However,


    her eyes were still wide open, and she said, "My wish is that dad and mom can get married as soon as


    possible!"


    After that, she moved closer to the candle, pouted, and blew it out.


    "Yeah!"


    "Yeah!"


    Spencer and Sarah then pped their hands with cheers. The surprised look on Fiona''s face was


    reced by a helpless smile.


    "Eat the cake!" With the knife in his hand, Spencer was about to make a move, but was stopped by


    Fiona.


    "Let me do it. It''s not convenient for you." Fiona cut down the three cute bears with the knife that Sarah


    wanted to eat. Sarah reached out her hands to held the little bear and then swallowed the little bear''s


    head in one gulp.


    Looking at this, Spencer burst intoughter. "I don''t think Sarah will be like you. It may be the fate of a


    tough woman."


    Fiona had always thought that children''s nature was the most important. Although she hadn''t forced her


    to do anything in the past two years, she had been guiding her to be gentle and soft. She wondered


    why Sarah had been too exaggerated recently? ''Being so'' generous'' at such a young age is not a good


    sign! ''!


    "Don''t think too much. I was just kidding." Spencer''s tone amused and he continued, "Today is your


    birthday. Come and have some cake."


    With a smile, Fiona took the cake and ate it carelessly.


    "What wish did you make?" Spencer asked while eating.


    "Live a smooth and steady life." Fiona smiled at Spencer. There was no trace of emotion in her smile. It


    was a calm and beautiful future for her after she had gone through countless sorrow and parting in her


    life.


    A lump came into Spencer''s throat and he asked, "Is it that simple?"


    The smile beside Fiona''s mouth deepened, but it was reced by helplessness. "You know, it''s not that


    simple."


    "Everything will be easy as long as I''m here." Putting his arms around her waist, he continued, "If you


    want a peaceful life, I will give you a peaceful life. If you want a pure and good life, I will give you a pure


    and good life. Fiona, could Sarah''s wishe true soon? I want you to marry me. I, Spencer, beg you,


    Fiona, marry me. "

 Chapter 226 Spencer, I Love You

    Chapter 226 Spencer, I Love You


    Fiona was surprised and her face turned red. The love in his eyes had gotten the better of her.


    Proposal? ''Oh my God! He is proposing to me!


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    In the tranquil air, Fiona''s heart was beating harder. She remained silent. She didn''t care what Sarah


    had wished, but in such an atmosphere, the sudden proposal of Spencer caught her off guard.


    Spencer fixed his eyes on her to observe any change of expression on her face. "What''s wrong? You


    don''t want to do that? You still don''t want to do that? Sarah, she wants us to get married! You don''t


    want to see that Sarah to have no father, do you? "


    "Isn''t my father you?" Sarah raised her head and cream was all over her face.


    "Yes." With a faint smile, Fiona gently wiped the cream off her lips. "I''m Sarah''s mother, and you''re a


    Sarah''s father. Isn''t that good?"


    "What''s good? It''s not good at all." Spencer snorted, "Humph! You don''t respect Sarah''s wish at all!" he


    shouted


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Fiona continued, "You''ve reminded me over and over again,


    which makes me a little confused. Why did Sarah say those words all of a sudden? Let us Get


    married? How did she know? "


    "Because..."


    "Because Daddy said if I said so, he would let me y his gun." Sarah spoke honest. She nced at


    Spencer and said, "Isn''t it?"


    He rubbed his nose awkwardly. Looking at him, Fiona replied, "Well, I knew it.".


    After the cake, Spencer and Sarah began to squabble with each other. It was not long since Fiona went


    out, but when she came back, they were already glued to each other. Sarah kept calling Spencer dad


    in a cute voice. He even raised his head and looked at Fiona smugly from time to time.


    ''Perhaps deep down, she has been looking forward to seeing this.


    "Mom, why don''t youe and listen to dad tell stories too?" Sarah greeted Fiona.


    "Come here." Said Spencer with a smile.


    The three persons nestled on the bed. Spencer said, "The most intense time was on the snow


    mountain. The snow was all over the sky and even covered my thighs. I couldn''t take a step..."


    After finishing his words, Spencer looked around and tried to find out more information. Meanwhile,


    Fiona continued, "During my pregnancy, Sarah didn''t make trouble, while drawing while nourishing the


    fetus. Unknowingly, the pregnancysted for more than ten months."


    After the night grewte, Sarah fell asleep in the arms of Spencer. Fiona took her to the other bed in


    the ward. Spencer moved room for her on the bed, patted it and said, "Come here to sleep."


    "Stop it. I''ll sleep with Sarah. You should have a good rest," Fiona added


    But Spencer got out of the bed quietly when he felt her breathing. After he moved Spencer to his bed,


    he climbed onto Fiona''s bed.


    Fiona let out a low groan and felt the movement. When she was about to turn over, she was hugged


    from behind. Fiona woke up, without struggling, she softly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    With his head resting on her neck, Spencer replied softly, "Thank you for your hard work."


    With a faint smile, Fiona understood what he meant was things about Sarah. She replied, "I''m d to


    hear that. It''s not a hard work."


    "I feel more like a bastard now." Spencer held her even tighter. "I''m sorry. And, thank you for bringing


    me such a cute daughter."


    Suddenly, a lump came into her throat. Thinking of his words, she asked, "You''re just bluffing, aren''t


    you? You didn''t have the heart to abort this baby, did you?"


    "¡­¡­ Yes. " Spencer nodded heavily, "How could I have the heart to see you cry so sadly. I had


    decided to let you give birth to the baby. I just didn''t expect that I was so wrong. I''ll believe every word


    you say. It was my fault before. Please forgive me, okay? "


    With a gleam in her eyes, she joked, "Do you think you can sleep on my bed without my forgiveness?"


    "You are right." Spencer smiled, "It feels so good to hold you like this. Like those days three years ago


    when you were hospitalized, I held you in my arms secretly every night as if I were sleeping with you.


    At that time, it was cold, and you even went into my arms. "


    With her eyes wide open, Fiona faltered, "You... You went to the hospital to hold me in your arms to


    sleep? It was not a dream. "


    Sighing slightly, he added, "You little fool. We are both idiots. "


    "You are the fool." Fiona joked, but she still felt it inconceivable.


    "You''re right. I''m not silly. I know Fiona is smart." Spencer gave her a big kiss on her cheek and said,


    "I''m so happy today. It''s been a long time since thest time I had a peaceful life. I can chat with Sarah


    and you like this for the rest of my life. And do you know what makes me so happy today? "


    "What is it?" Fiona asked softly.


    "Sarah calls me dad!" There was delight in his voice. "I know you make her call me that, and I''m


    happier now. I''ve never been so happy as today. "


    "Do you know what made me so happy?" she asked


    "What is it?"


    "You woke up." As she spoke, she turned over to face him.


    When the soft moonlight swept over the two people, tears were shining in Fiona''s eyes. "I''ve never


    been so afraid. I''m afraid that you won''t wake up, and I''m afraid that you''ll forget me again..." Before


    she finished her words, Fiona had already rushed into his arms. All her movements were as she felt.


    She opened her arms and embraced him in the waist. "I''m afraid I''m afraid that people around me all


    leave me. You wake up, I don''t know how happy I am. Don''t leave me alone again... "


    A warm current coursed through his heart, and he felt the trembling body of her. Heforted her in a


    soft voice, "I won''t leave you. Not only will I leave you, I will also firmly grasp you, never let you go for


    the rest of my life."


    But instead of saying anything tofort him, she just held him tighter.


    "Fiona..." After a while, he pushed Fiona.


    Raising her eyes, she looked at him with a wronged expression. He raised his hand and wiped the


    tears from her face. "From now on, I won''t let you feel scared any more. I love you. I will always be with


    you. "


    Then he lowered his head and kissed on her lips.


    "Me too,"


    A soft voice came out of the air, making him stop his action abruptly. It was hard to hear the voice of


    Fiona, so he doubted if he had an illusion. He asked incredibly, "What did you say?"


    Fiona bit her lips, tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at him. "Me too. I love you. I don''t want to


    break up with you."


    It was the first time that she had dared to face her true feelings. The words that she had been holding


    back three years ago finally came out at this moment. It turned out that she cared so much that he had


    forgotten her. It turned out that she was so worried about Spencer. It turned out that her strong will was


    so easily broken down when she faced Spencer... All of this, after all, was the result of her unrequited


    love for Spencer. But for too many reasons, she couldn''t speak out her true feelings. The emotions that


    she had been suppressing in the bottom of her heart now poured out like a flood


    "Say it again." His voice trembled with excitement and ecstasy.


    "I love you..."


    The rest of the sentence was swallowed by Spencer. His kiss was imperious, just like himself.


    It was not until she was almost stifled that Fiona''s lips were released. She slightly opened her mouth


    and wanted to breathe some fresh air. With a light breath, Spencer caught up to her and kissed her lips


    again.


    He pulled the quilt over, covered it on them and moved his body slightly.


    "What are you doing?" Fiona shouted in surprise under the quilt.


    However, he did not care about it at all. At this time, there was a voice in silence, and the action of


    Spencer had revealed everything.


    "This is the hospital..." Fiona stopped him.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Sarah is sleeping beside us." Fiona asked anxiously.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "You have wounds on your body." Fiona showed her trump card.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The peaceful moonlight poured gentleness on the whole room.


    "Don''t be naughty, Sarah..."


    The early morning sunshine shone on the face, very warm. But Fiona felt that there seemed to be


    something hairy on her face, and her mind was still not clear. So she saidzily, "Mommy needs to


    sleep a little longer."


    "Haha." A chuckle was heard, but it was followed by a caring or teasing voice. "Are you still tired?"


    Suddenly, something urred to Fiona. She opened her eyes and saw the smiling eyes of Spencer.


    "Good morning." He then bent over and gently pinched her cheek.


    "Morning, morning!" Fiona''s face turned red and she looked evasive.


    With satisfaction in his eyes, he caressed her neck. "It''s still early. Do you want to sleep a little longer?"


    "No, I don''t want to sleep any more." A dash of embarrassment shed across her face. She reached


    out and held his hand. "Don''t move," she said shyly


    "Yes, that''s all." Spencer then lowered his head and gave her a kiss on her forehead. His eyes were


    much gentler than yesterday.


    "Fiona!"


    Sophia''s voice was like a sharp sword, splitting a crack in the quiet morning. Frightened, Fiona tried to


    get up from the bed with a guilty conscience. As soon as her feet touched the floor, Sophia opened the


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    door.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    "Hi... Sophia."


    "Fiona, you..." Sophia was about to say something but when she caught a glimpse of Fiona, she was


    stunned. "Whose clothes are you wearing?"


    It was until then that Fiona looked down and saw herself in the hospital dress, which was nearly the


    size of the normal size. Her arms couldn''t be exposed in the sleeves and her legs were covered by the


    clothes.


    "My clothes."

 Chapter 227 Its Just Vulgar

    Chapter 227 It''s Just Vulgar


    Spencer then slowly and calmly sat up from the bed and leaned against the back of the chair, and


    replied, "She looks fine in my hospital robe, almost the same as a pajama." After saying that, he took a


    look out of the window again. "It''s still early. Fiona hasn''t changed her clothes yet."


    Standing on the edge of the bed, Fiona was a little uneasy. She was barefoot. Her left foot stepped on


    her right foot and rubbed it. When she looked at Sophia, she got a different feeling from her own eyes.


    In a hurry, she reached out her hand and tightened her cor, her ears burning.


    Sophia looked at Fiona up and down. Her face turned red with anger. She stared at Spencer and said,


    "I know you are a bad guy from the bottom of your heart. Your legs and arms are hurt. How can you be


    so dishonest and even do something to Fiona! It''s just vulgar! "


    His face darkened, but he was annoyed as well, "How could you say that? It was you who insisted on


    breaking in, OK? How do you know everything? Didn''t you feel ashamed to speak it out? It''s none of


    your business to care about me and Fiona, okay? Get out! "


    "You ask me to stay here, but I don''t want to!" "I''m here for Fiona. Ryan is here. He wants to see her,"


    said Sophia, making a face at Spencer


    "Is Ryan here?" "Has he been waiting for a long time?" she asked in surprise


    "No, he just arrived." Sophia shook her head, "I happened to ask you out for breakfast."


    "I''ll be right out." Fiona nodded at Sophia.


    After saying that, Sophia turned around and left. Before leaving, she gave a hateful nce at Spencer.


    But he had no time to care about Sophia now. When he heard the news that Ryan wasing, he had


    been on full alert. He reached out his hand to catch Fiona, and said, "Don''t go to see him." His voice


    was stiff, but also with a hint of pleading.


    "What''s wrong?" Amused, Fiona took up her clothes and was about to go to the bathroom to change.


    Unexpectedly, she felt rxed. She also joked with Spencer. "Are you afraid that I will run away?"


    "In all probability." Spencer looked at the clothes in her hands and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Go change."


    "It''s same to change here." A wicked smile cracked on his face, and he suddenly grabbed her hand


    and threw her onto the bed.


    "Go away! Go away! " Fiona struggled and cried, "My body aches and I can''t stand it anymore.


    Besides, it''s dawn. Please don''t..."


    But before she could finish her words, Spencer buried his head on Fiona''s shoulder. He couldn''t help


    me. Why are you so cute?"


    After giving him a hard punch on his chest, Fiona replied, "You must be kidding me again."


    "I''m not kidding. If you don''t stop me, I promise that I will surrender."


    "You..."


    "What are you doing? Mom? "


    A ringing voice of a child came from the bed next to their bedroom. Hearing the child''s voice, Spencer


    and Fiona looked at each other, and then turned their heads at the same time. They saw that Sarah


    was lying prone on the bed, with arms on her hands. Looking at the two, they were confused and


    curious, and asked, "Are you ying a game?"


    Fiona pushed him away, hastily sat up on the bed, and said shyly, "Yes, we are yingputer


    games." As she spoke, she caught Sarah to Spencer''s bed. "I''m going to change my clothes and go


    out. Ask the nurse to bring you some foodter."


    Then she gave Sarah a kiss.


    Raising his head high in a proud manner, he wanted to get a morning kiss from Fiona too. But to his


    surprise, Fiona didn''t see him. Holding her shirt, she rushed to the bathroom.


    Spencer then hold Sarah in his arms and tried to getfort from his daughter, "Sarah, give daddy a


    kiss."


    Without any hesitation, Sarah kissed on the face of Spencer and said, "I want to y the game just


    now as well."


    "What? What game? " Asked Spencer.


    "The game you yed on mommy."


    "Uh..." Seeing the innocent look in his daughter''s eyes, Spencer chuckled and bluffed, "Let''s go to


    brush our teeth and wash our face first, and then have dinner, and then y games, okay?"


    After thinking for a while, Sarah nodded, "Okay."


    "Good girl."


    It didn''t take long for Fiona to get dressed and leave in a hurry. But he didn''t say anything.


    After washing, Terence opened the door and went in. "It''s rare to see you that Fiona goes out to see


    Ryan but you can sit here and do nothing." he asked


    With his legs still a little limp, Spencer held Sarah and said, "I believe in Fiona."


    "Not bad. There is progress." As Terence walked up to him, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and


    looked him up and down. He shook his head as if he had seen something strange here, "No, no, the


    atmosphere in this room is not right."


    "What''s wrong?" Spencer asked with a frown.


    "What is it?" Terence leaned forward to make his way to Spencer and asked, "Have you slept with


    Fiona? What happenedst night? "


    Spencer''s face turned red. He was ashamed into anger. "It''s none of your business!"


    "You''re good!" Patting his shoulder, Terence continued, "You look so energetic even with your wounds.


    It turns out that you have held back your desire for three years."


    Spencer gave him a resentful look. "Do you think everyone here is as stupid as you? Are you having a


    hidden disease that you keep a distance from women? "


    "No! no! no! I just haven''t met the right person. " However, Terence stopped Spencer and held Sarah in


    his arms and said to him, "Sarah, let uncle hug you, okay? Daddy''s leg hasn''t recovered yet. "


    Nodding her head, Sarah pounced into Terence''s arms.


    "Our Sarah is too kind-hearted and she doesn''t recognize strangers." Spencer asked while stroking


    Sarah''s hair.


    "If she doesn''t recognize strangers, you don''t want her to call you dad in three to six months." Terence


    snorted.


    "You are right." Spencer nodded and sat on the bed. He took a look at the door and asked, "Why hasn''t


    Fionae back yet?"


    "Spencer, can you stop calling her Fiona, please? It sounds weird. " "Ryan also calls her Fia


    sometimes. Don''t you feel surprised that you call her by her name?"


    After thinking for a while, Spencer responded, "If you don''t tell me, I haven''t discovered it yet. What


    should I call her? "


    Terence shook his head helplessly. "Think about it yourself." After saying that, he continued, "Oh, by


    the way, which Well... "


    "What''s wrong? Why do you hesitate in speech? "


    "Who is that man, Celine? She said she wanted to see you. Do you want to see her?"


    Spencer''s expression froze as he coldly said, "I don''t want to see her."


    On the other side, Fiona was taken by Sophia to a separate reception area. As soon as she came in,


    she felt inexplicably sad. Sitting at a small round table with his back to Fiona, Ryan suddenly turned


    around when he heard footsteps.


    When Ryan saw Fiona, he seemed to be stunned for a few seconds. Then he suddenly realized what


    happened. He stood up and smiled, "Hi, Fiona."


    "Yes, yes." Fiona nodded her head and walked inside slowly. "Have you waited long?"


    "No, I didn''t." Ryan shook her head and said, "The breakfast is still hot. Come and eat it while it is still


    hot."


    "¡­¡­ Thank you. " Fiona felt a little burdened. "I came here to..."


    "Let''s talk after dinner." Ryan said hurriedly, "These are steamed buns sold outside and bought at your


    favorite restaurant. I asked someone to cook porridge at home. Sit down and eat while it is still hot. "


    Fiona sat down and said to Ryan, "You are still so considerate." She stirred the spoon while speaking.


    However, it seemed that Ryan didn''t hear what Fiona said at all. He said, "The exhibition of your design


    was sessful a few days ago. I didn''t agree when someone wanted to buy your painting. And Mr.


    Calvin had asked you about it."


    Fiona responded absentmindedly. They chatted on and off. Even though she ate slowly, the breakfast


    wasn''t finished.


    When he saw that Fiona put down the spoon, Ryan grabbed his trousers tightly and had an impulse to


    escape.


    "Ryan."


    "Yes." Ryan replied in a low voice.


    "I''m sorry."


    "¡­¡­ It''s okay. " Almost reflexively, Ryan opened his mouth. But no one knew that how long had he


    practiced in front of the mirror at home before he could control his expression and say the words "it


    doesn''t matter.".


    "You are so smart, you know what I want to say, don''t you?" Fiona didn''t want to waste his time, he was


    still so young and excellent. The earlier she spoke, the better it would be. "I''m not going to say that


    words. I..."


    "Just say it!" But Ryan looked up directly into Fiona''s eyes and said, "I won''t give up until you tell me


    the truth. I came here with full preparations. Don''t worry. I just want to give myself an exnation. "


    "Ryan, don''t be so nervous. I just feel more guilty." Caught off guard, Fiona responded, "Nothing


    special. Am I right?"


    "I used to believe that it was the God who gave me the chance to drive Spencer away," Ryan''s eyes


    were covered with ayer of shadow. "Was it toote from the beginning? No matter how hard I tried


    "I''m sorry." Lowering her head slightly, Fiona said as if her heart was being ripped apart, "I''ve been


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    taken care of by you for three years, and now I treat you like this."


    "I took care of you out of my own will. If you feel guilty for this, I would be a failure. What''s more, you


    have never promised me anything. It''s just an extravagant hope. " Ryanughed at himself, "Now I just


    want you to tell me that you want to be with Spencer again."


    "Yes, I have decided to be with him again."


    Fiona opened her mouth loudly. Her words shocked Ryan.


    On the other side, the corridor outside the reception room was pressed against the wall by Spencer


    and Terence. Hearing what Fiona said, Spencer grimaced. Now that Fiona had decided to take her


    advice, it was good for her and others to just cut off this vague rtionship.

 Chapter 228 We Are Still Friends

    Chapter 228 We Are Still Friends


    "What''s the difference between him and me?" Said Ryan indignantly. Actually, he just wanted to make


    Fiona act more ruthlessly. He had already known the result. It didn''t matter if it hurt more.


    "You are no worse than him. On the contrary, you are much better than him."


    As soon as Fiona finished her words, Spencer, who was outside the ward, suddenly twitched his mouth


    and felt aggrieved. Seeing this, Terence he whispered, "Fiona is right. But Ryan is much better than


    you."


    With a wave of his hand, he gave Terence a punch on the abdomen without mercy.


    "Shh, don''t be naughty!" Terence said with a smile. As he looked up, he saw George and Sophia


    "Why are you here?" Looking at the two men, Spencer couldn''t help but frown.


    "The same as you guys." Sophia pressed her ear against the wall of the corridor. George friendly


    smiled at them and also leaned against the wall to listen.


    "I am better than him?" In the reception room, Ryan sneered with self mockery, "Since I''m better than


    him, why not choose me?"


    "If love is only a simple choice, I will not hesitate to choose you, but love is not." Fiona said slowly, "I


    can only choose what I feel, and my destination is him in my heart. In fact, since he regained his


    memory, my heart has involuntarily got close to him. That day when I saw him pass out Do you know


    what it feels like when the sky falls? "


    Ryan looked at Fiona in puzzled eyes, Fiona replied, "Yes, I felt exactly the same way. I felt like the


    whole world had copsed. I''m thinking what I should do if he couldn''t wake up. What should I do if he


    forgets me again and loses the ability of thinkingpletely. I don''t want to do anything except looking


    after him. "


    Upon hearing her words, Ryan''s face turned pale. He tried to pretend that he didn''t care about him at


    all, but he failed. He felt that his heart was breaking bit by bit, and his body was falling into the chill


    cer. He was lifeless.


    On the corridor, Spencer raised his head proudly, with tenderness in his eyes. It turned that he was so


    important in Fiona''s heart.


    Half a dayter, Ryan looked at the outside of the corridor and drew back his empty eyes. He raised his


    voice and said, "I''m sure that when Spencer heard what you said, he would be very happy to jump up."


    Fiona couldn''t helpughing. "Yes, he will becent. I have never said these words, and I never


    thought that I could say such emotional words. "


    "But you were too calm. I thought you were just being perfunctory." Said Ryan tly.


    "That''s because you are the one I''m facing now." "If I have to face him, I can''t say these words out. In


    front of him, I will unconsciously be nervous, and even the calmness I trained in the base will fail to


    work out. But you are different. You are my best friend. I may feel nervous in front of you, but it is


    mostly due to guilt or unease. "


    Was this the difference between love and not love?


    Every time when Ryan saw that Fiona talked about Spencer, her eyes lit up. It could be told from her


    eyes that she had a crush on him, which he had never seen in the past three years.


    "Thest two questions." With hands clenched, Ryan made up his mind.


    "Yes." Fiona nodded.


    "Have you ever liked me? Even one second would be okay. " Ryan''s face was full of mncholy. When


    he asked this question, he felt even more aggrieved. Fiona''s heart sank and she hadn''t said a word for


    a long time.


    On the corridor, Spencer''s heart sank.


    Fiona gasped and dug her fingernails into her flesh, reminding herself that she couldn''t put any hope


    on Ryan. Opening her mouth, she said, "No..."


    "Don''t lie to me, really. Don''t lie to me." Before Fiona spoke, Ryan interrupted seriously, "From now on,


    I won''t have any fantasy about you, so don''t worry that I won''t leave you. I just want to know whether


    your love for so many years can return a little." After a pause, Ryan asked, "Have you ever liked me?"


    Choked with sobs, Fiona nodded after counting three numbers in silence.


    "Fiona..." Ryan''s voice became hoarse. He jerked forward and suddenly held Fiona in his arms tightly,


    as if he had exhausted all his strength. "I know I knew it... "


    Ryan trembled a little, and thetter was stiff and moved.


    Spencer lowered his head, trying to figure out what was going on. He then moved his body slightly, but


    Terence stopped him and said, "If you want to be hated by Fiona, just get out of here."


    Spencer narrowed his eyes, shrugged and shook off Terence''s hand. He knew, of course, that Ryan


    had no chance to stir up troubles. He could rest assured, but the scene in front of him was still very


    shocking. Fiona nodded to show that she had liked him in the past. Even though he knew it was long


    ago, he was still overwhelmed by jealousy or fear.


    "Okay, onest question." Ryan began to sob, "If Spencer didn''t appear, what will you promise me in


    two months? Will you... Will you choose to be with me? Or should I say that if Spencer would never


    show up since the very beginning, would you choose to be with me? "


    "There are not so many ''if'' in the world. Stop asking questions like that." In the blink of an eye, a crystal


    fell on her cheek.


    Ryan gritted his teeth and his eyes were bloodshot. He opened his mouth and said, "I''m satisfied with


    your answer. After all, you didn''t say no directly. That means I might have had a chance at that time. I


    can even be sure that you would be with me without him. "


    Without any response, Fiona gritted her teeth and almost cried out.


    "I''ll meet you before him in my next life."


    As soon as Ryan finished his words, Sophia suddenly covered her mouth with her hands. Tears kept


    rolling down, but she dared not make a sound. Ryan was so childish and stubborn that he wanted to


    pin his hope on a hopeless next life. Anyone who saw it would feel sorry for him


    "Okay." Fiona nodded.


    "I can be your support in my next life."


    "Okay."


    He could clearly feel Fiona''s temperature and hear her voice, but he knew that he lost it once he let her


    go.


    "Fiona, we are still friends." Holding her hands tightly, Ryan continued, "Besides, ourpany needs


    you. I don''t want to lose you, an excellent designer."


    "Okay." With tears in her eyes, she continued, "After I graduate, I will work in yourpany. You can''t


    turn me down."


    "Okay." Ryan agreed.


    There was another silence in the air, and even the people in the corridor dared not to breathe.


    As the strength on her body became lower and lower, Ryan''s arms suddenly withdrew. But he felt as if


    his body was torn apart, and even the veins and flesh hurt. As he no longer hugged her, Fiona could


    feel the determination in Ryan''s movement and tone.


    In this way, it was better to have everything settled, both for everyone''s own good.


    "I''lle to see you when Spencer leaves the hospital." Then Ryan turned her back to Fiona.


    "Okay." Fiona nodded.


    "I''m leaving." Ryan paused and raised his head without hesitation. He strode out of the room.


    Hearing that Ryan was going to leave, Sophia was so anxious that she didn''t know what to do. But the


    other three men all stood up straight and showed no sign of leaving. She could not help being shocked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    While thinking, Ryan walked out and looked around. He wasn''t surprised to see several people


    present, but his eyes fell on Spencer, full of loneliness and depression.


    Ryan nodded to Spencer and wiped the tears off Sophia''s face. Then he strode away.


    Sophia covered her mouth at once and watched Ryan walking away. She ran away in the opposite


    direction where Ryan left and cried to herself. George followed.


    Terence patted Spencer on the shoulder, his hands in his pockets, and turned around to leave.


    Spencer hobbled into the reception room, only to find that Fiona was standing against the window


    silently.


    "Have you had breakfast?" He tried to break the silence.


    "Yes." Fiona nodded, but didn''t turn back. "You haven''t fully recovered. You walk around, aren''t you


    afraid of being scolded by the doctor?"


    "I don''t want you to be sad." He walked to her and sat beside her. "Do you regret it?"


    With a dreamy smile, Fiona said, "I don''t regret it."


    "I will treat you as well as Ryan does. I will treat you double well." Spencer then held her in his arms


    and continued, "Thank you for forgiving me, and thank you for making me less enemy."


    Leaning against Spencer''s shoulder, Fiona felt the warmth of the sun shone all over her body. "Do you


    think a person as good as Ryan..."


    "There must be a nice woman by his side." Said Spencer in a spoiled tone, "Haven''t you all ended the


    rtionship? Don''t ask more about him. "


    "Okay, I won''t ask any more." Fiona was relieved. Now she didn''t want to ask about anything.


    "Is this the reason why you refused my proposal?" "Because you haven''t make it clear to Ryan so you


    just muddled things up when I proposed to youst night?" he added


    Fiona smiled, "Not exactly."


    "Then why?" He asked worriedly, "Do you still have feelings for someone?"


    Fiona smiled, "What are you thinking about! The one who still has rtionship with someone is you,


    right? "


    "I have really severed my rtionships with Celine. I have no connection with her any more."


    The moment he finished his sentence, Fiona burst intoughter.


    "What are youughing at?" Spencer got flustered.


    "Mr. Spencer, I don''t say that, but you just admit it directly?" The smile on Fiona''s face was bigger, "I


    didn''t say who she was. Why are you so sure it''s her?"


    "Who else could it be?" Annoyed, he pinched her waist and asked, "Do you mind?"


    Suddenly, Fiona''s heart sank for a few seconds, and she nodded, "I do."


    Spencer hugged her more tightly and said, "I''m so d to hear that. It makes me feel happier than


    when you say yes to my proposal."


    She cared about him. Both of them knew that no one would separate them anymore


    "Let''s visit Grandpa Wayne sometime."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 229 Plagiarism Of Jewelry Design

    Chapter 229 giarism Of Jewelry Design


    The winter wasing, but with the warm sunshine and the care of family and friends, the day seemed


    to be as bright as spring.


    After half a month, Spencer almost recovered from his injuries. The doctor had examined his body


    several times. He had drawn blood and tested many times, but nothing had been found out. He only


    said that after he had fainted and woken up, his body had been healthy, and probably he would not


    suffer the amnesia again in the future.


    Although the doctor''s tone was uncertain, Fiona was somewhat relieved. In fact, in her heart, no matter


    what kind of person Spencer was, she didn''t care anymore. Whether he lived or died, whether he lost


    his memory or not, as long as he was determined to be with her, she would live with her heart and soul.


    In the moment, she would advance or retreat together with Spencer.


    Since Ryan spoke it outst time, they hadn''t met each other again. They seemed to have a tacit


    understanding. However, from Sophia, Fiona heard a lot, such as the people killed by Charles in Wen


    Residence have been arranged, and Ryan''s parents came back and arranged blind dates for him


    However, when Fiona heard that, she just smiled. She really hoped that Ryan could be happy.


    On this day, the sun seemed to be a little dim. Fiona counted the days when Spencer was discharged


    from the hospital and the days she would be discharged from the army. However, in the morning,


    Spencer mysteriously dragged her on the bed.


    "What are you doing?" Fiona asked in surprise. Normally speaking, after breakfast, Spencer would go


    to work.


    "Have a seat, dear Fiona," He pressed her shoulder and sat on the bed.


    Fiona was speechless. She said, "Don''t call me that anymore. It''s strange." Half a month ago, Spencer


    suddenly changed the way he called Fiona became dear Fiona. All the people, including Sarah, felt a


    chill in their hearts. Fiona had taught him expressionlessly many times, but he still acted as if he was


    proud of himself. He kept calling her dear Fiona.


    "You can call me dear Spencer!" He raised his eyebrows.


    Smiling softly, Fiona shook her head and said, "No, it''s so strange."


    "You can call Ryan Wen ''Ryan''. Why could you call me more cordial?" Getting close to her, he


    continued, "Why don''t you call me Sissy? Call me, please."


    "Stop it." Fiona grabbed his hand, "Why did you ask me toe here?"


    "I have a day off. Let''s watch TV." Spencer turned the TV to the news channel, but his mood couldn''t


    help flying when she held his hand.


    Fiona had already learnt what kind of person he was. She would know it from his tone of speech that


    he was in trouble. That was why she chose to keep silent and watch TV.


    "Wee to the morning news. The main content of today''s news is: the state has recently issued a


    protectingw of the owner of jewelry design works. Aw will be implemented from today. In the


    northwest woond, there is a fire because of dry autumn. Firefighters..."


    The host and hostess were talking fast on the screen. But Fiona was unable to hear what they were


    talking about because of the first news. She was confused.


    "You know what the news is about?" Turning her head to look at Spencer, she asked, "As for the


    knowledge of jewelry design, I don''t think it''s a good idea." There was some doubt in Fiona''s eyes.


    Suddenly, she thought of something, and her eyes lit up. She asked, "Do you mean..."


    Patting Fiona on her head, Fiona said, "Dear Fiona, don''t say anything. You can say it to me it after we


    finish watching."


    "Let''s look at the detailed news next. Recently, the joint protection of domestic technique and property


    rights of jewelry design was implemented today. This provide legal proof for the domestic loss of


    knowledge and rights of rights. The first day thew was released, a case for infringement of jewelry


    design was received by the relevant authority. The person involved in this case is Miss. Cheng, the


    original designer of ZR Company...... "


    Miss. Cheng


    All of a sudden, Fiona''s eyes were wide open. She stared at the screen, on which a photo of Celine


    was disyed. Although her eyes were blurred, she could recognize her at a nce. Since the original


    copy of her use was presented in the video, it turned out that she suspected it was Fiona''s Maple


    Leaf Ne


    The people of the judicial departments epted an interview and said, "We will attach great


    importance to this case. This time, the case has been filed for infringement. The investigation will


    immediately begin. This is the first case after thew is released. We must set a good example for the


    future work... "


    Fiona turned her head and looked at Spencer''s emotionless face. She asked doubtfully, "Did you make


    it?"


    "Why do you ask this question?" Spencer then turned to look at her, waiting for her instruction.


    "You''ve already known what news we''re going to watch today. Otherwise, it couldn''t be such a


    coincidence." Fiona was basically certain. "Is that really good? Really? Did you use any power... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Spencer then put on a smile on his face and stopped Fiona, and said, "I just


    went to some departments to provide some protection of the intelligent asset right. They all agreed with


    my views. Thew was soon decided."


    It was him! Fiona smiled, to put it bluntly, he gave pressure to other departments.


    "Is it good to her?" Fiona asked, "Although we need to protect the intellectual rights, we don''t have to


    make it public, do we? She should... "


    "The summons from the court should have arrived." Putting his arms around Fiona''s neck, he replied


    casually, "A few days ago, Terence gave the ne back to me. Now, it is on my neck. Thinking of


    this ne, I get angry. It is your work, but she reced it and made me repeat the mistake What''s


    more, this is the lesson she should learn. Something can''t be tolerated. "


    Fiona said in a low voice, "You are so heartless. She is your..."


    "Yes?" But before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by a sudden snort from Spencer.


    "After all," Fiona said after a pause, "After all, she used to be your sister."


    A rxed and grateful smile was shown on Spencer''s face. What he feared the most was that he was


    always connected with Fiona. This was the biggest knot in his heart.


    "Then what should I do about it?" Fiona asked.


    "Don''t worry about anything. I''m here with you." He stroked her soft hair and continued, "From now on,


    I''ll take care of this. You don''t have to worry about that."


    Fiona couldn''t helpughing, "Then what should I do?"


    "Please just take care of me and Sarah." With these words, Spencer released her hand and looked at


    her tenderly. Before she could make any reaction, he got close to her and kissed her on the face.


    While giggling, Fiona kept dodging him. She giggled, "It''s itchy. Stop it..."


    "You smell good. Don''t move..." Spencer held her waist and slowly pressed her on the bed.


    "Spencer, everything about your discharge.." Terence entered the ward with Sarah in his arms. When


    he saw the scene in the ward, he couldn''t help but murmur, "It''s all set."


    Hearing the noise, Fiona suddenly pushed Spencer away. Her face turned so red that she didn''t even


    have time to smooth her clothes. She hurriedly jumped out of bed.


    "I tell you, daddy''s favorite game is to press Mommy on the bed." Sarah had already behaved in a


    normal way in Terence''s arms. "Last night, dad behaved the same..."


    "Hush!"


    Terence immediately covered Sarah''s mouth to stifle augh. "I don''t want to know what happened to


    your parents. Honey, don''t tell anyone about what happened tonight."


    "Why not?" Sarah asked in confusion.


    "Because your father wanted your mother to give birth to a baby boy or girl. You said so, the baby boy


    or girl will be scared," Terence asked seriously.


    Hearing these words, Sarah immediately covered her mouth and shook her head. "I''m sorry. I won''t say


    it again."


    Embarrassed, Fiona couldn''t say a word. She begged and tugged at the corner of Spencer''s coat.


    Raising the corners of his mouth slightly, Spencer got up from the sickbed and stood in front of Fiona to


    protect her from being discovered. "Terence, can you knock on the door before youe in next time?


    What''s more, it''s none of your business to care about other''s love, okay? Give my daughter back to


    me! "


    Terence smiled even more happily. But before he opened his mouth, Karl came in a hurry, even saving


    the salute. "Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer! "


    "What''s wrong? What happened again? " Spencer arranged his clothes impatiently, "Is it on fire? You


    "Well." Karl stopped at the door and hesitated for a while before he spoke.


    "Say it!" Spencer was annoyed.


    "Well." Bowed his head, Karl replied, "Miss Celine came to visit you, but we couldn''t stop her. Now she


    is rushing into the hospital."


    Without raising his eyes, Spencer replied casually, "Then let here."


    Seeing the expression on his face, Karl couldn''t help but tremble and look at Fiona. He still nodded his


    head to show his agreement. When he was about to turn around and go out to find Celine, he found


    that Celine had alreadye here.


    "Where is Spencer? Which ward is Spencer in? "


    Her high heels stomped on the floor, creating a resounding thud. She approached the ward step by


    step.


    Holding a file packet in his hand, Celine walked towards in a rage. When she saw Terence, she knew


    that the ward of Spencer had arrived. When she caught sight of the baby in Terence''s arms, she asked


    surprisedly, "Is he the baby of Spencer''s?"


    Sarah turned around and threw herself into Terence''s arms, looking back at Celine from time to time.


    "Yes," Terence nodded


    "Haha..." All of a sudden, Celine smiled bitterly, with a hint of unwillingness in her eyes.


    "I''ll go out first." When Fiona saw Celine, she immediately stood up and wanted to go out, but was


    caught by Spencer. He used all his strength to pull Fiona back a little. Unexpectedly, Fiona stepped


    back a step as he said. Then, Spencer took advantage of this chance to hold her in his arms and said,


    "Just stay here."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "No, it doesn''t matter." Fiona shook her head, "I trust you, just like you trust me with a Ryan."


    "I trust you but not Ryan." Spencer smiled, "I don''t know if you believe her or not, but I don''t believe her.


    So you have to stay here. "

 Chapter 230 Wayne Has Waken Up

    Chapter 230 Wayne Has Waken Up


    When Celine turned her head and saw Spencer, the arrogance on her face immediately vanished. She


    looked at him with tears in her eyes, but ignored Fiona in his arms. "Spencer, are you okay?" she


    asked


    Terence stood aside, feeling a little confused. He didn''t know whether Celine''s expression was sincere


    or fake. Such aplicated problem should be left to Spencer to solve by himself!


    "Sarah, let''s go out to y." Then Terence left with Sarah in his arms. He thought for a while and closed


    the ward door for them.


    "I''m fine." Spencer nodded and pointed to the sofa. He said to Celine, "Have a seat."


    However, Celine was not in the mood to sit down. She nced at Fiona. Suddenly, she frowned and


    her expression changed. She looked at Fiona angrily and then put the portfolio on the table. With a


    bang, Celine said bluntly, "Fiona, are you going to kill me?"


    A piece of paper with the word "summons" on it caught Fiona''s attention and she knew exactly what


    happened.


    "It''s me..."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When Spencer was about to say something, Fiona interrupted him, "You did it wrong, so don''t me


    me for defending my rights. What''s more, I''m not targeting you. I''m just aiming at your works. You say


    that I''m going to kill you, that''s so horrible! "


    Spencer turned to look at Fiona, a mixture of emotions spreading over his face. This was his Fiona. In


    the face of anything, she could be calm and strong, making people feel sorry for her. Why hadn''t he


    noticed it before?


    "You''re not picking on me?" Celine sneered at her, "In my opinion, you''re targeting me! Are you


    revenging on me by attacking me with your work? You want to take revenge on me for being with


    Spencer, right? "


    "Celine, shut up!" Frowning, Spencer shouted at her, "I asked someone to do everything. But she didn''t


    know. What''s more, your attitude just now really surprised me. It was you who did something wrong.


    But now youe to me her. As a designer, you should be responsible for it. "


    "Spencer, I..." Celine furrowed her eyebrows, which made her look less aggressive. She exined in


    an aggrieved tone, "I just didn''t expect this to happen all of a sudden If this ident has been exposed


    on TV, how can I design my designs in the future? I will be mocked by my peers! "


    "Stubborn." Fiona added, "I told you a long time ago that you had stolen my design. I am going to


    use you of that. You should have not been surprised at it. Moreover, it is you who use me for


    infringement, but you tell me that you are innocent because you feel guilty! Do you understand? You


    have giarized my designs. You shouldn''t be engaged in this industry from the very beginning! "


    Celine asked, narrowing her eyes.


    "A life imprisonment of less than three years." Looking at Celine''s silent expression, Spencer asked,


    "What are you doing here? You should be smart enough to know that if youe here, you will only


    bring disgrace on yourself. Do you think your case would be investigated hadn''t it been for me? Do you


    think that Fiona can do all this alone? Why don''t you understand that you have deceived me so much


    that I am even angry enough to expect to be solved byw. I said I''ve done with you. Do you take it as


    a joke? "


    "Spencer!" Celine roared, "Don''t forget who betrayed you and why grandpa hasn''t woken up yet!


    Fortunately, Fiona carried your baby. What if it''s not? Charles... "


    "Don''t you feel ashamed to mention anything about Charles?" A hint of danger shed through his


    eyes. The calm look on his face disappeared. "You''re the one who has colluded with him, and the one


    who has rtionship with him is also you..."


    "What... What do you mean?" Celine''s face turned pale.


    "I know everything." A trace of slyness shed across Spencer''s eyes, "Not only the things you cheated


    on me, He told me about your collusion with him. I know exactly what happened between you and him


    in B country. Don''t say anything. If you still want to leave with dignity, this is yourst chance. "


    Fiona''s eyes widened in surprise. She finally realized that there was something between the two


    Charles and Celine? What should she say? The world was too small? Or is the world tooplicated?


    ''?


    "No..." Celine stepped back, she was so scared when she knew that Charles was arrested that she


    didn''t dare to show up. She thought everything would be fine after a period of peace. It turned out that


    she was just throwing herself into the.


    "Will you catch me?" Celine asked and couldn''t help shivering.


    "I won''t interfere with your business." "Of course there are some authorities looking for you," Spencer


    replied coldly


    Standing aside, Fiona identally exchanged a nce with Celine, only to find that her eyes were


    filled with fury. Before she could react, Celine had already pounced on her.


    "Fiona! I''ll kill you! It''s all your fault! "


    Celine''s heart wrenching yelling made Fiona involuntarily take a step back. She had forgotten one


    thing. Even though Celine was capable, she couldn''t do anything to her when Spencer was there.


    But to her surprise, Spencer blocked her way and grabbed Celine''s trembling hands. He shouted


    angrily, "Are you crazy, Celine?"


    When Celine saw that Spencer was standing in front of her, she screamed and struggled, "Let go of


    me! Get off me, Spencer! I have nothing now! It was all her fault! She has stolen away my love and


    career! Do you know what kind of life I am living now? I''ve lost everything! I''ll kill her! Let me go! "


    "You asked for it!" Spencer said coldly, and he shook off her hand violently.


    Tears rolled down Celine''s cheeks as she walked backwards. "You even push me away," she said


    A hint of pity shed through Spencer''s eyes, but soon it vanished. Standing behind him was Fiona,


    who felt a headache about what was going on.


    "Are you all right?" Hearing a sigh from Fiona, Spencer quickly turned around and gently held her. He


    looked around and asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    Fiona shook her head.


    "Spencer..." When Celine saw what was going on, she choked with sobs. She threw herself into


    Spencer''s arms.


    Startled, he turned around and grabbed her arm, trying to push her away. However, as soon as she


    was pushed away, Celine moved closer to him again, she was just like a real pest...


    "Karl!" Spencer roared, "Damn it,e in quickly!"


    "Yes, sir!" Hearing the noise, Karl broke into the house, followed by two men. They rushed in at a


    lightning speed.


    "Pull her away!" Spencer''s expression became stern. "Don''t let her get into the hospital again!"


    "Yes, sir!" The men in ck pushed Celine away, but they didn''t dare to hold her too hard, so they


    dragged Celine backwards.


    "Ah! Don''t pull me! Let go of me! " Celine almost crouched down and was dragged out of the ward.


    Finally, he got rid of Celine. Spencer breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Celine being dragged away,


    with a trace of disgust shing in his eyes.


    "This is not Celine I know." Seeing that Celine was dragged away, he had mixed feelings.


    Still shocked, Fiona looked at the direction where Celine disappeared and said slowly, "I don''t know


    what she is before. But now she... "


    Fiona paused and didn''t know how to describe her.


    "I know." Spencer turned around and hugged her. "I wanted to let her in and have a talk with her in front


    of you, but I didn''t expect things to turn out like this I''m sorry... "


    Fiona patted his back gently, "I know. It doesn''t matter."


    After giving a gentle kiss on her hair, Spencer continued, "She''s gone forever. No matter what happens,


    let others do it for her. I''ll talk to the court about giarism. Make it done as soon as possible. I don''t


    need you to appear in court. "


    "Will she really be sent to prison?" Fiona asked him.


    After a short pause, Spencer added, "I will ask my father about it."


    Fiona nodded.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, Fiona''s phone rang. She got out of the hug and found that it was Bob, who was taking care


    of her grandpa Wayne. She was startled and answered the phone immediately with an unconsciously


    nervous voice, "Bob? What''s wrong? "


    "Miss... Miss Fiona. Mr. Wayne, he..."


    Hearing the word "Wayne", Spencer became serious.


    "What''s wrong with Grandpa? !" Fiona''s voice suddenly became sharp.


    "I... I saw Mr. Wayne lifted his hand... Ah! " When they were talking, Bob suddenly shouted, "Mr. Wayne


    woke up! Miss Fiona, Mr. Wayne woke up! "


    "Is grandpa awake? !" Fiona suddenly screamed, her heart pounding. She turned to look at Spencer,


    and also saw the incredible surprise in his eyes.


    Fiona felt a little sour in her nose, she choked, "Bob, ask grandpa to wait for me. I''ll be right there! Now!


    "


    "Okay!"


    After hanging up, Spencer and Fiona looked at each other and rushed out of the hospital. At this


    moment, her mind went nk. They only knew that their destination was sanatorium.


    Grandpa Wayne...


    ''I''ve felt so guilty for three years. Now I finally have the chance to say sorry to Grandpa, '' Fiona thought


    to herself.


    On their way to the sanatorium, they held hands in each other''s but said nothing. They supported each


    other with belief without saying a word.


    They arrived at the hospital first. The closer they got to the ward, the more excited they became. As


    they pushed the door open, they saw some doctor''s white gowns surrounding Wayne''s bed.


    Hearing the voice, Wayne looked at the door. His movements and eyes were a little dull, but he


    seemed to smile and open his mouth. He said in a hoarse voice, "Spencer, Fiona, you''re here..."

 Chapter 231 Let Great-grandpa Hug You

    Chapter 231 Let Great-grandpa Hug You


    Fiona burst out crying. She stood up for two seconds, staggered into the ward and knelt on her knees.


    She grabbed Wayne''s scrawny hands and cried out, "Grandpa, you finally wake up..."


    With his eyes darkened, Spencer staggered forward. He walked to the bed, patted her trembling


    shoulder, and said to Wayne, "Grandpa." After that, his eyes turned red, but he tried his best to hold


    back his tears.


    Wayne murmured and there were some doubts in his eyes, "Why are you crying? What happened to


    you? Why am I here? "


    The doctor reminded them, "Mr. Spencer, Miss Fiona, Mr. Wayne just woke up. He is not in a good


    mood. It may take some time to adapt to the present environment. Please calm down, and don''t be


    surprised."


    Spencer and Fiona nodded at the same time.


    "Then we will go out first." Those doctors looked at each other and said, "But Mr. Wayne just woke up,


    don''t make him too tired. We''lle in ten minutester."


    "Okay, thank you, doctor."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    As soon as the doctors left the room, Fiona couldn''t help but sob, "Grandpa, are you okay? Do you feel


    ufortable? I''m Fiona! "


    "Hi, Fiona!" Stretching his hand with great difficulty, Wayne patted on the back of her hand and said,


    "Why are you crying? Don''t cry."


    "Grandpa, do you still remember me?" Asked Spencer.


    "You bad boy." Wayne spat and nced at him. "How could I don''t know you? Emm? Don''t talk


    nonsense! I''m not stupid enough to not know you! "


    The corners of Fiona''s mouth lifted into a smirk. Smiling, Spencer moved a chair for Fiona and said to


    Wayne, "Grandpa, it''s just a random question."


    When Wayne woke up, the thing that had been troubling Fiona for the past three years finally settled


    down. She held Wayne''s hand tightly and said, "Grandpa, you''ve slept for so long that I was really


    scared. Thank God you are awake. "


    "I have slept for a long time How long have I slept? " Asked Wayne feebly.


    "Almost three years." After hesitating for a while, Spencer responded with aplicated look,


    "Grandpa, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "I have slept for so long!" That''s been a long time, Wayne was in disbelief, and he asked, "How are you


    doing? How are you and Fiona doing? "


    A trace of hesitation shed through Spencer''s eyes. He then gazed at Fiona apologetically. "Grandpa,


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    we are fine," Fiona said gently


    "That''s good, that''s good." Wayne nodded. His hand suddenly raised in the air and was gripped by


    Spencer.


    "Grandpa, what do you want?" Asked Spencer.


    Wayne shook his head and held one of Spencer''s hand with his another hand, and then he held


    Fiona''s hand with his other hand, slowly putting the two hands together.


    Time flied back to the day when Fiona met with Spencer for the first time...


    "The only thing I can''t let go is you." Wayne sighed, "Everything will be fine. Ah."


    "Grandpa, we will."


    But this time, the hands of the two people are no longer cold and awkward. Spencer held Fiona''s


    hands tightly. He nodded at her and promised, "I will take good care of her."


    Fiona couldn''t help feeling warm in her blood. She gave him a tender look, with shyness and relief in


    her eyes.


    "Okay." Wayne nodded immediately and his face wrinkled into a frown. He continued, "Be good. When


    I''m still alive, I want to have a great grandson."


    Spencer smiled, "Grandpa, you just woke up. Why don''t you forget your great grandson?"


    "I won''t forget it."


    "Then..." Raising his eyebrows, Spencer said smilingly, "Grandpa, let me tell you. Fiona and I have a


    child. She is on the way to visit you with Terence, and you will see them soon."


    Wayne was stunned. He looked at the two and got excited. He quickly asked, "Spencer, what do you


    mean Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... "


    "Slow down, grandpa!" Fiona hurried to channel Wayne''s breath.


    Wayne waved his hand and said, "It doesn''t matter Fiona, you and Spencer have a child? "


    Fiona nodded.


    "Oh, my God!" Tears glistened in his turbid eyes. Wayne was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do.


    "Do you mean I have great grandson? Is it a boy or a girl? What''s his or her name? How old is he? Will


    he call me Grandpa? "


    "It''s a girl. Her name is Sarah, and she is already three years old." There was a smile on the corner of


    Spencer''s mouth while he was speaking. After he replied, he added hastily, "She is very cute, and they


    all said that she looks like me. She wille here soon. She will have a good conversation with us and


    she will definitely call Grandpa, "


    "Soon?" Wayne''s eyes lit up. He couldn''t help smiling. "That''s great! ''how wonderful it is a girl! The


    grandchildren of the Li family were always like naughty kids, making the family unpeaceful. A girl was


    better, more obedient! Ha ha, I have a great grandson too. I won''t let them proud and arrogant! "


    Fiona said with a faint smile. She didn''t think Sarah would be so obedient.


    "When will youe? What''s the name? Sarah? " Wayne couldn''t wait any longer. He looked at the


    door now and then but his expression was much better than before.


    "Yes. Her name is Sarah." Replied Spencer.


    "Is this her pet name?" Wayne kept smiling and asked, "What''s her full name? What''s her name? "


    Then Spencer looked into the eyes of Fiona, and found that there was somethingplicated in his


    eyes. He gazed at her for a while, and then Fiona smiled and replied carelessly, "Not yet. But I want


    grandpa to pick a good name for Sarah, and then we will be happy."


    "Ah, okay." What Fiona said touched Wayne. He was very happy and joyful. "I will ask Victor to bring


    me the book for giving names when I get back..."


    "Sarah, don''t run! Slow down! "


    Terence''s worried voice came from the corridor before Wayne could finish his words. The next second,


    the door was opened and Sarah rushed to the house like a gust of wind. She was shaking her little


    body, but ran very fast, shouting, "Mommy! Daddy! "


    "Hey, kid, don''t fall!" Spencer frowned and bent slightly and pulled Sarah up from the ground. All of a


    sudden, Sarah left the ground. Sheughed excitedly, "Dad, I flied away! I want to fly again! "


    It was Terence. He walked in silently. He and Fiona looked at each other and nodded.


    "We''ll fly backter." Fiona patted Sarah''s body and said, "I oftene here with you to visit Great


    Grandpa. Now say hello to him."


    In a daze for a few seconds, Sarah turned to Wayne and stared at him curiously for a few seconds.


    Then she smiled and said sweetly, "Great grandpa! "Great Grandpa, you finally can''t fall asleep!"


    Wayne had never taken his eyes off the little girl since she entered the house. He was ted when he


    heard the little girl call him "Great Grandpa".


    "s!" Wayne replied with a thump. He then reached out his hand and said worriedly, "Come here. Let


    me hug you."


    Sarah bit her lips, opened her arms and pounced on Wayne, which made him overjoyed.


    "Great grandpa has just woken up. Sarah, watch your behavior!" Fiona reminded, rubbing her head.


    "Okay." Nodding her head, Sarah in Wayne''s arms with curiosity in her dark eyes. Great grandpa was


    finally awake after a long sleep. "Great Grandpa, you are awake!"


    Wayne couldn''t helpughing and talking more as the little girl kept calling him great grandpa. He held


    Sarah tightly in his arms and didn''t let her go. Afraid that Wayne might be tired, Fiona decided to take


    over Sarah from him and but Wayne refused her.


    Fiona whispered in Spencer''s ear, "You''re as stubborn as Grandpa Wayne."


    Spencer couldn''t helpughing. He secretly sniffed a fragrance on her lips and said, "This is a


    punishment."


    Seeing that, Terence was furious and really wanted to get Spencer out to kick his ass. he turned to


    another direction and said to Wayne, "Grandpa has a little great grandson. You couldn''t even see me."


    As soon as Terence said something, Wayne looked over. Seeing Terence, he smiled and said,


    "Terence,e here. Let me have a look. I didn''t see you just now. "


    Terence walked to his bed with a smile. There wasplicated gratitude in his usual calm eyes.


    "Grandfather has woken up. Now someone can y chess with me again."


    "Good, good, good. You are all good kids." Wayne raised his hand and Terence held it, he became very


    emotional.


    Then they stayed in the ward for a while. The picture of Wayne and Sarah seemed so harmonious. A


    dying old man, and a newborn baby. They were connected by blood ties, and the extended of life


    always made people feel moved. However, it was until the doctor came to kick them out that Wayne


    reluctantly let go of Sarah. However, Wayne was so tired after they left that he fell asleep very soon.


    Later, those who wanted to visit him were left outside the ward.


    On the way out, Fiona was in a good mood. She felt relieved for the past three years. "When Grandpa


    woke up, the guilt in my heart is finally less."


    Having heard what Fiona said, Spencer was holding Sarah in his arms, and he reached out his hand to


    It''s all my fault. " It was indeed Celine''s fault.


    With a faint smile, Fiona said, "I hope Wayne can be good."


    "Grandpa will be fine." After saying that, Spencer suddenly thought of something and turned back. He


    said to Terence who was not far away, "Ask your bar to be suspended for half a day. And I will arrange


    people who are going to leave in NJ City base to get together."


    "Fine, I''ll do whatever you ask me of, Mr. Spencer," Terence responded impatiently

 Chapter 232 Party Before Parting

    Chapter 232 Party Before Parting


    At the same time, in NJ City base. It had been nearly a month since Fiona returned to the ce where


    she had lived for two years. She had a mixed feeling, from the deepest heart to the limbs of her body.


    Although she knew that one day she would say goodbye to this ce, she did not expect this day to


    "Nevere back again." She tied up her hair and tucked it in her hat. She stood at the gate and


    looked around with an uncertain expression in her eyes.


    Spencer opened his mouth slightly and wanted to say something, but he swallowed all the words back.


    He wanted to say, "I''ll take you here again." but on second thought, even if he came back, he would not


    be his original identity. He could onlyfort her in silence. "Let''s go in."


    Everything was as usual and orderly as usual. It was the same as before, but the difference was that


    people had to leave. From this morning on, all the people who were about to leave had been gathered


    together to check the personal belongings they were going to take, all the luggages, the stabbing of


    shoes, the scanned of equipment, the cellphone battery Anyway, they couldn''t take anything that they


    weren''t supposed to take with them.


    The examinations were carried out in order. All of them had no expression on their faces, but nobody


    knew what they were thinking about. What''s more, NJ City base looked more depressed.


    Spencer and Fiona came side by side, a wicked smile cracked the corners of the crowd''s lips.


    "Wow, as expected, double hit!"


    "A perfect couple!"


    "Haha..."


    "How is Mr. Spencer''s wound?"


    "Are you alright, Miss Fiona?"


    The other team members all turned to look at them when they heard the noisy, they looked at Fiona


    and Spencer and greeted them.


    The greetings warmed Fiona''s heart, but their teasing made her face blush and move away a little from


    Spencer.


    However, Spencer caught a glimpse of him from the corner of his eyes what Fiona was doing. There


    was a hint of displeasure in his eyes. When he greeted the crowd, he reached out his hand and caught


    off guard, wrapping her arms around her waist. Slowly, he reached out his arm, as if dering his


    sovereignty. He slightly lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Don''t avoid."


    Looking at the man''s warm face, she was stunned for a moment. She could still smell his breath, as if


    the warmth would never leave her. She was almost dragged forward by him.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Kiss her! Kiss her! "


    The troops immediately burst into cheers. Spencer curled his lips and looked around the crowd, but he


    didn''t say anything.


    "Ma''am, when are you going to invite us to your wedding?"


    "I think it''s a good idea to hold a victory banquet! We have won a game. Sir, you haven''t said anything


    yet! "


    "Yes! You should be punished for not showing up for such a long time! "


    "What''s more, you have taken one of our flowers as your own. You should give us some


    Maybe it was because that everyone was repressing the sadness of parting, at this time theughter


    grew louder. And people like instructors also kicked up a fuss. Embarrassed, Fiona lowered her head.


    "Then let''s go for a drink tonight." But you can only go to the bar run by one of my friends in M City.


    You''re not allowed to go to other ces of entertainment. " Speaking of this, he paused and continued,


    "And, tomorrow morning, what you need to go is to leave from the railway station airport in M City."


    As soon as his words dropped, the crowd fell into silence.


    "Okay!"


    All of a sudden, someone''s shouting ignited everyone''s enthusiasm and burst into cheers. They had


    temporarily forgotten the pain of separation, just for the final revelry.


    Tears somehow rolled down Fiona''s cheeks as she watched the crowd burst into cheers.


    "This yground is my least favorite ce."


    In the vast base, Spencer and Fiona walked side by side and revisited the old ce. While Fiona


    pointed at the yground and said, "When I first arrived here, I also have morning exercise and


    evening exercise. Running a few circles around the yground is the most painful thing in a day."


    Spencer smiled, "Yes, I can even imagine how you look when you are running, the same as when you


    were at school. You even have no any sport cell."


    "Yes." Fiona nodded her head and said, "I found this yground a little cute when I looked at it today."


    Spencer held her hand and said, "You still have me."


    Feeling the warmth from his hand, Fiona was relieved. She continued to go forward with Spencer and


    went to a bench near the target field. "I like sitting here and drawing when I have time."


    Spencer looked around and continued, "This ce is simr to the shooting range of our team. I still


    remember how you draw there. When I lost my memory, there was often a person who painted in my


    mind. "


    "It''s me? Or her? "


    As soon as her question was finished, Spencer pulled her to face him. But before she could say


    anything, he released her. "Don''t say that any more. It''s just a punishment."


    Raising her hand to touch her lips, she gave a soft smile and snickered. Recently, the punishment he


    gave to her was even stranger and stranger.


    The two of them continued to walk forward, and when they walked to the shooting range, they heard a


    whooshing sound. Fiona said, "I have also been to the shooting range. When I tried, they all thought I


    was very powerful."


    "That''s my credit" He was quite pleased with himself.


    "Yes." "They asked if I practiced martial arts."


    "What did you say?" Spencer asked nervously, "Did you miss me at that time? Emm? Dear Fiona? "


    As if absorbed in thought, Fiona lifted her eyes innocently, "No, I didn''t miss you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "You..."


    Spencer knew it was a joke or was just too angry to continue. But when he was about to say


    something, a figure came into his sight all of a sudden. He spit out one and then fell into silence.


    Standing on tiptoe, Fiona pressed her lips on his, which made him stunned and his body stiffened. After


    a few simple kisses, Fiona retreated quickly. As she retreated, she smiled mischievously. "Mr. Spencer,


    are you satisfied with this punishment?"


    Then she turned around and ran away quickly.


    The frozen look on his face disappeared, and his smile deepened. He picked up his pace and chased


    after Fiona. "Dear Fiona, I''m not satisfied with this punishment! I have to do it again! "


    As she ran, she smiled with her hair flying in the air. To her surprise, she smelled something sweet in


    the air.


    It waste at night in M City. Outside the SL Bar, there should be many luxurious cars. But now, there


    were only a few cars parked there. But inside the bar, it was very lively and busy.


    "Come on, let''s drink this ss of wine. We will always be brothers!"


    "Just enjoy your life outside! Don''t forget us! "


    "Don''t forget to invite me to your wedding!"


    "Ha ha, I still remember that we had a fight when we just entered the base..."


    However, things had be more embarrassing for Fiona and Spencer. Spencer was sitting on the


    bar chair in front of the bar counter, surrounded by the girls of third team. Girls drank one cup of wine


    for him, but it was for him difficult to refuse them. Meanwhile, Fiona was also surrounded by a group of


    boys, who drank mouthful by mouthful.


    Although he knew that they all said this out of good will, Spencer still felt a little ufortable in his


    heart. His eyes were fixed on Fiona.


    "Mr. Cheng, you have to drink it anyway."


    A familiar voice came from behind. He turned around and saw Crystal holding a ss of white with a


    smile on her face and handing it to him.


    Spencer''s eyebrows furrowed a little imperceptibly, but he soon felt relieved. He nodded his head


    expressionlessly and took the wine.


    "Wait!" Crystal shook her head with a smile, "I know you don''t want to see me, Mr. Spencer. But I have


    something to tell you, then you can please go ahead, okay?"


    Spencer raised his eyebrows, without anyments.


    Crystal said, "It was really my mistake to target Fiona in the first ce. I will never forget the warning


    from you. You are so charming that I even have an unrealistic dream. "


    There was a trace of shock on Spencer''s face.


    Crystal smiled, "Sure enough, Miss Fiona is the only one in your eyes. I''m ttered. Please don''t take it


    seriously." After that, she raised the ss of wine in front of Spencer.


    While taking the ss with one hand, Spencer raised his head and poured the liquor into his mouth


    unhurriedly. "Thank you."


    "You are so generous, Mr. Spencer." Crystal smiled, "I noticed that you were always watching Fiona.


    Why don''t you let me do him a favor?"


    Raising his eyebrows, he watched Crystal walk up to Fiona and "get her out.".


    "You, please go away. Fiona only belongs to our Drillmaster Spencer! I can drink with you. "


    "Okay,e on!"


    "I''m not afraid of you! When Ie back, I''ll pour you all! "


    Crystal sent Fiona back to the side of Spencer and said, "Please be happy." then she went to join the


    drinking game.


    Fiona felt dizzy and staggered to keep her bnce. But she was grabbed by Spencer by one hand, and


    then her body leaned forward out of control and fell on him.


    "Have you heard the good wishes for us?" Spencer''s voice was a little hoarse and drew close to Fiona.


    She could smell the wine on his face. "Fiona, are you happy now?"


    Raising her arms, Fiona put them around his neck and gave him a burning look. Then she leaned her


    head slightly against his chest and said, "Yes, I''m happy."

 Chapter 233 Her Name Is Margery Cheng

    Chapter 233 Her Name Is Margery Cheng


    Fiona felt very drunk, but her eyes lit up. Spencer asked whether she was drunk, but she just shook her


    head and replied stubbornly, "No."


    They didn''t know how long they had been drinking. Fromughter at the beginning to singing group to


    crying bitterly, and then, they just took a sip of water and told each other that they were not willing to


    leave.


    The next morning, all the people got ready to go. They looked like the drinking, noise and cryingst


    night were just a dream. People who were about to leave got on their cars and saw theirpanions


    salute them. The crowd burst into tears again.


    The car went farther and farther. Although Fiona wasn''t in the car, her heart followed them.


    Bye, my lovely third team...


    Feeling her shivering body, Spencer raised his hand and wiped her tears.


    In the sanatorium, Wayne was getting more and more energetic. There was Sarah there, and he didn''t


    want to have a rest at all. His eyes were full of the little girl. When she called him ''great grandpa''. With


    a wave of his hand, Wayne immediately asked people to buy a gift, and then went out to buy another


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    one. The ward was filled with these gifts.


    But no matter how hard Fiona and Spencer tried to persuade him, he just wouldn''t listen.


    "Grandpa has his Sarah and he can''t even see me. I''m so sad!" One day, Spencer and Fiona arrived at


    the sanatorium. As soon as they entered the door, they saw Sarah lying on the bed, with story books in


    her hands and telling stories with Wayne. They were happy and harmonious. When they turned their


    head to the other side, they saw Ethan sitting on the couch. He didn''t speak but looked at Sarah with a


    smile.


    "Dad, why are you here?" Spencer asked in surprise, "When did youe back?"


    "Just now." Ethan smiled and stood up, "I''m here to visit Wayne and my granddaughter."


    "Grandpa, Dad." Fiona greeted them, carrying the lunch she brought for her grandfather.


    "You''reing." Wayne nodded, and so did Ethan.


    "Mom! Daddy! " When Sarah saw them, she slipped off the bed and ran to them. "Dad, give me a hug!"


    Smiling, he picked the little Sarah up and poked at her nose. "Run slowly."


    Wayne saw that, and there was aplicated expression shed in his eyes, but he smiled and said,


    "Fiona, Spencer,e here. Ethan,e here please. "


    "What''s wrong, Grandpa?" Asked Spencer. They all leaned over, waiting for her to go on.


    Wayne stretched out his hand, and the servant immediately took his sses. He put on his sses


    and took out a piece of art paper on the bedside table, slowly spread it out and said, "I have prepared


    my great granddaughter''s name. Please have a look."


    Looking at each other, Fiona took the paper quickly.


    "Margery." When she saw the two giant words on the rice paper, she smiled softly.


    "Hi, Margery Cheng." Spencer nodded, "Sounds good. What do you think of it, Fiona?"


    "It''s a good name for her." As soon as she finished her sentence, she turned to look at Ethan again.


    Just as she was about to call him "Dad," she hesitated and didn''t know how to call him.


    Noticing the hesitant look on her face, Ethan continued, "I think it''s not bad."


    Wayneughed and said, "I have thought it for many days." I think it is a proper name for our Sarah. "


    "Oh, for the sake of Sarah''s name, you have read so many books!" Smiling, Spencer started to tease,


    "Sarah, do you like the name grandpa gave you?"


    "What? What''s my name? " The little girl asked in a daze.


    "Margery Cheng." Fiona said, "From now on, I''ll name you Margery Cheng."


    "Okay." Sarah nodded. When she grew up and went to primary school, she found it hard to write with


    her full name. Every time she did it, she would fight against others. When she got home at night, she


    held Spencer''s leg and acted like a spoiled child. "Dad, can I only be Sarah? It''s too hard to write my


    family name ''Margery Cheng''. "


    But that was another story.


    In the ward, Sarah repeated her name over and over again. After a while of excitement, she suddenly


    said, "Mom, I want to go to the bathroom."


    "Okay." Fiona held Sarah in her arms and said goodbye to them. Then she took Sarah in her arms and


    went to the bathroom.


    When Spencer was about to follow up, Wayne stopped him.


    "Spencer."


    "Grandpa, what''s up?" There was a smile on Spencer''s face.


    "Have you remarried Fiona?" Wayne sighed and he was just about to ask this question. He had almost


    forgotten the thing that he fainted three years ago, the new life of Sarahforted him a lot. But the


    marriage of Fiona and Spencer was still a thorn in his heart. He would not be relieved if it was not


    solved.


    Spencer pursed his lips and asked, "Grandpa, have you already remembered everything?"


    "What? Are you still trying to hide it from me? " Wayne frowned. He was not angry but had power to


    deal with it.


    "Of course not." Spencer immediately helped Wayne breathe and said, "I''m going to pick a date to get


    the marriage license with Fiona."


    "Fiona agreed?" Asked Ethan.


    "She won''t say no!" Raising the corner of his mouth, Spencer was about to say something, but was


    pped by Wayne. Wayne said angrily, "Be nice to Fiona, okay? Look, there are three men with family


    name Cheng in the room. We are all men. The only thing our family can hope is that Fiona can marry


    you and have children. When it''s appropriate, you should... You should lowered your posture a little and


    always give in to her. Remarry her? That''s the same! Don''t act so arrogant likest time! "


    Spencer immediately nodded, "Yes, yes, I will definitely do as Grandpa said."


    Only then did Wayne calm down. He asked, "Where is Celine?"


    "She..." After a pause, Spencer continued, "I don''t know. I haven''t contacted her for a long time. I don''t


    know how she is now."


    Wayne already knew that Anna had left Cheng family and he also knew about Celine, so he nodded his


    head and said, "Okay, it''s good you don''t contact anymore." Then he red at Ethan again and pointed


    at the father and the son, "Both of you, make me worry about you!"


    Ethan lowered his head, didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Yes, yes, you''re right, Dad," he


    responded


    As soon as Fiona came back, Ethan left the ward. When he passed by her side, he said. "Fiona, you


    can call me dad," he said


    Caught off guard, Fiona nodded dazedly.


    On the surface, Spencer was happy, but on the inside, he was more d.


    After Ethan left, they were chatting in the room. At this moment, Victor knocked on the door and said,


    "Kristen is here."


    ''Kristen?''


    "Hi, Kristen!" Wayne waved his hand and said, "Let her in!"


    "Yes, sir!" Victor stepped back and said to the people waiting in the corridor, "Come in, please."


    Standing beside the bed, Fiona heard the sound of boots stepping on the ground and stared at the


    door. A few secondster, Kristen appeared at the door.


    Kristen was wearing a formal dress. Her short hair looked neat and pretty. Holding the gift box in her


    hand, she walked into the ward and saw Fiona at the first nce. With a slight smile, she turned to look


    at Wayne. "Oh, Mr. Spencer and Fiona are both here. You''re so happy, Wayne," she said


    "Haha." Wayneughed, "Sarah is here and so I''m the happiest person here. Come here, Kristen. Sit


    down please! "


    "Grandpa Wayne, how are you?" Instead of sitting down, Kristen gave the gift to the nursing assistant


    and said, "My father is quite busy recently, so he asked me toe and see you today. He wille in


    a couple of days."


    "You''re wee." Wayne waved his hand. "Your father is busy now. You don''t have to send him here."


    "No way! Wow, the little girl looks like Spencer''s child. She has grown up. " Kristen had already seen


    Sarah. After a while, she smiled and opened her mouth, but she was surprised by what she had seen.


    It had been three years since the Cheng family disappeared from people''s sight, and it seemed to be


    going to rise again recently. It had been three years since Spencer and Fiona disappeared from the


    public view, and after they came back, their children had grown up.


    "Yeah, it''s Fiona and Spencer''s baby." Wayneughed.


    "Sarah, say hello to Auntie," Fiona urged.


    "Hello, auntie," Sarah turned around and smiled sweetly.


    "You''re so cute." Kristen said with a brilliant smile.


    After visiting the patient, Kristen stood up and was about to leave. Suddenly, she tried to take out


    something from her pocket. It was a red invitation card.


    While Fiona was still feeling shocked, Kristen handed an invitation to Spencer with a smile and said,


    "This is my wedding invitation."


    Raising his eyebrows, Spencer said, "Congrattions."


    "Congrattions." Fiona added.


    "You must go there then!" said Kristen with a faint smile


    "Sure."


    "Then I''ll go first." "Grandpa Wayne, I have to go now." said Kristen


    "Take care! Fiona, Spencer, walk Kristen out. "


    Spencer nodded. When he was about to send her off, Kristen said smilingly, "Mr. Spencer, I won''t let


    you send me. I''ll ask Fiona to send me."


    Spencer looked at Fiona, she nodded before he said anything.


    "Let''s go. I''ll walk you out." Then they walked out of the ward.


    "I knew you would be with Spencer." In the corridor, Kristen suddenly said.


    "Yes?" Fiona wondered.


    Kristen turned to look at Fiona and said, "Where have you been for the past three years?"


    Surprised, Fiona smiled and said nothing. It was better not to tell anyone about Spencer''s


    amnesia.

 Chapter 234 Are You Willing To Marry Me

    Chapter 234 Are You Willing To Marry Me


    "Your daughter is very cute." Kristen seemed to have a lot to say today, and most of them said to


    herself, "I didn''t expect that I''m going to get married. I still remember the first time you said to me when


    we first met. That''s really impressive!"


    Lowering her head, Fiona replied with a smile, "Yes, I do."


    "Now I think you are right." Kristen put her hand behind her back and said with a smile, "I have quit. I


    even don''t want to do the killing and fighting anymore. Why did I be so enthusiastic before?"


    "You are going to get married. You should stay at home and be a good bride." "Wish you a happy


    marriage."


    "Yes, I will, just like you and Spencer." "But I still don''t get it. How could you be so charming, Fiona?


    You just managed to get that man, Spencer, in a few days? I''ve liked him for five years! He won''t


    change his mind. "


    "It''s not until we have spent a lot of time together..."


    "You and him spent less than a month together in Grandpa Wayne''s 80th birthday, right?" Kristen


    interrupted her, "You being too modest."


    Fiona was confused, "What does it have to do with Grandpa''s birthday party?"


    "He said he liked you then." "At the beginning, I thought you married him because of his childhood


    marriage with you. I thought you didn''t love him, but he told me that he fell in love with someone else,"


    said Kristen with a mischievous smile.


    With her eyebrows knitted more tightly, Fiona could not help but wonder whether she was the one that


    Spencer had a crush on at that time!


    "What? Don''t you believe me? " Looking at Fiona''s serious expression, Kristen continued, "I was


    chatting with Spencer in the garden when you were not far away from Terence. As soon as he saw


    them, he didn''t talk to me but rushed to you directly. I still remember that he muttered to himself while


    walking. He said that you smiled when you saw other men, but you looked lifeless when you saw him


    and said that he would teach you a lesson when you went back If this is not jealousy, then what? "


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Fiona was a little surprised and hadn''t recovered from the shock for a long time.


    At the sight of Fiona''s face, Kristen thought she was thinking about it, so she said nothing and walked


    out of the hospital to send her away. Fiona walked back and turned around. When she looked up, she


    saw Spencer standing in the corridor, as if he was waiting for her.


    With her hands in her pockets, Spencer was standing straight and indifferent, with a faint smile at the


    corners of his mouth. His three-dimensional features looked like the masterpiece of God. In his deep


    eyes, it seemed that there was only one person, Fiona.


    As a matter of fact, Fiona had been struggling with what Kristen had just said to her and wanted to ask


    what he had meant by that time, but after taking a look at Spencer, she was relieved. It didn''t matter


    when he fell in love with her, did it? As long as she knew that he would like her from now on, it would


    be enough.


    Moreover, she didn''t even know when she had fallen in love with Spencer...


    "What did she say to you?"


    Before she made it to Spencer, the man had already walked up to greet her, and naturally grasped her


    slender fingers.


    "Nothing but small talk." With a faint smile, Fiona asked, "Why did youe out?"


    "Come out and have a look." After he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a little nervous, "Let''s go back


    to the Cheng family mansion tonight."


    "Go for what?"


    "Can''t you take Sarah to her future home! Oh, one more thing. " All of a sudden, he said mysteriously,


    "I prepare gifts for you and Sarah tonight."


    Raising her eyebrows, Fiona asked with interest, "What gift?"


    "You''ll know when you get there."


    It waste at night. After having dinner with Wayne, Fiona, Spencer and Sarah drove to the Cheng


    family''s residence.


    "Mom, where are we going?" After they got in the car, Sarah was in Spencer''s arms and moved


    restlessly.


    "Take you to daddy''s home. It will also be you and mommy''s home." Spencer rushed to answer,


    "Okay?"


    "Okay." Sarah nodded and asked, "Will I sleep with mommy and daddy in the future?"


    "Of course!"


    "Yeah! That''s awesome! "


    After theughter all the way, the car soon came to the courtyard of the Cheng family. When it stopped


    in front of the courtyard, Fiona could not help but sigh.


    The first time for her toe here was when she was eight years old, she was still in a daze after a car


    ident; the second time was before she went to university, and the third time was when she came


    back from N Country and left in a hurry. It was the fourth time that they had been apart. She didn''t know


    what other story was waiting for her.


    "Let''s go." Spencer held Fiona''s hand and with Sarah in his arms, feeling content.


    The assistant, nanny, and driver in the Cheng family''s residentialpound had already been there


    waiting for the news that Spencer brought Fiona back. But they didn''t expect that they brought a little


    girl with them. The whole family were even more excited at the news.


    All the faces greeted her were familiar. Betty, the cook Ina, and the driver, Kuvie...


    Fiona greeted them and introduced them to Sarah each other.


    "God bless us. The yard is a little lively again."


    After the small talk, she watched the three of them go upstairs. Ina muttered with tears in her eyes.


    "Our room has been redecorated." After going upstairs, Spencer stood in front of the former wedding


    room. With the doorknob in his hand, he said, "There''s a gift inside. Don''t be too excitedter."


    Then he opened the door with a click.


    "Wow!" At the sight of the room, Sarah screamed excitedly and even Fiona couldn''t help but open her


    mouth and let out a light sigh.


    The room was surrounded by colorful balloons, and the ground and ceiling were all covered with


    colorful balloons. At the corners of the room,rge and small gift boxes, the size of a palm, were all


    ced on the bed, table and carpet


    "How is it going? Sarah? " "Besides the small things on the bed, there are all kinds of presents in the


    house prepared for you. Do you like them?"


    "I like them!" Sarah nodded, "Can I unwrap the gift?"


    "Yes, of course. Go ahead!" Spencer patted the head of Sarah for a while, and Sarah rushed to the gift


    pile like a little wild horse without rein, shouting excitedly.


    Fiona couldn''t helpughing. She nced over the bed and asked, "Were the gifts on the bed for me?"


    "Yes." Spencer nodded and took Fiona to the bed covered with rose petals. "I have prepared you


    twenty-one gifts. Come on. Let''s unwrap the one year old gifts."


    Surprised, Fiona sat on the bed. "Have you prepared twenty-one gifts?"


    "Of course." Spencer nodded smugly and urged, "Open them quickly. This one is one year old and that


    is two-year-old."


    Fiona opened the box of her one year old gift and saw a cute baby''s face. Amused by this gift, Fiona


    took it from the box and handed it to him. Spencer lured her to put the spoon into her mouth and burst


    intoughter.


    "Ha ha, Mommy looks like a little baby!" Hearing theughter, Sarah turned around, with the gift she


    had just opened in her hand. She could not help making fun of Fiona.


    With a blushing face, Fiona moved it from her mouth away and took out the second gift.


    The second gift was little cotton shoes, the third was a mini version cute teddy bear, the sixth was a


    schoolbag, and the seventh was a cute hairpin...


    Every time Fiona unwrapped a piece of them, he would talk to her.


    "I came to S City to buy these. Oh, I will go there to have a look the ce you grow up and see what it


    looks like."


    "I know you like this schoolbag..."


    "The Teddy Bear took me a lot of effort to make it. I''m looking for someone topare it to the mold."


    After unwrapping the presents one by one, Fiona''s throat seemed to be increasingly sore. She had


    never been so careful to prepare a gift for her. Listening to the excitement in Spencer''s words, she


    almost burst into tears.


    When the seventeenth birthday gift was presented, it was a easel. ording to him, the cheongsam


    was painted slowly and carefully by himself


    The eighteenth gift was a house of D-Y style house. Spencer said, "At the age of eighteen, Fiona


    married to Spencer, but he doesn''t have a home. This time, he wants to give her aplete home..."


    The 19th gift... The twentieth present


    After unwrapping the gift, Fiona sniffed and suppressed the gratitude in her heart. She pouted and


    asked, "Spencer, you lost one gift, didn''t you? Why there are only twenty gifts? "


    "That''s because I want to give you the twenty-first gift personally." His voice was hoarse, intoxicated,


    affectionate and secretive.


    Fiona stared at him carefully and also felt curious. However, she saw that Spencer grasped her hand


    and stood up with her on the bed. It seemed that Fiona had lost the ability to think. She stood up in a


    daze...


    He gently held her left hand and took a dark red velvet box in his pocket with the other hand.


    This is


    All of a sudden, he knelt on one knee and opened the velvet box. There was a shiny ring lying inside


    the box. However, his eyes were brighter than the diamond ring. He looked up at her with sincerity and


    love in his eyes.


    His voice was as clear and clear as the mountain spring water, but as profound as the mellow wine that


    had been hidden for a long time. "Fiona, marry me!"


    Fiona, marry me...


    Fiona opened her mouth slightly, but she was afraid that she would sob once she opened her mouth.


    "I know I didn''t do well before, because I didn''t trust you and caused many misunderstandings, which


    might hurt you. But I''m willing to use every day from now on to make up for my mistakes in the past. I''ll


    treat you well with my full love and responsibility. I''ll be nice to you, to Sarah, and please give me one


    more chance... Marry me. I love you! "


    "Mommy, marry Daddy!" Upon seeing this side, Sarah heard what Spencer had said. "Dad is very good


    to us, isn''t he?"


    Cold sweat began to break out in his hands, but Spencer was still a little nervous. "Fiona, I''ll treat you


    and Sarah better in the future. Well, Will you marry me? Will you marry me? "


    Finally, Fiona couldn''t help but cry. With a blink of her eyes, she shed more and more tears


    "Yes." While coughing and nodding her head, Fiona said, "I am willing to I am willing to... "

 Chapter 235 The Sweet Time Of The Three

    Chapter 235 The Sweet Time Of The Three


    His thoughts were expressed on his face. His slightly nervous face suddenly rxed, a brilliant smile


    on his face, but his lips were slightly trembling. ''Yes, she promised!''! Fiona finally agreed to his


    proposal!


    "That''s great!" Spencer was overwhelmed with excitement. He clenched her hand and was about to


    stand up. Suddenly, he thought of something. So, he knelt down again and took out the diamond ring


    from the small velvet box in a hurry. Without saying anything, he put the ring on her middle finger.


    Fiona reached out her hand, her pale finger reflecting a shiny ring. The ring was not loosed at all, and it


    was fitted properly to her finger pulps. Something urred to him. Stretching out his thumb, he


    touched the ring and her hand. Then he slowly stood up. Before she could say anything, he bowed his


    head and kissed her on the lips.


    Looking at her tear stains, he couldn''t help but nt a soft kiss on her lips...


    "I want a kiss too."


    Interrupted by a childish voice, the quiet sweetness in silence was interrupted by a girl''s coquetry.


    Suddenly, Spencer let go of Fiona and turned his head. Seeing Sarah standing on the ground, raising


    her hand, raising her neck, closing her eyes and pouting her small mouth, he said, "Sarah wants a kiss


    too."


    Fiona couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Looking at the beautiful smile on her face, Spencer felt his


    life wasplete at the thought that he would see such a smile every day from now on.


    Spencer raised his hand to wipe off the tears on her face, and then bent down to lift Sarah in his arms.


    He couldn''t help but kiss her on her face.


    Sarah was amused by him. She suddenly kissed on Spencer''s face and rushed over to hug Fiona''s


    neck. After kissing on her face, she suddenly asked, "Why are you crying, Mommy?"


    "Mom is happy for you." "Because Daddy and Mommy are getting married, Mommy is crying happily."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah." Fiona nodded and turned to look at Spencer affectionately. When she met his eyes, she felt a


    little embarrassed and quickly looked away.


    Her eyes were full of indulgence and resistance. In front of Fiona, Spencer felt like he was a small team


    that was ready to surrender at any time, but it was not all like that


    "With so many presents, which one do you like best, Sarah?" Fiona touched Sarah''s face and asked.


    Sarah raised her hands right away and said, "I like this one."


    To his surprise, Sarah carried a small wooden spear which was carved into lifelike pieces. Sarah was


    really fond of it.


    Fiona was slightly surprised. "You made it by yourself, Spencer?" she asked


    "Oh, Fiona, you''re so smart! I made it!" He pointed at the painting hanging on the wall and replied, "It''s


    made of the wood left over from the drawing board."


    "Wow, daddy, you''re so great!" Sarah''s eyes were brimmed with admiration and focused her eyes on


    Spencer.


    Spencer was very pleased. He pointed his face with his finger and said, "Then kiss me quickly!"


    With a smile on her lips, Sarah turned around and gave Spencer a big kiss. "It''s great to have a father."


    "Of course." Spencer was quite proud that his daughter liked him. "Oh, by the way," said Spencer,


    "Besides, I have arranged a room for Sarah. It''s already well prepared. Sarah, would you like to have a


    look?"


    "Yes!" Sarah nodded and she had never been so excited. Auntie Ruby and uncle Terence both told her


    that she could have anything she wanted since she had a father. It turned out that it was true!


    As soon as Fiona was about to step towards the door, she was pulled by Spencer, who slightly raised


    the corners of his mouth and extended his hand. He extended his palm upwards with obvious intention


    in his eyes. Surprised, Fiona nced at him with a shy look and slowly put her hand in his hand. After a


    handshake, he was much relieved. "Let''s go," he said softly


    He held Sarah in his arms and Fiona in his other hand they walked towards the door. Well, that''s right.


    He didn''t want to let go of each other at all.


    Sarah''s room was next to theirs. upon opening the door, a sweet smell filled the room. There was a


    pink princess bed, a small pink castle, a small pink table and a small stool with pinkce edge hanging


    in the pink wardrobe...


    The corners of Fiona''s mouth twitched. "Isn''t it too cute? They are all red. Will her eyes hurt? "


    "Really?" Spencer was a little confused, he had taken advice from Terence and made the room look


    like this. It was too pink? He swept his gaze across the room again. Suddenly, something urred to


    him. He said, "Well, I think it is a little too young But, Sarah, do you like this house? "


    Looking around, Sarah nodded, "Yes! Thank you, daddy! "


    "Good girl." Spencer was almost melting in love.


    Fiona shook her head, amused.


    He then put down Sarah and said, "Go and have a look at your room."


    "Yes." Sarah left quickly.


    Afraid that Fiona might be displeased with the room, Spencer moved his eyes away from Sarah and


    said, "Let''s do it this way first. If you don''t think it''s a good idea, we can change it after she moves in."


    "No, it''s okay." Fiona smiled, "But she is just three or two years old, at least one year she should sleep


    with me, and the youngest one can sleep alone when she is three years old. Otherwise, I will worry


    about her when she sleeps alone. That''s it. " As she spoke, she nced at the room again, and then


    turned to look at Spencer. "Spencer, you..."


    The instant she finished speaking, she was shocked to see the dark look on his face. Realizing that he


    hadn''t answered her, she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "What about me?" All of a sudden, Spencer asked aggrievedly, "Do you still have to sleep with Sarah


    for one more year? What about me? How can you be so cruel to abandon me and let me sleep alone?


    "


    Fiona''s face turned red with embarrassment. She didn''t know whether to cry orugh and mumbled,


    "What? Let''s sleep together! We''ll sleep together with Sarah. "


    Still unsatisfied, Spencer subtly yed with her thoughts and said, "That''s not very convenient."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?" But before he could finish his sentence, Fiona realized what he had been talking about.


    Flushed with shame, Fiona raised her hand to block Spencer''s burning eyes. "Don''t be flirtatious," she


    said


    "My wife and I love each other so much. How could it be frivolous?" Spencer took her hand off and


    made fun of her.


    "Who is your wife?" Fionained. Coincidentally, Sarah called Fiona. So she got rid of Spencer''s


    control and walked towards Sarah.


    Spencer followed her, "Then let''s go get the marriage license tomorrow, so that you can be my wife."


    "Okay." Fiona casually nodded. She just thought that all her identification cards were still in the NJ


    City''s house. It was not that simple to go to get the certificate.


    "Mom,e and make a house for me. I want the little princess to live in." Sarah sat on the carpet with


    a Barbie doll in her arms. There were some building toys at their feet. She was thrilled when she saw


    Fiona and took her to make a house.


    Spencer sighed and sat on the ground next to his wife and daughter. "Hey, hey, I''ll help, okay? I am the


    best. "


    "uncle Terence..." After thinking for a while, Sarah answered, "No, daddy said you were the best at


    kissing."


    Fiona couldn''t help but chuckle at his words. Embarrassed, Spencer replied, "Terence, what a cunning


    man! He doesn''t teach something good." With that, he made an obeisance to Fiona and said in a sweet


    voice, "I''m best at kissing you."


    "Don''t be garrulous." Fionained and turned her head away from him. With a grin, he picked up


    the blocks and started to build the houses. He had a good time with Sarah.


    The three wereughing and ying games. When the house was halfway up, Sarah wanted Fiona to


    sing a song for her, "Mom, you are a good singer. You can y the piano. Mom, would you like to sing


    a song for me?"


    Spencer also cheered up. It was only when he had celebrated his birthday in a certain year when she


    had sung a birthday song that he had never heard that she would sing a good song. Now that Sarah


    had mentioned it, of course he would liven the atmosphere up.


    "Sing a song! Sing a song! "


    "Mom, sing a song!"


    Under the excitement of their fervent wish and the incitement, Fiona stood up with a little bashfulness,


    cleared her throat and began to sing, "Two tigers, two tigers, run fast..."


    She danced in the air while singing. She sometimes gestured at a tiger with less tail, and then a tiger


    with less eyes. Sarah was overjoyed about this, looking at Fiona as if she was a dancer.


    Covering his mouth, Spencer chuckled. Fiona''s voice was refreshing, but it was not particrly


    pleasant to hear. Moreover, her gesture was a little childish, but... The smile on his lips faded away and


    was reced by a touch of gratification. His Fiona, the cold expression on her face disappeared.


    Without knowing it, Fiona changed a lot. But such Fiona made Spencer feel real.


    After a children''s song, the three people pped their hands and cheered. Spencer also tried to tter


    the song. While, Fiona was generous to ept their praise. Her mood was like soft and sweet clouds


    in the sky.


    The night grew cker. After ying on her own princess bed for a while, Sarah fell asleep unwittingly.


    Just as Fiona was about to lift Sarah up, she was stopped by Spencer.


    "My daughter should be independent from now on. Let her sleep on her own." Suddenly, Spencer


    moved to her and said gently, "I''ve proposed sessfully today. Do you want to give me something in


    return?"


    "What?" Fiona gave him a gentle nudge, trying to keep him at arm''s length.


    However, he didn''t. Instead, he put his hand around her waist and pressed his body against hers. He


    whispered to her ears, and his breath was so scorching that she blushed. With an evil smile, he bent


    down and suddenly lifted her to his chest.


    "Ah --" Fiona screamed as her feet had left the ground.


    "Hush!" He nced at Sarah, who was still asleep, and walked out, still holding Fiona in his arms.


    "Spencer!" Embarrassed and annoyed, Fiona said, "Don''t do this Put me down. "


    "You know it''s impossible." Holding Fiona in his arms, Spencer gently hooked open the half closed


    door. As soon as he went out, he was in a hurry to leave.


    "Close the door for Sarah!" Fiona said anxiously, "Put me down. I''ll close the door for her."


    "Why do I need you for such a trivial matter?" he asked with a smile As he spoke, he kicked his leg


    backwards and lifted his tiptoe to hook the door handle. Then he slowly moved back and gently closed


    the door.


    Looking at his smooth movements, Fiona was a little dumbfounded. While she was still in a daze, he


    had already taken her to the bedroom just now. He threw her into the bed and pushed her over.


    "Well Turn off the light... "


    "No."


    "But..."


    "Only in this way can I see you clearly."

 Chapter 236 Get Past Us First

    Chapter 236 Get Past Us First


    Early in the morning, the songs of birds and the fragrance of flowers and the loud and clear slogans of


    a whole day began to run. In the East bedroom of the second floor of the Cheng family''s residential


    shoulders of Spencer. The ne around his neck and the diamond ring on her hand were a perfect


    match.


    "One! Two! Three! Four! "


    "Well..." Hearing the sound of morning exercise outside, Fiona gently frowned and muttered. She


    buried her body into the quilt, but her eyes were always closed. It was obvious that she still wanted to


    sleep.


    A doting smile appeared on the corners of Spencer''s mouth. He raised his hand and naturally put it on


    her ear, trying to block the loud slogans that disturbed her sleep. Well, it must be very tired ofst night.


    He was the one to me. He must help her stop this voice that disturbed her good dream.


    "Wow Mom... "


    Right then, in an attempt to go on enjoying the warm moment, suddenly, Spencer heard a crying


    from the next room. Immediately, he opened his eyes and thought, ''Oh, my God! Forget about that little


    guy!''.


    "Fiona, don''t sleep. Sarah''s wake up." But he didn''t want to disturb her, so he had no choice but to


    push her away. Lowering his head, he nted a series of gentle kisses on her nose. "Sarah''s awake.


    I''ll go to have a look first."


    As he spoke, he struggled to leave the gentle ce of hers. He put on his trousers and ran outside


    while hearing more and more clear cries. When he opened the door in a hurry, Sarah was carried here


    by a new nanny.


    "Daddy!" Upon seeing him, Sarah burst into tears and threw herself into his arms, sobbing as if she had


    suffered great injustice.


    "Good girl, don''t cry." Spencer waved his hand at the nanny and asked her to leave. Then he carried


    her to the bedroom.


    When they entered the bedroom, Fiona had just put on her clothes and her eyes were still dazed. Upon


    seeing Fiona, Sarah broke down and burst into tears again.


    "What happened?" Holding Sarah from his arms, Fionaforted her softly, "Why are you crying?"


    "Mom She cried Burying herself in Fiona''s arms, Sarah started to wail. Noticing a wisp of broken hair


    beside Fiona''s ear, Spencer was about to put it behind her ear, but in the blink of an eye, Sarah


    pped his hand off.


    Spencer asked in surprise, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ahahah..." Sarah sobbed, "I won''t let you touch my mother."


    "Why not?" Spencer alsoy down on the bed.


    "Mom, you don''t want me anymore. You just sleep with dad." After saying that, Sarah cried even more


    sadly, "No! No way! Daddy can''t touch you!"


    Upon hearing this, Fiona giggled. "Sarah, I didn''t take you here because you fell asleep in your new


    roomst night. I didn''t abandon you! Besides, dad likes you so much. It''s wrong to p dad''s hand.


    Sarah, Mom''s words make sense, right?"


    Sarah calmed down a little bit and nodded slightly.


    Hearing what Fiona had told Sarah, he thought, ''Fiona has changed from a little girl to a good mother.


    Every role she ys is so easy to be found. Fortunately, I have chased her early...''


    "I don''t want to sleep alone, I want to sleep with Mommy." Sarah pleaded, still with tears on her face


    and didn''t willing to leave Fiona ''s arms.


    "Great! You can sleep with me!" Fiona patted Sarah''s small body and nodded to her. But in return,


    Spencer looked at her with an expression of grievance, as if he was crying silently.


    "That''s not supposed to be the story." Spencer mumbled, "Obviously, you and Sarah should have taken


    me away and slept with me How could it be this? "


    "You brat!" Fiona smiled, "Who wants to take you away! Besides, Sarah is my own child. Of course she


    is closer to me. You haven''t been his father for long... "


    Her voice trailed off. Stunned, Fiona knew she couldn''t take her words back. Flurried, she apologized,


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean that. I mean..."


    "Nothing." Spencer rubbed Fiona''s hair and said with a gloomy smile, "I didn''t say anything. Besides,


    you are right! I''m d that Sarah can ept me so soon. I should be grateful to you. "


    Fiona curled her lips, but Spencer changed the topic, "But I will try my best. One day, I will change the


    current situation. I''ll make Sarah stick to me. I''ll let you taste the feeling of being jealous of your


    daughter! "


    "Well, we''ll see." Fiona said with a smile.


    After breakfast, Spencer said that he would take Fiona and Sarah to go out in person. But Sarah was


    still enthusiastic, so Fiona had to go with them. Now that she was free, all she needed to do was to


    finish the paperwork and go back to D University as soon as the new year was over. But for Spencer...


    "Hey, you are too idletely, aren''t you?" Sitting in the car, Fiona couldn''t help but ask, "Is everything


    okay at the base? Why haven''t you gone back since you were in hospital? "


    "It''s not easy for me to get sick, just for a vacation. Why are you rushing me back?" He asked in an


    injured tone.


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry. Eric will deal with this. Moreover... " Spencer narrowed his eyes, tightened his grip on the


    steering wheel, and said slowly, "I might have to change the personnel schedule recently. The base, I


    can''t stay here any longer."


    "What?" Fiona was shocked. Looking at his serious expression, she asked, "Why? Can you tell me? Or


    is it some kind of secret? "


    "Don''t be so scared." He reached out a hand and stroked her head. "It''s not a bad thing. Besides, it''s


    okay for me to tell you. It''s a secret, but what does it have to do with you?"


    "Then, what happened?"


    "The leaders may transfer me to another ce. The top leader of the twenty-first team in JB Area could


    retire a few days ago and need me to take over it." Said Spencer in a calm tone.


    Fiona was slightly surprised. "You are promoted?"


    "That''s enough. Besides, I have done a lot of good deeds over the years, so they naturally pay


    attention to me. I''m looking forward to go to the JB Area with you, although it''s the main barrier. But


    recently, the blood lust there has faded. Since my boss wants to go there young, I''m really interested in


    cleaning it up. " He frowned and continued, "But the base is the fruit of my painstaking efforts for so


    many years. I''m not willing to leave."


    Fiona nodded in agreement. "What about you? Are you going or not? "


    "I have no choice. It''s not up to me whether to go or not. The most important thing is to follow orders. "


    Spencer said with a smile, and he was sure of the answer.


    "Then will you go to JB Area?"


    "Yeah, I think so." He held her hand and added, "But when I go there, I''ll definitely take you and Sarah


    there. I don''t want you to leave me for too long. I don''t want you to be trapped by bad people."


    "Humph!" Fiona patted his hand away, "Focus on driving," she said


    "Yes, my dear wife!"


    "Yes, my dear wife!"


    Sarah said in a tone as Spencer did. They burst intoughter.


    "Sarah, your mother is my wife. You can''t call her wife, you can only call her Mommy." Spencer said


    with a smile.


    Sarah nodded her head to show her understanding and said again, "Yes! My lord mother! "


    "Haha..."


    After more than forty minutes, Fiona found that the car was moving in the direction which she had been


    familiar with. Before she got into the car, Spencer didn''t tell her where they were going, but now, it


    seemed that Fiona sensed


    "You are taking me to The cemetery? " Fiona asked.


    "Yes, the cemetery in the western suburbs." He then nodded, "I should have gone there three years


    ago." He had nned to take Fiona to her parents'' grave to make an apology three years ago, but it


    was dyed for three years because of a loss of memory. Fortunately, it was only three years, not


    thirty.


    "I will ask them to forgive me and let me take care of their daughter. Oh, by the way, it''s time for Sarah


    to meet her grandmother and grandfather." Spencer''s eyes darkened as he said, "These things were


    supposed to be done three years ago."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fiona felt warm in her heart. She bit her lip and asked, "Spencer, do we miss too much?"


    He continued and covered his hand on hers, "As long as we are together now, we will not miss each


    other. We haven''t been together. We still have plenty of time to make up for it. "


    "¡­¡­ Hmm." Fiona nodded firmly.


    It was autumn now, and the cemetery on the western suburbs looked a little bleak. When the three of


    them got off the car, they saw a car parked in front of the cemetery. And the people in the car was


    obviously waiting for them.


    They were Terence, Ryan, George and Sophia. When the four people saw Spencer''s car drove over,


    they all got off.


    "Why are you here?" Holding Sarah in her arms, Fiona got off the car and looked at the four people felt


    confused.


    He slowly walked to her side and extended his hand. But he didn''t say anything. Instead, he casually


    put his arm around her waist, intimately and domineeringly. Such a movement was noticed by Ryan,


    who then lowered his head slightly to cover the loss and sadness in his eyes.


    "Fiona, we are here to wait for Spencer." Said Sophia.


    Spencer nced at Terence, "You betrayed me!"


    "God bless me! I was forced to do this!" Raising his hand in surrender, Terence said, "I''m sorry, but I


    have no choice but to bring Fiona''s friend here."


    "Sophia, what are you doing here for Spencer?" Fiona asked with a smile as she walked forward.


    Suddenly, she caught up with Ryan and was slightly stunned.


    But Spencer still added more strength to his hand, and it hurt a little, so Fiona turned to look at him.


    Only when Fiona looked at him did he feel relieved.


    "We came to find Spencer, because we have to teach him a lesson." Raising her head, Sophia said,


    "Spencer, I have to tell you first that if you want to marry Fiona, you must go through us and ask for our


    consent."

 Chapter 237 May You Happiness

    Chapter 237 May You Happiness


    "Is this a fight?" After casting a sidelong nce at them, he fixed his eyes on Ryan and then suddenly


    shifted his gaze to another person. "Terence, will you also join this fight? " he asked.


    "I don''t want to." Terence strolled leisurely to Fiona''s side, reached out his hands and took Sarah, "As


    for you and Fiona, I totally agree. Today, I am just a driver. If you want to fight, you can do it. Don''t


    frighten my sworn daughter. Come here. Let me hug you! "


    "Daddy!" Sarah flung herself into Terence''s arms with her arms, without even saying a word. But when


    she saw Ryan, she immediately jumped up and shouted, "Ah, uncle Ryan, hug me!"


    "Heartless." Mumbled Terence, pretending to be unhappy. He looked at Spencer, turned around and


    carried Sarah in front of Ryan.


    Before Ryan opened her arms, Sarah struggled into his arms and called out his name sweetly.


    "Look at our Sarah. She can walk freely in the arms of some handsome men. When she grows up, I


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    don''t think she''ll pay attention to any ordinary boy!" George said with a smile.


    Sophia nced at Sarah for a while and nodded. "Yes, this little girl will make many boys sad again


    when she grows up."


    "Uncle Ryan, I miss you so much." Sarah crossed her arms around his neck and asked, "Uncle Ryan,


    why don''t youe and y with Sarah anymore?"


    Sarah''s eyes looked so clear that Ryan almost wanted to cry. He answered, "Because Uncle Ryan is


    too busy recently." Ryan said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, Sarah. I''lle to you more often, okay?"


    "Okay." Sarah nodded her head quickly. However, she was unaware of the undercurrent between these


    adults.


    Kids are better!


    Ryan managed a weak smile and nodded. Suddenly, he reached out his hand and a beautiful hair band


    spread out in his palm. "It''s a gift for you, Sarah."


    "Wow! Thank you, uncle! " Sarah''s eyes suddenly brightened and she kissed on Ryan''s face.


    This scene somehow familiar to Fiona. In the past, when Ryan came to visit Sarah, he would take out a


    gift, or a candy, or a hairpin, or a small toy. His hand seemed to have brought magic.


    Looking at him, Spencer bit his lips and didn''t say anything.


    "It seems that such a ce is not suitable for fighting." With his hands in his pockets, Terence advised


    leisurely, "How about we go up the mountain and worship the elders there?"


    "You must get my consent first." Sophia stepped forward, grabbed Fiona''s hand and took her to his


    side. She said to Spencer, "I have thought about it for a long time. I think it''s necessary to have a talk


    with Fiona."


    Fiona smiled.


    "Talk to Fiona?" Raising his eyebrows, Spencer asked, "What about me?"


    "You..." Sophia frowned. "You have to talk to Ryan about it."


    There was no expression on Spencer''s face. He looked at Fiona and then looked at Ryan. He nodded


    and said, "Okay, I also want to talk to him."


    Ryan nodded his head and whispered a few words with Sarah. Then he passed Sarah to George and


    walked to Spencer, "Take a walk over there, okay?"


    "Okay." Spencer nodded and walked back. He was domineering and Ryan was as gentle as water.


    "Hey..." Fiona raised her hand, feeling a little speechless. Did they just leave like this?


    Sophia pulled down Fiona''s hand and said seriously, "Come with me."


    "Okay," Fiona replied softly


    "Sophia took me here today." "I thought she had something urgent to tell me," said Ryan while walking.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here either." "But it''s okay. I have something to tell you," Spencer added


    They had never talked with each other sincerely, let alone walked together like this. But they had a


    "Mr. Terence said you would take Fiona to the Civil Affairs Bureau today."


    "Well, as nned, this is the case." Spencer raised his hand to rub his nose and then he put his hand


    in his pocket.


    "That''s great." Said Ryan tly. He didn''t say any words of congrattions, but only said, "That''s good."


    there was a faint sense of envy in his tone.


    "Yes, it''s great." But Spencer ignored the mood in Ryan''s tone and continued, "I have checked today.


    It''s a good day."


    "Yes." Ryan nodded, "Sophia said that she wanted me to make things difficult for you, but wasn''t she


    embarrassing me? In front of you, how can I make things difficult for you... "


    On the other side, Sophia took Fiona to sit in the car with him. She asked, "Have you decided?"


    Fiona nodded with a smile, "I thought you acquiesced since you hadn''t expressed your opinion on this


    for days. But it turns out you didn''t question me until now."


    "s." Resting her chin on her hands, Sophia sighed heavily. "You''ve been with Spencer every day for


    so many days. I''m afraid that I maye to you and disturb your good mood."


    "Sophia is so considerate recently!" With a slight smile on her face, Fiona turned to serious and said,


    "Just as you said, when you knew that I would have a good mood when I was with Spencer, what are


    you worried about?"


    "I''m afraid he''ll bully you as he used to do." Sophia touched Fiona''s forehead and said disappointedly,


    "Good horse will never turn round to graze on an old pasture. How angry you are. Is he that good? He


    is handsome, but he isn''t a considerate man. What''s more, he is very busy and doesn''t even spend


    much time with you... " Then she nced at the car and continued, "Look! The car he bought is so ugly


    and he had no taste at all."


    Fiona smiled, "Yeah, you''re right. But I just like him. What should I do? "


    "Fiona, you..." Hearing this, Sophia''s eyes suddenly widened. "You Has changed. "


    "What''s wrong?" A smile appeared on Fiona''s face.


    "You didn''t say that before!" With astonishment written all over her face, Sophia said, "You''re the kind of


    girl that is in love. In this way, you''re more like a little girl who doesn''t have to hide her emotions all day


    long. You''re expressionless and otherworldly."


    "What do you think if I be like this?" Fiona asked.


    "Of course it''s good!" Sophia nodded heavily.


    "That''s it." Fiona replied with a smile.


    Sophia stared at Fiona for a while and asked hesitantly, "You haven''t forgotten Spencer, have you? For


    the past three years, you have never treated his leaving without a word as a goodbye, have you? "


    Suddenly, it dawned on Fiona. She replied ndly, "Yes."


    Sophia took a deep breath. "So in the past three years, you don''t ept Ryan?"


    Fiona shook her head, "Not entirely. In the past three years, I have more than once imagined the scene


    of my reunion with Spencer. I think I will use my actions to tell him that I am doing well in front of him. I


    think I will p him coldly no matter what he says to me But when I saw him, I almost forgot what I


    thought before. I wanted to ask him why he forgot me and why he wanted to divorce me... It turns out


    that I''m not reconciled to it. "


    Sophia bit her lips. For the past three years, no one dared to mention the name of Spencer in front of


    Fiona, but perhaps even Fiona did not know, and the name of that person had been deeply imprinted in


    her heart.


    "But Ryan is different." Then she continued, "I knew him in the campus, and I had a crush on him. If it


    weren''t for the agreement, I might have However, it was because of the engagement that I was


    destined to have no rtionship with him. I will cut off all my hazy feelings about him. Perhaps that''s


    also the reason why I''d rather see him as my bosom friend, an elder brother... "


    "I got it." After thinking for a while, Sophia slightly nodded and said, "I feel relieved now. I want to have


    a talk with you. In fact, I''m afraid that you will go back to look for Spencer because of Sarah. I''m


    relieved to hear that. "


    "That''s good." With a grim smile, Fiona continued, "I thought you would kidnap me."


    "With whom did he get the marriage license?" Sophia snorted.


    "Apply for the certificate? What kind of certificate? "


    Taken aback, Sophia turned around and nced at Fiona from head to toe. "You don''t know? Didn''t


    Spencer tell you about it? He said he would take you to the Civil Affairs Bureau today! "


    "The Civil Affairs Bureau?" Fiona opened her mouth slightly and said, "He didn''t tell me!"


    "Yes." "Am I in trouble?" asked Sophia, covering her mouth with her hand all of a sudden...


    "Thank you for taking care of Fiona for me in the past three years." Spencer and Ryan were already


    walked back.


    A faint smile appeared on Ryan''s face. "I didn''t mean to do that for you. I took care of her for three


    years for me."


    Spencer''s eyes darkened and his lips curled into a smile. "No matter you do that for who, I think I have


    a position to express my gratitude to you on behalf of her."


    "Okay, I ept." A bright smile appeared on Ryan''s face.


    "In that case, won''t you bless us?" Said Spencer with a slight smile.


    ncing at Fiona who just got off the car, Ryan was lost in thought. "May you two be happy," he added


    "So soon." Terence leaned against the car, waiting for the end of the conversation. He hurried to them


    and said, "It seems that you have a good talk."


    With a slight smile, Fiona said, "Yeah."


    Sophia went to find George and Sarah, as Terence saw that, he took a deep look at Fiona. When he


    was about to say something, he shook his head, then suddenly opened his mouth.


    "What''s wrong, Terence?" Fiona asked.


    Terence looked back at Spencer and saw that he was far away from him. He lowered his voice and


    said, "I shouldn''t have said this to you, but I''m not sure if Spencer is determined to hide it from you. I''ll


    tell you about this, you decide by yourself."


    "What''s wrong?" A shiver ran down Fiona''s spine.


    "When Spencer was in aa, I and Eric met Charles in the jail. He said he wanted to see you before


    giving me the antidote." Terence fixed his eyes on her face and didn''t miss her facial expressions.


    "Spencer asked us to hide it from you and not to let you see him. Although he''s okay now, but..."


    Terence looked at Fiona and felt embarrassed.


    "I got it." Fiona nodded without any expression on her face, but her heart shivered when she thought of


    Charles.


    "What are you talking about?" Spencer didn''t see her smile when he walked to her.


    "Nothing." Fiona shook her head and said to Terence, "Okay, I''ll call you."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 238 This Time, It Will Be A Lifetime (Part One)

    Chapter 238 This Time, It Will Be A Lifetime (Part One)


    Fiona raised her head and looked at Ryan. They nodded to each other and said nothing.


    Spencer walked up to her and said with a smile, "You have a good chat with Sophia. What did you


    say?"


    "What did you say to Ryan?" Fiona asked with a smile.


    Spencer caressed her hair and answered, "It''s a secret."


    "I don''t have a secret." "Sophia said, you are going to take me to the Civil Affairs Bureau." a naughty


    smile appeared on Fiona''s face all of a sudden.


    Spencer''s face darkened and said, "She is so eloquent."


    "Really? It seems true. " The smile on Fiona''s face did not decrease. "Have you brought my ID?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course." Spencer raised his head and said proudly, "I have moved all the things in your house in NJ


    City. All your things are now in the Cheng n''s courtyard, not to mention your identification."


    "So soon?" But I haven''t decided whether I should go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with you or not. "


    "I don''t care." Spencer raised his hand and touched her nose softly. "You have already promised me


    that if you don''te with me, I will definitely force you to marry me even if you faint."


    "The same as several years ago?" Fiona joked intentionally. As expected, when she saw the


    appearance of Spencer, her face suddenly changed.


    "Last time, it was an ident." A trace of guilt appeared in his eyes.


    "Okay, I know. I''m just kidding." Fiona changed the topic. "Well, Sophia said, it''s okay if I go with you.


    But you have to put all your money under my name and give me your sry card, so that you don''t


    have to wander around."


    "When do I have affairs?" The corners of his mouth curled and his eyes narrowed.


    "Just in case!" Determined, Fiona continued, "Besides, Sophia said, as long as you''re not with me in


    the future, you must call me to report your situation, and you can contact me anytime and anywhere.


    Don''t disappear."


    "Okay." Spencer leaned forward and wrapped his arm around her waist, ignoring others'' curious eyes.


    "What else did she say?"


    Fiona slightly pushed him and said with a smile, "She also said that your taste should be improved in


    the future."


    "I think I have good taste." "My good taste is good enough to have you as my wife, isn''t it?"


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Fiona nodded and said, "You''re right."


    Spencer then nted a gentle kiss on her forehead and said affectionately, "Let''s go."


    A group of people bought a few chrysanthemums in a flower shop beside the tombstone and walked


    slowly up the mountain. Except for Spencer, Fiona and Sarah, the others left with flowers on the


    ground.


    The air in autumn was always dry. In the suburban area, the weather was sunny, but it was hard to hide


    the depression.


    "Father, mother, Ie to see you again." Fiona bowed slightly and put the flowers in her hand in front


    of the tombstone. "But this time, I didn''te alone. I came here with Spencer and Sarah. Everything


    is fine here. If you are here, everything will be fine. "


    After that, she bowed her head and touched Sarah''s head. Then she squatted and said, "Sarah, this is


    your grandparents."


    Sarah was confused. Why were grandfather and grandmother on these two stone tablets? But when


    she saw the serious expression on their faces, she nodded tamely.


    Spencer frowned and said nothing, but suddenly he knelt down in front of the tomb.


    "Spencer, you..." It was the third time that she had seen him kneeling. The first time was on the cruise


    when he pleaded with Charles to let her go; the second time was when he proposed to herst night,


    and now, it was the third time.


    "I can''t think of any better way to apologize except this." Giving a nce at Fiona, he held her hands


    gently and turned to the two elders. "Dad, mom," he greeted


    As soon as he spoke, Fiona felt warm in her heart. Her eyes turned red and tears fell down all of a


    sudden.


    "I am so sorry that I didn''te to see you until now. I hope you and father can forgive me." He said


    slowly, his voice vague with the autumn wind, but his eyes were sincere. "I was wrong before. It was a


    huge mistake. I stubbornly med everything on Fiona. It was my fault that I couldn''t let go. I thought


    that the appearance of Fiona would make my nned life a mess, but I didn''t know that she would be


    the most important part in my life. "


    Fiona bit her lips hard, tears streaming down her face. She didn''t know why she had cried. Perhaps it


    was because she had been moved, or perhaps it was because she had been waiting for this day for too


    long


    "I will take good care of Fiona and our children. Dad, mom, please don''t worry about us. I will be good


    to her. I will protect her, take care of her and love her forever. I will love her till the end of my life."


    His words echoed in her ears for a long time. The three of them didn''t go back until they had worshiped


    Fiona''s parents and Spencer''s mother. When they walked down the mountain, he kept the same


    posture - one hand holding Sarah in his arms, and the other holding Fiona - as if he had been used to


    it.


    When they went down the mountain, Fiona finally realized that it was already afternoon when she


    heard Sarah said she was hungry. When they walked out of the cemetery, they found that the four


    people were still waiting, so they simply gathered together to have lunch.


    As Sophia insisted on sitting in the same car with Fiona, Spencer let her get on the car and swallowed


    his anger. Along the way, Sophia kept talking and made him feel anxious. In another car, the situation


    waspletely the opposite. The three men remained silent all the way. Once they arrived at the


    restaurant, they were thankful.


    It was almost three o''clock in the evening when Terence calcted the time. Then he said, "We are


    now in the western suburbs in M City, and the Civil Affairs Bureau is in the East. We are heading for the


    Civil Affairs Bureau now. When we arrive there, I guess they''re just off duty. "

 Chapter 239 This Time, It Will Be A Lifetime (Part Two)

    Chapter 239 This Time, It Will Be A Lifetime (Part Two)


    Hearing his question, Spencer raised his eyebrows. His eyebrows became smooth and he said, "Don''t


    worry. Let them work overtime."


    "Can you still ask them to work overtime on this matter?" Sophia was eating dessert after dinner. She


    was surprised about this.


    Fiona was also shocked. But when she thought of something, she suddenly smiled. The sweet


    expression on her face made Ryan dare not look straight at her.


    "We first......"


    "Oh!" Sophia suddenly shouted and interrupted Spencer, "I remember that it was you who took Fiona to


    the Civil Affairs Bureau on the night when a party was held in our university! I remember it. Why did


    Fiona disappear that night! It turns out that you let them work overtimest time! "


    What Sophia said shocked Ryan. The incredible look in his eyes was getting bigger and bigger. The


    scene of that night was still vivid in his mind, and his mood fluctuated greatly. It turned out that it was


    Spencer who took away Fiona that night! It was that night, exactly that night


    Spencer then took out his phone and called someone he didn''t know. "Inform the people from the Civil


    Affairs Bureau that they have to work overtime today," he ordered


    Terence took Sarah away, trying to break the embarrassing atmosphere in the car when he had just


    "Why did you ask me to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with you at that time?" When they were about to


    get on the car, Fiona suddenly stopped him, her eyes bright. It seemed that she had found a reason for


    his abnormal behavior three years ago.


    "Ahem!" All of a sudden, Spencer coughed and his face turned a little red. "Just think that the time is


    right. I will ask you to get married with me. Don''t ask me why. Get in, get in, quickly! " He then pushed


    Fiona into the car.


    Fiona was shoved into the passenger seat. She fastened the seat belt and pouted. "I just performed


    with Ryan in the performance dress..."


    "Well, that''s enough." Spencer suddenly leaned over and kissed her on the lips. He touched her head,


    still whispering in her ear, "I am jealous, okay! I saw you flirting with Ryan and I was impulsive to take


    you to the Civil Affairs Bureau Don''t mention another man''s name again today. Otherwise, I will be


    more jealous, okay? "


    Such a seductive confession made Fiona''s face redder, and she was so embarrassed that she couldn''t


    say anything.


    "This wedding photo must be more beautiful than thest one." Wiping Fiona''s lips with his finger


    pulps, he unwillingly kissed her again and again. It was not until the harsh horn of the car and Sophia''s


    blunt curses came through that he let go of Fiona and started the car.


    At 4:50 p.m., at the marriage registration office at the Civil Affairs Bureau on the J Road of M City.


    "Well, L, the boss only asked us to work overtime. Why do we work overtime?" A young girl at the


    registry desk frowned and asked, "Can we still work overtime at the Civil Affairs Bureau?"


    Next to her sat a chubby woman, who was a little older than her. She raised her eyebrows as if she had


    seen the world. With one finger pointing at the woman, she said, "You don''t know that, do you? I


    worked overtime once three years ago. I have worked here for so many years and this is the second


    time that I have worked overtime! "


    "L, tell me, why did you work overtimest time?"


    "It was ate night. I was going to sleep,"


    "Please get to the point."


    "Cough It was also said that we had to work overtime that night, and we all rushed back, but a leader


    came to the bureau with a beauty who looked like in the painting. Both of them were unhappy, but they


    came to get married. It was really... "


    "Stop chatting. They areing."


    While they were talking happily, another man stopped them and said, "Herees another leader."


    The two women immediately squeezed to the door, and saw a car at the door. From the car came out


    two people. As soon as the woman saw them, she opened her mouth and said, "Oh my God, I''ve lived


    for a long time, and everything can happen! They were a couple three years ago! He hasn''t even


    changed the beauties around him Why are they here again? Are they here for divorce? "


    "Wow! They look so handsome and beautiful! A perfect match!"


    "Let''s go." Spencer took Fiona''s hand and said in a soft tone, "This is thest time we get into the Civil


    Affairs Bureau. This time, it will be a lifetime."


    "Okay," Fiona replied softly


    "This way, please." The staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau weed them inside and asked when they


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    walked, "Do youe here..."


    "What do you think we are here for?" Said Spencer in a low voice with an unhappy look on his face.


    "Please eat candies." Just then, Sarah was held by Terence and they walked in with a bottle of sugar in


    Sarah''s hand. "Dad said that mom and dad are going to get married. Please have some sugar."


    "Thank you, thank you so much."


    The purpose of their investigation was clear, which made everyone feel relieved. However, at the same


    time, a few working staff who could still remember the working overtime three years ago were stunned.


    "Don''t you think it''s a littlete to get married after you have a child?" The young girl who chatted with


    her earlier asked in a low voice.


    "But they were married at that time..." The elder woman muttered, and then shook her head. "It''s none


    of our business, but from the hands of the two people, I can see that they are very happy."


    "That''s right."


    Looking sideways, Spencer ran his fingers through Fiona''s hair and said, "Fiona, you are the most


    beautiful bride in the world tonight."

 Chapter 240 Im Not A Blackmail

    Chapter 240 I''m Not A ckmail


    They signed, got an official stamp, and went through the procedures of marriage registration together.


    Compared with thest time, this process was more efficient. When they got out of the Bureau, Ryan


    said he had something to do and left. Then Spencer put the two certificates into the pocket of his shirt


    carefully. He looked so nervous that he wished to put a golden silk and a piece of protective film on the


    cover.


    Seeing how he protected the marriage license, Terence said with a smile, "I''m d to see you get


    married. This is his life-saving straw. He must be thinking that Fiona can''t run away with this marriage


    certificate.


    "You are so good at guessing!" Spencer gave Terence a disdainful look, which was met with a slight


    smile by Fiona.


    "Congrattions!" George said with a smile.


    "Thank you, George." Fiona nodded.


    "May God bless you." Sophia sighed and shook her head. "Mr. Cheng, after going through so many


    things, our Fiona was still in your hands. Congrattions! "


    "Thank you, Sophia." Fiona said sweetly and winked at Sophia. Seeing this, Sophia could not help


    Fiona nodded and said with a smile, "I hope you and George can be happy, too."


    "Of course I will." Sophia smiled and said, "Oh, by the way, I remembered something very important,


    and I forgot to tell you."


    "What is it?" Fiona asked curiously.


    "I''ve decided to stay at school. After having an internship, I think the school is suitable for me, so we


    can be together again!"


    "That''s great!" Caught off guard, Fiona asked dly, "How''s that? Will you be a counselor? "


    "Yes." With a gloating smile, Sophia blinked her right eye. "I''ll be your counselor with our previous


    counselor! You should call me a teacher when you see me at school! "


    "Ah, Miss Sophia, nice to meet you!" Fiona joked.


    "All right." Sophia waved her hand and said, "And E will be back soon."


    "Isn''t she at school?"


    Sophia shook her head and sighed again. "Things are unpredictable. No one expected that she would


    be the exchange student who went to royal art academy in I Country. As she finished her degree, she


    wille back at the end of this year."


    A dash of admiration shed across Fiona''s face. ''that ce used to be where I yearn for, '' she


    thought! She had heard that Spencer had gone abroad, or she would have returned to the country.


    "Wow, E''s so awesome!"


    Even the tone of his voice was full of unconcealed envy. Becky tilted his head slightly and a bunch of


    eyebrows had a littleplicated.


    "With her father''spany, it''s easy to study abroad. Since she ising back soon, let''s have a little


    reunion then. Besides... "


    "All right, all right!"


    "Hey, young girl, it''s time to go back for dinner. Why don''t you go on talking? It''s already toote,"


    Spencer interrupted her...


    "I..." mes of fury were burning in Sophia''s heart. When she was about to retort, George stopped her


    and said with a smile, "You could forgive him for the sake that he just got the marriage certificate with


    Fiona today. After all, tonight is their wedding night. I''m sure he can''t wait tonight, can he?"


    "Yeah, you''re right." Spencer reached out his arms and attempted to hold Sarah in his arms. "Sarah,


    let''s go home."


    Sarah turned her head to one side in Terence''s arms. "Dad told us that tonight is mom and dad''s


    wedding night, and they don''t allow me to go back home. Mom, what''s the wedding night? "


    It was not until this moment that Fiona''s brain became nk, but she couldn''t help but blush. She was


    at a loss what to do under the gaze of several people, so she pulled Spencer''s sleeve to escape from


    his back and asked for help.


    When he received the signal for help from Fiona, Spencer was first stunned, but then his protecting


    desire rose in his heart. He raised his hand, patted her on the back of her hand and walked to Terence.


    He almost dragged Sarah into his arms and said, "Sarah, don''t listen to Terence''s nonsense."


    "What is the bridal chamber?" Sarah asked curiously.


    "Well That question. " Spencer furrowed his eyebrows and replied, "You can''t know it until you have


    matured." With that, he walked up to Fiona, touched her red cheek and said, "Let''s go home."


    Go home.


    He said these words in a gentle tone. Fiona nced at Spencer and nodded, "Okay, let''s go home."


    When they passed Terence, Fiona gave him a meaningful look and nodded to him slightly.


    Terence also silently nodded his head. Spencer''s eyes swept over the two men, and there was a hint of


    doubt in his eyes. Just as he was about to speak, Terence interrupted in a hurry, "Spencer, I''ll go back


    with you. I''ll also go back to the courtyard."


    "You can''t go!" Sophia suddenly jumped up, "You drove us here today. George and I didn''t drive. You


    asked us to walk back?"


    Shrugging, Terence continued, "So what?"


    "Of course you send us back!" Said Sophia, raising her chin. "Thank you, Mr. Terence," George said


    without any hesitation.


    Terence let out a sigh and said, "Okay, okay. This way please."


    With a smile, Sophia grabbed George''s arm and walked towards Terence''s car.


    "Be careful while driving!" George stood still, waving his hand to say goodbye to the three.


    "Be careful on your wedding night!" With her head out of the car, Sophiaughed slyly. "Sarah is too


    young. If she has a little brother or sister again, Fiona will be exhausted."


    "Sophia, stop!" Fiona stood beside the car with a bashful look on her face.


    "How could you say that? You are a girl."


    Sophia stuck out her tongue and waved at Fiona. "Go back now! Happy wedding! "


    "Thank you!" With a naughty smile, Fiona got on the car with Spencer, waved goodbye to them, and


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sarah also said goodbye to them with a sweet smile.


    With a squeak¡ª¡ª


    After Spencer sped away in a hurry, Sophia muttered angrily, "Why do I feel the taste of happiness from


    the exhaust gas of this car?"


    "Haha..." Georgeughed.


    Terence couldn''t help butugh and said, "I think Spencer is still too anxious. Poor Sarah, she will sleep


    alone tonight. Why don''t she sleep with me? "


    "Terence, are you out of your mind? You want to be a father?" Sophia sneered. She dragged George


    into the car. "Let''s go."


    Terence shook his head and got into the car. She was not sure. Did he want to be a father?


    Terence asked as he sent George and Sophia all the way from M City to NJ City. They were talking and


    between Spencer and Fiona. Terence was fidgeting in his seat. Feeling like being treated as a driver,


    he was slightly miffed.


    "Terence, I have found you several girls who have excellent family background and hobbies recently.


    Do you want to see them? I''m sure you''ll like one of them. "


    His heart skipped a beat when he remembered his mother''s words and saw the scene of love in the


    rearview mirror.


    It was already eleven o''clock in the evening when he sent Sophia and George and back to M City. In


    the suburb, Terence was driving. The city was brightly lit. Neon lights shed past and passers-by


    asionally made him feel lonely.


    ''Is it the time for him to get married? 30 years old, wasn''t it young? Two days ago, he had thought that


    marriage and love were none of his business. How could he desire love too when he saw that Spencer


    and Fiona were back together? He had been waiting for the love he desired. Why would he ept his


    mother''s arrangement and spend the rest of his life with a suitable wife?


    "What?" Terence let out a heavy sigh. He looked up at the red light and stepped on the brake. Just in


    order to control the speed, he slowly stopped the car in front of the zebra crossing.


    Just when he blinked his eyes, a woman with long hair staggered out of the waiting ce in front of the


    zebra crossing. It seemed that she was drunk and stumbled towards Terence''s car.


    With a squeak¡ª¡ª


    Frightened by this, Terence pressed the brake hard and the tires screeched loudly.


    The car stopped suddenly. Terence''s back hit the driver''s seat hard. He cursed and looked forward.


    The woman was hair scattered on the ground. Then he hit the engine hood and groaned.


    Is this a ckmail? ''? Hearing it, Terence frowned. He unbuckled his seat belt and opened the door to


    get out of the car.


    "Ouch, it hurts..." The woman was lying on the hood of the car where Terence was seated, with her


    curled hair covering her face. She kneaded her elbow joints and took a deep breath, "It hurts."


    Seeing her like this, Terence put his hands in his pockets, his face covered with a thinyer of anger


    and his voice with a hint of sarcasm. "What''s wrong? Did it hurt you?"


    The woman raised her head and looked directly into Terence''s deep eyes when she heard his voice.


    It was not until then that Terence saw clearly the woman''s appearance. She was a very young woman,


    with long curly hair over her shoulder casually. Her skin was bright and snow-white, and her eyes


    looked refreshing. Besides, she looked extremely beautiful with a trace of spiritual energy in her eyes.


    Terence finally understood what she meant. However, disgust appeared in his eyes next second. He


    couldn''t believe that such a woman would do something bad?


    It seemed that the woman had seen through his displeasure. She waved her hand hastily, turned


    around and took two steps away from the car. "Well I just... "


    "How much money do you want?" Terence rolled his eyes upward.


    "What?" The woman was stunned.


    "You pretended to be hit by my car in order to get the money, right?" Terence gave her a nce and


    turned his head away.


    "You..." The woman was stunned with displeasure on her face, "Do you think I am a ckmail?"


    "Isn''t it true?" Terence turned his head and took another look at her. He found that she had a good


    taste in fashion, so he frowned and said, "I think you can earn a living on your own. Why are you doing


    such a ridiculous thing?"

 Chapter 241 Call Me Darling In The Future

    Chapter 241 Call Me Darling In The Future


    The woman got angry with her mouth pouted. But her angry face made her look lovely. Imitating


    Terence, she swept over his body and said, "I think you are also in a suit with high taste. Why do you


    have such a bad eye? You are kidding me! You are so self righteous. "


    Terence was angry, "If you were not ckmailing, then why did you suddenly run out of the sidewalk?


    And bumped into my car on purpose. Are you suspicious? "


    "I..." The woman scratched her hair, and suddenly turned into a distressed look. She whispered, "I don''t


    know what''s wrong with me. I suddenly felt dizzy, and the sky and earth were spinning. I didn''t listen to


    my orders at all. So I began to stagger and suddenly threw myself into your car." Then she took a


    nce at Terence and pouted. She said reluctantly, "I didn''t mean to I... I''m sorry. "


    Terence gave her a helpless look and received her apology. His anger subsided a little, but he still


    asked with a little unhappiness, "Did you drink?"


    "No, I didn''t." She shook her head and said, "I just passed out. Sorry I''m sorry. "


    "It doesn''t matter." Terence also didn''t smell the wine. He knew that she didn''t lie, so he took back his


    sight and said, "Since you are fine and you are not a ckmail, I''ll leave now."


    "Okay."


    Terence nodded slightly and was about to open the door. Holding the door tightly, he said calmly, "I''m


    sorry for saying that. I didn''t make it clear just now."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter." The woman shook her head. Her face turned red. "I rushed


    out all of a sudden. So I''m sorry. "


    Terence shrugged his shoulders to show he was fine. Then he opened the door and was ready to get


    on the car. Seeing that Terence was leaving, the woman realized how rude she was and apologized


    again, "I''m really sorry."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "It doesn''t matter." Sitting in the driver''s seat, Terence then gently pressed the button and slowly closed


    the window while waiting for the red light to turn green.


    Outside the car, the woman suddenly turned her back and murmured, "Damn it. What''s wrong? I''ve


    finally met a handsome man. How could it be possible that I was mistaken as a ckmail? Damn And I


    spoke like that just now... "


    Surprised, Terence turned to look at her as she mumbled. With a light green, he started the car and left.


    When he was about to cross the street, Terence looked in the rearview mirror for some unknown


    reasons. Through the rearview mirror, he saw the woman walking towards the road while clenching her


    fists and hitting her head angrily. She was quite cute in his eyes.


    In the house of the Cheng family.


    The Cheng family regained its vitality because of the arrival of Fiona and Sarah. The hall was brightly lit


    and people wereughing and talking. Sarah was good at talking, and the whole family was smiling as


    she called each other "Auntie, grandpa and grandma ".


    After the dinner, Sarah was clingy to Fiona and she wanted to go to bed. The little girl put her arms


    around Fiona''s neck as long as Spencer wanted to hold her, as if she was afraid that Spencer would


    take Fiona away.


    "In the end, the cowherd found her mother and lived a happy life with her mother."


    On the bed, Sarah had finished the third story while sitting in Fiona''s arms. Her eyes were still wide


    open and she couldn''t fall asleep.


    "Mom, tell us another story." Sarah moved closer to Fiona''s arms.


    Hearing that, Spencer''s face darkened. He looked at his watch and made a bow towards Fiona, saying


    in injured tone, "Tonight is our wedding night! It''s exactly different from what I have imagined!"


    With a red face, Fiona pushed him a little away and said shyly, "Come on! It''s not a wedding night."


    "Stop it!" Sarah alsoughed.


    "Hey, little girl." Smiling, Spencer picked Sarah up and brought her to his arms. "Come here. I''ll tell you


    stories."


    "Can dad tell stories too?" Sarah stared at him curiously.


    "Of course." "Sarah, would you like to listen to a story?" he asked as he held Sarah in his arms.


    "Yes!"


    Spencer nodded with satisfaction. He cleared his throat and said, "There used to be a little princess


    who didn''t like to sleep and stayed upte at night. However, the next day, the toy gun she hid under


    the pillow was gone."


    Hearing his words, Sarah took a deep breath all of a sudden. She shrank in his arms and asked, "So,


    what about the princesster?"


    Standing beside her, Fiona bit her lips and tried tough out.


    "Later on," said Spencer, enigmatically. "The little princess began to cryter on. No matter how hard


    she cried, her gun was still nowhere to be found. At this time, a little fairy suddenly appeared. She said


    to the princess," Your Highness, if you sleep early, I''ll return the gun to you, and then... "


    But before he could finish his words, Sarah snorted and shouted, "Daddy! dad! I''m going to sleep. Stop


    telling stories! "


    "Don''t you hear me?" "But I haven''t finished telling my story yet," Spencer pretend to be surprised


    "No way! I won''t listen! I want to sleep. " Sarah closed her eyes, got into bed and didn''t move anymore.


    Spencer gave Fiona a triumphant smile. Fiona bit her lips and whispered, "It''s time to sleep."


    "Okay." Spencer nodded and saw Fiona lying on the bed and gently holding Sarah in her arms and put


    her on the bed. He forgot to move for a while, and he even forgot to move his eyes. No matter how


    hard he tried to calm himself down, he just wanted to bury himself in the moment, hoping that the time


    could stop


    The room was filled with warmth. While singing, Fiona closed her eyes to lull Sarah to sleep.


    Unconsciously, she had fallen asleep, without knowing the color of the sky or the moon.


    "Well..." However, after a long time, when he was in a daze, his lips were suddenly blocked. Although


    he had not yet awakened, his consciousness had already told him who the person was.


    "Fiona, Fiona..." Spencer''s low and sexy voice continued to whisper in her ear, "You finally marry me


    today Marry me with all your heart Do you know how happy I am? Do you? Fiona, I''m so happy I love


    you Love you so much. "


    Hot whispers with kisses fell on her ears, cheeks and neck. Fiona woke up from her sleep and opened


    her eyes, only to see the dark night.


    "Spencer!" Fiona said softly.


    "Are you awake?" Spencer paused for a moment. He saw that Fiona''s beautiful eyes shone in the dark.


    When he saw that Fiona had woken up, he got excited and went to her body slowly.


    "Where is Sarah?" Fiona stopped him and asked.


    "She''s in her room." Getting closer to her, Spencer gasped harder and harder. "Don''t think about


    anything tonight, not even Sarah... I want you only have me in your heart. "


    Sometimes, he was overbearing and childish, but he could not be refused...


    All of a sudden, something urred to Fiona. She raised her hand and put it around his neck, blowing


    out a breath like an orchid. She kissed him right on his lips and said, "I love you, Spencer."


    His mind was burning like fireworks. He couldn''t hold the excitement in his heart any longer. He leaned


    down and enthusiastically responded to Fiona, "I love you, too, Fiona."


    The moon was bright and stars were few in the sky. The night was cold and the hibiscus was warm.


    Everything felt like spring.


    The faint gasps and her sweet whispers always came from under the quilt, making the moonlight dim.


    "Start to call me honey from now on..."


    "Spencer,"


    "Call me darling..."


    Noise¡ª¡ª


    Birds were singing on the tree branches in the morning.


    Fiona forced herself open her eyes despite her aching body, she remembered that there was an


    important to do today. What came into view was a white roof, but the room was still a little dark. It must


    be still early.


    She didn''t dare to move, afraid of waking up Spencer. She was ready to get up quietly, but when she


    turned her head, she was shocked. She saw that Spencer had already woken up. He was sitting on the


    bed, leaning against the cushion, staring at the thing in his hand with a silly smile.


    In his hands were two marriage certificates.


    Fiona slightly bit her lips, but her eyes were a little wet. Looking at Spencer who was still thinking about


    the marriage certificate, she couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Spencer, aren''t you always alert? Why don''t you


    even notice that I''m awake? "


    "Yes?" Then he turned his head and caught sight of the sleepy look on Fiona''s face. He couldn''t help


    but feel his heart miss a beat. He lowered his head and sealed her lips with a passionate kiss.


    "Why are you awake?" Spencer lowered his head and touched her neck, and his hot breath sprayed on


    her body. He put his hand into her clothes again.


    Quivering, with a gentle sigh, Fiona reached out her arms and held his restless hand, leaning to him,


    "Spencer... Honey... "


    She called him sweetly, which brought him much delight. He reached out his hand to pat her hair, trying


    to control his impulse to approach her and hold her in his arms.


    He knew that Fiona was tired. She made him indulge in her lovest night, and now, her tired


    expression was still obvious in her eyes. Spencer smiled and didn''t insist. Hey down and touched her


    hair. "Sleep a little longer. It''s still early."


    "Will you sleep, too?" Leaning against his chest, Fiona closed her eyes slowly.


    "I want to lie on the bed with you for a while, and then run two circles around the yground with them


    when we go out to exercise. I haven''t exercised for a long time."


    Fiona replied and then she went back to sleep.


    After a long time, while listening to her breath, he murmured, "Fiona, if someone bullies you in the


    future, I will point my knife at him mercilessly, if someone wants to take you away from me, ... I don''t


    mind destroying him. "


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    When they were still sleeping, the morning whistle was heard outside the window. Looking out through


    the window, Spencer was a little unwilling to leave the bed. He dressed himself quietly and silently, and


    then left the room quietly.

 Chapter 242 Mrs. Cheng Left

    Chapter 242 Mrs. Cheng Left


    Fluttering her eyshes, she slowly opened her beautiful eyes. Looking at the marriage license piled


    up on the table, Fiona shed a slight smile.


    ''Spencer, you said I couldn''t be bullied, and you wouldn''t let anybody take me away. Do you know that I


    don''t want you to be snatched away by others, much less to let others take your life


    The more she thought, the more determined she became. Suddenly, she heard the slogans, which


    spread in all directions. She sprang up from her seat, took her mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello? Terence... "


    The morning air was fresh for no reason. Spencer ran back following the family residence with a smile


    on his face. On his way back, his uncles and aunts all greeted him with a smile on their faces. Some


    asked him about Wayne, and some asked about his daughter.


    He didn''t know how to politely greet the concerned people next door, but he replied with ease today,


    which made him feel that he should say something more.


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    Spencer ran to the gate of the family residence and the guard bowed to him.


    "Yes." Spencer nodded and wiped the sweat off his face with the towel on his neck. Then he walked


    into the yard in a good mood.


    "Mr. Spencer is back," Ina was setting the table for breakfast. When she saw him, she smiled and said,


    "Do you want to wake up Sarah?"


    "It''s still early. Wait for a moment."


    "Pleasee here and have dinner, Mr. Spencer!"


    Spencer moved his neck and said, "I''ll go upstairs first."


    "Are you going upstairs to find Mrs. Cheng?"


    "Go take a shower and ask her toe down by the way."


    "But Mrs. Cheng just left." "Mrs. Cheng.." Ina tried to exin


    "Has Fiona left?" Startled, Spencer turned around abruptly and asked in a hurry, "What does she mean


    by leaving? When did she leave? What did she say? Did she take Sarah with her? She didn''t take her


    luggage with her, did she? "


    Seeing the flustered expression on his face, Ina shook her head at the sound of his questions. "Mrs.


    Cheng long left without taking anything with her. She asked me to tell you that she would be back soon.


    What are you worried about? "


    "I..." His mouth gaped. Yeah, he was worried, but how could he not? She sneaked away when he was


    out. ''where is Fiona?'' he thought.


    "When did she go out?" Spencer tried topose himself and asked.


    "Mrs. Cheng went downstairs not long after you went out. And they didn''t send her to anywhere. She


    might be back soon. " Inaforted.


    The more Ina said, the more he felt something was wrong. The moment he left, Fiona also left? She


    didn''t take a car? It seemed that something was premeditated.


    "Sarah woke up and cried for looking for her mommy!"


    Just as Spencer was thinking hard, the nanny walked to the stairway with Sarah in her arms. Once


    Sarah saw him, she burst into tears again Daddy Where''s Mommy? "


    He felt sorry for her, but felt wronged. He also wanted to ask her where his wife was?


    He rushed to the stairs and took Sarah in his arms. Wiping the tears off her face, he said to her,


    "Mommy had something urgent to deal with. She''ll be back soon. Don''t cry, just have breakfast, okay?"


    Looking at the hearty dishes on the table, Sarah swallowed and nodded, "Okay."


    "Good girl." Spencer took Sarah to the table, and she pushed the omelette in front of him. With a


    crystal glow on her face, she said, "Daddy, please eat it. You''re such a poor boy. Mommy don''t want us


    and she doesn''t sleep with you anymore. "


    "¡­¡­" When he was about to thank and praise Sarah, he couldn''t help but sigh. He couldn''t wait any


    longer and held Sarah in his arms. He stood up and said, "Sarah, you have dinner with your aunt. I will


    call your mother and ask where she is now, okay?"


    "Okay." Sarah nodded, "Let mome back soon!"


    "Okay." Spencer nodded, watching Sarah walking to her nanny. Then he went upstairs with relief.


    "I''ll go with youter." On the main road of M City, Terence was driving the car while Fiona was sitting


    on the passenger seat.


    Fiona seemed a little nervous and said, "Thank you, Terence."


    Terence nodded slightly and said, "Nothing. I just didn''t expect that you would call me so soon."


    Fiona narrowed her eyes and said, "I don''t want to dy this matter. After all, it''s rted to Spencer''s


    safety. The earlier, the better." Biting her lower lip, she continued, "He said he would tell me where the


    antidote is when Ie to see him, right?"


    "Yes, he said so, but..." "I don''t know whether he''s trustworthy. Since you had decided to go, it didn''t


    matter to have a look. You are brought here by me and I must ensure your safety. Don''t worry about


    that. "


    "Thank you, Terence."


    "Don''t thank me..." A trace of bitterness appeared on Terence''s face. "Three years ago when I took you


    out, you were taken away by Charles. Fate seems to turn around. This time, I will never let you get


    hurt."


    Surprised, Fiona shook her head and said, "Terence, I asked you to take me outst and this time. I


    feel very guilty if it brings trouble to you. I... "


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, Fiona''s phone rang. She took it out and found it was from Spencer.


    Seeing the expression on Fiona''s face, Terence knew who was calling. He broke the gloomy


    atmosphere in the car with a smile and said, "Has Spencer ced a tracker in me? Why did he call me


    as soon as you go out with me? "


    But instead of answering the phone, Fiona said, "Sorry to bother you again."


    "That''s fine." Terence smiled carelessly.


    Staring at Terence''s profile, Fiona smiled and said, "You are such a good person. I don''t know who will


    have the honor to be your side."


    The smile on Terence''s face didn''t fade away, and a lovely figure with spiritual energy suddenly shed


    through his mind


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    The phone rang again. Spencer dialed it over and over again tirelessly. Feeling helpless, Fiona picked


    up the phone.


    "Where are you? Why didn''t he answer the phone? What''s up? Why didn''t you tell me before you left? "


    As soon as he picked up the phone, Spencer''s anxious voice broke through the telephone receiver and


    spread to the ears of both of them.


    "I just came here to deal with something," With a resigned smile, Fiona said, "Don''t worry. I''ll be back at


    noon."


    "You just came back at noon? Where are you heading? What are you going to do? Tell me the ce


    and I''lle to you. " Spencer did not allow her to refuse him.


    "You don''t have toe here. I have been away for a long time. You can just wait for me at home!" In a


    rising tone, Fiona said, "I''ll prepare a surprise for you."


    "A surprise?" Spencer at the other end of the phone asked only one question, but she couldn''t hear any


    excitement in his voice, "I don''t want surprise, I just want you. Come back soon. "


    "Hey, don''t you get your own way? I just went out for once. " Fiona smiled, trying to make him rxed.


    "But you didn''t tell me where you were going and even escaped when I went out. You, you Are you


    going to see Ryan? "


    "Ahem." Terence couldn''t help coughing with hands covering his mouth.


    "Who are you with, Fiona?" Hearing the man coughing, he was worried and asked, "What are you


    doing outside? Our marriage certificate is still in heat. What are you hiding from me? Tell me, who is the


    man with you? "


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Fiona was at a loss whether to cry or tough. With an apologetic smile to Terence, she said, "It''s a


    driver. Well, I have arrived. I have to hang up now! I will go back soon... Bye! "


    "Hello Beep! Beep! Beep


    Hanging up the phone, Fiona heaved a sigh of relief and adjusted it to mute mode.


    "Is he so afraid that you might run away?" Terence also shook his head helplessly.


    "This is thest time." Fiona''s eyes became serious. "If I tell him the truth, he won''t let me go Even if it''s


    a fake one, I want to go there once. "


    She had thought that everything would be fine if Spencer was healthy now, but now that there was a


    glimmer of hope to get the cure for his amnesia, she would not let it go. She wanted to do something


    for him as well


    ''Okay, Charles, let me meet you again.''!


    Terence nodded his head approvingly. As he had expected, he had a good impression of Fiona from


    the beginning.


    On the way to the detention center, Fiona received the phone call from all her friends of the opposite


    sex, and as expected, Terence''s phone rang.


    "Where is Fiona?" Spencer had gone straight to the point.


    "I don''t know." Wearing a Bluetooth headset, Terence answered in a perfect voice, "What''s wrong?


    What''s wrong with her? "


    "You really don''t know?" Spencer asked in doubt, "Where are you now?"


    "I am driving to thepany."


    "Come on, let me hear your coughing."


    Terence''s face darkened. "Eh hem Satisfied? "


    After chatting for a few more minutes, Spencer hung up the phone. Fiona was embarrassed, all the


    opposite sex friends called her just now and asked her where she was, whether she and Spencer had


    a quarrel and why Spencer asked them to give a cough.


    Fiona covered her face with hands. This guy


    "Here we are." After driving for a few minutes, they finally arrived at the destination.


    The moment Fiona got off, she was weed by the dark grey building, cold and lifeless.


    "Are we going in now? Or do you want to stabilize your emotions first? " Said Terence, standing beside


    Fiona.


    "Let''s get inside. He can''t do anything to me," Fiona answered


    "¡­¡­ Okay, let''s go. "

 Chapter 243 I Have Got The Antidote

    Chapter 243 I Have Got The Antidote


    Fiona had never been in this ce before. As soon as she walked into the corridor, she could feel the


    coldness in the air, making her shiver.


    They were taken to an interrogation room at a corner. In the end, Charles was still sitting on the chair


    opposite the table. His clothes was stained with blood, and his face was dirty. Instead of being


    unrestrained as usual, his eyes were sharper than before, which was even more chilling than before.


    Charles lowered his head, he was asked toe here suddenly. The door to the interrogation room


    opened. The warden said, "Mr. Terence, Miss Fiona, pleasee in."


    Miss Fiona? Startled, Charles raised his head reflexively and saw it was Fiona, who was standing


    beside Terence. He narrowed his eyes and aplicated expression shed across his eyes.


    Fiona swallowed and looked straight into Charles''s eyes fearlessly.


    "Haha..."


    After taking a nce at Fiona, Charles withdrew his gaze. His face looked a little dull in the dim light.


    He broke the silence of the interrogation room. "I didn''t expect that I''ve been in such a condition. There


    are still many people whoe to visit me! Hmm? "


    "You... Can you give me the antidote? " Fiona said suddenly. As soon as she said that in a forceful tone


    as usual, she looked somewhat pleading. It was about Spencer. She was afraid that she would be


    tough. So Charles was so angry that she could not even see any antidote. Even in prison, she could do


    nothing to him


    Having known the purpose ofing here and hearing Fiona''s pleading in person, Charles''s calmness


    copsed. But on the other side, Terence was staring at him unblinkingly. To his surprise, his eyes


    softened


    The three of them were silent, with different thoughts in their minds.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, the phone rang. Before Terence took out his phone, the phone had been cut off. He took out


    his cell phone and saw it was from Spencer. ''How did this guy discover that I took Fiona out so quickly?


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    The phone rang again and was cut off automatically. ncing at the signal on the screen, Terence


    shrugged his shoulders and said to Fiona, "There''s no signal here. It seems that we have to be hurry,


    or else Spencer might soon catch up with some clues and chase after us. "


    Hearing what Terence had said, Charles suddenly burst intoughter. He raised his head and took a


    look at Fiona, his eyes deep but bottomless. "Why did you hide it from Spencer when you came to see


    me? You really treated me It''s hard to forget the past for you, isn''t it? "


    Terence''s phone rang again. At the same time, Fiona''s face turned pale.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Terence stepped forward and blocked Charles''s view on


    Fiona. He said, "I''ve brought Fiona here. It''s time for you to fulfill your promise and take out your


    antidote."


    "Okay." Charles casually stood up, and the shackles on his hands and feet made the noise as he


    moved. He looked at Fiona and said, "Go out. I''ll only tell her where the antidote is."


    "No way!" Terence refused bluntly.


    "Do you really have antidotes?" Fiona asked suddenly.


    "Of course not I don''t have it on my body." Charles touched his head and said, "But I know where the


    antidote is... The drug which was injected to Spencer was semi-finished. The antidote was easy to get


    because I knew what kind of poison it was. The antidote has been testedst year. It''s quite sessful.


    "


    Thrilled, Fiona stepped forward and asked, "Where is the antidote?"


    Without saying a word, Charles looked up at Terence.


    "Terence." But when she saw the determined look in Charles''s eyes, Fiona turned back and said, "You


    can leave now. I''m fine. I''ll talk to him in private."


    "No way." Terence shook his head firmly, without saying anything more.


    "Terence, here I am." With her brows scrunched, Fiona bit her lips and took a deep look at Charles. "He


    can do whatever he wants... Just give us the antidotes. "


    Tinkle¡ª¡ª


    When Terence''s phone rang again, a text message popped up.


    "I''lle to you right away. Don''t let Fiona go to find Charles."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Spencer ising," said Terence with a frown


    Caught by surprise, Fiona hurriedly said to Terence, "Terence, please stop him.... If hees, he will


    definitely pull me out. I''m here Terence, please. I beg you. "


    Terence was so upset that he couldn''t make up his mind. He looked at Charles and heard Fiona


    pleading again. Then he made up his mind and said to Fiona, "I''m going to stop Spencer. If there''s


    something, do let me know."


    "Yes." Fiona nodded in relief.


    ncing at Charles again, Terence was a little worried and turned around. When he turned around, he


    turned back three times at a step. Before he got out of the room, he secretly told the people guarding in


    the corridor that if Charles tried to take any action, they could control or beat him at once as long as he


    was alive.


    After giving the order, he still felt uneasy. He thought that Spencer would note here in a short time,


    so he stood still and listened quietly, not leaving.


    Standing near the door of the interrogation room, Fiona said in a low voice without taking a step


    forward, "In fact, I have always wanted to ask you something."


    "Really?" Charles raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s up?"


    "Why did you choose to be with Leona in the first ce?"


    "Leona..." Charles whispered the name and his eyes became distant. "When I met her in the night club,


    she stayed with me for a night and said that she would go with me. You know I don''t refuse women. If


    she wants to go with me, I''ll take her away. "


    "Why did she go with you?" Fiona sensed the reason and asked.


    "Don''t you know why?" Charles burst intoughter.


    "Because of Ryan?" Fiona frowned, "Is that so?"


    Charles snorted and said, "She is infatuated with Ryan. Just because his name is simr to mine, and


    we look a bit like."


    Clenching her fists, Fiona kept Leona''s thing to herself and shifted the subject back to her purpose


    today. "Where is the antidote?"


    Charlesughed and said, "That''s it? What''s the point of letting Terence go out? " As he spoke, he


    moved closer to Fiona. Slowly, he whispered to herself, "I once said that the person who makes big


    moves should not leave a trace of weakness to others, and that one''s weak point should not be caught


    by others But whether it''s my brother who loves you so much or Spencer, they all put too much


    importance on you. I got close to you and thought I had suppressed two persons, but... "


    Suddenly, the indifferent expression on Charles''s face became somewhat ferocious, and a sharp light


    shed through his eyes. His hand mmed on Fiona''s neck, bringing up the crisp and cold sound that


    the iron chain shed.


    Startled, Terence was about to rush out when he heard no shout of Fiona from the inside. He forced


    himself to hold back his hand, checked the time, and then left quietly.


    With a little more force, Fiona felt a little nervous and hard to breathe. But she really saw a trace of


    confusion in Charles''s eyes. He continued to say, "But, why am I sinking into the love unconsciously? I


    have thought that, as long as you smile to me, I will be satisfied... "


    A trace of surprise shed through Fiona''s eyes. Her mouth slightly opened, she stared at Charles in


    disbelief. She even forgot to breathe.


    "My weakness, my weakness..." But the closer Charles got to Fiona, the moreplicated his


    expression became. Fiona was just standing in front of him. He knew that, whether it was three years


    ago orter, h still couldn''t forget her. His hand rxed a little. Charles slowly retracted his hand, but


    his hands were still ready to buckle up his neck.


    "Ahem!" Fiona coughed, feeling both hot and dry. When she was about to heave a sigh of relief, she


    was taken aback by a sudden move of Charles. He pulled her into his arms, held her waist with one


    hand and held her on the shoulder with the other.


    "What are you doing? !" Fiona was startled and was about to struggle.


    "Let go of Miss Fiona!"


    But Charles turned a deaf ear to them. He only said in a low voice, "The antidote..."


    With a grim face, Fiona clenched her teeth as he moved closer to her. She put her right hand on her


    waist and said, "I''m fine Please go away first. "


    "But..."


    "Leave!"


    "Yes."


    The policemen walked out one by one. Fiona closed her eyes and asked, Where is the antidote?"


    Charles smiled and whispered in Fiona''s ear without further ado. Fiona''s eyes became brighter.


    ''Antidote, Spencer can be saved...''


    "You, are not lying to me?" After hearing that, Fiona couldn''t help but bit her lips.


    This move fell into the eyes of Charles, which made his eyes sink a little. "It''s true. If you don''t believe


    me, you are wee toe to me again." With a faint smile on his face, Charles opened his mouth


    in a low voice. His hand suddenly tightened and then he kissed Fiona...


    The strange smell of perfume surprised Fiona. She tried to avoid it, but she couldn''t move her feet or


    hands. Her hands were blocked by the chain in his hand, and she couldn''t move at all. She was in a


    passive position and could only struggle desperately. With her mouth shut, she whimpered


    "Miss Fiona!"


    "Fiona!"


    Suddenly, she heard two voices from behind almost at the same time. One of them was from Spencer.


    Before she could respond, the weight on her body suddenly disappeared. Out of inertia, she took a big


    step back and leaned against the wall, gasping.


    "Charles, you''re courting death!"


    Shouted Spencer. He still didn''t feel worked off until he pushed Charles away. He then raised his foot


    and kicked him in the abdomen. With a bang, Charles stumbled backward and his back hit the wall.

 Chapter 244 A Blind Date

    Chapter 244 A Blind Date


    "Ahem!" Charles leaned against the wall and coughed because of pain. But before he stood up straight,


    Spencer strode forward.


    "Do you think you have lived too long?" Spencer''s face darkened, and he slowly uttered a few words,


    but his eyes were full of killing intent. "I don''t mind giving you a ride."


    He had wanted to kill Charles for a long time. If it was not his superior ss, who said that he would


    take action to remove all the forces behind him, Charles could not live till now.


    "Spencer." Terence rushed to him, grabbed his arm and said, "Put it down."


    "Did you see what he just did? !" Spencer was so angry that he trembled all over. He stared at Terence


    with hostility. "How can I let go of him!"


    Charles smiled wickedly, "Then kill me!" He turned to look at Fiona and saw her red and swollen lips.


    He raised the corners of his mouth and raised his hand to touch his lips. "Well, it smells good. I will


    have no regrets with my death..."


    "Damn it!" With his right hand grabbed by Terence, Spencer raised his left hand and punched on


    Charles''s face hard.


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    Charles tilted his body and crashed into the desk. With a livid face, Spencer kicked him down. Then


    Charles poured out several chairs and fell to the ground, unable to get up anymore.


    Terence grabbed his arm and shouted at the police, "Are you all idiots?! Hurry up! Stop him! "


    "Yes, yes!"


    Several policemen rushed in, pulling up Charles and standing in front of Spencer. It was a mess.


    Fiona was still shocked by what happened just now. She raised her hand and wiped her lips hard.


    Looking at the furious Spencer, she called in a low voice, "Spencer..."


    A soft voice came into his ears, like a spring breeze or a clear water. Hearing that, all the anger around


    him suddenly disappeared and he closed his eyes fiercely.


    "Spencer, my head hurts. Come here and have a look." Fiona gritted her teeth and pretended to be


    ufortable with a miserable expression. She didn''t know if it would work.


    As Fiona expected, when Spencer opened his eyes and saw her frown, he was stunned and


    immediately put on a pitiful expression. He fiercely shook off the person beside him, red at Charles,


    and rushed to Fiona.


    "What''s wrong? Headache? How could you get a headache? " He grabbed Fiona''s hands and looked


    at her with a concerned look. Seeing the hickeys on her neck, he was overwhelmed with rage. The air


    around him turned cold. "What''s going on?" he asked in a gloomy voice


    Facing his intimidating manner, Fiona was in a dilemma for a moment, with a myriad of thoughts in her


    mind. Before Spencer got angry, she gently wrapped her arms around his waist, leaned close to him,


    and said in a mournful tone, "You''re so fierce."


    Her soft and obedient tone softened Spencer''s heart. He knew that Fiona was pretending to be so that


    he wouldn''t cause any more trouble to Charles, but he still couldn''t push her away. He let out a sigh


    and sped Fiona into his arms. There was a moment ofplexity in his dark eyes, and the anger


    that had just turned into a trace of tenderness. He whispered, "I''ll take you out."


    "Okay." Fiona nodded and let out a sigh of relief.


    Terence breathed a sigh of relief. All the policemen in the room breathed a sigh of relief. At the same


    time, some people held Charles''s hand tightly, but he stared at Fiona. They walked slowly out when


    Fiona was held by Spencer in his arms. All of a sudden, something came to Charles''s mind. He had to


    admit for the first time that he was a loser in front of Spencer.


    Perhaps it was because Fiona felt Charles''s burning eyes that she was about to turn a corner that she


    turned her head and looked into Charles''s deep eyes.


    Shocked, Fiona was speechless. When did the smile on Charles''s face disappear? And the affection in


    his eyes


    "Stop looking." There was a deep voice from top of her head, and Spencer''s arm moved slightly. There


    was a trace of unhappiness in his tone.


    Hearing this, Fiona came to herself and turned around. "Well Oh, I almost forgot. " Fiona was happy


    and she grabbed Spencer''s sleeve and looked at him cheerfully, "I know where you antidote is!"


    The tone of surprise spread over the quiet cell, and Terence suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Charles


    kept his head down and no one could see his expression.


    In the corridor, Spencer stopped walking. He didn''t look happy. Instead, he was more worried and


    med, "Do you know how dangerous the person in the room is? Do you know how he treated you... "


    But before he could finish his words, Spencer suddenly embraced Fiona into his arms and continued,


    "Please don''t do such a dangerous thing again."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve brought my gun." With a fake smile on her face, she returned, "Thank you for teaching


    me how to use it, Mr. Spencer."


    "If I know that you have nothing to fear just because of the weapon, I won''t teach you." There was a


    hint of relief in his voice. If he had not found that the weapon was missing in the bedroom of the


    residentialpound, he would not have thought that Fiona woulde to find Charles...


    In the interrogation room, Terence shook his hands and looked at Terence. It was hard to believe that


    he really liked Fiona.


    Charles was escorted to his cell. Terence threatened, "If you dare to lie to Fiona, I won''t beat you up


    next time."


    "You have no chance." Terence didn''t make any response when he heard what Charles said. He


    snorted and then left. Butter he got the meaning of it, because Charlesmitted suicide in the


    prison that night.


    "I''m fine. I don''t have the antidote. It doesn''t matter." Outside the prison, Spencer and Fiona stood by


    the car waiting for Terence. They had kissed each other so many times that Spencer wanted to erase


    the mark that Charles left on her body.


    "No way." "I don''t want you to forget me again," Fiona added


    "I won''t." Spencer rubbed her back and added, "And don''t leave without saying goodbye."


    "I know," replied Fiona with a smile


    When Terence walked out of the prison, he received a re from Spencer from a distance. He rubbed


    his nose and said as he walked over, "It seems that I''ll be cklisted by Mr. Spencer from now on."


    "It''s good that you know it." Spencer narrowed his eyes and warned, "From now on, you are not


    allowed to go out with Fiona alone."


    Terence shrugged and asked, "How do you know it was me who brought Fiona here?"


    "When I called you and asked you to cough, you didn''t even ask the reason why you coughed. The first


    reaction of others was to ask why. Your ws are so obvious! And his voice sounds like yours. "


    "What a discerning man!" Terence gave him a thumbs up.


    "Don''t try to praise me. It won''t change your image in my mind." Spencer snorted.


    "Hey, hey, what''s my image in your mind?"


    "Huh! Don''t you know?"


    Looking at they were joking, Fiona couldn''t helpughing. Life had never been so beautiful before.


    On their way back to the family residence, Fiona told Spencer where Charles''s newboratory was


    there, where antidotes and science people were. So Spencer asked someone to go there immediately.


    It was not until noon that Fiona got off the car. She fumbled for her phone in her pocket, but to her


    surprise, she found something like a stone. She frowned and took the ''stone'' out of her pocket.


    The moment Fiona saw the huge stone, she took a deep breath. It was a gem she had only seen on


    the textbook Emerald! The heart-shaped emerald!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What''s wrong?" The moment Spencer got off the car, he caught sight of Fiona who was standing still


    beside him. He made his way to her.


    "Spencer, this!" Turning around, Fiona handed what she had got to him.


    Suddenly, he frowned. It was the emerald of the Wen family, who had been robbed away by Charles.


    "Why is it in my pocket? Is it..." Fiona covered her mouth with her hand at once.


    "When we arrested Charles, we didn''t find that emerald. So we thought he had hidden it in some ce.


    It turns out that he kept it on his body." He nced at emerald again. And he thought that it must be put


    in Fiona''s pocket by Charles when he was approaching her. Therefore, he felt very unhappy.


    "I''ll give them back to Ryan." It seemed that she was holding a hot potato in her hand and was about to


    leave.


    "I will send someone else to return it back." But before she could finish her words, Spencer grabbed


    her hand and said in a serious tone, "Don''t ever go to meet them again, no matter Ryan or Charles."


    Fiona nodded nkly at the thought of Charles''s eyes when she was just leaving there.


    At the same time, in the he family house not far away from the Cheng family''s courtyard. As soon as


    Terence entered the house, his mother rushed over as if she had discovered a new continent. "Wow,


    my son hase back. Come here. I just talked to Linda about you. " Sherry, Terence''s mother, wore


    home wear clothes. She looked radiant since she stayed at home all year round. The smile on her face


    was in sharp contrast to Terence''s expressionless face.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Terence walked into the living room. When he saw the table full of


    tes, he couldn''t help but pinch his nose. "Are you talking about arranging blind dates for me again?"


    "My son is so clever." Holding Terence''s hand, Sherry sat on the sofa and said, "Spencer has brought


    his daughter back recently. Wow, that girl is so lovely and she calls me grandma all the time. It really


    melted my heart. But look at you, you''re single. As for me, I don''t want to force you to marry right away.


    I just want to have grandchildren when I''m old... " Seeing that Terence didn''t say anything, Sherry


    advised, "These girls are different from thest time. If you don''t like stubborn girls, I will find some cute


    girls for you. Go to see them, my lovely son? Okay? Just want to see how she looks like! Hmm? "


    Terence opened his mouth and said awkwardly, "I didn''t say I wouldn''t go."

 Chapter 245 I Am The Real Terence

    Chapter 245 I Am The Real Terence


    Sherry''s voice trailed off. She suddenly loosened her grip on Terence''s arm and opened her mouth


    wide. Staring at Terence like a monster, she stuttered, "You... You..."


    Terence touched his face irritably and nodded. "Yes, I agreed to go on a blind date. You didn''t mishear.


    " After that, he nced at his mother, and his face turned dark red.


    "Ouch! Good boy! Good boy! " Sherry came to her senses and hugged him excitedly as if she was


    afraid that he would run away. She shouted, "Linda! Go and call his father! Tell him that his son agreed


    to go on a blind date! "


    "Okay!"


    Said Terence with a darkened face, allowing his mother to wobble him.


    "Come and have a look." Sherry was still very excited. She collected the photos on the table and


    pushed them to Terence. "Look, these are all chosen by me. Look at this 36C, and this, 36d! This one...


    "


    "Stop, stop, stop." Terence took a few nces at the photos, and there was a disgusted look in his


    eyes. He pressed the photo in his mother''s hand against the table to block the photo. "Mom, I don''t


    want this," he cried


    "Okay, I got it. Well 36A."


    "¡­¡­" Terence clenched his teeth and forced a smile. "Mom, can you be more serious? If you keep


    doing this, I will take back what I have said. "


    "Okay." However, Sherry wasn''t mad at all. She looked through all the pictures on the table casually


    and threw all of them into a paper box. Then she snorted proudly, "these pictures are all the rest. These


    women, even I don''t like them, are far from being my daughter-inw!"


    Terence slightly lifted the corners of his mouth and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "These." Sherry took four or five pictures out of her pocket magically and said, "These are what I


    chose. Come and have a look..."


    "I don''t want to see it anymore." Terence shook his head, stood up and said, "I have something to deal


    with in thepany. Ie back to take something and I''m leaving. I can rest assured for the person


    you choose. "


    "Well, can you all go to have a look?" Sherry''s eyes lit up.


    Terence hesitated for a moment and nodded. "Okay."


    "That''s great!" Sherry suddenly stood up from the sofa. "Go to see if there''s anything wrong with it. Go!


    Anyway, I didn''t send your photos to her, and you just don''t see her photo now. Well, it''s good for you to


    go on a blind date with a trace of expectation, isn''t it? "


    "Why didn''t you give them my photos?" Said Terence, frowning.


    "I just don''t want my son to be too handsome and end up with some pestering." Sherry grinned evilly. "I


    always choose families of equal social rank, but there has never been any connection with our family. If


    they don''t look at the photo, they won''t make trouble for you "


    Nodding, Terence said, "Mom, you are so considerate. That''s it. "


    "Then do you need me to reserve a meeting this weekend and ce for you?"


    "Okay." Terence nodded. "I''ll go upstairs first."


    "Good boy, why do you suddenlye around?" Seeing that Terence was about to leave, Sherry


    quickly said.


    Terence didn''t stop. He smiled, "I think it''s time to get married."


    Holding her own arms, Sherry watched Terence go upstairs, and then lowered her head to look at the


    photo in her hand. Sheughed, "It seems that I am looking forward to have a grandson next year. Ah,


    Linda, can you apany me to buy some baby products this afternoon?"


    When Terence just turned the stairs, he heard his mother''s words and shook his head with a smile.


    On Saturday, the sun shone brightly. In a coffee shop named ''heart to heart'' in the center of M City.


    Sitting in front of the double table by the window, Terence was waiting patiently for the girl''s arrival. His


    legs were slightly crossed, and his angr side face was even more shining in the sunlight. His


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    movement and demeanor were all elegant, attracting the attention of many people in the store. Terence


    arrived a little earlier than the appointment at 9 o''clock. In terms of time, he was very determined and


    he would never let girls wait.


    Tinkle¡ª¡ª


    "Wee!"


    The noise of the door opening and the wee of the staff were heard, which made Terence look up


    immediately. A tall woman came in, stood in front of the shop and looked around. With refined facial


    features and almond shaped eyes, she wore delicate light make-up, high-heeled shoes, and an even


    long dress. She was graceful but not charming.


    The woman came in alone. The clerk asked, "Are you here alone? Or... "


    "Oh, I''m looking for someone."


    Said the woman tly, whose eyes had been glued to the seat by the window. When she saw Terence


    suddenly, her eyes were fixed on him. Noticing her gaze, Terence looked into her eyes without saying


    anything. He wondered, ''Is she...''? His blind date?


    Duh duh duh¡ª¡ª


    She was wearing high heels. She walked with grace and calmness at every step.


    She was as calm as he was now! Without thinking too much, Terence stood up slowly. As the woman


    walked towards him, he asked, "Miss Xia?"


    The woman replied with a polite smile, "Yes, that''s right. It''s me. " With these words, she reached out


    her hand.


    Terence raised his right hand to shake hands with her and then loosed it politely.


    The woman said with a smile. Within a few seconds, she did have a good impression of him.


    "Please have a seat." Terence gestured her to sit.


    The woman nodded. When they were about to sit down, the door of the coffee shop was opened again.


    The sound of the door opening made Terence realize that the man was walking in a hurry.


    Slowly sitting back in his seat, Terence looked up and another beautiful woman came into his sight.


    Terence''s pupils shrank in the next second. Hepressed his lips with a faint smile. ''Isn''t she the


    woman who'' bumped ''him that night?


    That woman was also in high heels, but she was dressed in a light pink dress embroidered with small


    flowers. The hem of her dress was slightly open and her long curly hair was tied into a ponytail, which


    made her look more young and energetic.


    They were both wearing high heels and a skirt. Why was she so different from the woman sitting in


    front of him?


    "Miss..."


    "I''m looking for someone." The woman winked at the shop assistant with a sweet smile on her face.


    "What are you looking at?" The woman sitting opposite to Terence asked. Seeing that Terence finally


    seemed to be happy, she couldn''t help asking.


    "Oh, nothing." Withdrawing his gaze, Terence smiled at her and was about to speak again, but he


    looked up unconsciously.


    The woman frowned. She didn''t want to offend Terence, so she turned to the direction of the sound and


    called out, "Vivian?"


    Terence''s eyebrows frowned imperceptibly.


    Tinkle¡ª¡ª


    Once again, the door was pushed open. This time, the personing in could be described as if he


    was rushed in. Before the shop assistant could speak, he had already said anxiously, "I''m looking for


    someone! I''m sorry! "


    Thest one to get inside was a man dressed in a suit, with sweat all over his face. He was still sunny,


    tall and handsome. Wearing a well tailored suit, he looked just the same as usual.


    "Are you here for a blind date?" The woman called "Vivian" suddenly asked the man in suit who was


    running towards them.


    "I''m here for a blind date. How do you know?" The man said in surprise.


    Vivian smiled with two beautiful dimples on her cheeks. "Because I''m here for a blind date as well! Mr.


    He. "


    Mr. He? Sitting on the sofa, Terence was surprised, but he didn''t show it on his face and faintly felt that


    things were getting more interesting.


    "I am here for a blind date, but I am not Mr. He!" The man shrugged.


    "That''s impossible. My father told me his blind date is called He..." The woman looked down at her


    palm, and then raised her head again and said, "Terence! Aren''t you Terence He? "


    Suddenly, Terenceughed with his mouth covered. He apologized to the woman sitting in front of him,


    "I''m sorry. It seems that we made a mistake."


    "What?"


    Terence stood up and strode towards them before she finished her words.


    "What? What''s your name? Didn''t youe here to have a blind date with me? "


    Terence walked in a hurry. Before the man in ck suit opened his mouth, he grabbed the woman''s


    arm and said, "I am Terence, Vivian Xia."


    Vivian shivered all of a sudden and turned to look at Terence. Two secondster, she came back to her


    senses and saw his smiling eyes, "You... You are the one.. " As she was speaking, she made a deep


    bow and said to Terence apologetically, "I''m sorry!"


    "Vivian, what happened?"


    The woman who was mistaken as the blind date by Terence walked out of her chair and looked at


    Vivian with confusion. "What''s going on, Vivian?" she asked


    "Cousin?" Vivian stood up straight and took a look at Terence and her cousin. Her features were


    wrinkled together. "Ouch, what''s going on today! I told my father not toe here. Look, it''s so


    "Who is ra Xia?" The man dressed in suit said. He was confused too.


    "It''s me." Vivian''s cousin, ra shrugged her shoulders and said, "OK. Are you Charlie Zhuo?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Terence was standing aside and holding her wrist all the time. But he looked like an outsider. He smiled


    and said after they greeted each other, "It seems that everything is clear now. What a mistake."


    "Yes." ra Xia nodded and looked at Terence, "I mistook Mr. Terence for my date. It''s all my mother''s


    fault. She didn''t show me her photo. "


    Mr. Charlie also smiled, "I haven''t seen the photos either."


    "I haven''t seen it, either." Terence smiled helplessly.


    "I... I didn''t see it, either." Vivian felt wronged. She looked at Terence with a greedy eye and asked, "Are


    you really Terence?"


    "Yes, exactly."

 Chapter 246 A Name On The Palm

    Chapter 246 A Name On The Palm


    At the coffee table, the four people who had a blind date sat together.


    "I really don''t know if it''s fate or coincidence." ra opened her mouth, and said half jokingly, "I have


    an appointment with the blind date Mr. Charlie here, and he said he has arranged a window seat. When


    I came in, I only saw that Mr. Terence was sitting alone. I thought it was Mr. Charlie, so I didn''t ask his


    name. I didn''t expect him to be to be Vivian''s date. I was mistaken. "


    "Yes." Taking a sip of the coffee, Terence continued, "What a coincidence! You two are both Miss Xia''s


    family. I''m so sorry for making a mistake."


    "So it is." Charlie nodded and said, "I was stuck in a traffic jam on my way here, so I arrived in a hurry.


    As soon as I entered the door, Miss Vivian pulled me. It was really a mistake. But what a coincidence!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The four of us haven''t seen each other''s photos yet. It''s fate that we meet at the end of the sea. "


    Vivian just took a sip of the coffee with great interest. She didn''t watch Terence and neither said too


    much.


    "Vivian, are you unhappy?" ra looked at Vivian up and down. She lowered her eyebrows, but her


    eyes were still very high. "I mistook Mr. Terence for my blind date. You must be ming me."


    "Of course not." Upon hearing this, Vivian put down her cup on the table. Waving her hand, she


    exined, "No, you and Mr. Terence are a good match. I think..." Before she finished her words, she


    noticed from the corner of her eye that Charlie''s face suddenly turned ck. She was so angry that she


    didn''t know what to say and then sighed awkwardly.


    But she didn''t notice that Terence''s face changed slightly.


    The atmosphere seemed to be a little embarrassing. From time to time, ra''s eyes would be focused


    on Terence and Vivian. Vivian was always wearing an expression of chagrin, while Terence was smiling


    with deep eyes and calm expression, which was a kind of aura for ruling the world. She had met such a


    handsome and excellent man for many times, but it was the first time that she had met him. The man


    wasn''t hers.


    "I don''t think there is anything we can talk about." Terence suddenly said. His coffee cup hit the table


    with a light sound, which was in sharp contrast to his mellow voice. "Blind date is a matter of two


    people after all, and I suggest that it''s better to separate tables. Mr. Charlie, and Miss ra and Miss


    Vivian, what do you think of my suggestion? "


    "Okay." Charlie readily agreed. He felt that it was really difficult to ask anything with four people sitting


    here.


    "Miss Vivian, what do you think?"


    Upon hearing Terence call out her name, Vivian was taken aback. After thinking for a while, she


    casually tilted her head and responded, "Okay, everything is okay for me."


    Without waiting for Terence''s question, ra replied in a reasonable voice, "I think we should sit


    separately, too. But fate brought us together. " She suddenly turned to look at Terence and took out her


    business card from the pocket. "This is my business card. Nice to meet you, Mr. Terence."


    "Thank you." Terence took the name card and nced at it. A hint of surprise appeared in his eyes.


    "Miss ra, are you the general manager of the MS Tea House?"


    "Yes." Seeing the happiness in Terence''s eyes, ra couldn''t help butugh. "Mr. Terence, have you


    heard of it?"


    "Of course I heard it." Terence nodded. "Mr. Charlie, you must have heard about it, haven''t you?"


    Charlie also nodded. "It''s a famous tea club in M City. I''ve heard of it before. It''s even more famous by


    the upper ss in our city. I didn''t expect that Miss ra is the general manager. It''s really surprising. "


    "I''m just interested in tea." ra said politely, "I just run a tea house. It''s my honor to be liked by all


    people. Mr. Terence, if you are free in the future, wee Wee to our tea house with Vivian. "


    Vivian didn''t reply until she heard her cousin''s words. "Well, okay," she said with a smile


    Terence raised his eyebrows and gave her the card. "This is my card."


    "Thank you." Ca took the card and was stunned. She asked, "Mr. Terence, are you an online


    "Yes." Terence nodded.


    ra smiled, "But it seems that you don''t look like that kind of person run the Intepany. "


    Inte? Vivian frowned, ''dad only said the man this time was a first rate. He even said that he and I hit


    it off. Is it because of this?'' she wondered. With that thought in mind, Vivian stretched out her head,


    took a deep breath and looked at the business card on ra''s hand. YD Inte Technology


    Company?


    "Don''t judge a book by its cover. That''s what I mean." Terence smiled and said sorry to ra and


    Charlie. He stood up and said, "Miss Vivian, shall we have a talk over there?"


    "Great!" "Mr. Terence, shall we have a talk?" Vivian nodded, her eyes shining with excitement and she


    was more active than just now.


    Terence nodded indifferently, but his heart pounded with excitement because of Vivian''s smiling


    appearance.


    "See you." Terence nodded to the other two.


    "ra, I am going there." Vivian said goodbye to her.


    "Okay, go ahead." ra nodded and said with a smile, "I''lle to you some other day."


    "Okay, that''d be great."


    She went back to her seat by the window. Vivian and Terence were sitting face to face, she always


    trying to say something, but hesitated.


    Terence pretended not to see her action and asked smilingly, "Miss Vivian, would you like something


    else to drink?"


    "I don''t want to drink it anymore." Vivian shook her head, "Well Mr. Terence, do you really the boss of


    YD Inte Company? "


    "Yes, what?" Terence raised his eyebrows.


    "Oh my God!" "Is yourpany ''s recent online game ''Wild World 2'' going to be in beta??" Vivian


    reached out her hand to grab Terence''s sleeve and asked.


    Terence nodded and replied calmly, "Yes."


    "Bravo! That''s awesome! " Vivian was so excited, "Mr. Terence, it''s so nice to meet you today! Can you


    give me an internal testing ount? " Then she wondered if she had gone too far, so she quickly


    added, "Well, it''s my treat today."


    "You like online games?" Terenceughed


    "Yes!" Vivian nodded hurriedly, "Wild World is one of my favorite games. It is said the second version is


    better and more interesting. In addition to that, there are many game scenes and more skills of


    characters. Anyway, all kinds of games are great. Oh, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. You


    finally came out. I''m so happy! Mr. Terence? Can you give me an internal ount? Hmm? "


    Vivian made no attempt to hide her thoughts. While shaking Terence''s arm, she begged him again and


    again.


    Terence''s mind moved. He had never met such a kind of girl. He didn''t know that girls could be so


    coquettish that people could not refuse.


    "Miss Vivian, let go of me first."


    But Terence was not in a hurry to say yes. He just coughed to ease his tension.


    "Oh, okay!" Vivian quickly released Terence, at the same time, she put her hands together and looked


    at Terence pitifully.


    Terence rubbed his nose and added, "Let''s stop talking about the game and finish this blind date first."


    "Do I still have a chance?" Vivian winked at Terence, her watery big eyes echoing with her dimples as


    shepressed her lips. This scene took Terence''s breath away.


    "What? A chance?" It was the first time that Terence had been so stupid. ''Did she ask whether she has


    a chance to stay with me? Of course....


    "It''s a chance for me to get the internal testing ount!" Vivian looked so innocent.


    "Well... Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... " Terence could not help coughing as his face turned


    redder.


    Vivian looked at Terence and smiled, "Did I ask for too much? Well, let''s drop it. HMM A blind date.


    Yes, we are having a date. You have a sweet name. "


    Terence calmed himself down a bit. He took a look at her and became as calm as usual. Then he said


    with a smile, "My name is sweet? Why don''t you remember? "


    "What? I keep that in mind. " She pouted.


    "Then give me your left hand." Terence raised his eyebrows.


    "I..." Vivian shrank her hand back and looked like a child who made a mistake. Seeing that Terence


    didn''t look angry, she suddenly stretched out her hand, spread it on the table and said, "Well! See? "


    Terence looked down at the white hand and saw the name "Terence He" showing in his hand. The


    words were beautiful, showing the beauty of a girl.


    "The handwriting is nice. It seems to be written by pen." Replied Terence lightly.


    "They are written by a greasy pen. It''s hard to wipe off them." A smug smile crept over Vivian''s face. "I


    can''t remember other''s name. If it weren''t for that, I would have been standing at the door just now and


    didn''t know what to do."


    "You just said you remembered my name." There seemed to be a imperceptibleint in his tone.


    "Oh, I remember it now! Terence, Mr. Terence. " Vivian''s tone rose. When she was about to take back


    her hand, Terence suddenly narrowed his eyes and grabbed her wrist before she could.


    Vivian was stunned, "Mr. Terence, what''s wrong?"


    "You used to keep other people''s name in mind in this way for all blind dates?" Asked Terence slowly.


    "It''s my first blind date."


    "That''s why I came up with this. I''m sorry, Mr. Terence. I''ll wipe off the name right away," Vivian added


    Then, she pulled back her hand and wiped it with tissue before Terence could speak.


    Upon hearing this, Terence furrowed his brows as he heard what Vivian said, "Oh? Why can''t you wipe


    it off? "


    "Then you don''t need to wipe it. Just keep it well." Terence picked up a ss of water on the table and


    took a sip. "This is the first time I have seen my name in someone else''s hand. Very novel. "


    Upon hearing this, Vivian gave a little smile and said, "My father is right. Mr. Terence, you and I are a


    good match."

 Chapter 247 Lets Get Started

    Chapter 247 Let''s Get Started


    They chatted happily. Although their chatting was pleasant, most of the words were said by Vivian, and


    Terence asked a few words asionally, which made the two people feel very harmonious.


    "Your and your cousin''s names are ra Xia and Vivian Xia." Terence asked leisurely with a hint of


    curiosity in his eyes, "Do you have any other female cousins with a surname Xia?"


    "That was what they were thinking." Vivian was eating the dessert, fast but not rude. The dessert in her


    hand was so delicious that she wanted to have a try.


    "But my father and the other three brothers only have one child. My uncle''s child is still a son. That''s


    my male cousin, whose name is Ian Xia. In this way, you just have a male cousin with the surname of


    Xia, I think you should have another three male cousins. "


    "You are from a literary family." Terence nodded slightly and asked, "Then what''s your hobby, do you


    like ying chess?"


    "Just so so." "What about you?" she asked


    "I like ying chess very much!" Terence shrugged his shoulders and was about to say something, but


    he saw that Vivian stopped eating, so he stopped talking and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Vivian raised her head slightly, and there was a red blush on her face, ""Nothing. I just feel As if you


    were talking about me. Chess, Vivian... People who don''t know you might think you are confessing your


    love to me! "


    Terence was stunned and didn''t know what to say for a moment. But Vivian moved closer and winked.


    "Right? Mr. Terence? "


    The word "Mr. Terence" sounded so nice that Terence even wanted to pinch her face.


    "Mr. Terence, Vivian."


    Just then, they heard someone''s voice above their heads. Both Terence and Vivian looked up. ra


    walked over by herself, and Charlie had already left.


    "Vivian, it''s so quick!" Vivian was a little surprised.


    "Well, maybe it''s because you have a very nice conversation with Mr. Terence, and you think the time is


    very short." ra didn''t seem to want to leave. She asked, "When will you finish?"


    "I... I don''t know!" Vivian looked at Terence with some inquiry.


    "I haven''t finished my talk with Miss Vivian. It is possible that we go to have lunch togetherter." Said


    Terence with a faint smile. His undeniable refusal made both women stunned.


    "Oh, I see!" "It''s the first time for Vivian to have a blind date today and she should meet you, Mr.


    Terence, and you seem to enjoy your time. I''m so envious of you. Not like Mr. Charlie just now. "


    "What happened to Mr. Charlie?" Vivian asked.


    "Mr. Charlie is a good man, but it''s not what I want." She cast a nce at Terence intentionally or


    unintentionally. "I thought my mother would find me a stable and mature blind date. Mr. Charlie was just


    too He was just too positive and pleasant. "


    Vivian smiled, "Isn''t it better to be sunny and positive? I think Mr. Charlie is a good man! He''s not that


    rigid with his suit. And you were chatting happily just now. "


    Terence slightly raised his eyebrows but didn''t say anything. He just felt a little ufortable when he


    heard what Vivian talked about others she was very energetic. She was his blind date. Why did she say


    other man was good? Was she unsatisfied with him?


    "What I want is different from what you want," ra said indifferently but she looked at Terence.


    Hearing this, Terence didn''t focus his eyes. He stared at a point and sneered in his heart.


    "Yeah, you have been the best since you were a little girl. It''s natural that you''re the best when you


    want a boyfriend." A strange smile appeared on Vivian''s face as she looked up at ra.


    "OK." Shrugging, ra said, "I have to leave now. Bye."


    "See you."


    "Goodbye, Miss ra."


    "Mr. Terence, hope to see you in the future," ra said to Terence with a smile Then she nodded


    slightly and left with ease on her high heels.


    The atmosphere between Vivian and Terence was so subtle. As they were having a conversation,


    Vivian stirred the coffee and said in a casual and slow tone, "My cousin seems to be very interested in


    you."


    "Really? What makes you think so? "


    Terence was not surprised at what Vivian had said. He didn''t expect that she would talk to him in such


    an open way.


    "My cousin has always been arrogant. I''ve never seen her take the initiative to talk with a strange man


    like this before." As soon as she finished her sentence, she put on a sweet smile again. Her lips curled


    and dimples deepened. "Mr. Terence, how about inviting my cousin out another day? We can have a


    chat," she added


    "Today is a date for us, but your cousin seems not to be the focus of our conversation." Terence raised


    his eyebrows and said in a tone of displeasure.


    "Mr. Terence, did you always behave so serious when you went on blind dates before?" Vivian blinked


    he eyes.


    "First, this is my first blind date. Second..." Terence smiled. Terence grinned and deliberately put on a


    big smile. "Can I be serious in this way?"


    "No, not serious." Then she asked, "Mr. Terence, how old are you this year?"


    "Thirty."


    "I''m 27 years old." "The fortune teller told me that marrying a man three years older than me is the best


    choice." Vivian added


    Terence nodded slightly. "Is Miss Vivian implying something?"


    "I have onest sentence to say!" She continued with a mysterious smile, "The fortune teller also said


    that it is best for my cousin to marry a man who is two years older than her. And she is 28 years old this


    year."


    "Miss Vivian seems to be implying something," said Terence in a displeased tone. I don''t know why you


    keep mentioning your cousin? "


    "Because, you are the man she likes. I don''t want topete with her."


    "What a joke!" Terence snorted and he was little angry, "Humph! Don''t you think it''s too hasty for you to


    insist that she has a crush on me just because we met once. Besides, even if she had a crush on me,


    why did I insist on being with her? "


    "Ouch, are you angry?" Vivian was panic, "Mr. Terence, don''t be angry. I''m sorry. I just think my cousin


    is so outstanding I''m so sorry. "


    Terence nced at Vivian, "What a quick witted girl I don''t know if you are smart enough to say those


    words on purpose or you are just too stupid to say anything out. "


    "It''s my first blind date. I''m inexperienced," Vivian replied yfully.


    Terence sighed and shook his head. "Are you going to have lunch with me?"


    "Of course." "Would you like to give the internal testing ount of Wild World2 to me after we have


    lunch?"


    "What is your upation now?" Asked Terence in an irrelevant tone.


    After a short pause, Vivian said, "A photographer. It''s just a free job, running around all the time. "


    Terence was a little surprised to see Vivian. He thought he had to go home and ask his mother how she


    knew this little girl. Compared with the youngdies in the rich families, this woman broke his mother''s


    requirements for daughter-inw


    "What''s wrong? Can I? "


    "Of course." Said Terence lightly. "But promise me one thing."


    "What?"


    "Since you have a freedom to work, it is better for you to work in ourpany as an intern for three


    months." Terence patted on the table slightly, "The internal testing will be started from next Monday.


    The deadline is two days. And from next week, youe to work in mypany and let me see your


    level We don''t want people who know only a little. We need someone who can find the bug in the


    game. "


    After a short pause, Vivian nodded, "Okay! Done! "


    Smiling softly, Terence checked the time and asked, "Are we going to have lunch?"


    "Okay," Vivian nodded her head again without any objection. She muttered, "s, if I knew it would be


    fun to go on a blind date, I would have promised my father earlier."


    "If I had known it would be so fun to go on a blind date, I would have agreed to let my mother go with


    me." Terence frowned.


    "Uh..." "Did we start now?" Vivian asked, biting her fingers


    The sunshine warmly shone into the room through the window and on the sweet smile of Vivian. The


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    peace of this moment made Terence realize that they had started? Is the first blind date so smooth in


    his life?


    "That''s it." Terence tapped his finger on the table and said, "Nice to meet you, Miss Vivian. I hope we


    will get along well in the future."


    "So do I." With a smile, she stretched out her hand with the name of Terence on it.


    "It''s very nice to know you." Terence reached out his hand slightly to shake with her.


    In the evening, at the Cheng family in the seaside courtyard.


    "Daddy, dinner is ready!" The living room was aze with lights. Sarah rushed to the study on the


    second floor and shouted, "It''s dinner cooked by mom."


    Stepping out of the kitchen, Fiona put thest dish on the table and said with a smile, "Sarah, dad is


    busy now. Let''s have dinner first, shall we?"


    "Okay." Sarah nodded, "Mommy, it smells good!"


    "Yes, it smells good!"


    After walking out of the study and heading downstairs, Spencer couldn''t help asking, "Why didn''t my


    wife call me when we were having dinner? Are you going to starve me to death? Thank god I still have


    Sarah, she''s the best to me. "


    "Now that you''re here, let''s eat." Fiona looked at Spencer and said a little crossly.


    "Yes, honey." When he walked to them, he kissed Sarah''s face, and then strode to Fiona and put his


    hands around her waist.


    "Well, it seems that I shoulde here at a bad time."


    Terence''s voice came from the door of the living room suddenly. Fiona was shocked and pushed


    Spencer away. Her face was red.


    "Terence Daddy!" Sarah jumped off the chair and rushed to Terence as soon as she saw him.


    But Spencer didn''t let go of Fiona. He raised his head and smiled, "Did you juste back from your


    blind date?"

 Chapter 248 Where Is Daddys Wife

    Chapter 248 Where Is Daddy''s Wife


    "Yes." Replied Spencer, Terence saw the little girl dashing towards him, he bent over and kissed Sarah


    violently. "Do you miss me?"


    "Yes, I miss you so much." Nodding her head suddenly, Sarah reported, "Dad said that uncle Terence


    went to find his wife." Then she looked out and asked, "Where''s your wife? Where is daddy''s wife?


    Sarah is waiting! "


    "Little girl, do you miss me or want me to bring someone back?" Terenceughed and rubbed Sarah''s


    nose.


    "Both." Sarah put her arm around Terence''s neck and didn''t let go.


    "By the way, how is today?" Spencer''s face was full of curiosity. "You spend the whole day with that


    blind date today?"


    With Sarah in his arms, Terence walked towards the dining table and sat down. "Well, we talked a little


    bit after lunch. Then I went to thepany in the afternoon and came back now," he said


    "Terence, you can have dinner here with us." Fiona smiled, "I cooked a few dishes."


    Hearing that, Terence raised his eyebrows and took a look at Spencer who wore a disdainful look on


    his face, Terence said with a smile, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to enjoy the food cooked by Fiona. I have


    to go home and report the results of today''s blind date to my mother! "


    "Then you should go now!" Spencer caught Sarah in his arms and said, "Then don''t bother to see you


    out!"


    Fiona patted on Spencer''s shoulder and said angrily, "What are you talking about?"


    "That''s how I talk to him." Spencer ttered with a smile to Fiona.


    "I''m used to his indifference. I can turn a blind eye to this meal. But I''m going to eat your wedding


    ceremony back to its original ce," replied Terence in a casual tone.


    "No problem. You can eat as much as you want." Spencer replied but Fiona frowned.


    "Oh, by the way, and," Terence gave Spencer a deep look and asked, "How is the antidote going?"


    Spencer then replied, "It was sent to theb a few days ago. After testing its reliability, it would be sent


    back to me."


    "That''s good." Terence nodded. "Then I''ll go first."


    "You haven''t told me how is the blind date?" Spencer asked worriedly, "Okay or no?"


    A hint of happiness shed through Terence''s heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. "All right. We can


    get along for a while."


    Fiona and Spencer looked at each other with amazement in their eyes.


    "Alright, I''m leaving. Sarah, daddy''s gone! "


    "Goodbye, uncle Terence!"


    After sending Terence away, Fiona couldn''t help talking at the table, "If I knew that his blind date was


    so smooth, I should encourage him to go earlier."


    "It depends on fate, doesn''t it?" Spencer smiled and said, "Even if he goes there early, he won''t meet


    the one he loves. It''s useless, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right." Fiona nodded, had her meal and said, "Ryan called me today."


    "What? !" Raising his head, Spencer asked nervously, "Why did he call you?"


    "He told me that he had received the emerald, and... He said that Celine was still in theirpany


    when she stole my design works, so theirpany should also be responsible for this matter and have


    topensate me. " Fiona pursed her lips and said, "I don''t want to take it, but he has already


    transferred the money to my card."


    "Then take it." Spencer then said, "Anyway, you deserve it. Hispany doesn''tck money."


    With a sigh, Fiona responded, "Okay. But... "


    "Anything else?" Spencer asked worriedly.


    "Oh, Ryan''s brother... I don''t know if he can meet his family. " While gently stirring the porridge in front


    of her, with a vague expression in her eyes, Fiona said, "I shouldn''t sympathize with him, but I always


    feel that..."


    "Leave them to me." Spencer then turned to look at Fiona and said, "You don''t need to worry about


    him."


    Fiona nced at him, hesitated, and nodded.


    "Let''s eat." He then caressed her hair.


    "Yes." Fiona agreed and started to have dinner with Sarah.


    There was a hint of disappointment in Spencer''s eyes as he looked at Fiona. Fiona didn''t know that


    Charlesmitted suicide. The Wen family had known about it and buried Charles. This was a good


    ending for him. He would never let Fiona ask anything about Charles again, even if the person had


    died. He still remembered the way Charles looked at Fiona in the prison and he could tell a different


    emotion reflected in his eyes.


    But Fiona could only be his.


    "What are you thinking about?" Suddenly, Fiona turned her head and asked, "Don''t you have an


    appetite?"


    "No." "Yummy!" Spencer replied, regaining hisposure


    "Okay, I''ll make the carrots next time." Suddenly, a trace of mockery appeared in Fiona''s eyes.


    He moved closer to Fiona and said, "Whatever you do is the best, I all like to eat."


    At the same time in the He family in the courtyard.


    "How was your blind date today?" Seeing that Terence was back, Sherry quickly said, "You''d better not


    "If I don''te back, where should I go?" Terence asked as he took off his coat and walked inside..


    "Good boy." Sherry walked up to her and said, "Although you''re over the age of being ambitious, but


    when you should be in high spirit, you didn''t show much interest in women... I asked you not toe


    back because I wanted you to take a girl with you... "


    "Mom, mom!" "OK, that''s it. No more words." Terence stopped Sherry from saying more


    Sherry smiled and said, "Then I don''t talk about it. Today''s blind date is Vivian, yes, what about that


    Terence gave his mother a nce and said, "It''s okay to share with you, but I really want to know how


    you two knew Vivian. I asked her about it, but she said she didn''t know you."


    "Of course she doesn''t know me." Sherry shrugged her shoulders and said, "But I know her father! Her


    father was a top student in the Medical University. Now he is the director of surgery in the hospital. I


    came to him the other day when I was sick. I talked about his children''s marriage over and over again.


    Then I saw his daughter''s photo and I thought she was a pretty girl! She is from a literary family. She


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    has the best temperament and appearance, right? "


    Terence nodded. "I see..."


    "Come on, tell me! Okay? I have been worrying about you all day long. "


    "Well, not bad," said Terence with a cough


    "Really?" Sherry''s eyes lit up again. "You have given me more and more surprises recently What did he


    mean by that Don''t you want to see other girls tomorrow? "


    Terence rubbed his nose and felt a little embarrassed. "Well, let''s get along first."


    Sherry patted on his shoulder as soon as she finished speaking. "Good boy, if you could be so efficient


    before, I would have already had a grandson! Haha, no, my good son, hurry up, call Vivian, and ask


    her toe home for dinner tomorrow. "


    "¡­¡­" Terence''s face darkened with fury. He stamped his feet and said, "Mom, that''s too fast! I haven''t


    had dinner yet! We are not in a rtionship yet! If you keep doing this, I really won''te back! "


    Sherry pouted and said, "Fine. You are the boss and you can do whatever you want! Linda, dinner is


    ready! "


    "Got it!"


    "If only my daughter-inw could also be mad at you as what I am." said Terence


    "Mom, are you really my mom?" Terence turned around, touching his forehead helplessly.


    "Of course." Sherry walked up to Terence and said seriously, "I just don''t want my son to be so mature.


    It''s true that you''re mature, but you don''t need to feign smile all the time It would be great if you would


    be as angry as just now. So, the girls I find for you this time are all very lively and lovely. Only in this


    way can you find a true love! "


    Stunned, Terence looked at his mother and put his arm around her waist gently. "Yes, I know," he said


    with a smile


    "Why don''t you hang out with her more often?" Sherry ordered.


    "Okay, I know." Terence nodded. "Ah, I''m so hungry. Let''s eat."


    At ten o''clock in the evening, at the Cheng family''s residentialpound.


    After taking the sleeping Sarah back to her room, Spencer returned to his room. When he opened the


    door, he saw Fiona suddenly startled. She sat on the bed, turned her back to him and hide something.


    "What?" After a short pause, he quickly walked over to her.


    "No, nothing." With her back to him, Fiona blushed.


    Totally confused, Spencer turned his head and saw that Fiona was holding the album. He frowned and


    said, "It''s just the album. Where are you hiding? ''Maybe... Did you design a ne for another man?


    "


    "You... What nonsense are you talking about? " Irritated, Fiona turned around and refuted, "No, I


    didn''t!"


    The moment she turned around, Spencer reached out and grabbed the album from her hand.


    "Hey... Don''t look at it! " Fiona reached out her hand and tried to take the album from his hand, but she


    was grabbed by his hand and he pressed against her chest.


    Spencer opened the album and looked through a few pages, but found nothing special. When she was


    about to return the album to Fiona, her attention was caught by a design drawing.


    Lowering her head, Fiona didn''t know if she should continue to struggle. In a muffled voice, she said,


    "Hey, have you finished reading? Give it back to me. It''s time for you to give it back to me, right?"


    Spencer stared at the design drawing, his eyes filled with excitement. "Honey, did you design this ring


    for us?"


    On the paper, there were two rings. They looked very exquisite. One was big, one was small, one was


    a man''s style and the other was a woman''s. Both of the rings were mounted with a diamond. From the


    side, the two rings were a couple and the parts of the diamond formed a heart.

 Chapter 249 Take You Go Shopping

    Chapter 249 Take You Go Shopping


    Hearing his question, Fiona simply did not raise her head. She was so shy that she put her arms


    around his waist and murmured, "Yes."


    Spencer let go of her and took her away from him slightly, but his eyes were fixed on her face. He


    swallowed hard as he asked, "Is it our wedding ring? Give them to us? "


    "Yes." Fiona nced at him shyly and grumbled, "I wanted to show youter, but you were so rude to


    grab it, so I don''t have time to prepare any surprise for you."


    "Yes, it''s a big surprise." The smile on his face widened. He pulled her into his arms and held her


    tightly. His hot breath tickled her ear. "I''m so happy, Fiona! Tomorrow, I will ask someone to product it


    tomorrow. "


    "Do you like it?" Fiona whispered.


    "Yes, of course!" He looked at the drawing again and said, "Yes, I like it very much."


    "That''s good." Fiona leaned over and held him with a smile.


    "On the day of our wedding..."


    When Spencer was about to fantasize the wonderful life in the future, Fiona suddenly freed herself from


    his arms and looked up at him, interrupting him, "Spencer, we don''t want to have a wedding, do we?"


    Spencer was stunned and asked, "Why? Why not? No way You are my wife now. You can''t run away


    from me. You have to do it. "


    "Are you so afraid that I will run away?" A sly smile appeared on Fiona''s face.


    "Of course." He admitted frankly, "I was just afraid that you would run away." His sense of crisis had


    just begun...


    "But, like you just said, I am all yours I''m your wife now, we have got our marriage certificate. " Fiona


    curled her lips, "I think holding a wedding ceremony is not a necessary? Okay? Besides, few people


    know about our divorce. It''s weird to make a fuss about the wedding, isn''t it? "


    "But I don''t want to make you feel wronged. " There was a trace of guilt in his eyes. "We get the


    marriage certificate without telling anyone. This is not fair to you," he added


    "Of course not." Fiona smiled, "We had a wedding three years ago, didn''t we?"


    "But that wedding..." Spencer didn''t finish his speaking and he paused, the problem seemed to be


    tricky. Due to the sudden appearance of Celine at the wedding, her good memory was covered with a


    "I know." Fiona nodded in agreement and said, "I think neither of us was willing to attend that wedding?


    But after all, that''s the only wedding I have in my life! Moreover, wedding is only a formality. As long as


    we two live happily, I won''t feel wronged. "


    Because of what Fiona said, there seemed to be a hot stream in Spencer''s heart. He couldn''t express


    his gratitude to her in words, nor his love for her in words. He only knew that the little woman in front of


    him was the one he would protect for his whole life. He would love her with all his life to make up for the


    past mistakes.


    "Fiona!" He held her in his arms, sighing and moving. "What should I do? I don''t want to go back all of a


    sudden. What should I do?"


    "Why don''t you want to go back?" Fiona asked.


    Spencer fiddled with a strand of her hair and said leisurely, "You have been with me during this period


    of time, and I seem to have nothing to do all day long. But in fact, I''ve never been so happy before. The


    only thing I want to do is to stay with you, and to be with you without thinking anything else. I used to


    mock others for their indulgence in beauty. Now I know it''s such a good trick. I''m willing to fall in love


    with it and don''t want to leave you for even one second, even for my previous home, the base, I also


    don''t want to go back. "


    Surprised, Fiona looked at him with her ears turning red, "What are you talking about! Are you ming


    me? "


    "Well, it''s all your fault." Now, he was more skilled at acting like a spoiled child than Sarah. Sticking to


    Fiona''s body, he kept his breath to Fiona''s breath. "So, you have to be responsible for me," he added


    After that, he put his hand around her neck and touched her lips gently. The moment their lips touched,


    she felt an electric current running through her body. All of a sudden, a piece of firework exploded in


    her mind. Fiona blinked her eyes and watched Spencer approaching her, forgetting what to do.


    His breath became weaker and weaker, and his wantonness captivated her. While gasping for breath,


    Fiona gently closed her eyes.


    "Fiona, give me another child Sarah will be too lonely. "


    His voice became lower and lower. There was a trace of depression in his voice. The emotion was


    surging.


    "No way." Fiona gasped for breath and shook her head in a panic.


    "Then let''s start to prepare..."


    Still trying to understand what he meant, Fiona''s body suddenly fell into the middle of the softrge


    bed, and her breath was full of the smell of Spencer.


    The next morning, on the bed, Spencer propped his arms up, turned sideways, and looked at Fiona


    with a gentle smile.


    Every morning when he woke up, the first thing he saw was Fiona''s peaceful sleeping face, which


    made him feel satisfied. But today, he had to wake up her.


    "Fiona, Fiona, wake up We have important things to do today! "


    He whispered in her ear in a soft voice that she had never heard before. He kissed her face and said,


    "I''ll take you out today!"


    "Well..." Fiona murmured, not willing to wake up. She slightly turned over and put her arms on him.


    "Just sleep a little longer," she said


    The sweet and coquettish behavior almost made him unable to restrain himself. He swallowed heavily,


    patted on her back and said, "I''m free today anyway. Let me take you out to y And we need to finish


    the ring, I can''t wait to put it on. And today we''re going to experience the weekend life of ordinary


    couples and I want to take you to dinner and shopping? We never went out alone... "


    Fiona yawned and opened her eyes, "Where are we going?"


    "We can just walk around!" He kissed her forehead and said, "Darling, why do you like sleeping more


    recently?"


    "It''s all your fault." She gave him a reproachful look, stretched herself, and got out of bed slowly.


    After a short pause, Spencer drew closer to Fiona and said with a snicker, "You must be tired! Then


    let''s do it less tonight. "


    Fiona''s face turned red and even her body seemed to have some red marks. "Tomorrow is Monday.


    Aren''t you going to leave the gym today?"


    "I have my own n." Smiling, Spencer responded, "Alright, alright. Get up now."


    "If we go out today, how about Sarah?"


    "Poor girl, let her enjoy herself. I want to be alone with you today."


    Two hourster, in the most bustling pedestrian street in M City, Spencer and Fiona were walking hand


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    in hand, chatting while walking. They had already handed over the design drawings of the rings to the


    hand-made shop, waiting for them to take them in the afternoon.


    "It''s tiring to go shopping." Said Fiona with a smile.


    "I''m not tired at all." Spencer then added, "It''s like taking a walk or running with heavy load at the base.


    Going shopping is the heaven!"


    Fiona didn''t agree what he said, "That''s because we just arrived. You''ll get upset soon."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t." Spencer waved his hand when he saw the dress in the window of a female dress


    store. He got interested immediately and pushed Fiona into the store. "Hurry up, Fiona,e in and


    have a look."


    "Wee!" As soon as they entered the shop, an enthusiastic shop assistant came up to them and


    asked, "Can I help you?"


    Casting a nce at the clothes which were blurred with various colors, Spencer said, "Find all the


    clothes that suit her in the shop and help her to try them on."


    "Okay, please wait for a moment." The shop assistant looked for more clothes excitedly once they saw


    the big customer.


    Fiona didn''t have the slightest interest in changing new clothes. But every time she saw the shop


    assistants brought the gorgeous dresses one by one, she grabbed the dress and went to the fitting


    room.


    "How about this one?" Fiona walked out in a blue dress and turned around in front of Spencer and her


    dress was flying upward.


    "Beautiful, buy it!"


    "How about this one?"


    "This one is not bad. The red one matches your skin very well."


    "The pink one looks better..."


    "Well This one looks good... "


    "Pretty..."


    After looking at the clothes for five or six times in a row, Spencer sat on the chair and suddenly yawned


    when Fiona was changing the clothes. He thought to himself, ''It''s so boring to go shopping.''.


    "Ah..."


    As soon as he finished his thinking, a man beside him who was waiting for his wife also yawned. He


    looked over in surprise, seeing that man feel his gaze. Embarrassed as well as with a smile, he said,


    "Waiting is too boring."


    Biting his lips, Spencer chuckled.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, Fiona changed her clothes and came out. When she came out, she saw Spencer


    looking listless. She smiled and said, "What? Are you tired now? "


    "No, I didn''t! " Looking at her from head to toe, Spencer remarked, "This one is beautiful too. I bought


    it."


    With a charming smile, it seemed that the jewelry of this shopping mall was also not shining in the light


    of Fiona''s smile.


    Bubbling purr was heard¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, Spencer heard a weird sound from behind. He turned his head and saw that the man''s eyes


    were fixed on Fiona. He took a nce at Fiona quickly and looked amazed.


    Damn


    Spencer''s eyes darkened. He stood up, put his arm around Fiona''s waist and walked towards the


    cashier''s desk. "Alright, that''s all for today. Let''s go for some other ces."


    "But I haven''t taken off my clothes."


    "You can wear it!"

 Chapter 250 Shooting Game

    Chapter 250 Shooting Game


    They walked out of the boutique and continued to walk forward for a while. On their way back, they met


    a staff in puppet clothing, who was handing out leaflets. The leaflets were delivered to both of them.


    Fiona nced at it.


    It turned out that there was an amusement park opening in M City. People who won in the open park


    today could get two tickets. More tickets in the games and more tickets.


    "Shooting games!" Suddenly, something urred to Fiona. She stood on her tiptoe and looked at the


    park in front of her with a smile.


    "You want to y?" Said Spencer, raising the corners of his mouth.


    "Well..." After thinking for a while, Fiona replied with a smile, "Yes, I do! Mr. Spencer? Shall we go


    there? It''s a shoot game. The ticket must be yours. Okay? To have a look? "


    Recently, Fiona''s temperament as a child got more and more obvious. Spencer was happy to see that.


    When she acted like a spoiled child, he had already given up his armor in her heart, but he pretended


    to be reserved on the surface. He said, "Kiss me, and I''ll take you there."


    Fiona''s face flushed. "Huh! If you don''t go, I will go by myself I can do it! "


    "Oh, no, please don''t." But Spencer had no other choice but to agree, "Alright, alright, I''ll go with you."


    He looked helpless and aggrieved, "s, it''s so hard for me. I don''t have any social status now. You


    little girl, you should turn around and leave after I say no?"


    Fiona smiled and grabbed his arm. "Don''t make fun of me with so many people here."


    There was a meaningful look in his eyes as he said in his attractive voice, "You''re right. I''ll kiss you as


    long as we get back tonight."


    Fiona''s face was as red as an apple. She let go of Spencer and ran forward. "I don''t want to talk to you


    anymore, Spencer!"


    "Haha, you can''t do that." After finishing these words, he ran after her.


    The game was in full swing in the Central Park. They ran to the shooting game, leaving other yers


    behind. The shooting rule was simple: shooting a balloon at a te ten meters away from the enemies.


    The winner would get the final result.


    It was just because of the rules that made it a little difficult. There were 8 kinds of colorful balloons hung


    on the partition. The game was over, and the game participants had to pick up one color balloon to


    shoot. There were ten bullets in total. If the game was over, the game would be over.


    "Do you want to have a try?"


    Just as Fiona and Spencer were ready to sign up, a familiar voice came from the crowd. Looking at


    their backs at the same time, they exchanged nces with each other.


    "Terence is here." Fiona stared at the man behind her and whispered.


    Raising his eyebrows and raising his eyelids, Spencer took a look at the figure, who was blocked by the


    tall figure of Terence, and said, "He didn''te alone!"


    "What? Really? " Caught a glimpse of him by the arm, Fiona leaned her head sideways and looked


    over there.


    "I don''t know how to do it. You do it. Can you?"


    Vivian was face to Terence, and with the leaflet in her hand, before she could say anything more, she


    met with the curious eyes of Fiona, which shocked her.


    However, Terence seemed not to notice that Spencer and Fiona were behind him. He looked


    determined to get the tickets. "I guess the tickets are ours."


    Vivian bit her lips, tapped on Terence''s arm, pointed to the men behind him, and whispered, "Do they


    know you? Are they your friends? "


    "Yes?" Terence was stunned. He looked back immediately. At this time, Spencer jumped up without


    mercy, threw himself on Terence''s shoulder and held his neck. "What a coincidence! Mr. Terence also


    came to visit the park?"


    "Spencer!" "Let go of me!" Terence said through his gritted teeth


    "Humph!" Spencer let go of him and then cast a nce at Vivian and asked, "Why don''t you introduce


    her to us?"


    Terence gave him a stern look. He tidied his clothes and cleared his throat before he said in a serious


    tone, "She, " He pointed at Vivian, "This is Vivian Xia."


    Fiona greeted her with a nod.


    "Is that all?" Spencer asked on purpose, "I know the name, but what about her identity? Miss Vivian


    and Mr. Terence... "


    "I''m Mr. Terence''s blind date!" Vivian blinked her eyes, who was lovely and lively.


    "Ahem!" Terence immediately covered his mouth and coughed, with his face burning.


    A sinister smile appeared on Spencer''s face as he deliberately nudged Terence to remind him.


    "Hi, I''m Fiona Ji. I''m Terence''s friend. "


    "Nice to meet you, too." Reaching out her hands, Vivian greeted enthusiastically, "You''re so beautiful."


    After saying that, she nced at Spencer again. "Is this your brother? So handsome and so cool. "


    "Haha..." Fiona couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    The corners of Spencer''s mouth lifted into a smirk. He grabbed Fiona into his arms and gritted his


    teeth, "She is my wife."


    "Haha." "This is Spencer Cheng. They are a couple" said Terence, bursting intoughter


    "What?" Vivian felt a little guilty, "I''m sorry. I just saw you two look like each other so I thought you are


    brother and sister! I''m really sorry! "


    "It''s okay." With a wave of her hand, Fiona caressed Spencer''s waist. "Miss Vivian is saying that we


    have a husband wife look!"


    "Yes, you''re right. That''s exactly what I mean." Vivian then gave a friendly smile to Fiona.


    Terence couldn''t help smiling. He asked, "Spencer, did you and Fionae here just to fight for the


    ticket?"


    "Yes." Looking at Terence, Spencer snorted, "Humph! I won''t let you get the ticket today!"


    "I don''t think so," said Terence with his lips twitched


    His words stimted the desire to win the game. "Well, let''s have apetition today."


    "Okay, no problem." Said Terence as he tilted his head. There was confidence in his eyes.


    Vivian was so excited that she jumped up and shouted at Terence, "Come on, Mr. Terence! I think you


    will win! Come on! "


    Terence turned back and gave her a smile, wordless.


    Taking Fiona by the hand, Spencer walked forward with her. He gave Terence a defiant look, and then


    lifted their hands, it seemed that he was saying ''dare you?''


    "Hey, save me some face, okay?" "We just knew each other yesterday," replied Terence in a low voice


    Spencer smiled and didn''t say anything, which made Terence feel a little scared.


    Thepetition had gone on for a few rounds, and only two participants had the balloon of other


    colors.


    Looking at the dense balloons not far away, Fiona was also scared.


    "Is Mr. Spencer very powerful?" Vivian whispered to Terence.


    Terence lifted the corners of his mouth slightly. His mellow voice was as warm as the spring breeze.


    "Compared with him, I am not sure I will win."


    Opening her eyes wide, Vivian swallowed in astonishment, "Mr. Terence, it''s okay if you don''t cheer up.


    Try your best."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Haha." With a bright smile, Terence patted on her head and teased, "Maybe I can do it!"


    All of a sudden, Vivian went rigid. She felt her heart leapt with joy when she saw how Terence held her


    hand so intimately just now, and the temperature in his hand seemed to be burning. Terence''s hand


    also stopped in midair. Looking at the reddish face of Vivian, he was at a loss what to do.


    "Terence, Miss Vivian, why haven''t you twoe yet?" Fiona and Spencer had already been named.


    Spencer was ying with the toy gun. Fiona couldn''t help turning back to urge them.


    "I''ming." Hearing Fiona''s words, Terence came to his senses immediately. When he was about to


    take his leave, he pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry." then he turned around and walked


    towards the game site.


    He was elegant andposed with a charming and considerate smile.


    Looking at his receding figure, Vivian murmured, "It doesn''t matter." Then she went after Terence.


    In front of the game venue, Terence picked up a pistol and asked the staff with a smile, "ording to


    the rule of the game, can only one person be the winner?"


    The staff smiled and said, "Well, Well, yes. "


    "Can thepetition start now?" Spencer said with a big smile on his face.


    "Come on, Spencer!" Fiona, who was standing not far behind him, said in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Spencer looked back at Fiona affectionately.


    Vivian''s eyes were glued to this couple. Suddenly, she got an idea.


    p¡ª¡ª


    p¡ª¡ª


    Terence hit the pink balloons and Spencer hit the blue balloons. They looked at each other and then


    kept hit same color of theirs again.


    The crowd also burst into whispers and cheers. For a moment, two outstanding men drew everyone''s


    attention.


    "Ah! Thest one!" Terence smiled and said to the staff, "It seems that you have to prepare four


    tickets."


    That staff was also amazed. He opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Spencer had already raised his hand gently, and Terence followed behind him.


    Standing beside him with a rxed look on his face, Fiona didn''t feel stressed at all, because she knew


    that this was a piece of cake for Spencer.


    "Ah... Miss Fiona, what''s wrong with you? Ah, don''t scare me! "


    As soon as Spencer pulled the trigger, a sudden cry of Vivian came from behind them. With a grim


    face, he turned around immediately without taking a look at it and asked, "Fiona, what happen to you..."


    "Yes! Mr. Terence, you win! "

 Chapter 251 The Battle Between The First Wife And The Mistress

    Chapter 251 The Battle Between The First Wife And The Mistress


    p¡ª¡ª


    The pink balloons exploded at the sound. She turned her head to look at Spencer. There was ast


    blue balloon at the te. What a pity! Thest balloon he had hit was a red one beside the blue


    balloon.


    Standing rooted to the spot, Fiona was shocked by what Vivian gave out a loud scream.


    After making sure that Fiona was fine, Spencer walked up to her and held her by the shoulder.


    "The ticket is ours!" Vivian hopped to the direction of Terence.


    It was until then that Fiona realized that Vivian had been bluffing her into bothering Spencer. Spencer


    also understood that, the expression on his face darkened. He asked, "Fiona, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Fiona shook her head. "But, it''s a pity that the ticket was stolen."


    "Oh, Mr. Spencer, thank you so much!" With a triumphant smile, Terence and Vivian walked over side


    by side.


    Spencer felt both helpless and angry and said, "Hey, you''re acting shamelessly. It doesn''t count."


    "All is fair in war." Vivian smiled sweetly, "Mr. Spencer, Miss Fiona, I am sorry! But Mr. Spencer cares


    about Mrs. Cheng so much that he even stopped the game. How enviable is that! "


    "Yes, Mr. Spencer." Terence grinned from ear to ear and took the ticket from the staff. "They love each


    other very much. I''m so envious of them!"


    "Miss Vivian, you are so smart." Fiona gave her heartfelt admiration, "You and Mr. Terence make a


    perfect match."


    Winking at Fiona, Vivian pressed her hand down and smiled, "You tter me too much."


    "One of you is cunning, and the other is clever." Spencer whispered to Fiona, "If they are together, we''d


    better not y with them."


    But instead of saying anything, Fiona just smiled.


    The four people walked around the park in a good mood. Seeing that it was almost noon, they decided


    to have lunch together. It didn''t seem inappropriate for Vivian to follow them as friends. As Fiona and


    Spencer had regarded Vivian as Terence''s girlfriend.


    They seemed to be quite familiar with each other, but didn''t like they just knew each other yesterday.


    "Go there and have a look! Let''s go! Hurry up! "


    "What happened?"


    "Oh my God! It seemed that a first wife was beating the mistress!"


    "This is too fierce. I can''t get inside if I don''t get there."


    The four of them were walking out of the park when they heard some people discussing excitedly on


    the small fountain square beside the park. The scene was chaotic and exciting.


    "Why are they fighting here in broad daylight?" Fiona asked in surprise.


    "Didn''t they just say that an original wife hit a mistress? Maybe they just chose this kind of bustling


    ce to ruin the reputation of someone. " Vivian blinked at Fiona, "Let''s go? To have a look? Go and


    see who has the upper hand. " After that, she stole a nce at Spencer and whispered in Fiona''s ear,


    "Take your husband there and let him know how troublesome it is to find a mistress."


    Spencer''s face darkened and he shouted at Terence, "Did you remember that girl, Sophia? Miss Vivian


    brings Fiona to watch some strange things, the same as Sophia. "


    Fiona smiled embarrassedly. Before she opened her mouth, Vivian had already taken her hand and


    walked forward.


    Terence smiled and looked at Vivian gently.


    "That''s it?" Turning his head to look at Terence, Spencer continued, "I thought you would find a woman


    who is good at talking slowly, drinking tea and ying chess."


    "I don''t want to find someone like that, I think she''s good." said Terence with a smile, looking at


    Spencer


    "Hey, boy." Spencer gave Terence a pat on his shoulder and praised, "Well done!"


    On the other side of the fountain square, the two women were fighting fiercely, but no one came to help


    them. A fatty middle-aged bald man stood beside them, patted his thigh and cried desperately, "Stop!


    Stop it! "


    "Cao, let me tell you!" Among the two women who were arguing, a middle-aged woman dressed in nice


    clothes raised her head and shouted at the man, "If you keep unclear with her, I will divorce you!"


    "Fine! Afraid of you? " Another young woman shouted, "You old woman! Manager. Cao has long


    wanted to leave you! "


    "You bitch! How dare you!" That middle-aged woman suddenly grabbed the young woman''s hair and


    said fiercely, "You like his money, don''t you? ? Do you know that his money is mine! He is a pauper


    without me! "


    "Ahhh -" the young woman pushed the middle-aged woman away hard, and staggered to the bald man.


    She ran behind the man to hide and cried, "Help me, Manager Cao, help me!"


    Vivian walked into the innermost circle of the crowd with Fiona. Seeing this, Spencer frowned, followed


    Fiona and protected her closely.


    Watching the two women torn their clothes and plucked their hair, Fiona couldn''t help but step back.


    ''Don''t they feel ashamed in the broad daylight?


    Spencer''s eyes fell on the two heroines in the farce, without any expression on his face. However, after


    a wisp of her hair, there was a clear and fair face of the young woman.


    With his eyes wide open, Spencer went rigid. Noticing the unnaturalness of Spencer, Fiona was


    confused. But when she looked at the young woman''s face, she opened her mouth all of a sudden.


    "Celine..."


    "Cao, fine, I will divorce you now! Do you think I''m afraid of you? " The middle-aged woman turned


    around the bald man and gave Celine a hard kick on his high-heeled shoes. Sheughed in anger,


    "Divorce you now!"


    "No, no, no! Honey! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! " The man''s legs were so weak that he suddenly knelt on the


    ground. He held the woman''s legs and cried, "Honey, it''s all my fault. I won''t do it again! I won''t divorce


    you! "


    "Cao, it''s not the first time that you have an affair. I can turn a blind eye to it! You''re an old man, an


    useless man who''s finished in three minutes in the bed. I don''t care! " The middle-aged woman broke


    out into curses, "But this woman actually wants to enter my room, and she dared to show off to me!


    How dare she say that she is pregnant with your child! What a joke! Children? Cao, do you think you


    still have the ability to have a baby? "


    "Zee..." "Wow, men, just like that!" eximed Vivian


    Terence stood next to Vivian, looking at the faces of Spencer and Fiona, and said nothing. Noticing the


    awkward atmosphere, Vivian turned to look at Fiona, who was biting her lips with an unreadable


    expression on her face. Vivian shut her mouth and didn''t say anything more.


    Was there someone they knew in this melee?


    "Manager. Cao, Mr. Cao..." Celine was sobbing and avoiding being punched and kicked by the middle-


    aged woman, what a poor girl.


    The old man was stunned for a second. He turned around suddenly and pped on her face. "It''s you,!


    I... I can''t have a baby anymore You lied to me that you were pregnant! Get out! "


    Celine''s face turned pale. Biting her lower lip hard, she suddenly reached out her hand and scratched


    the man''s face with his long nails. She roared, "You bad man! I''m wrong about you!"


    The three of them were caught up in a scuffle again.


    "Let''s go." Among the crowd who were watching the fun, Spencer suddenly spoke in a low voice. He


    withdrew his gaze from afar and wrapped his arm around Fiona''s waist. He lowered his head and


    asked, "Are you still watching?" His voice was still so calm.


    Still in a daze, Fiona shook her head and replied, "No."


    "Then let''s go." Smiling, Spencer kissed her on the forehead and hugged her, squeezing her out of the


    crowd.


    "Let''s go out, too." Asked Terence, tilting his head to Vivian.


    "Okay."


    Fiona''s mood was a littleplicated. ''Everyone knows who she was. But Spencer didn''t say anything.


    If I asked him something, he might think I was making fun of him, '' she thought. She could tell Spencer


    anything, but she didn''t have the confidence to tell him anything about Celine...


    "What''s wrong? Why don''t you say anything? " Spencer said while stroking her hair.


    Fiona shook her head sulkily. Obviously, she had something on her mind.


    "I don''t want you to get me wrong. I saw Celine, I knew it''s her. But she has nothing to do with me now.


    Although surprised, I don''t want to care about her own evils. " There was a hint of uncertainty in his


    voice, for fear that Fiona would misunderstand him.


    Standing still, Fiona raised her head and looked at him. "Don''t you think that Celine was very pitiful just


    now? It''s okay. If you want to help her I think it''s understandable, after all... "


    Noticing the hesitation and panic in her eyes, Spencer felt his heart ache. He pulled her into his arms


    and asked, "What are you afraid of? Is there anything that you don''t trust in front of me? Don''t you


    know my heart? "


    "No, I just..." Biting her lips, she apologized, "I''m sorry."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I don''t need your apology. I just want you to believe me." Spencer sighed, "What did you just say?"


    "Let go of me first," she said


    "No, I won''t let you go." "I won''t let you go," said Spencer in a spoiled manner


    Fiona struggled to raise her head and red at him. "Will you me me for mentioning her matters


    "Of course not." Said Spencer, shaking his head.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, it''s true." He nodded firmly. He had seen clearly what kind of person Celine really was. He knew


    clearly that she was not a good person, even without being told by Fiona. Thus, Spencer added, "I just


    felt disgusted when I saw that scene just now. I was afraid that you would be angry after seeing it, so I


    took you away."


    Frowning, Fiona suddenly spoke rudely, "You''re really a fool, aren''t you? Or you don''t have a good


    eyesight? Why did you fall in love with Celine? "


    Hearing what Fiona said, Spencer was speechless for a moment. When he realized what had


    happened, he was very happy. He replied directly, "I''m d that you scold me like that."

 Chapter 252 Get The Antidote In The Compound

    Chapter 252 Get The Antidote In The Compound


    "You''re a fool, why are you so happy?" Fiona nced at him angrily.


    Spencer smiled happily, "I''m just happy. You should scold me more, and let me know how stupid I was


    before. "


    "You are really stupid. I am so aggrieved." Fiona snorted.


    "Yes, yes, it''s all my fault. I''m a fool." Nodding his head, Spencer continued, "From now on, you can


    vent your grievances to me. If you want to ask me, just ask me. If you want to scold me, just do it Do


    you understand? "


    Biting her lower lip, Fiona asked, "Do you really care about Celine?"


    "No, I don''t. The city management wille hereter." Then he gave her a hug and said, "That''s it.


    You have to tell me everything."


    "Yes, you''re really a fool."


    "Yes, I am."


    Terence stood aside, smiling. "You are a coward. You are happy to be scolded," he added


    "That''s how Mr. Spencer loves his wife!" Vivian walked up to him, waggling her head, and continued,


    "Beating or cursing is a sign of love. But Miss Fiona is too elegant. Obviously, she took Spencer for her


    real family. As a man, you''d better not be too spineless in front of your beloved woman. "


    "Miss Vivian, you are such a love expert." With one of his hands in his pocket, Terence turned sideways


    a little and gazed at her mischievously. "How could you be so reasonable? You are experienced, aren''t


    you? "


    "Well Sort of. " Vivian nodded, not noticing the sudden change of Terence''s expression, and said, "I


    was chased by a lot of people before, and I was not interested in those aloof men. They pursued me


    and let me guess what they were thinking. Aren''t I tired? I prefer the boys who are more proactive. "


    ''A more active boy? Terence narrowed his eyes.


    "No, I don''t want to think about that." Vivian shook her head and was about to take a step forward.


    Suddenly, she felt so dizzy that she could not even take a step steadily. She was about to fall down.


    "Watch out!" But Terence was quicker than her. He stepped forward swiftly and held her waist with his


    hands. Frowning, he didn''t know whether he was nervous or worried.


    "Well..." Vivian murmured, "I''m sorry, Mr. Terence. I cked out again," she gasped, resting her hand


    on Terence''s sleeve, sweating.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Fiona heard the sound, she quickly pushed Spencer away and ran over to ask, "What''s wrong?


    What happened to Miss Vivian? "


    "No, nothing." "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have scared everyone," Vivian apologized, standing up straight


    "That''s great." Fiona responded.


    Terence frowned, "What''s wrong with you? When I first met you, did you dash out like this? That''s on


    the road! "


    "That''s it!" Vivian pouted, "I don''t know what happened. I just passed out so I even don''t know it''s on


    the road! I can''t control it. "


    "You... Is there any hidden disease that you fainted like this? "


    Terence''s sudden voice scared both Fiona and Spencer. Spencer quickly patted on his shoulder and


    said, "Watch your mouth!"


    "Yeah, what are you talking about?" Vivian also felt a little wronged, "My father is a doctor. He must


    know if I have some disease! Maybe it''s because I''ve been too tiredtely and yed overnight. "


    "You are an adult now, but you still yed games all night!" "A healthy lifestyle is very important.


    Otherwise, you will be worn out, just like what you just did," Terence added and looked at Vivian with


    disapproval.


    "Humph!" Vivian twitched her mouth and made apromise, "Yes, Mr. Terence, you are right. I''ll


    introduce my father to you some other day. You share the same view of health care with him! "


    "You..." Terence was rendered speechless.


    Fiona couldn''t helpughing, covering her mouth.


    Terence was angry and annoyed at the same time. He turned to look at Vivian, only to find her


    aggrieved and acting like a spoiled child. Obviously, she was extremely angry and could not show it. So


    he waved his hand and said irritably, "Let''s go for lunch!"


    Vivianughed and teased him, "Mr. Terence, what health care food do you want to have for lunch?


    Would you like something light? You must have a long life because you pay much attention to health


    care! "


    "Miss Vivian, if you keep doing this, I won''t give you the game ount." Terence walked on angrily.


    "Oh, don''t be like this!" Vivian followed him hurriedly, "I''m just kidding! Mr. Terence, please don''t be


    angry with me! Okay? OK or not? Smile! "


    Terence quickened his pace and ignored her.


    "Hey, you just won the ticket of the amusement park. Half of the credit goes to me! Or, are you sure you


    can beat Mr. Spencer? Mr. Terence, please say something to me! "


    Looking at the two people walking away, Spencer breathed a sigh of relief. "Everything has its


    Vanquisher, I think Terence will have a hard time in the future."


    "What about you?" Fiona turned her head.


    "Me? I''m so lucky to have you around. " With his arms around Fiona''s waist, Spencer walked forward.


    "Let''s go. Let Terence treat us this lunch."


    During the dinner, the four got along well with each other. Vivian was a good talker, and she could


    easily capture people''s interest with her words. She was cute and witty, not unreasonably troublesome.


    She was attentive and forthright. This kind of personality would remind Fiona of Sophia. However,


    Fiona.


    "Fiona, you have a baby?" Shocked, Vivian asked.


    "Yes." Fiona nodded shyly, "Yes, two years old."


    "Wow, really?" Vivian''s eyes lit up, "The baby is the cutest! I don''t have so many family members, so I


    like kids more. When can I visit you? "


    "Anytime!" Fiona smiled, "You can go with Terence."


    "If I don''t go with him, can I go too?" Vivian smiled with sweet dimples on her cheeks.


    "Of course you can!" Fiona nodded. Terence picked up the ss and took a sip of water leisurely, as if


    what they were discussing had nothing to do with him.


    "Can I be the baby''s godmother?"


    "Ahem!"


    Hardly had her voice faded away, Terence was choked by a mouthful of water, coughing violently.


    "What happened to you again, Mr. Terence?" "Did I scare you for being in such a hurry?" Vivian


    continued


    Spencer and Fiona grinned from ear to ear.


    "Ahem!" Terence was still coughing. He reached out and wiped his mouth with a tissue. "I''m sorry. It


    was my mistake I''m sorry... "


    "It doesn''t matter." With a wave of his hand, Spencer acted as if he didn''t care about it at all. He then


    said to Vivian with a smile, "Mr. Terence, the man next to you, is already the godfather of our daughter,


    Sarah. Your question left him at a loss."


    With a blush on her cheeks, Vivian said in a low voice, "What a coincidence!" Then she took a nce


    at Terence and added, "Mr. Terence, why didn''t you tell me earlier? You embarrassed me."


    "I..." Terence shrugged his shoulders and looked innocent and annoyed. "How can I say that to you?"


    Vivian stuck out her tongue at him.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    While they were eating, Spencer''s cellphone suddenly rang. He picked it up, "It was a call from the


    Research Institute. Can I answer it here? "


    Both Terence and Fiona were thrilled at the phone call. Terence nodded and said, "Pick it up!"


    "Yes." Spencer then answered the phone, "Hello?"


    All the people inside were waiting for the result with bated breath. There was sweat in the palm of


    Spencer who held Fiona''s hand. Biting her lower lip, Fiona wondered, ''He cares about it.''


    "Really? Okay Okay... " Spencer''s voice became more and more excited and his face lit up with


    excitement. They knew it was good news without hearing the voice from the other end of the phone.


    "Okay. Well, just wait for me in the courtyard! " After he finished speaking, Spencer hung up the phone.


    He nced at others and opened his mouth, but only smiled.


    "Have the research resultse out? Are the antidotes real? " Asked Terence.


    After regaining hisposure for two seconds, Spencer nodded and replied, "Yes."


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    Fiona was deeply moved by his words. Her eyes were filled with tears and she said in a trembling


    voice, "Great! That''s great!"


    "Yes." Spencer then wiped off her tears and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    "I''m just, really moved." Fiona sniffed, twitched her mouth, feeling aggrieved and happy.


    Terence felt relieved. He said excitedly, "That''s great."


    "Congrattions." Vivian was also busy to say thanks. Although she did not know what happened, she


    knew it was good.


    "Well, then let''s return to the residentialpound." Fiona couldn''t wait to pull Spencer to go, "Are we


    going back to the family residence? Can we get the antidote right now?"


    "No hurry." "Let''s have lunch first and then go back," Spencer added and stopped her.


    Fiona''s eyes lit up and she nodded.


    After lunch, Fiona didn''t want to go anywhere. She wanted to go back with Spencer to get the antidote.


    Terence cared about Spencer and wanted to go back with him. And Vivian, she also wanted to have a


    look, in fact, the real intention of her was to visit Sarah so she asked Terence to take her there.


    "We are going back to the family residence and it will be at night after wee back. Aren''t you afraid


    that your parents will worry about us?" The reason why Terence didn''t want Vivian go with them was


    because he didn''t like her. However, he was afraid that his mother woulde when she knew that he


    had taken Vivian back...


    "My father is in the hospital every day. And he had several surgery today. He totally ignored me! My


    mother died a long time ago. " A hint of disappointment shed through Vivian''s eyes. "So what''s the


    difference if I don''t go back?"


    It never urred to Terence that Vivian had lost her mother. "I''m sorry," he uttered


    "Oh, it''s okay. It''s not your fault." Vivian winked at Terence and grabbed his arm naturally. "Come on,


    let''s go to Mr. Spencer''s house to y with the baby!"


    Terence couldn''t help but smile when he saw Vivian grab his arm.

 Chapter 253 When Happiness Comes

    Chapter 253 When Happiness Comes


    On the way back to the family residence, Fiona received a call from Sophia.


    "Hello, Sophia. What''s up?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where are you, Fiona?" Sophia said, "I''m going back to M City. I''ll be back on Monday tomorrow with


    George. I was thinking abouting back to see you and Sarah because I''m going to school


    tomorrow. "


    "Really? Great! I''m on my way back to the family residence! " Fiona smiled, "Where are you with


    George? Is it convenient for you to go to the family residence? Stay for dinner tonight! "


    "Wow, it''s great." Sophia nodded, "It''s very convenient to go residentialpound! We are heading


    there. "


    "Okay. We can gather together in the residentialpound."


    "Is Spencer with you?" Sophia said suddenly.


    "Well, yes, how do you know?" Fiona asked, holding the phone in her hand.


    "Because I can hear your sweet voice... You''re so happy now! "


    "No, don''t y joke on me." Feeling a little embarrassed, Fiona nced at Spencer and said, "Then


    we''ll wait for you at the family residence!"


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Fiona couldn''t help sharing the news with Spencer, "That''s good. George and


    Sophia are here today, and Mr. Terence and Miss Vivian are also here. How about inviting them to have


    a meal together?"


    Spencer smiled indulgently, "It''s all up to you."


    At the same time, Sophia sat in George''s car and sighed slightly.


    "What''s wrong? You were so happy just now. " George touched Sophia''s head, "Aren''t you happy to go


    back to M City? Or do you think you will miss me after a week? "


    "George, you are bing more cunning!" Sophia smiled.


    "Then why did you sigh?"


    "I just think of Ryan."


    As the car started slowly, Sophia''s voice became vague. "I don''t know how is he doing now. I want to


    call Ryan together with us to visit Sarah. But I think it''s better to leave him alone then."


    "You''re doing the right thing! Maybe missing is the best thing for him. As soon as he stops, he will


    appear in front of everyone. " Georgeforted her, "Besides, Fiona promised to work for him after


    graduation, didn''t she? I know that he can''t be friends with her after he fall in love with her deeply, but


    they are different. They must be good partners and know how to cooperate with each other, "


    "You are right." Sophia seemed to understand, "I believe that Ryan will be very happy, too!"


    "Yes, everyone is happy as long as he or she cherishes the good things."


    In the general manager''s office of the ZR Company. In the quiet office, the only sound was the rustle of


    pen point across the paper.


    Sitting in his chair, Ryan sorted out the documents at hand one by one, signed on them and breathed a


    sigh of relief. All of a sudden, his back leaned against the back of the seat, and his head slightly tilted


    up. He raised his hand and pinched the nose, intending to rx.


    The warm sunshine in the autumn came into the building and the room was warm andfortable.


    With his eyes closed, Ryan didn''t think about anything, so he just enjoyed this moment with himself.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    A noise suddenly came into his mind outside the office. It was like something fell on the ground. On


    reflex, Ryan opened his eyes, and sat up straight all of a sudden. He pricked up his ears, trying to hear


    what was happening outside.


    Today was Sunday and there were few people working overtime in thepany. And at this time in the


    afternoon, were there still people in thepany?


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    There came another loud noise. Ryan immediately jumped up from the chair. After a slight pause, he


    frowned and walked out doubtfully. Ryan opened the door quietly. He stood behind the door and turned


    right as expected.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Not far from the corridor, there was a petite person squatting on the ground, holding a pile of waste


    paper and boxes that were tall, even the body and face were covered. That woman could only hold the


    box with one hand and touch the box with the other hand. Then, she picked up the box on the ground.


    When she picked them up, they fell to the ground again. What a huge noise.


    She was so embarrassed and tried so hard at the same time.


    Ryan shook his head and hurried over there. He squatted down and was about to pick up the box on


    the ground when his hand was just stretched out by the woman. A momentter, confused, the woman


    held Ryan''s knuckles.


    Staring at her hand, Ryan''s heart missed a beat and he forgot to withdraw his hand.


    Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    More and more boxes fell from her hands, and the real face of the person behind the box gradually


    appeared. Ryan slowly raised his head and saw a petite girl standing behind the box. The girl was


    obviously shocked too. She stared at Ryan in a panic and didn''t know what to do, like a deer that had


    entered the territory of another person. Instead, he held her tighter


    Their eyes met. Neither of them spoke again because they didn''t want to disturb the time.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    Thest paper box fall onto the ground, as if it pulled them back to reality. The girl froze for an instant.


    She let go of Ryan''s hand, stood up and staggered backward. "I''m sorry!"


    "Ahem." Ryan didn''t stand up. He just covered his mouth and coughed, "So... It''s okay.. Are you


    working overtime? "


    "Yes, yes." The girl nodded.


    Ryan stretched out his hand to pick up the pieces of paper and boxes on the ground. Seeing that they


    were all packed with packages, he asked, "Where are you going to take these things?"


    "Those drafts are useless to the designers. I''ll break them into pieces. Those boxes, these boxes I want


    to sell it. I can sell it for some money. " The girl bit her lips, looked at the dress on Ryan and


    remembered that he appeared in this floor. She didn''t dare to rush to deal with him, so she asked in


    fear, "I... anyway, this is not needed in thepany. If I need to throw it out Did I make a mistake? "


    Ryan raised his lips slightly and said with a faint smile, "No. But, you don''t need to move so many


    things every time. It will be easier if you move less every time. "


    That girl felt warm in her heart. Looking at the side face of Ryan covered by sunshine, she nodded, "I, I


    know, thank you." After that, she saw that Ryan had picked up a lot of things. So she hurriedly moved


    close to him and tried to help him pick up the things. "Well, sir, I can do it myself! Thank you very much!


    I can do it myself. "


    But Ryan ignored it and picked up most of the box cover in his arms. He stood up and asked: "Where


    are you going to take these things?"


    "Downstairs, outside the building."


    "Yes." Ryan took the box and walked down.


    "Sir..." The girl was stunned. She felt ttered and blushed. "I can do it myself..."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Gloria Wen."


    Ryan was stunned for a moment. Then he smiled and said, "My name is Ryan Wen."


    In the Cheng family in the Residential Compound of M City.


    When Fiona and Spencer came back, they found that the doctor and the specialist of the research


    institute were waiting for them. The moment the doctor saw them, he stood up and greeted, "Mrs.


    Cheng."


    After greeting the experts politely, Terence followed them in and asked, "How is it going?"


    "He can be injected with antidote now."


    As soon as she was thrilled, Fiona grabbed Spencer''s arm. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    "Let''s get started." Spencer patted tofort her.


    "Okay." The doctor took out the medicine cab, opened it and the cold air saved his face. The doctor


    wearing white gloves took out a syringe, disinfected Spencer''s arm, pricked the needle tip into a blood


    vessels, and pushed the antidote slowly into the skin of Spencer.


    One hour after the injection, there was no adverse reaction of Spencer. The several experts and


    doctors felt relieved and left together.


    "Are you relieved now?" Spencer pinched Fiona''s little nose and continued, "Now I have the antidote. I


    won''t forget you in the future. Even in my next life, I can find you."


    With a lump in her throat and tears in her eyes, Fiona replied, "Let''s spend this life first."


    "Yes, we will grow old together." Lowering his head, Spencer nted a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Standing in the living room, Vivian sniffed and said, "How romantic!"


    But Terence just smiled and said nothing.


    "Ah --"


    Just then, Fiona suddenly screamed with her eyes full of panic, "Spencer, our We forgot to take the


    rings. "


    "What ring?" At this moment, Sophia arrived. She walked in with George side by side. She asked with a


    smile, "What ring? You have a big diamond on your finger. What else do you want? "


    "That''s the proposal ring. I bet Fiona wants wedding ring." George said with a smile.


    "George, Sophia, you are here!" Fiona smiled and hurried to calm down. "Come on in."


    "Where is Sarah?" Asked Sophia.


    Just then, the nanny came downstairs with Sarah in her arms. Upon seeing her parents, Sarah


    immediately ran to them.


    Looking at so many people at home today, Sarah greeted them one after another sweetly.


    Vivian liked Sarah at first sight and kept ying with her. Sarah was also very smart. In Terence''s arms,


    she kept calling "Daddy" and looking at Vivian. She asked, "Daddy, is this your wife?"


    Terence''s face turned red, but was teased by several people.


    When they were having a good time, the security guard of the Cheng family suddenly ran in, each with


    a small box and a document in his hand. He saluted politely, "Mr. Spencer, here are the things you


    want."


    "Yes." Spencer nodded and took the things over.


    Four or five people came over and asked curiously.


    Spencer took out the household register and cleared his throat proudly. "This is the household register.


    It belongs to the Cheng family. I''ve already signed it with the names of Fiona Ji and Margery Cheng.


    Congrattions!"


    He turned two pages of the pages with a big smile on his face. Fiona replied with a shy face. But more


    importantly, she felt happy.


    Sophia''s eyes were full of envy. She whispered to George, "When did my name appear on your


    household register?"


    "Sooner than expected." George smiled.


    "What''s in this box?" Vivian asked.


    "Well..." Spencer slowly opened the box, and two wedding rings appeared in front of everyone.


    Spencer continued in a proud tone, "This is our wedding ring. It was designed by Fiona."


    "You... You have taken it back?" Looking at the ring designed by herself, Fiona was surprised.


    "Yes, it was taken just now."


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful!"


    "Congrattions!"


    "Hurry up, the ceremony starts." Sophia urged, "Just take it. No more nonsense!"


    Under the blessings of the people present, Spencer took thedy''s wedding ring out of the box.


    Meanwhile, he held Fiona''s hand and slowly put it in her finger. Meanwhile, Fiona took the man''s ring


    out and held his hand to help him put it on.


    The rings matched perfectly. They represented the love of the two people and finallypleted. All of


    them stared at the couple breathlessly.


    "Now, daddy can kiss Mommy!" Sarah suddenly shouted in a clear voice, that''s what Terence just


    taught her to say that, and the rest burst intoughter.


    With no hesitation, Spencer clung to Fiona''s waist, leaned over, lowered his head and kissed her


    passionately. The two rings were shining on their hands.

 Chapter 254 What A Passionate Mother-in-law

    Chapter 254 What A Passionate Mother-inw


    The Cheng family residence was more lively than before. Fiona cooked in person. Sophia waited for


    some food to be ready so she could y with Sarah for a while. Vivian also yed with Sarah and then


    she went to the kitchen to help.


    In fact, Spencer didn''t want to get Vivian help because he thought that she was a guest. So he asked


    Terence to go to the kitchen to ask her out. Terence went to the kitchen. Before he entered the door, he


    saw that Vivian was chatting with Fiona while washing vegetables. Vivian wore an apron, her curly long


    hair tied up casually. A dimple on her cheeks made her smile like a flower.


    She was skilled at cooking.


    Terence rubbed his nose with his hand and was surprised by how much she had behaved. After a


    while, he put his hand in his pocket again and didn''t go forward. He asked them slowly, "Are you busy


    now?"


    "Mr. Terence, youe here." Vivian turned around as she heard the voice of Terence.


    "Terence."


    "Mr. Terence, do you also want to have a try?" A mischievous smile crossed Vivian''s face.


    Terence smiled, "I don''t know how to cook. Are you tired? Would you like to go out and have a rest? "


    "You''re right, Vivian. Go out with Terence, please. I and Ina can handle it." "You''re our guest too. How


    can you help us in the kitchen?" Fiona urged.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter." With a wave of her hand, Vivian urged, "Mr. Terence, don''t disturb us. You can


    leave now."


    "Well, now you are actually disturbed by me, aren''t you?" Terence raised his eyebrows slightly.


    With a look at Fiona, Vivian nodded in agreement. "It''s a great pleasure for me to know Mr. Terence.


    His friend have so manymon with me. I don''t expect that Fiona majored in painting, and I also


    learned that. We have too many topics to talk about. Fiona has a good character. I''ve decided to be her


    elder sister. And, there is anotherdy called Sophia. She is as unruly as me. She is so cute. "


    Every time Vivian spoke, her lips curved and dimples appeared. Such a smile seemed to be what he


    had only seen in his dreams. Different from the tenderness that appeared on Fiona''s face, she was as


    shy and elegant as a hibiscus flower. There was no impurity in Vivian''s smile, only sunshine and


    upward temperature, which was very vigorous.


    "What are you doing, Terence?"


    Terence was taken aback by the slightly unpleasant voice of Spencer from behind. Only then did he


    realize that he had been absent-minded. He looked up, only to find that Vivian had already been


    chatting andughing with Fiona.


    "I told you to call Vivian back, but you didn''t and you are caught here, too?" Spencer then walked up to


    Terence and gave him a crooked smile as if he wasining something.


    "Screw you!" Terence gave him a kick deliberately and asked, "Then why are you here again? Are you


    afraid that Vivian might take Fiona away from you? "


    "You too!" Pushing Terence towards the kitchen, Spencer said, "Miss Vivian, you are our guest, so you


    don''t have to stay here to help us. Sarah just asked where you are going."


    "What? Really? " A big smile appeared on Vivian''s face. She threw the dish aside and walked past


    Terence, wiping her hands. "Fiona, I''m going to see Sarah. I''ll be back soon!"


    Terence''s face darkened. He felt that Vivian was even more familiar with Fiona than with him, he could


    be neglected at any time.


    "Okay." Fiona nodded her head and smiled when she saw Vivian walked out, "What did Sarah just


    say?" She knew her daughter. It seemed impossible for her to ask where Vivian went just now.


    "Sarah asks where Terence is with his wife." Spencer couldn''t helpughing in his mind. As expected,


    Fiona smiled.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Terence threatened with a dark red face.


    "What am I talking about? "Which word?" Seeing that Terence raised his fist and changed the topic,


    Spencer pretended to be dumb and said, "Well, the temperament of Vivian is a little simr to that of


    Sophia!"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded. "They two got along quite well just now."


    Spencer frowned and said, "Ah, I''m so worried."


    "What are you worried about?" Terence gave a nce at Spencer.


    "I''m worried about my innocent and cute wife to be misled by this youngdy and George''s girlfriend."


    Smiling, Spencer walked towards the kitchen and pushed Terence out. "Go away! Don''t be the third


    wheel here!"


    Terence''s face darkened. He pushed Spencer away and shouted, "You go away! I''ll go out myself!" As


    soon as he finished saying that, he hummed angrily and walked outwards.


    "Terence, the dinner will be ready soon. You can wait outside for a while!"


    Fiona smiled and handed a te to Ina. And Ina took the te and walked out.


    There was only Fiona left in the kitchen. With a smile, Spencer walked two steps forward and hugged


    her from behind, his arms around her body, swinging around. After taking a deep breath, he said, "Well,


    it smells good!"


    "Of course, I cooked." Replied Fiona in a good mood. She was narcissistic this time.


    "Well, the food cooked by my wife is delicious, but what I said is not food fragrance." His voice was low


    and his breath was hot. Then he bit her earlobe gently and said, "I said you are fragrant."


    Redness spread from the earlobes all over her body in an instant. Fiona quickly struggled in the arms


    of Spencer. "Shame on you. Go away. Don''t interfere with my cooking. Go out to apany the


    guests."


    "I won''t go with the guests, because they have to be apanied Sarah." "My wife doesn''t love me


    anymore. I''m leaving tomorrow. I can''t even hug her," Spencer grumbled, as he held her closer to his


    chest.


    "Hey, stop it." Fiona was speechless, "In the past, you even went back to the base every week. I didn''t


    see you being so shameless."


    "How would youpare yourself with the past?" Kissing Fiona''s hair, Spencer suddenly said, "How


    about going to the base with me tomorrow? It''s okay if you''re home. Don''t you go to school after new


    year? "


    "Yes, but I have a lot of things to do at home. I have to study for the content I learned in the school


    three years ago, and the school has arranged a makeup examination for me. Besides, grandpa is going


    to the family residence, so I have to stay at home. And Sarah, can this little girl be at home by herself?


    "


    As soon as he heard the words from Fiona, Spencer pouted and said, "Then you should call me every


    night."


    "Okay." "Get out of my way. If we don''t cook dinner now, we''ll have to eat on air," Fiona urged


    "Let me help you." Spencer cheerfully began to help.


    There were so many young people sitting around the table and talking happily. When they were about


    to leave after dinner, a special guest came to the Cheng family.


    "Just entering the courtyard, I heard the cheers andughter here."


    Hearing the voice, Terence turned his head away and twitched his mouth. They saw Sherry walked into


    the living room with curiosity, her eyes constantly ncing at several people. When she saw Vivian,


    she looked a few more.


    They all stood up to wee. Terence rushed to the front in a hurry and asked, "Mom, why are you


    here?"


    Mom? ncing at Sherry, Vivian stepped back.


    "Let me check!" Sherry nced at Vivian again and cried in surprise deliberately, "Hey, herees


    Vivian!"


    When she was mentioned, Vivian was stunned. She quickly bowed and said, "Hello, aunt."


    "Okay." Sherry took a step forward, grabbed Vivian''s hand and patted it gently. Thinking of something,


    she red at Terence and said, "Terence, since you havee with Vivian, why don''t you take her


    home to have a look? Don''t you have any manners?"


    "I..." Before Terence could say anything, Sherry turned around and asked Vivian again, "How''s your


    father recently?"


    "He''s fine."


    "That''s good." Sherry said with a smile, "Would you like toe to our hometer? Terence is not


    sensible. He treats you like this. I''ll take you to have a look...


    Taking his mother by the hand, Terence added, "We just knew each other for two days. It''s too fast.


    Don''t scare her."


    "No, I won''t!" Sherry shook off Terence''s hand and walked to Vivian, "Shall we go?" Then she dragged


    Vivian out. Startled, Vivian turned around, opened her mouth to shout at them in lipnguage, "Help!"


    The men all stunned and looked at each other. Only Terence rushed out in a hurry. "Mom, it''s toote!


    Come again someday! Mom, please don''t go... "


    "What a passionate mother-inw!" With arms akimbo, Sophia looked out and said, "She has an


    opposite temper as Terence!"


    "Yes." Fiona also nodded, "Too enthusiastic."


    "Aunt, aunt." Pulled by Sherry, Vivian was embarrassed to get rid of her hand. She could only said,


    "Aunt Sherry, it''ste today. I''ll visit you another day, okay?"


    "It''s notte. You can stay at our home if it''s toote."


    Terence''s eyes narrowed as he came forward to block his mother''s way. "Mom, I''m sending her home,"


    he said


    "Humph!" Sherry red at Terence and said, "How dare you speak to me in such a stiff tone?"


    "I..."


    Terence''s face rxed. His mother took the opportunity to continue walking forward, pulling Vivian''s


    hand, "Vivian, let me tell you, though Terence is so rigid now, he was very smooth in his childhood and


    was even on a par with Spencer. I have a lot of photos of Terence. He is just like a monkey And a


    naked photo... "


    "Really?" Vivian was stunned by her words and burst intoughter. Forgetting to struggle, she showed


    her interest and said, "Aunt Sherry, you don''t know that I am a photographer. I like to watch photos,


    especially the photos in the past."


    "That''s great. I''ll go back to find you one now. Terence, was handsome when he was a child, and now


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    he''s also handsome... Am I right? "


    "That''s right."


    The two women were chatting happily in front of the house. Terence looked up at the sky and yelled,


    "Vivian, aren''t you going home?"


    "Ah, what''s wrong with her checking the photos?" Vivian turned around and gave him a naughty smile.


    "Are you shy, Mr. Terence?"


    "Let''s ignore him. Let''s go..." Sherry said happily.


    Terence opened his mouth and cursed, but he held back.

 Chapter 255 Running In The Moonlight

    Chapter 255 Running In The Moonlight


    The courtyard of the He family was the same as the courtyard of the Cheng family. Vivian followed


    Sherry inside. Sherry said, "Look at Fiona, Spencer''s wife. I still remember that her phoenix cor


    and the wedding robe are so beautiful! When you marry Terence, you must... "


    "Ahem." "Mom, can you be more reliable?" Terence coughed as his face turned pale and red.


    Sherry stuck out her tongue in embarrassment and said, "All right. I''m in a hurry." Then she held


    Vivian''s hand and walked forward. "Come on, let me take the photos of Terence when he was young


    for you."


    "Okay, thank you, auntie."


    "You''re wee." Sherry hummed a tune as she trotted upstairs. She said to Terence, "Terence, have


    a seat with Vivian. Linda, make some tea for us. I''ll be back in a minute."


    "Don''t worry, aunt." Vivian smiled politely. She wasn''t as restrained as before, but when she was about


    to sit down on the sofa, her arm was grabbed by Terence.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    "You are really sitting!" Terence was so worried that he frowned slightly.


    Vivian turned her head to look at Terence. He looked a little nervous. His handsome face seemed more


    mature and charming in the light. Her blind date was really handsome.


    "Why not? Am I not qualified? " "Is your sofa made of gold?" Vivian asked, pouting.


    "I didn''t mean that." Terence was annoyed by her words but he didn''t know what to say. "I mean Do you


    know what it means for you to sit down? "


    "Yes?" Confusedly, Vivian snorted and stared at Terence with a confused look. "What does it mean?


    What do you mean? "


    "As long as you stay here Hey... " With a sigh, Terence added, "It means you have met my parents!


    That means our rtionship will enter a new stage! "


    A momentter, Vivian came to herself and cracked a smile. Patting on Terence''s shoulder, she broke


    into augh. "Mr. Terence, you''re thinking too much! Do you think I''m a daughter-inw to see my


    parents inw? Haha! "


    A dash of embarrassment shed through Terence''s eyes. He asked, "Don''t you think so?"


    "Oh, don''t care about these things. We are good friends. You can also treat me as your guest! Although


    your mother is too enthusiastic, I think I have been used to it. " A smile died on her lips. Vivian said to


    herself, "My mother was as enthusiastic as she was before! Don''t be afraid. I didn''t mean to be your


    daughter-inw... "


    "Yes?" Suddenly, Terence''s face changed dramatically and he snorted in confusion.


    "Oh, no, something is wrong." Vivian waved her hand, "I mean, no Ah, no, something is wrong... "


    Vivian thought it was improper to exin anything at this critical moment, so she said, "All you need to


    do is to ignore my words! Yes! Yes, don''t care! I''m your friend now. "


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Terence tightened his lips and became moreplicated. "You don''t care? Even if my mother


    misunderstands our rtionship, you don''t care? "


    "We didn''t do anything! A clean hand wants no washing. Am I right? " Vivian shrugged her shoulders


    and was about to say something, but Sherry ran down excitedly and greeted her with a smile.


    "Am I the only one that cares?"


    Watching her receding figure, Terence murmured, ''Am I too struggling?'' Did she really not care about


    their future? Terence''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that looking for a wife was not an easy thing.


    "Come here and have a look." Holding two photo albums in her arms, Sherry took Vivian to the sofa


    and said, "Terence''s photos are all here!"


    "Really?" Vivian opened the album and saw a picture of Terence, who was still in his baby clothes. The


    baby boy cried sadly with his mouth wide open.


    "What a lovely boy! I love babies the most," Vivian continued with an innocent look


    "Really?" Sherry was happier, she said, "I also like kids very much. Spencer''s daughter, Sarah is very


    cute. I also want to have a grandchild. So I think that the rtionship between you and Terence will be


    settled soon... "


    "Mom!" With his hands banging on the photo album, Terence sternly said, "Look at the photos. Don''t


    talk!"


    Sherry rolled her eyes silently, snorted and pointed at the picture. While enjoying the photos, Vivian


    eximed "Wow, how cute!" Sometimes she wouldment, "This picture can show what Mr. Terence


    is like now."


    Terence also couldn''t help but look at the pictures. They all witnessed his growth, which made him feel


    incredible.


    At the age of about four or five, he seemed to be absorbed in his thought. ncing at it, Terence


    suddenly saw a naked photo of himself. He opened his eyes suddenly and grabbed the album without


    thinking. He held the album in his arms and shouted, "Mom! Why are you showing them all to others? "


    "Ouch, are you shy?" Sherry knew where the whole nude picture was after she had looked through the


    album a few times. ording to Terence''s overreaction, it was just a trick.


    "What''s wrong?" Vivian asked confusedly


    Sherry moved another album and turned two pages skillfully. She opened the album and pointed at a


    picture in the middle, "That guy is hiding this picture!"


    Shocked, both Terence and Terence turned their heads to where Sherry was pointing. As they saw


    what was going on, their faces turned red. In the photo, Terence was sitting on the sofa naked, with his


    hair wet. The shock in his eyes was confiscated.


    "In this photo, he came out of the bathroom while rubbing his hair. I wanted to take a picture of him, ha


    ha." Sherry smiled and exined, "Don''t be afraid, Vivian. This is the only one exposed."


    Vivian swallowed hard and moved her eyes away from the album, her lips twitching but unable to


    speak.


    Feeling both ashamed and angry, Terence clenched his teeth and said, "Mom, it''s gettingte. It''s time


    for Vivian to go home." then he stopped covering his eyes with the picture


    "Wow!" Sherry checked the time and said, "It''ste now. You''d better not go back."


    "No, no, auntie, I My father is waiting for me at home. A girl shouldn''t stay out all night. " Awkwardly,


    Vivian got up and stepped back, "I''d better go back!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I call your father and he must agree to let you stay here." Sherry looked at her as if


    she was with an evil smile.


    Terence grabbed Vivian''s wrist and pulled her behind him. Staring at his mother, he said, "Mom, stop


    it."


    "I''m not making trouble!" Sherry snorted and stretched out her hand, trying to grasp Vivian.


    No words could be given to another person, except for tears. Terence suddenly remembered the poem


    and sighed. He felt embarrassed as if he had met a soldier with a talent, which was unreasonable.


    Therefore, he ran out with Vivian while shouting, "Mom, I take her home! Please don''te after me! "


    "Hey! Why do you run away! Mommy doesn''t ask you to share one room! " Sherry didn''t give up and


    shouted, pretending to chase.


    Terence grabbed Vivian''s hand and rushed out of the living room with her. Wearing high heels, Vivian


    was not slow. She saw the flying hemline of Terence''s clothes and his broad and upright back as he


    ran, so she gripped his hand with her fingers slightly.


    "That''s what my mom is like. I hope you don''t be scared by her! It''s my first time to bring a girl home.


    She is inexperienced. " "Don''t me her," Terence said while running with his uneven breathing


    "It''s also my first time to visit a boy''s house!" Then Vivian continued, "I hope you and your mother won''t


    me me for that."


    "Slow down, you two! Mommy can''t catch you up -"


    Sherry''s voice came from the distance. With a howl of pain, Terence quickly ran away with Vivian.


    "Where, where are we going?" Gradually, Vivian lost her strength and slowed down.


    "Only when we arrive at Cheng family is fine. My car is still there," Terence slowed down a little.


    Although he knew that his mother couldn''t catch up with them, he still felt a little scared.


    "We''re almost there..." "You don''t have to run so fast," Vivian gasped, tugging at his hand


    "Yes." Replied Terence as he slowed down his pace, forgetting to let go of her hand.


    Vivian burst intoughter while walking.


    Confused, Terence looked back and asked, "What are youughing at?"


    "Well, nothing." Vivian still smiled, "I just I''m a little curious. The photo just now... "


    "You..."


    "Don''t get me wrong!" Vivian exined, "I was just curious about what happened after the photos were


    taken. You were shocked in that photo, weren''t you?"


    "Yes." "I cried out and asked my mom to delete the photos. However, my mom coaxed me into doing


    that and I was too young at that time." replied Terence reluctantly.


    "Haha..." Vivian couldn''t help butughing, "Your mother is very cute! And you, you have been so


    handsome since you were a child. You have very good-looking features. It''s true, I have never seen a


    man so handsome! "


    ''It seems that Vivian''s smile could always attract his attention, '' thought Terence to himself. He had


    never heard that night and day stood for two people''s personalities. He was a steady person during the


    day, but now under the bright moonlight, his body seemed to break through its shackles. The impulsive


    factors were constantly shouting, just as what he was going to say next.


    "You have seen me naked. Shouldn''t you take the responsibility?"

 Chapter 256 Two Days To Determine The Relationship

    Chapter 256 Two Days To Determine The Rtionship


    This sentencepletely blinded Vivian. She suddenly turned to Terence and asked, "What did you


    say?"


    "Hey, you have seen me naked. Shouldn''t you be responsible for me?" Uttered Terence "out of


    kindness", as he leaned forward a little to see any change of expression on her face.


    Although she was surprised that Terence would ask this question all of a sudden, she had no time to


    think about such aplicated question at all. She suddenly realized that they were still holding hands,


    and she shook off his hand with all her strength. And Terence loosened his hand leisurely.


    Taking a step back, Vivian yelled, "Let go of me! That''s funny! " She swallowed again and blushed. "I


    don''t want to see it on my own! I was surprised too! Besides, those are photos! Or do you still


    remember the photo you took when you were a child? I didn''t watch it all I, I didn''t see anything! "


    "Really? Really? " "Lying is not a good thing," said Terence gently


    "I..." Closing her eyes, Vivian muttered, "I only saw a little, really a little."


    "Not even a little bit? How many more do you want to see? " Terence''s voice was low and husky. There


    was a hint of temptation in it.


    Feeling at a disadvantage, Vivian''s face turned redder. She bit her lips and said bravely, "How should I


    be responsible for you?"


    "What do you think?" Terence chuckled.


    "You don''t want me to marry you, do you? Do you want to be adopted into the bride''s family? " Vivian


    suddenly opened her eyes.


    Terence was stunned by her words. He doubted her logic thinking ability. On second thought, he


    agreed with what she said. If she was responsible to him, it meant that she needed to ''marry'' him!


    "All right." Replied Terence with an ambiguous smile on his face.


    "What do you mean by all these?" "You want me to marry you or you marry me, both choices are


    okay?" Vivian asked in a less aggressive tone.


    "You can say that."


    "Are you... Are you confessing your love to me? " Vivian raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    "Sort of." Terence nodded slightly. "You said you liked to be active, so I said it first." Terence''s voice


    sounded slightly breathless, which made her feel relieved and stable. Then he continued, "Although we


    have only known each other for two days, I don''t hate you. In addition, the fate when we met that night


    and I thought you tried to ckmail, I think we can have a try. "


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Terence''s confession was reasonable, but after listening to it for a long time, Vivian felt that it was not a


    confession, but.. It seemed that he was reporting his work.


    "But what if I don''t agree?" A sly smile appeared on Vivian''s face.


    Terence''s heart clenched. "What? Have you arranged other blind dates? "


    "Can''t I?" Vivian asked, "I need to make aparison between two men. If I meet a man who is better


    than you..."


    "As you said, if you met someone better than me, but now it means you would never have met one."


    With his hands in his pockets, Terence looked calm and powerful. "I don''t think I''m a loser in terms of


    talent and looks," he said calmly


    "You are just as arrogant as me," A sly smile appeared on her face.


    "It''s not arrogance but confidence."


    A sly glint shed in her eyes. Vivian lowered her head all of a sudden and said hesitantly, "I think your


    proposal is feasible, but..."


    His voice trailed off, which was rather surprising.


    "But what?" asked Terence, frowning


    "But..." Biting the word gently, Vivian suddenly walked two steps forward, rushed in front of Terence and


    put her hands on his chest, standing on tiptoe, looking into his eyes...


    Terence was shocked. He lifted his hand and grabbed her shoulder reflexively. Hepressed his lips


    nervously and kept silent with his eyes wide open. The closer they got to each other, the more intense


    the smell of Vivian became. ''Damn it!'' Terence cursed in his heart. He wanted to escape but he didn''t


    want to. Unable to move, he could only watch her getting closer and closer.


    The distance between their lips was only four or five centimeters. They could feel the temperature of


    each other. But at this moment, Vivian stopped all of a sudden. She smiled and said, "It''s just I want to


    see if you can be so calm all the time. "


    Terence was stunned by her words. His Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. "Of course."


    "Yes?" Vivian pretended to see through his mind and didn''t say it out. "But your heart beats too fast, Mr.


    Terence," she said jokingly She withdrew her hands from Terence''s chest and took a step back.


    "I''m sure Terence will stop her."


    At this time, in the East bedroom on the second floor of the Cheng family''s residentialpound, two


    figures were quietly standing in front of the window, hiding behind the curtain and peeping. It was none


    other than Spencer and Fiona who ran here to peep when they heard the noise.


    It had never urred to Spencer that the lipnguage he had learned could be used at this time to act


    as Fiona''s trantion. Because of the dim light at night, they could not see clearly, but they could


    almost guess what happened.


    After that, Fiona asked, "Why?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Terence stretched out his hand, grabbed Vivian''s wrist and pulled


    her into his arms.


    Blinking her eyes, Fiona covered her mouth andughed.


    "Do you want to leave without saying yes or no?" Terence held her wrist with one hand and pressed on


    her back with the other. "Yes, I was not calm just now Because there has never been a woman so close


    to me. So you must give me an answer. "


    "Haven''t you been in love?" Vivian asked


    "No, I didn''t." "But I have met a lot of women and I''m not interested in them, so I have never epted


    them," replied Terence directly.


    "So, Mr. Terence, you mean that you are interested in me?"


    "You can say that."


    The conversation between the two person made Fiona more anxious. "Their rtionship is just like a


    negotiation. They are giving all their information to each other. Can they make it?"


    Patting on her head, Spencer continued, "I have to say, Terence is a smart man. He won''t give up on


    the girl he likes."


    "Really? I hope so. "


    Downstairs, the two were still confronting each other. Vivian stared at Terence''s deep eyes and opened


    her mouth, "But Isn''t it too soon for us to set up a rtionship in two days? "


    "Compared with falling in love at first sight, we are very thoughtless." What Terence said seemed like


    he was joking, but his expression was so serious.


    "Then what''s the benefit of being with you?" Vivian also used the way of negotiation to speak.


    "If you want to have lunch, I can apany you; if you want to buy clothes, I can pay for it; if anyone


    bullies you, I can help you teach him; if I give you my game ount, I can y games with you too; if I


    am faithful to you, I will take care of you seriously; you don''t need to worry about the mistress after


    marriage. You can always stay behind me in case of anything, and don''t need to worry about anything.


    I was saying the beginning was for the purpose of getting married... I hope you will think about it. "


    In the bedroom on the second floor of the Cheng family, Fiona clutched the curtain and heaved a sigh.


    "Wow, how romantic Terence is to say sweet words! I''m so moved! "


    "Romantic?" Spencer curled his lips, "He is a man and he should do what he says. How could it be


    romantic? "


    "You didn''t do it." Fiona snorted, grabbed Spencer''s arm and urged, "Tell me, what are they talking


    about now?"


    "Little girl, you are such a gossipy girl!" Spencer stretched out his arms and held her in his arms.


    "Everyone is interested in gossip." Fiona smiled, "Maybe I didn''t behave obviously."


    "I will do what he said." He said in a low voice, as if he was making a vow. Then Spencer gave her a


    tight hug.


    Downstairs, Vivian opened his mouth slightly. It had to be said that Terence had satisfy all her


    expectations of men. He was rich, powerful, intelligent, handsome, and not yful. His mother seemed


    to be easy to get along with. In the future, there would be no problem with mother-inw. Even if there


    was, with Terence''s wisdom, it would be easy to solve.


    She must have done a lot of good things in her previous life to meet such a person.


    When Terence saw that Vivian did not respond, he thought that she was scared. He breathed a sigh of


    relief and said, "I''m in a hurry. I''ll give you time to think about it. Don''t forget that you are going to work


    tomorrow. "


    Then he turned around and took out the car key. "Let''s go. I''ll drive you home first."


    "Wait!" With that, Vivian stretched out her hand and grabbed at the corner of his coat calmly. "I don''t


    have to consider it. I, I promise you that we will start dating. There is no need to think about it. "


    "Really?" replied Terence in a cold voice, with a smile on his face but he didn''t turn around.


    "Yes, it''s true." "Just a little," Vivian added


    "What?"


    "Don''t associate with my cousin, ra."


    Terence turned around and asked in surprise, "Why did you mention ra again?"


    "I just want to give you a heads up." Vivian continued, "She has always been the most eye-catching.


    She is proficient in lyre ying, chess, calligraphy and painting. My cousin and I are her shadow Even


    worse. " After a pause, she continued, "My first boyfriend had left with her, so I didn''t want to get


    involved with her. Moreover, she showed obvious interest in you that day. If you can''t keep a distance


    from her, I think... "


    "Don''t worry." Terence shrugged, "What you worry about won''t happen. I promise you that your


    boyfriend is better than her. That''s enough to make you dazzling. "


    "What a narcissist!" On the second floor, Fiona covered her mouth and tittered when she heard what


    Terence had said. Spencer couldn''t help but give a reproachful word.


    Vivian smiled, "Wow, now you have a sense of superiority! Mr. Terence, my boyfriend, I want to take


    you out to show off now. "


    "It''s toote today. We''ll have go out another day." Terence chuckled and opened the car door for her.


    I''ll pick you up to work tomorrow morning. "


    A big smile was stered on Vivian''s face. Her lips were white and her dimples were revealed. "Okay,"


    she replied

 Chapter 257 Take Her To The Company

    Chapter 257 Take Her To The Company


    Vivian''s house was located in the center of M City. It took half an hour to reach the courtyard and forty


    minutes to Terence''s vi.


    After calcted for a while, Terence went back to his own vi. Even if he lived a little far away from


    home, it was worth that if he could avoid the curiosity of his mother. The next morning, Terence was


    waiting at the gate of Vivian''s house. Then he leaned against his car with his legs crossed, waiting for


    her.


    When the morning exercises passed by, all the people couldn''t help but look at Terence, curiously


    staring at him and whispering.


    "How long have you been here?" Vivian came down very soon and she was also energetic in the


    morning.


    Hearing the voice, Terence turned around and smiled. "No, I just arrived. Have you had breakfast? "


    "Yes, I have." Vivian nodded her head and took out a meal box from her big bag. She handed it to


    Terence and said, "Well, this is the breakfast I made for you, ham sandwich. I have cooked some


    porridge, but I can''t bring it to you, so I eat it by myself. "


    "It''s really pleasant to hear such a real truth in the morning." Terence took over the meal box with a


    smile, "Thank you for your breakfast. Let''s go! "


    "Okay." Vivian nodded and then she swung her ponytail.


    When Terence was about to open the car door for her, a voice suddenly jumped up behind him, "Vivian!


    What are you going to do?"


    "Hi, auntie Wang." Vivian smiled, "I''m going to work."


    "Wow, wow! Is he your boyfriend?"


    Terence turned his head and saw two old women standing behind him. They were looking at her from


    head to toe and then looked at Vivian with inquiry.


    "This is my neighbor, auntie Wang and auntie Zhao." Vivian introduced to him.


    "Hello, aunt Wang, aunt Zhao."


    Terence greeted politely and calmly.


    "Well, nice to see you." Two maids smiled and nodded. "Vivian, your boyfriend is so handsome. He is


    the most handsome boy I have ever seen in our courtyard."


    "Thank you, auntie." Terence bowed to them and said politely.


    "How polite of you!"


    "Exactly! Vivian, you are so fortunate."


    Smiling, Vivian talked a few more words and waved her hands to say goodbye.


    After they got into the car, Vivian breathed a great sigh of relief, "It feels so good."


    "What feelings?" Terence asked deliberately, driving the car out of the courtyard.


    "Of course the feeling of showing off!" "The two aunts are talking like a megaphone. If Ie back


    tonight, the entire courtyard will tell people about us. Humph, they said I had nothing to do all day long


    and praised their daughter for marrying a good man. "


    Terence didn''t respond. The car slowly joined the traffic and arrived thepany on time.


    Although Vivian had heard a lot about the brand of YD onlinepany, it was the first time that she


    had been here. She was so excited that she quickly straightened her clothes.


    "You can''t go the wrong office building. The building A is for ourpany, and the building B is for


    otherpanies." Terence parked the car in the open parking lot and made a gesture of wee to


    Vivian.


    The two walked towards the office building. To her surprise, Vivian asked, "Why did yourpany


    upy such arge area?"


    Terence smiled. "You know, the staff in ourpany often take thepany as their home. I don''t


    want them to squeeze in, so I bought half of the office building to make the working area of each


    person bigger."


    "You are such a good boss."


    "Nothing. The most important thing is money."


    Vivian was a little surprised. She found that Terence was a scheming man after getting along with him


    for two days.


    The two receptionists were surprised to see Terencee in with Vivian as soon as they entered the


    lobby, but they didn''t show any surprise on their faces and calmly greeted, "Good morning.".


    They whispered after they went far away.


    "Mr. Terence brought a woman here!"


    "Yeah, what a pity..."


    "Pity for what?"


    "I thought he liked men..."


    "Are you kidding me!"


    Terence led her into the elevator and said, "The second and third floor is a design for the game." As he


    spoke, the elevator had stopped on the third floor. Terence took Vivian looked around the hall and said,


    "I''ll show you around first. Wait for a moment."


    "Okay." "Well, I have my camera with me. Can I take some picturester?" Vivian asked excitedly


    "Take what?"


    "I can take pictures as I like." As she said, Vivian took out the single rebel from her big bag. After


    ying with it for a while, she suddenly raised the camera and smiled. "Mr. Terence, smile."


    Terence was pressing the button of the fourth floor. Hearing the sound, he looked back.


    Crack¡ª¡ª


    Without any hesitation, Vivian pressed the shutter, pressing Terence''s appearance into her own


    camera. While slowly putting down the camera, she said, "Mr. Terence, I just know that a man''s look


    would be stunning even without smiling."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Terence was a little stunned. He didn''t like to take photos and he hadn''t been faced with cameras so


    close for a long time. Moreover, what Vivian said just now made him not know what to say.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    The elevator door opened, and Vivian took the lead in walking out. "Is this the second design


    department?" she asked


    "Yes." "This is a specially designed software," replied Terence


    "You are awesome!" Vivian looked around the lobby and then went back to the elevator. "Wow, I''m


    really eye opening." she eximed


    "So what..." Terence followed in The picture just now... "


    "The photo is very good. I will get it out and send you one." Vivian smiled, "I won''t give it back to you."


    Terence was rendered speechless. He threw up his hands and said, "whatever! He wasn''t sure if he


    could handle this new girlfriend.


    After showing around with Terence, Vivian hoped that she could stay here every day. In addition to the


    design department, the publicity department, the public rtions department and other departments,


    there was even a gym floor specially designed for employees in the office building, a dinning floor and


    a lounge floor


    "Wow, you are so well paid in thepany." In the elevator, Vivian couldn''t help but sigh. She asked,


    "Is your office on the top floor?"


    "Yes." Terence nodded. "Yes, I have arranged for several assistants and some of them to work for me."


    "Assistant?" Vivian raised her eyebrows, "A man or a woman?"


    Terence was stunned again. Was this the feeling of having a girlfriend? Because of this small question,


    he even felt that his self-esteem was satiated. Oh, No.


    "Men." When the elevator door opened, Terence said with a slight smile, "Let''s go."


    A smile appeared on Vivian''s face. She didn''t say anything but followed Terence out of the elevator.


    "Mr. Terence."


    "Mr. Terence is here."


    As soon as Terence walked out of the elevator, several assistants greeted him casually. When they saw


    Vivian, they were all stunned. When she saw that, she thought, ''Ha! Terence has three assistants.


    There are so many of them. What else can he do?''


    "Mr. Terence, who is she?" One of the bold guys got close to them andughed loudly.


    "She is my girlfriend." Terence was very calm. He gently put his hand on the waist of Vivian, and his


    strength was very close to Vivian so that she would not feel ufortable. On the contrary, Vivian felt


    that she was highly regarded and respected. She raised her hand and waved to the three people. She


    smiled, "Hello, nice to meet you!"


    "Nice to meet you!"


    "Good evening, Mrs. He."


    Terence''s three assistants were all young men. When they heard what Terence said, they all spit out


    some mischievous words.


    Vivian blushed and looked at Terence for help.


    "That''s enough." Terence waved his hand to them and said, "It''s not easy to find a beautiful woman in


    thepany. I don''t want she to be scared away! Stop it. Just do what you should do. "


    "She''s yours, no matter how beautiful she is. We can only take a look at her."


    "Yes, you are right."


    "I''m here for work. Don''t think too much," Vivian mumbled and her face was redder.


    "So your work is actually to keep Mr. Terencepany, right?"


    "No way! I am I am... " After a moment''s reflection, Vivian turned to ask Terence, "What am I doing


    here?"


    "You are here for a game." Several assistants burst intoughter as soon as they heard Terence''s


    words.


    After joking with her for a while, Terence finally broke away from the group and entered his office with


    Vivian.


    "You and your assistant are on such good terms." Vivian eximed.


    "It''s not allowed to talk nonsense before we go to work." After entering the office, Terence casually


    loosened his tie and pointed at the sofa. "Sit down first."


    "Okay." Vivian nodded.


    "After breakfast, I''ll show you around." Sitting on the chair, Terence made an internal call. "Make me a


    cup of coffee."


    "Yes, Mr. Terence."


    A woman''s voice came from the other end of the line. Vivian''s eyelids twitched, and she looked a little


    confused. Terence captured it and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "A woman?"


    Terence smiled and exined calmly, "The three outside are just my work assistants. The customer


    service department is responsible for making coffee for ourpany. It''s not surprising that there are


    women in it, right?"


    "But you still have a female assistant," Vivian added and curled her lips.


    "The people in the customer service department serve the wholepany." "Even if an ordinary


    employee makes a call, they will send coffee to the office in time. It''s not my privilege, and they''re not


    my assistants." said Terence with a smile


    Right after he finished his words, there was a knock on the door. Then, the office door was opened by


    someone. The woman who brought coffee to the office wore ordinary work clothes and wore light


    makeup. She looked extremely ordinary. After putting down the coffee, she left the office.


    "If only all the men in the world are as honest as you." Vivian added


    Terence was about to take out the sandwich that Vivian gave him to eat. Hearing her words, he smiled,


    "I take it as your praise for me."


    "I was just praising you!" Vivian shrugged, "Well, why do they all call you Mr. Terence but don''t call you


    Boss?"


    "I don''t know either After all, they all call me that. "


    With a naughty smile, she asked, "Mr. Terence, can I walk around in your office?"


    "¡­¡­ No problem. " Terence nodded and smiled at Vivian. Then he turned on theputer. Enjoying a


    cup of coffee and eating sandwiches, Terence fixed his eyes on theputer and then looked at Vivian


    from time to time. Although his heart was calm, he felt warm.

 Chapter 258 Is Actually Afraid Of, Come What

    Chapter 258 Is Actually Afraid Of, Come What


    Vivian walked around in his office and saw all the invaluable collections on the table and on the closet,


    which made her believe that Terence was of high taste. Even when he was eating, he looked so


    elegant and calm.


    s, was it fortunate or not for her to meet such a perfect man?


    When Terence finished breakfast and was about to go downstairs with Vivian, he praised her, "The


    sandwich is delicious. Thank you."


    "You''re wee!" Vivian waved her hand, "If you want to eat it, I can cook for you every day ... " As


    soon as she finished her words, her face blushed all of a sudden. She turned her head and took a look


    at Terence. Seeing his unpredictable smile, she immediately exined, "I... I mean that I... I will charge


    you! "


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    The elevator door opened. Terence gestured for her to go in and said calmly, "I drive you to and off


    work every day, and you make breakfast for me every day, which sounds fair to me. Why do you


    charge me for it?"


    Vivian''s ears were red. Was this way of getting along too intimate? However, it was really a surprise.


    Did Terence misunderstand her words just now? ''It seems that she should be on her guard while


    getting along with Terence. She should exert all her brain cells to deal with him!'' thought Vivian!


    The elevator soon arrived at the design department, and the news that Terence took his girlfriend to


    not expect that she woulde here. When they saw Vivian, they did not hurriedly poke their heads


    out to look, but hurriedly picked up their things and began cleaning.


    "Hurry up! Clean it up! In such a mess! "


    "Put away the pillow!"


    "You go to throw away the garbage!"


    They packed their stuff in a hurry and threw them to the ground. As expected, the whole office was


    filled with boys, whose things were piled up everywhere. Noticing that they were busy as if she were


    invisible, Vivian didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "We were ignored," said Vivian to Terence.


    "No, it''s the opposite." Terence was helpless, "This is the highest treatment they can offer to their


    guests. If they don''t bother to clean their things up when youe here, it means that they won''t


    ept you. "


    Vivian opened her eyes. Surprised, she thought what Terence said made sense.


    "Well, that''s enough. No more packing!" Terence lowered his voice and shouted at everyone in the


    living room, "It''s office hour. Why don''t you focus on your work? What are you packing! Why don''t you


    tidy it up in normal times? "


    Terence''s words were slightly angry, but were so powerful that everyone immediately stopped what


    they were doing.


    "Mr. Terence, don''t you want to introduce this girl?" Said a young man next to him, wearing thick


    sses andughing maliciously.


    "Ahem..." Terence raised his hand and put it close to his mouth. Then he coughed and said, "This is


    Vivian next to me, and she is my... She''s my girlfriend. She is here for an internship. "


    "Intern?"


    "Yes." Terence nodded and smiled at Vivian, "Go ahead!"


    Vivian nodded and turned around to those people, "I''m a loyal yer of "Wild World", and I heard that


    the Wild World willunch the second version, so Ie here and I want to y it when you do the


    internal test, and then Ie here."


    "Which role are you ying in 1?" Someone suddenly jumped out and asked.


    "The chivalrous woman, who travel around the wild world." Vivian smiled. Terence nodded. This role


    was simr to what Vivian was like.


    "That role was designed by me..."


    Someone said and the crowd was discussing heatedly.


    "Well, Miss Vivian,e here and check if the role needs improvement."


    "And this side..."


    "This side also needs..."


    A broad smile spread across Vivian''s face. She turned to look at Terence, "Is that okay? Go to help? "


    Terence shrugged, "Of course you can. But they are very busy with their work and they won''t talk or


    can curse them for you. "


    Terence was such a considerate man...


    With her head tilted to one side and smile on her face, Vivian then waved to Terence and said, "Mr.


    Terence, please go ahead with your work. I can stay here myself."


    "Are you sure?" Although Terence asked so, he was already at ease, with his hands casually tucked


    back in his trouser pockets.


    "Of course! I''m good atmunication and ying game. It''s a piece of cake for me. " She confidently


    patted her chest and gave Terence a reassuring smile.


    "Then I''ll go upstairs first." Smiling, Terence exhorted, "Come to me at any time if you have any


    problems."


    "Okay." With a wave to Terence, Vivian turned around and ran to the desk. "Were you calling me just


    now? s, I happen to want to talk about this role... "


    Taking two steps forward, Terence couldn''t help turning around to look at Vivian. He saw that she was


    running here and there with high heels and chatting with each other from time to time, just like... Lovely


    fairy. Perhaps he didn''t know why he wanted her to work as an intern at thepany from the


    beginning. But it didn''t matter now. He would be satisfied as long as he did the right thing.


    Thanks to the protection of Terence, Vivian had been able to adapt to the environment in a short time.


    The next week, she gave a lot of good suggestions for the characters in "Wild World2", and the


    One Saturday, she worked overtime for four days. The employees slept in the lounge. No wonder there


    were few female employees in thepany. Luckily, Terence picked her up every day and never let


    her work overtime. She was very grateful for that, so she prepared breakfast in different ways for him.


    "Did you have a good rest yesterday?"


    A new week began. It was Monday morning. Terence took over the breakfast that Vivian prepared for


    him and drove her to thepany.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I slept all morning yesterday." Sitting on the passenger seat, Vivian made a face and stuck out her


    tongue at him. "It has been a long time for me to work in such a regr time. I feel tired after only a


    week. But I''m full of energy today! "


    "Really?" Terence raised his eyebrows.


    "The ''Wild Word 2'' is going to test today. I''m full prepared now." Vivian clenched her fist, "Ha ha, it''s a


    game that I''ve been looking forward to. Finally, it''s time to y it."


    Terence wore a smile on his face. Monday morning was not so hateful for him, because of Vivian''s


    apany, who was full of vigor and vitality. At the same time, he felt that his Monday wasn''t so bad.


    The car arrived at thepany. They got off the car and walked into the lobby.


    Vivian was talkative but she looked friendly as she spoke, Terence was always smiling. The handsome


    man and the pretty woman were a perfect match.


    People in thepany all agreed with the idea that they were a perfect match.


    They walked into the hall side by side. Before the two receptionists opened their mouths, a woman


    suddenly came out of the rest area. The sound of high heels was very clear in the hall, "Mr. Terence,


    Vivian."


    Upon seeing her, Vivian cracked a smile and eximed, "ra, what are you doing here? Why are you


    here? "


    Terence didn''t respond. A dash of surprise shed through his eyes but soon disappeared.


    "I am here for Mr. Terence." "Mr. Terence, are you free now?" ra asked politely and looked at


    Terence.


    With a mocking smile, Vivian turned to look at Terence.


    "Miss ra, I think you and I are not personal friends. It must be business." The truth of Terence''s


    "ruthless" words made ra''s face paled slightly.


    "Yes, yes." ra forced a smile, "I''m here for some business matters. Mr. Terence, are you free now?"


    Terence gave Vivian a quick nce.


    "Do you have to ask Vivian about it?" ra smiled, "Or since the blunderst time, what kind of fear did


    Vivian have towards me? You are Mr. Terence''s girlfriend now. Do you still care about this? "


    "ra, you think too much!" Vivian smiled and said to Terence, "Mr. Terence said that when I came to


    thepany, he was the boss and I was the employee. Since it''s business, I''ll go first. Besides, I have


    something else to do! "


    Then she chuckled and ran towards the elevator.


    Terence was stunned by her words. He raised his hand and didn''t even touch the hem of her coat,


    thinking, ''He is the boss and she is the employee. When did he say that?''


    "Mr. Terence?" ra took a step forward and looked at Terence with a decent smile.


    "If it''s for business, I''ll ask the marketing department toe down and receive Miss ra," said


    Terence, biting his lips


    "Mr. Terence, don''t you like me?" There was a hint of anger on ra''s face.


    "No, of course not." With a slight smile on his face, Terence said, "Miss ra, you think too much. I just


    feel that the people of the marketing department are more professional than me and they are more


    suitable to negotiate business with you."


    "But I think Mr. Terence is more suitable." Raising her eyebrows, ra said, "I''m going to discuss


    business with you. Maybe it''s a small case, but in my opinion, this is an important step for our club to


    expand market. Since I''m here in person, I want you to talk to me personally, too. We can talk about


    Vivian after that. "


    "About her?" Said Terence warily.


    "Have a talk What happened between her and her ex-boyfriend, and her ex-boyfriend and me. "


    "Then let''s go to the meeting room. Please," said Terence after a brief pause


    "Thank you, Mr. Terence."


    On the other side, Vivian got into the elevator and pressed the button angrily, muttering, "Is actually


    afraid of,e what. Such a haunted woman."

 Chapter 259 Give You A Reassurance

    Chapter 259 Give You A Reassurance


    Terence went to the front desk and ordered one of the girls, "Ask the customer service department to


    prepare two cups of coffee and send them to room 1003."


    "Okay, Mr. Terence."


    "Miss ra, let''s go." After giving the order, Terence led ra to the elevator.


    ra nodded and stood next to Terence, "Thank you, Mr. Terence," she added


    "No, I never fear trouble in business," replied Terence peacefully


    In the elevator, ra couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Terence, did you agree toe with me just now


    because I wanted to talk about Vivian with you?"


    "Sort of." Terence nodded.


    "Mr. Terence, are you always so heartless when you speak?"


    "I don''t know what I said that hurts your feeling, Miss ra," said Terence as he turned his head


    Squinting at him, ra replied, "Nothing." She suddenly smiled, "But thanks to Vivian this time, I have


    to invite her for dinner next time when I go back. Oh, I almost forget. Mr. Terence, you cane to my


    club with her. "


    Although Terence had been interested in ra''s club, he didn''t reject her repeated invitation. It was just


    that....


    "I will discuss with Vivian, we will pay a visit when we have time. Don''t worry."


    The elevator arrived at the tenth floor. They walked out and stopped what they were talking about. They


    came to the office to talk about business.


    "Miss ra, may I know what do you want to talk with me?" In the spacious meeting room, Terence


    and ra were sitting face to face. The coffee was just served.


    Taking a sip of her coffee, ra said, "Our tea house is going to hold a fifth anniversary recently. We


    want to take the opportunity to open our Inte tform and push it out, building awork channel to


    introduce and promote our tea house."


    Terence nodded, "You mean that you want us to make a website for you?"


    "Not just that." ra sat up straight, her perfect body well matched with the serious smile, bing a


    little more domineering, "I want to give thework operation of "MS Tea House" to yourpany."


    Hearing that, Terence''s hand, which was holding the coffee cup, froze in the air. He took a look at ra


    and asked, "What do you mean? Shares? "


    "That''s true, but it''s different." ra said, "Nowadays technology is developed. Even though we are in a


    tea house, we still want to make use of it. Besides, isn''t it great tobine the modern and the


    traditional? But most of our teahouses are girls who know something about tea ceremony and tea


    making No one had the mood to do anything about the inte. It would be unnecessary to hire


    someone else. Since it would be inappropriate, it would be better to transfer the ownership directly to


    yourpany. "


    Terence became a little interested. He didn''t say anything but listened to what she would say.


    "From the design on the web to the operation, and to hold all kinds of online activities to attract


    customers, all are designed by yourpany. Our tea house is responsible for assisting you." Then


    she stared at Terence and asked, "Mr. Terence, what do you think of my proposal?"


    Terence thought for a while. Now theirpany was mainly engaged in the game and development


    projects, and they also received some orders that made the website for others. But it was really rare for


    them to bear such a generouswork operation.


    "You know, ourpany is only experienced in the design program, and currently only the website of


    ourpany is operating." Terence thought as he said, "If we want to ept the website of the tea


    house, I''m afraid that it can''t meet the requirements not only in the after sales service."


    "Then can we do this..."


    On the third floor in the design department.


    Vivian was busy killing monsters with internal testing ounts the whole morning, not in the mood to


    y games or continue the following drama. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. Facing the


    game she had been thinking of for a long time, her excitement in the morning was somewhat


    diminished. She thought that the game scene would be beautiful, but she was in a daze on the


    "Miss Vivian, it''s time for dinner."


    "It''s time for dinner, Vivian!"


    "Bye! Dinner''s ready! If it''s toote, my favorite braised pork is over! "


    Hearing people''s shouting, Vivian raised her head and looked at her watch. Then she realized it was


    time for lunch. She waved her hands to say goodbye and said, "Have you gone for lunch? Eat more!


    Bye! "


    Thest week, Terence invited her for dinner or called her over, so nobody from the design department


    had ever dined with her. She didn''t feel lonely until today.


    Still sitting on the chair, Vivian clicked the mouse and wondered whether Terence was with her cousin


    now that he didn''te here? ''Staying together the whole morning?''? At the thought of this, Vivian


    sprang from her chair. ''Since Terence doesn''te to look for me, I can go upstairs myself, '' she


    thought.


    Well, she, Vivian, was Terence''s girlfriend.


    At the same time, in the meeting room on the tenth floor.


    Terence lowered his head and quietly checked his watch. It was already five minutes past work. He


    listened to ra carefully and paused the topic. "Miss ra, how about we end our conversation here


    this morning? It''s already lunch time. "


    ra nodded and said calmly, "Okay, I think it''s about time. I have gained a lot from talking with you


    this morning. "


    "Miss ra, you got a very special idea. I''ll think about it. " Terence stood up, "Today, I''m sorry to


    trouble you here."


    "No, it''s me who should ask you for help." ra also stood up and reached out her hand. "I hope you


    can think it over. I am looking forward to have a chance to cooperate with you."


    Terence smiled and shook ra''s hand slightly. When he was about to take his hand back, he saw a


    person outside the transparent ss windowing to the meeting room. He had been thinking about


    that person for the whole morning.


    With great joy, Terence let go of ra''s hand at once and said "I''m sorry." then he hurriedly walked


    around the conference table and headed to the door. Startled, ra turned back to see what


    happened, but the moment she saw Vivian, her mood became uncertain.


    "Why are you here?" Terence opened the door of the meeting room, surprised and pleased. "Come in,"


    said he to Vivian


    With her hands sped behind her back, Vivian walked slowly towards them. She poked her head out


    and took a look at ra. Then she looked at Terence a little bashfully and asked, "Have I disturbed


    you? It''s time for lunch. I want to ask if you want to have lunch. "


    "Not at all." "It''s about the time to finish today," replied Terence as he weed Vivian into the meeting


    room After a pause, he asked in a soft voice, "What''s wrong? You yed games all morning. Are you


    hungry? "


    He looked at her with loving eyes. Vivian realized that she almost lost herself in his affectionate gaze.


    With a hint of smile on his face, Terence stretched out and gave her a hug. "Let''s go to have lunch."


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    She was so nervous that her face flushed. Vivian just let Terence do the most intimate thing to her


    since they knew each other, and she nodded obediently.


    Looking at the two people with a foxy smile, ra picked up the bag on the table and interrupted, "It''s


    already noon. I should go back."


    Terence loosened Vivian in no hurry. Thetter got out of his arms and turned to ra. "ra, you just


    chatted with him the whole morning. Are you leaving now?" Vivian looked at Terence, "How about I


    treat you to lunch this noon?"


    "No, thanks." While walking outwards, ra said, "There will be plenty of chances in the future. Today


    is unnecessary."


    "All right. I''ll walk you downstairs."


    "Yes."


    The three walked downstairs in silence. When they stepped out of the office building and saw ra


    drive the car away, Vivian bit her lips and suddenly asked, "What did you say to my cousin this


    morning?"


    "Work." Terence said openly, "Actually I wanted to ask Ca about you. But I didn''t find a chance."


    "Really?" "What do you want to know?" she asked


    "Anything about you." "I want to know my girlfriend. I don''t have to set any rules," said Terence and


    looked at Vivian.


    "Why don''t you just ask me! Why are you looking for her? " Vivian pouted, "Let''s go to eat, I''m hungry."


    Then she walked into the hall.


    Terence followed her with a smile, "What''s wrong? Get angry? Did youe to my office to check on


    me? "


    "You are so full of yourself! I don''t want to check you! " Vivian said a little angry but didn''t stop,


    "Moreover, did you just in the office room... Why did you hug me on purpose? "


    "You are my girlfriend. What''s wrong with hugs?"


    "Clearly..." Vivian bit her lips and walked into the elevator first. "Obviously, you do it for showing to my


    cousin."


    Terence frowned and walked into the elevator. He grabbed her hand and stopped her when she was


    going to push the button.


    "What What are you doing? " Vivian was shocked.


    "Why should I show it to her?" Terence moved closer to Vivian and she was forced to trap in the corner


    of the elevator, "I have nothing to do with her. What''s the point of doing this for her? You care about


    her, so you think that I have something to do with her. To prove that there is nothing between us, I


    hugged you. I hugged you because I want to make you feel at ease and my girlfriend feel at ease.


    That''s what I should do. "


    Raising her head slightly, Vivian continued, "But you still do it for her."


    With a bitter smile, Terence said slowly, "It''s no wonder why Spencer has always been pissed off by


    Fiona. It seems that women are really hard to deal with."


    "Yes?" Vivian was little stunned, "What do you mean? You change the subject so fast. "


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not at all. What I mean is that I''m going to be pissed off by you, too." Terence couldn''t help but burst


    intoughter. "It seems that I have to assure you."

 Chapter 260 Are You Getting Married To Me

    Chapter 260 Are You Getting Married To Me


    "What assurance?" Looking up at the irritated expression on Terence''s face, Vivian was confused. ''Was


    he mad at me just now?'' she wondered.


    With a bigger smile, Terence held her hand tightly, but there was sweat in his palm. He lowered his


    head and kissed her on the lips quickly.


    It was only enough for their skin to touch each other. It was not intimate, but it made both of them


    blush.


    Vivian leaned against the corner of the elevator, dumbfounded. What happened? She didn''te back


    to her senses, did he kiss her? Or was it her illusion? ''


    "Why are you so scared?" Terence finally came to his senses. He said in a low, hoarse voice, as if


    teasing someone, while his heart was beating wildly.


    Upon hearing this, Vivian quickly covered her mouth with her hand, and then red at Terence with her


    beautiful eyes. Her voice was heard through the phone, and it sounded incredible and shy. "You... You


    kissed me just now," she said


    "That''s an assurance to make you don''t worry." Terence lifted his hand to his mouth to stifle hisugh,


    and then turned around. He pressed the button and said, "I''m here to assure you that you won''t be


    suspicious. You''re my girlfriend. I''m not kidding."


    "I... I''m not being paranoid..." Vivian pursed her lips and smiled with dimples.


    After dinner, she went back to design a game. However, the situation was not much better than that in


    the morning. She became absorbed in ying games in the morning. In the afternoon, she logged in


    her "chivalrous women travel around" ount, and went to the beautiful "Love Valley" to have a rest.


    "Haha..."


    Sitting at her desk, Vivian kept her head resting on her left arm and mouse in her right hand randomly.


    Without trying to focus her eyes on anything, she immersed herself in her own world. Every now and


    then, she would burst intoughter...


    Everyone in the design department whispered to Vivian, trying to figure out why she was so


    anthomaniac.


    "Let Mr. Terence solve it."


    Everyone nodded and said, "Mr. Terence is online."


    On the game interface of Wild World 2, in the Lovely Valley. There was only a tree alone on the green


    grass on the edge of the cliff. Beneath the tree, a woman in yellow was sitting on a big rock, making up


    a beautiful picture with the ethereal fall and flying goose.


    Suddenly, a white figure flew from behind the girl.


    "Isn''t it boring for you to sit here and enjoy the view alone?"


    A sentence suddenly popped up on the screen and a prompt tone sounded. Vivian went nk for a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    moment and soon came to herself. She found a handsome man in white was standing behind her.


    "I''m fine." "Who are you?" she asked and typed the words. After that, she was a little cheerful. People


    who got the ounts for internal testing were all big shots, and there was one of them talking to her!


    "What a wonderful idea! I can y with him to gain more experience." Vivian thought to herself.


    "I''m nameless. I''m an unrestrained swordsman. I thought you were waiting for a mission when you sat


    here alone. "


    "Task? Is there a mission here? " Vivian nced at the screen and saw a wishing tree, so she asked,


    "Is there any mission to fulfill a wish?"


    "Yes." The man in White said, "But two people are required for the mission. One is a man and the other


    is a woman. I saw you sitting here alone, so I came."


    "A wishing task That sounds nice. Do you want to make a wish? I''m in charge of the task. "


    "Are you going to marry me?"


    "Ahem!"


    Staring at the words on the screen, Vivian coughed heavily and typed an suspension points with her


    face turning red. Why did this man propose as soon as he came up? Although it was a game, it was too


    hasty?


    "ording to the mission of making a wish, we are going to get married." On the other end of the


    "Well... I see. " Vivian rose from her seat and made her way to the man. "My name is Yoyo. Nice to


    meet you."


    "My name is Nameless. I just said that." Said the man of unknown indifference, standing upright with a


    vertical bamboo flute in his hand, but he had no weapon all over his body.


    "Are you new role in the game of ''wild game 2''? I didn''t see you before. " On the screen, the white robe


    of the man in white fluttered slightly, looking rather beautiful.


    "Yes. So, will you marry me or not? " The new question asked by Nameless brought a flush to her


    cheeks. Vivian sent a bashful Emoji. Then she replied, "Okay."


    "Come with me." Nameless said tly. Holding Yoyo''s hand, he jumped up and took her to the sky.


    They flew across the illusory heaven and earth against the wind.


    Because there were also a few simple tasks before the wishes werepleted. Such as grabbing


    bandits and making love affairs, the only two missions were to enhance the feelings of a man and a


    woman, and then they could make a wedding wish under a wishing tree in the Lovely Valley.


    As she followed Nameless all the way, she didn''t need to take any actions. It was a piece of cake for


    her to kidnap the robbers or water the flowers. Now that her scheme had been taken care of, she was


    basking in the happiness.


    The time on the gamested two months. They returned to the wishing tree. The grass became green,


    and the petals on the wish tree fell down gracefully, making it even more beautiful.


    "Will you marry me?"


    It was the third time a wedding word appeared on the screen. Without hesitation, Vivian nodded,


    "Okay."


    Hence, Nameless wandered to the wishing tree with Yoyo. Under the tree, a table appeared with pen


    and ink on it. Nameless lifted his hand and wanted to write, but the screen suddenly changed, and a


    murderous will rushed in.


    Five ck figures appeared on the screen.


    "Young master, master wants you toe back." The five men in ck knelt on the ground in unison


    and said to the man in white.


    "For what?"


    "The marriage and the ownership. Master has arranged a marriage for you, and you will take over the


    business after you get married. "


    "What if I don''t go back?"


    "Then don''t me us for killing her."


    "Then let me see how capable you are."


    With that, he lifted the vertical bamboo flute up from his hand. Then Yoyo pulled out her sword and


    made a gesture of defense. She said, "Bro, at this critical moment, please don''t swing the Xiao. Let''s


    fight!"


    As soon as the message was sent, the man in ck rushed up. Without any time to respond,


    Nameless lifted the Xiao and rushed to those people. His feet were like a shadow. The moment he took


    out the Xiao, it was like a long sword out of its sheath. No one knew when he turned into a sharp


    sword.


    Yoyo quickly ran to help, only to find that there was no ce for her to interfere at all. She could only


    wait by. She was too weak to fight with legend yers


    In the end, three of the five men in ck had been killed, and the remaining four were almost useless.


    However, it was difficult to fight against the two men in ck. While the two men were fighting, Yoyo


    took the opportunity to stab them. Unexpectedly, when she was stared at by the two men in ck, they


    changed their direction and swung their swords towards her...


    Vivian''s hands were almost cramped. She pressed the mouse while typing madly.


    At the crucial moment, Nameless could figure out what he could do. He fended off a de for Yoyo,


    then killed a man in an instant. Yoyo went forward and stabbed thest man in ck, who finally fell


    down, turning five men in ck into ashes.


    Only half of the life value of Nameless was left.


    "Your father wants to kill me? We''d better not get married. "


    "You are the only one I love in my life."


    The two sentences set up in the story were so shameful that she felt a little embarrassed, so Vivian


    asked: "Are you all right?"


    "Nothing." Turning around, he said, "Let''s go, and keep making wishes."


    The two of them turned around and went back to the wishing tree. Even though Nameless''s white


    clothes was stained with blood, it was not less handsome than his appearance.


    Raising the pen, a few words suddenly appeared on the rice paper. "I...Nameless, would take Yoyo as


    my wife, and we will live together in the rest of our life..."


    When Yoyo saw the words on the paper, she was moved. But before Nameless finished his words, his


    tall and strong body fell down, and his life value suddenly became zero.


    "¡­¡­" It was a series of suspension points from the other end of Nameless. "What happened?"


    "I don''t know." Yoyo just stood there, feeling a little confused. At this time, the background music


    changed to be exceptionally tragic. In the midst of the falling of the falling flowers, Yoyo stood beside


    the Nameless, with her sword hanging down, lonely and deste.


    Vivian came back to earth from the game and swallowed. It''s This one is OK? She thought he was a


    legend yer. Why did he die so easily? But why would she feel sad for no reason?


    When she was about to get up and take a rest, a man entered the design department''s hall.


    "Who designed the mission of wishing tree?" Asked Terence as soon as he entered the hall.


    Vivian sold up right away, ''What did he mean?


    "Let me see what''s going on in your surface," Terence said as he walked over to Vivian with a smile,


    bending over


    "Oh my God Oh! " Dumbfounded, Vivian nodded.


    "I shouldn''t have died!" After reading it, Terence stood up straight with his hands on his hips, not


    knowing whether to cry orugh.


    "What? Are you Nameless? " It was not until then that Vivian came to her senses. Her mouth was wide


    open in shock.


    "Yes." Terence nodded. "They just told me that there was someone in the design department giggling


    and asked me to take care of it."


    Vivian bitted her lips, and felt a little embarrassed, "No, I didn''t! Besides, why didn''t you tell me that you


    were the one? "


    "Can''t you guess it if I don''t tell you?" "Apart from me, who else will propose to you?" Terence


    deliberately added in an ambiguous tone.


    "I..." Her ears were as red as they were about to burn. ncing at the game interface again, Vivian


    shut her mouth and kept silent.


    At this moment, a programmers ran to him and asked, "Mr. Terence, what''s wrong with the mission of


    wishing tree?"


    Terence turned to that man and said, "Come here. I don''t know why Nameless would die here? You


    can make some adjustments... "


    Upon hearing Terence''s words, Vivian, who was standing beside them, put on a triumphant smile.

 Chapter 261 Terences Song

    Chapter 261 Terence''s Song


    After the resurrect of Nameless, the road of their wishes became unusually t. The following task of


    plot was done by one person and two people. During the five days'' internal testing, Vivian felt bored


    doing tasks alone. When she saw that Terence was online, she asked him to go everywhere. With this


    "big shot", her experience of testing grew fast.


    But to her disappointment, ra hade to thepany more than five times. Terence told her that


    thepany wanted to close a cooperation contract with her tea house recently because it involved a


    business that they had never been in touch with. Even though Terence was extremely busy, he would


    try to y games with Vivian in his spare time.


    Terence had exined to her several times about the arrival of ra and their cooperation with the tea


    house. Vivian was aware of the stakes. She also felt this cooperation was a good opportunity for


    Terence''spany. As long as Terence exined the situation to her, she would listen carefully and


    understand him.


    But she couldn''t help secretly discussing it in private. Though she knew that there was nothing between


    ra and Terence, she still felt like a fish bone getting stuck in the throat. As the saying goes, "Once


    bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of a well.". Why didn''t rae to negotiate with him before? Why


    did rae after she was in a rtionship with Terence? Was it a coincidence or a premeditation?


    On Friday afternoon, the internal test of the game finally came to an end. Then, Terence gave the


    design department a weekend off, and the office was in a good mood. Someone proposed a meal,


    which caused cheers.


    Terence intended to run away, but he was stopped by someone before he could open his mouth, and


    they also wanted Vivian to go with them. They had no choice but to nod in agreement. Then they found


    a restaurant where the staff of the office would book the meal in full swing.


    "Can you drive?" Asked Terence in a low voice.


    "Yes, I will. What''s wrong?"


    "I''m afraid of drinkingter."


    "We can call a driving service."


    "Okay."


    In the hotpot restaurant, more than thirty people including Terence were eating and drinking in the big


    private room of the restaurant and they made a lot of noise. Terence and Vivian sat on the main seat,


    enjoying the hotpot and listening to others quietly.


    "I didn''t expect you to agree to eat here." Vivian took the opportunity to whisper in his ear.


    "What''s wrong with this ce?" Terence said casually as he put the meat on Vivian''s te with a


    spoon. "Eat more. Thank you for your hard work."


    "Thank you." Vivian took the chopsticks, opened them and began to pick up meat with them. She blew


    on it and put it in her mouth. Then she opened her mouth to make some gestures, while her words


    sounded vague, "I just think this ce is an ordinary ce. It''s not like a ce youe here very


    often. Oh, one more thing. " Halfway through, Vivian picked up another piece of food to eat, "And ever


    since I know that you are an immortal in the game, I feel that you are glowing."


    Terence smiled. He took off his coat and pulled his tie, which made him look more handsome and


    unruly. Vivian was bbergasted when she saw his face and the vermicelli in her mouth uttered a "rip"


    sound.


    "Look, the people around me are all my employees. They like to eat in such environment. Why can''t I


    eat here?" Then Terence rolled up his sleeves, raised his beautiful hands and scooped up some meat


    from his bowl.


    His temperament was expressed intangibly and unwittingly, attracting everyone''s attention. Vivian


    stared at Terence, her heart pounding. It was the first time that she watched people having hot pot and


    enjoying it.


    He was as gentle as water. They got along with each other for such a long time that she had a strong


    illusion?


    "Mr. Terence, please have a drink with us!"


    In the middle of the meal, someone came up to propose a toast. Terence stood up and refused with a


    smile. "I have to drive today, so I don''t drink. Drink with tea."


    "No, No, you always say so. What''s wrong with drinking two sses?"


    "Yes, Mrs. He is here. Mrs. He, do you think it''s okay for Mr. Terence to drink a little?"


    This question, however, made Vivian''s face even redder. She mumbled, "He wants to drink.. I... "


    "She doesn''t allow me to drink it," Terence interrupted her with a slight smile, "You know, girls hate us


    drinking the most. I''m afraid that we will be at odds with each other after I drink. I can''t coax girls! Just


    exchange the tea with the wine, okay? "


    "How dare you let Mr. Terence drink wine with Vivian here? Are you tired of living! Haha... "


    "I agree with you."


    After snickering, Terence seed in stopping the wine. He drank a few cups of tea and sat down


    again.


    "Hey, don''t you have any exnation for what you just said?" Vivian raised her eyebrows and looked at


    Terence. Her face reddened because of the heat, looking adorable.


    "Do you like me drinking?" Asked Terence.


    "I..." Speechless, Vivian poked the meat ball on her te angrily. But the soup spurted out all of a


    sudden and sshed on her face. "Ouch!" she gasped and closed her eyes reflexively.


    "What''s wrong?" Terence stretched out his hand and wiped her face with a piece of tissue immediately.


    "Are you okay? Did you hurt your eyes? "


    "No, I didn''t." But Vivian shook her head before opening her eyes. Sadly, she was unable to look away.


    Terence''s face was a few centimeters away from hers. His deep and determined eyes were fixed on


    her face. His slender and warm palm was ced on it. His appearance was a little hazy in the heat, but


    more indistinct and beautiful... ''No, she didn''t drink, but she almost drunk.''


    "Are you done? And anything else? "


    When Terence wiped her face, he was surprised to find that she was staring at him. Terence had never


    been so close to a girl and stared at by her without scruple. His heart was pounding, like the boiling hot


    pot on the table, and some special feelings suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    The noisy crowd seemed to be cut out of a paradise. There was no noise, only Vivian and Terence


    looked at each other with sparkling lights.


    Terence pressed his lips and his Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. He then said in a deep and hoarse


    voice, "Why are you looking at me? Emm? Don''t you know it''s dangerous? "


    "Dangerous for what?" Vivian asked with a soft voice.


    "If you stare at a man like this, you will easily arouse his desire of possession." Terence exined


    calmly. There was something shining in his eyes.


    "I found the treasure." After a short pause, Vivian pushed Terence''s hand away and exined, "I... I


    mean... "


    Terence looked at her and waited for her reply.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I mean..." Taking a deep breath, she said, "You are a good person."


    Terence couldn''t helpughing. He naturally took over her te and got some food for her, "Eat more."


    After the meal, they didn''t get what they wanted and insisted on going to the KTV with Terence. As


    soon as they got bored, Vivian suggested to go to the KTV and acted like a spoiled child in front of


    Terence. Terence nodded his head. He felt happy to spoil someone.


    In the noisy music box withnterns and loud songs, a group of people were having fun.


    "Vivian,e on, sing a song!"


    "Come on! Come on! "


    The crowd stepped forward to push her. In no time, she yed a song named "I Am A Girl" with the


    microphone on her hand.


    "Don''t look at me like that..."


    Vivian was singing happily and winked at Terence. And Terence turned around with a smile and


    pped.


    "I am a girl, a beautiful girl..."


    When they were in a good mood, they made fun of each other. Vivian jumped up and down along with


    the scenes in the MV. Her voice was beautiful. Terence wore a slight smile on his face. After the song,


    Vivian asked him toe to sing a song. The other people in the room also gave him the chance to


    sing a song.


    "If you don''t sing, you can punish yourself by drinking three sses of wine!"


    "Two more adventure games!"


    "Mr. Terence, if you don''t sing. We''re going on strike next week!"


    Terence was threatened. He picked up the microphone and said, "Only one song."


    "Okay!"


    "Mr. Terence! Mr. Terence! "


    The room was filled with cheers. Terence was standing in the center of the stage, facing the crowd and


    holding the microphones. "I can''t sing popr songs. Hmm, give me a song called ''Love Transfer''."


    After that, he waited for someone to pick up the song. A little shy, he said calmly, "I haven''t sung for a


    long time. I can''t sing well. Please don''tugh."


    Sitting opposite to Terence, Vivian took out a single lens from her magic bag and aimed the camera at


    him.


    "She has checked out a lot of windows and checked in a lot of hotels..."


    As soon as Terence uttered these words, he spoke in a deep, affectionate voice, and every word was


    spoken with the appropriate degree.


    Two words could be used to describe his song, that was beautiful and amazing!


    The smile on Vivian''s face was reced by astonishment. She took the camera off unwittingly. Staring


    at Terence, who was singing with his eyes closed, she thought, ''What else can''t he do?


    Terence''s song was so beautiful that all the people present were shocked. After a minute, they burst


    into cheers.


    Vivian quickly took out her camera and began to take pictures of Terence with the unstoppable tape.


    "Memory is the moonlight we can''t see, as long as we hold tightly, it will be dark..."


    As the song began, Terence was like the most shining star on the stage, attracting all eyes. In fact,


    Vivian felt that Terence was closer to her than before.


    She was not that kind of people who didn''t know chalk from cheese, and she wasn''t that kind of person


    who gave the chance to slip away. She liked Terence.

 Chapter 262 A Minor Car Accident

    Chapter 262 A Minor Car ident


    It was already ten o''clock in the evening and the streets were still bright with neon lights. Terence


    forced himself not to drink and he also helped Vivian for the wine.


    When they arrived at the parking lot, Terence opened the door and was about to get on the car.


    However, Vivian rushed to him excitedly. She clung to Terence and said in a spoiled manner, "Can I


    drive tonight?"


    "I didn''t drink." Terence burst intoughter.


    "What?" "I wanted to show you my driving skills," Vivian snorted disappointedly.


    Terence fixed his eyes on her. He saw that she was so excited to y with them just now. Suddenly, he


    felt a little guilty because of his words. He asked, "Did you have fun tonight?"


    "Yes, I''m happy!" Vivian nodded, "I haven''t had dinner with my friends for a long time. I am so happy!"


    "Why don''t you hang out with your friends?"


    "My friends are all bad guys who run around with cameras. It''s impossible for us to get together," she


    exined, biting her lips.


    Terence shook his head. He knew that Vivian loved to have fun, so he wanted her to be happy as long


    as she wanted. Then he took the car key, shook it in front of her and said, "It''s okay for you to drive.


    Drive slowly."


    "Wow! You''re awesome! " At the same time, Vivian took the car keys from the table and got into the car.


    She shouted at Terence, "Get in the car! I''ll drive you home this time. "


    "Okay." Terence nodded with affection and went to the passenger seat.


    "It''s time to go!" Vivian started the engine and asked excitedly, "Have you been living in the residential


    live? "


    "I have my own ce. By the way, will you drive me home and then you go home by yourself? I am


    worried about you. " Terence said, "Let''s go to your house first."


    "Do you have a ce to live? Why don''t you take me to have a look? " Vivian got an idea suddenly,


    "How about showing me around your house? Hmm? "


    "Yes, when we have spare time in the future..."


    "Come on! Please take me there today! "


    "Today?" "It''s not so convenient today." asked Terence in disbelief


    "Why not? Did you hide a woman in your house? " Vivian blurted out and the car stopped at a traffic


    light.


    "Haha..." Terence burst intoughter. "I can''t even handle you alone. If I hide you one more, I''m afraid


    that I''ll lose my life." After a pause, he continued, "I just thought that it would be toote today. You


    went to my house, and we are a man and a woman alone Well, it''s not very convenient. "


    "You are too evil." Vivian made a face and stuck her tongue out. Seeing the light turned green, she


    started the car.


    "This ce is actually very close to my own house, we will arrive in less than twenty minutes," replied


    Terence with a forced smile


    "Really? Let''s go to have a look. " As Vivian spoke, she turned the steering wheel. There was a car


    and the harsh light made the dark road unclear.


    On reflex, Terence closed his eyes and spat, "Is this man crazy? Why did he use the high beams? "


    All of a sudden, Vivian closed her eyes and tightened her grip on the steering wheel. The next second,


    the background light of the rushing car was turned off again. Vivian heaved a sigh of relief. Rolling her


    eyes, she was about to say something to soothe the fear. But suddenly, she felt everything went ck.


    Her heart thumped, and her face suddenly turned pale. She opened her eyes again and there was


    darkness in front of her...


    "I... I can''t see... Terence..." Vivian held the steering wheel so tightly that it was almost broken, and her


    legs were trembling to find the brake.


    "What? !" Shouted Terence as he suddenly felt that the car was driven in the right direction. He turned


    his head and saw that Vivian''s eyes widened, but her eyes were not focused.


    Beep¡ª¡ª


    The oing cars all dodged and let out a quick whistling.


    "Terence..." Vivian was about to cry, but she couldn''t find the brake on her feet.


    "Don''t be afraid!" Terence screamed and stepped on the brake. "Bang!" the car stopped suddenly. At


    the same time, the truck that came from the car behind failed to escape, directly hit the corner of the


    car. The truck shook, and several iron tes in the truck pped down.


    Bang -- bang¡ª¡ª


    It was toote for them to dodge, so Terence unfastened the seat belt immediately and turned around


    to hold Vivian tightly in his arms.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    With another loud noise, a piece of iron te was smashed into the front window of the car. The


    window ss was suddenly smashed, and the shards sshed on Vivian and Terence. Even the iron


    te was smashed on Terence''sp.


    Terence snorted and tightened his grip.


    "Terence?! Are you okay? " Vivian felt a lump in her throat. When she blinked her eyes, her vision


    slowly came back. The first thing she saw was Terence''s chin and the streaming blood on his face.


    "Terence!"


    Vivian didn''t have time to think about it carefully. She cried bitterly.


    Terence forced a smile and gritted his teeth to bear the pain, "Don''t worry. I''m not going to die. Okay?


    Don''t cry. "


    "Ahahah..." Putting her arms around his waist, Vivian closed her eyes and shouted, "I''m sorry! Are you


    okay? "


    "Nothing." Terence shook his head and said, "I can''t move because my legs are pressed by iron Take


    out my phone and call the police first! "


    "Oh, okay." She immediately fumbled on Terence''s body.


    In the Cheng family of the Residential Compound of M City.


    "Ah! Dad is back!" In the living room, Sarah was about to go to bed when she saw a mane in after


    a long journey. She shouted excitedly on Fiona''s shoulder, "Dad! Daddy! "


    "Sarah! Daddy is back! " Spencer had no time to change his shoes and rushed into the room.


    With these words, Fiona turned around to look at them with joy. Before she could say anything,


    Spencer rushed over to her with a cold breath and kissed on her face many times. Then he held Sarah


    in his arms and started to kiss her.


    Giggle, giggle, giggle Sarah giggled while avoiding his kiss.


    "You came back so early today!" Said Fiona with a smile. In the past few weeks, Spencer didn''t leave


    for the base until the early morning of the next day. On every Friday, he came back home by the starry


    light, without wasting a single minute to get along with Fiona. But this Friday, he dide back earlier.


    "I miss you!" Spencer then gave her a meaningful smile.


    "Humph! Don''t you miss Sarah?" Sarah pouted.


    "Yes, daddy miss you too!" Looking at the cute Sarah, he asked with a smile, "Sarah, it''ste. Why


    don''t you go to bed?"


    "Sarah is waiting for daddy toe back and we can sleep together!" Sarah wrapped his arms around


    his neck and said, "Great grandpa has already fallen asleep!"


    Wayne had moved back to the Cheng family residence. Although he had to be surrounded by doctors


    and nurses every day, he didn''t want to stay in the hospital anymore. Besides, he had to y with


    Sarah for a long time every day.


    "Yes, grandpa has fallen asleep. And he looks much better this week." Fiona added, then she asked,


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    "I ate some on the way." Said Spencer with a smile.


    "Why don''t you take a bath and have a rest? Every time youe back home, and Sarah also doesn''t


    go to sleep until youe back on Friday." Fionained, "You cane back on Saturday. Look


    at you. You have lost a lot of weight in the past few weeks,"


    Spencer reached out his hand and gently pinched her cheek. "Honey, I just missed you so much! If I


    Fiona nced at Spencer with a little reproachful tone. Seeing that Sarah could not open her eyes in


    her arms, she softened her voice, held Sarah into her arms again and said, "Sarah, let''s go to bed!"


    "Sleep with Daddy..." Sarah yawned and spoke in a vague voice.


    "Okay, okay. Dad wille to sleep with us after taking a shower." Smiling, Fiona gently stroked


    Sarah''s hair and walked upstairs with her in her arms. Spencer followed behind her.


    Fiona turned around and said, "You may go to take a shower."


    "I''ll take a shower in our room." Spencer walked briskly towards their bedroom, opened the door and


    invited Fiona and Sarah in.


    While speaking, Fiona put Sarah on the bed, and scooped her into her arms, she said to Spencer, "Go


    take a bath,"


    "Kiss me first." Fiona''s face turned red because of what he said. Before she could, she was forced to


    look at him, watching him getting closer and closer.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, the phone on the table not far away from them rang. Both of them were stunned. Fiona


    quickly pushed him away and said, "I''ll answer the phone. Don''t wake me up."


    "Who called you sote?" With a sullen face, Spencer followed her.


    "Vivian?" Looking at the name on the screen, Fiona frowned and answered the phone quickly, "Hello?


    Vivian, what happened? "


    "Ahahah "Fiona!" On the phone, Vivian broke into tears, "Can you find Terence''s mother? We are in the


    hospital. "


    "Hospital? !" Fiona couldn''t help raising her voice and said in surprise, "Why did you go to the hospital?


    You two Do you mean Terence? Where is he now? "


    "He is bandaging! We, we had a car ident on the road Can you bring his mother here? I''m scared. "


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Car ident? How is he now? " ''Car ident? Again?'' Fiona cried out inwardly!


    "Not really..."


    "That''s great." Fiona breathed a sigh of relief.


    Spencer heard what the person on the other end of the phone had said clearly. Frowning, he said, "I''m


    afraid that his mother will be freaked out if we ask her to the hospital now! Tell Vivian that we will go to


    see them, where are they now? "


    After saying that, Spencer and Fiona hurried to the hospital.

 Chapter 263 To Move In With Me

    Chapter 263 To Move In With Me


    At about eleven o''clock in the evening, Fiona and Spencer arrived at a private hospital in M City. On


    their way here, Spencer had already seen the damaged car of Terence in the ident scene, which


    was only ten minutes away from the hospital.


    When the two hurried to the in-patient department, Terence had already been ced in bed. Vivian


    waited for them at the door. As soon as she saw Fiona, she rushed to her in tears.


    "Where is Terence?" Asked Spencer anxiously.


    "He is in the ward." Sobbing, Vivian hugged Fiona, looking frightened.


    Patting on the back of her hand, Fionaforted her, "Are you alright, Vivian? Have you had a check-


    up? "


    "I''m fine." Vivian shook her head and said with guilt, "Terence held me. I wasn''t hurt. He got hurt


    himself."


    "Then don''t stand here any longer!" Spencer frowned and urged, "Take us to the ward!"


    "Okay!" Vivian nodded and wiped her tears, then led them to the ward.


    In the ward, Terence was lying on the bed with his head and arm wrapped in gauze. He was dressed in


    a wide gown. It seemed that he wasn''t seriously injured.


    Spencer pushed the door in and looked at Terence, "Are you okay?" he asked


    "Nothing." Terence shook his head. "It''s just a ss cut." He heaved a sigh as he turned around and


    saw Vivian stood behind Fiona with a wronged expression, he greeted Fiona, "Hi, Fiona! I''m so sorry to


    call you here at thiste hour. "


    "You''re being so fucking polite!" Spencer gave Terence a white look, "You haven''t been hospital for a


    long time. Why did you have a car ident? Drink alcohol? Fortunately, it''s not serious You scared me!


    "


    "I drove the car." Vivian said in a trembling voice


    Spencer''s body stiffened and he looked at Terence inquisitively.


    Terence nodded slightly and said, "It''s not her fault. The oing car suddenly opened the high


    beams, which made our eyes blurred. We didn''t see the car, so Vivian was driving sideways."


    "So it is." Seeing that Terence was willing to help Vivian get rid of the awkward situation, Fiona quickly


    said, "It''s great that she''s fine. Don''t worry. Vivian was scared to death."


    "Yes." Spencer also nodded and said, "Terence, do you have only minor injuries? If so, you''d better


    exin to Miss Vivian. Don''t make her worry all the time. She was so anxious that she was about to


    call your mother just now. "


    Terence grinned. "I''m really fine."


    "I''m sorry..." Vivian apologized and had tears in her eyes.


    Fiona turned to look at Terence for help. Just as Terence was about to speak, the door of the ward was


    knocked. Spencer called out, "Come in.", and the door was pushed open.


    "Mr. Terence, are you all right?" There were four or five people pouring in, led by a middle-aged man


    followed by several policemen.


    "Nothing." Terence shook his head, looked at the middle-aged man and was confused, "You are..."


    "Hello, Mr. Terence. I''m the chief of the police station. I heard that you had an ident, so I came here


    immediately... Are you okay, Mr. Terence? "


    "I''m fine." "How is the ident investigation going?" asked Terence expressionlessly.


    "Yes, the driver in the truck has been taken to the police." The director pointed to a young man in police


    uniform and said, "Tell Mr. Terence about the investigation result."


    "Yes, sir!" The young policeman answered, "After checking the site monitoring and asking witnesses,


    we believe that the caring to the south was a ck car with its headlights suddenly opened. Now


    the driver who hit the car has been controlled... I came here to ask about some details and make a


    record. "


    When they were taking notes, Spencer and left the ward.


    It was already cold at the end of tenth month. They sat on the bench. After a while, Fiona huddled


    herself. Spencer quickly took off his coat and put it on her. Then he held her in his arms and said, "I


    came in a hurry, so I didn''t bring any clothes with me. Put up with it for a moment. I''ll take you home


    after they finish the notes."


    "I''m fine." Fiona struggled in his arms and was about to take off his coat, but she was stopped by


    Spencer.


    "I''m really not cold." Smiling, Spencer raised his hand and touched Fiona''s face. "Do you think my hand


    is very warm? Why are you still worried about me? "


    Fiona giggled, "Then I''m not worried any more. I won''t worry in the future."


    "No way." "Then you''d better worry about me," Spencer added


    "So you have lost a lot of weight recently, haven''t you?" Fiona asked in a gentle voice in Spencer''s


    arms.


    "Maybe. But there are so many things to be done on changing positions recently that I''m not in the


    mood to eat." He frowned and continued, "Maybe I''m going to JB Area this year."


    "Has the notice arrived? "Are you going there this year?" How long will you stay there? " Fiona was


    surprised, "Can''t you go after the new year?"


    "We maye back here during the Spring Festival." Spencer smiled, "I don''t know how long it will


    take, but I just went there. I''m afraid I can''t take you there."


    "I''m not saying to go with you." Fiona said but this was not she thought. She didn''t know what was


    wrong with her. She became more and more dependent on Spencer recently. When he left, she felt like


    she was going to leave him, even though she knew that he woulde back next week. Was this too


    selfish for her?


    "What are you thinking about?" Spencer moved closer to Fiona''s neck, "If you don''te with me, I will


    miss you. What should I do? After I settle down there, I''ll send someone to pick you up. "


    Leaning against him, Fiona sighed, "I don''t want you to leave. Am I selfish? "


    "No, I''m happy." An idea urred to Spencer and he held Fiona''s hand to his mouth and kissed it. No


    matter how long, he was still excited in the face of Fiona''s coquetry. "I am yours. You''re not selfish at


    all."


    When Vivian was about to ask them in to get warm after she finishing the notes, she was both shy and


    jealous at the scene.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    The door was pushed open again. After hearing the sound, Spencer and Fiona stood up and walked


    towards the ward.


    "Sir, is the man waiting outside just now Spencer Cheng? He is the youngest major general at the base


    of M City. "


    "I think so, too But I haven''t met him before. How can I admit him casually? "


    Several policemen were walking outside, discussing and ordering, "The traffic ident of Mr. Terence


    must be handled as soon as possible! That car with the lights off will take full responsibility! "


    "Yes."


    In the ward, the moment Terence saw Spencere in, his eyes lit up and said, "Come here,


    Spencer."


    "What''s wrong?" Spencer walked to the bedside in confusion.


    When he just walked to the bedside, Terence suddenly stretched out his uninjured hand and pulled him


    over. Then he said in a low and angry voice, "It''s suffocating me. I have to go to the bathroom."


    "What Is your leg okay? " At first, Spencer was worried.


    "It was smashed by an iron te. Some were sprained and grazed, and it hurt once I tightened the


    grasp. The doctor said that I would be fine after a few days of rest." Terence reached out and put his


    arm around his Spencer''s shoulder. "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m suffocated to death."


    Smiling, Spencer rest assured and helped Terence get out of bed.


    "What are you going to do?" Vivian came over and anxieties were written all over her face. Fiona


    followed her.


    Terence coughed to cover his awkwardness before he could utter a word. But before he could say


    anything, Spencer smiled and said to Vivian, "I think he needs to use the bathroom."


    Hearing that, Vivian blushed all of a sudden. She turned around in a hurry and mumbled, "Oh... Go


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    then! "


    Terence gave Spencer a hard stare, but thetter just ignored it and went to the bathroom with him


    obediently.


    "Hey, are you looking for a male nursing assistant?" When Terence was dealing with his personal


    problems, standing against the wall, Spencer suddenly thought of something and said angrily, "Hey,


    how about you take the opportunity to rob Vivian? You can make her do anything for you when she


    feels guilty to you. "


    Terence opened his mouth wide and raised his eyebrows. He looked at Spencer and didn''t say


    anything. He didn''t say yes or no.


    When they was back in the ward, Terence said to them, "We can''t stay in the hospital tonight. Let''s go


    to my vi and stay? I just got a slight injury and I don''t want to stay here. "


    "At least make do with it for one night. You can go back when you get better!" Spencer said, Both


    Vivian and Fiona nodded at him.


    Terence nced at Spencer with a meaningful look, Spencer raised his eyebrows and contradicted, "I


    thought about it for a while. Though Terence is in a good health, and he doesn''t like hospital, I think


    we''d better go to his vi today. I just rushed back from the base, ah... So tired! We are just going to


    take a rest. "


    "Yes." Replied Terence tly. "Vivian, don''t you want to see my ce tonight?"


    "But..." "You''d better not to move." Vivian added, biting her lip.


    "It''s the same if I go back to my own ce for recuperation. Otherwise, if my mother learned that I got


    hurt in the hospital, she would definitelye here and worry about me."


    Terence''s words were reasonable, coupled with the support of Spencer, and even the doctor was called


    to say that Terence was fine, so Vivian had to go to his vi with them.


    As they were walking out, Fiona whispered to Spencer, "What are you and Terence nning?"


    "Nothing." Said Spencer, shaking his head.


    "Liar!" Fiona frowned, "I saw you and Terence flirting with each other. You''re up to no good."


    "I did all this for the sake of Vivian and Terence." Spencer then added, "But I don''t know what Terence


    is up to."


    On the other side, Vivian was pushing Terence in the wheelchair slowly forward.


    "Go home and pack your things tomorrow and move here to live with me," Terence added

 Chapter 264 Because I Like You

    Chapter 264 Because I Like You


    Hearing that, Vivian stopped her footsteps. She asked in disbelief, "What? What did you say? Live


    together? " Then she blushed and asked, "You want me to live with you?"


    "Yeah." Terence nodded slightly and he seemed to sigh, "Actually, I''m not ming you or forcing you.


    But after I go back, I have to be taken care of by someone. It''s not convenient for my legs to walk, and


    my arms are a little painful I was thinking that you could take care of me for a few days and then stay at


    my house. Well, it''s my fault. I should not be so inconsiderate. I will find someone else. "


    "No, no, no..." After she heard what he said, Vivian walked to his wheelchair and looked at him, "I''ll go!


    I''ll stay with you and take care of you until you''re fully recovered! Tonight, it was my fault that you were


    like this. Your car was broken, and you got hurt because of me. I shouldpensate you anyway. "


    On the other side, the conversation between them was clearly heard by Fiona and Spencer.


    Embarrassed, Fiona opened her mouth, "Terence seems to have gone bad."


    "Haha..." Smiling wryly, Spencer held Fiona''s hand and said, "No, he''s always so bad, but you didn''t


    find it out. Didn''t I tell you that he''s an old fox?"


    They soon arrived at Terence''s vi. There was a big stone in front of the vi area, the title of which


    was "Louts Moon".


    When they walked into the vi, they were surprised to find Louts Moon was unusual. Traditional


    pavilions and terraces were close to them, and lotuses and flowerbeds were dotted. White walls and


    smart windows made people feel as if they had traveled through a tunnel. Modern facilities were


    integrated into the traditional buildings, and a perfect match.


    Neither Fiona nor Vivian hade here before. Looking around curiously, they thought that Terence


    was really a person who enjoyed life.


    As soon as they entered Terence''s vi, they saw the clean and tidy room decoration as expected.


    "You walk around. I''m going upstairs to rest." "We are all acquaintances. I won''t stand on ceremony."


    replied Terence


    "Terence, you should go to have rest now." Fiona then said hastily, "Spencer, help him go upstairs!"


    When Spencer was about to take a step forward, Vivian caught up with him and said, "I will help him to


    go upstairs. This is what I should do."


    The other three men were taken aback at her offer. Nheless, Terence didn''t refuse her help.


    With the help of Vivian''s support, Terence stood up and put his arm on her shoulder. Then he tried to


    support his left leg with his strength and went upstairs in case that Vivian couldn''t take it.


    The two men were limping, walking very slowly, and it was even more frightening to climb up the stairs.


    Then Spencer stood up and was about to help him. However, Terence suddenly turned around, which


    surprised him. Terence shook his head and grimaced.


    Standing still, Spencer put his hands into his pockets and dressed himself casually. He nodded at


    Terence smilingly and watched them walk into the bedroom on the second floor.


    "What''s wrong with Terence?" With a smile on her face, Fiona said, "He''s so childish."


    "Who cares? I don''t care. Anyway, there will be no problem with his means." Smiling, Spencer asked,


    "Would you like me to show you around downstairs? But now we are still worried about him, so we


    have to find something to deal with and settle down. We will leave when Terence is settled down. "


    "Can we go out for a walk?" Fiona''s eyes lit up.


    "Of course." Spencer nodded. "If it''s not cold today, we can go for a walk in the neighborhood."


    "I want to go for a walk in the neighborhood." Suddenly, Fiona pounced on him like a spoiled child.


    "But it''s too cold." Spencer raised his hand and stroked her hair.


    Fiona snorted and said with dissatisfaction, "But I want to go with you. You have never walked with me.


    " Feeling very aggrieved, Fiona continued, "It''s a rare chance today. Why don''t we go?"


    Hearing that, Spencer''s heart seemed to melt. Thest thing he wanted to see was the unhappy


    expression on Fiona''s face. He nodded quickly and said, "Okay, okay. Let''s go there together. Onep


    is not enough for twops."


    Fiona smiled and nodded. She reached out to hold his hand and smiled happily.


    Spencer felt warm in his heart. He suddenly said, "Fiona, you''re only twenty-one years old!"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded, "What''s wrong?"


    "You should smile more often in the future." After he finished speaking, Spencer alsoughed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Upstairs, with great difficulty, Vivian supported Terence to the bed and tucked him in. "Is there anything


    else I can do for him?" she asked


    Terence thought for a while and shook his head. Then he nodded.


    "What?" Vivian asked.


    "Talk to me." "I have lived in this vi alone for a long time. I didn''t feel lonely before, but now I seemed


    to feel a little lonely." said Terence


    Feeling wronged, Vivian sat on the edge of the bed and said, "Okay, I''ll sit here."


    "Okay." Terence nodded. He looked into her eyes and asked gently, "Have you been scared today?"


    With a sob, she shook her head, "I''m sorry I''m too self willed. "


    "It''s not your fault. I''m not ming you. I''m just afraid that you might be scared." Terence exined


    patiently, "And your eyes were also hurt by the high beams. Are you really fine?"


    Click ck¡ª¡ª


    Not getting any reply, he heard her whimpering. Vivian lowered her head, tears streaming down her


    face.


    With a sigh, Terence tried to keep hisposure but failed to hold back her tears when he saw the


    tears in her eyes. He rose from his seat and looked around, but he didn''t see anything that could wipe


    the tears off her face. Eventually, he raised his hand and caressed her cheek with his finger. "Why are


    you crying? Are you scared? "


    "Aha..." Upon hearing this, Vivian burst into tears. Hugging Terence, she cried, "I''m scared to death


    Thank God you''re all right. Thank God you''re all right... "


    Terence was touched by her vague words. He patted on her back andforted, "Don''t worry. I''m fine.


    It''s all my fault. If you drive, maybe we won''t have an ident. "


    "Do you want to hear something about my first love boyfriend?" Terence was surprised at what she


    said.


    "He died in a car ident." Vivian added and there was still fear in her eyes, "That''s why I''m so scared.


    I didn''t expect that I would have an ident while driving I didn''t expect that my eyes couldn''t see


    anything at that time.. "


    "Howe?" Terence let go of her gently and listened carefully.


    "Let me tell you, my first boyfriend was robbed by my cousin, ra. She did everything she could to


    get his sympathy and love Finally, she made it. " Vivian looked away, "But it''s just a beginning. After a


    while, my cousin abandoned him."


    Terence listened quietly. "And then?"


    "I''ve never seen a man as stupid as him. He was crying to ask ra not to abandon him. But at that


    time, I was not reconciled. I went to stop him, to stop him The three of us formed a strange circle. "


    Vivian sighed, "One day, we had a big fight. We were both mad at each other. He drove out and had a


    car ident. Even then he called my cousin''s name, ra. It was hard to tell whether I loved him or


    hated him."


    "So, you are always hostile to your cousin?"


    "Sort of." Vivian raised her hand to wipe her tears, "As ra, I have been brought up under the


    leadership of her. As a result, it is me who has been med for what happened. I am not reconciled for


    him, nor for myself. So I swore that I would live a happy life in the future, leaving all of them alone... I


    just do what I like to do. "


    "That''s good." Terence gently patted on her shoulder tofort her.


    ncing at Terence, she continued, "I have sworn to myself that I will never have anything to do with


    my cousin, but you are still rted to her."


    "I am different from her." "Now that I have known what you are worried about, I will try my best to stay


    away from her," said Terence resolutely


    With a serious look at Terence, Vivian continued, "This time, I won''t stop you. I won''t fight with anyone.


    I won''t care someone who doesn''t love me... I will leave first, leaving only my back, which is my


    dignity... "


    Terence pressed his lips, trying to break the ice. "Why are you so serious? It won''t happen again. "


    "I just want to be prepared for it." Guilt could be seen in her eyes. "I was so worried about you tonight


    that I recalled the abduction happened years ago... The reason why I told you this is that I like you. I


    like you, so I don''t want to follow the same old path. "


    Vivian''s sudden confession made him speechless. Does she like him? ''What if she likes me? Do I love


    her?


    Vivian was a little nervous, "I haven''t fallen in love with anyone or I haven''t met someone I love for


    many years But you are different. You are so kind to me. I just like you. "


    After a long time, Terence didn''t answer her, which made her a little uneasy. She didn''t dare to look up.


    After a long while, she suddenly felt the approach of Terence, which made her heart tighten.


    "Shouldn''t the boy say something like that first?"


    His deep voice was intoxicating. With tears on her face, Vivian suddenly looked up and asked, "What...


    What do you mean?"


    "I mean..." Putting his hand around her neck, Terence moved forward with her. "What a coincidence! I


    love you too," he said in a lower voice. After that, he tried to hold her hands and kiss him.


    Meanwhile, Fiona was wandering around themunity with Spencer. When she found no one was


    When she finished, she found that Spencer was staring at her with a smirk. Fiona blushed and spat,


    "What... What are you thinking about?"


    "How do you know I''m overthinking?" Spencer moved closer to her on purpose.

 Chapter 265 Living Together

    Chapter 265 Living Together


    "I''m sure you didn''t think of any good things when youughed so badly." Fiona was a little shy. She


    tapped on his face with her finger and said, "How about you give Terence a call and ask him if he''s


    asleep. Do we have to wait here all the time? "


    "What if I disturb him and Vivian, and hees down to beat me?" He smiled innocently.


    "Are you kidding me again?" "How can you be so flirtatious?" she added


    "All right, all right. I was just kidding." His eyes softened as he smoothed Fiona''s hair. He took out his


    phone and called Terence, "Call Terence and see what he is doing."


    Upstairs, Vivian had already got into Terence''s arms. They sat on the bed and Vivian talked about her


    interesting experience in shooting. She was in a good mood with a ruddy face and no tears on her face.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, the phone on the table rang. Vivian jumped off the bed, took the phone and gave it to


    Terence, "It''s from Spencer."


    "Answer the phone. Put it on speaker." Terence said calmly.


    "Yes." The moment she unlocked the phone, she heard the powerful voice of Spencer.


    "Terence, are you asleep?" With one hand on his waist, Spencer continued, "We''ve been waiting for


    you for a long time, but you didn''te downstairs to give us a call. We are still waiting for your order


    to leave or stay here?"


    "You can stay if you want to. And if you want to leave, just go. How can I stop you?" Terence asked with


    a sneer.


    "Are you okay now? Can Vivian take care of you? "


    Vivian shrugged. ncing at her, Terence replied with a smile, "No problem. Just minor injuries. But


    you and Fiona, it''s troublesome toe and go between you two. Why don''t you stay here? "


    "No, thanks." Downstairs, with a suspicious look at Fiona, Spencer said, "Sarah is still in the courtyard.


    I don''t know what will happen if she doesn''t see us tomorrow morning. Let''s go back and see you


    tomorrow!"


    "Okay. Be careful on the road." Said Terence.


    "Don''t worry." Smiling, he went on, "I said you should be careful.. You must hold back yourself. If you


    can''t, you have to think about your injury. Don''t go too far... "


    "Spencer! What are you talking about? "


    On the other end of the line came the angry cry of Fiona, followed by the voice of Spencer for mercy.


    Upstairs, Vivian''s face was even redder, and Terence was a little embarrassed. He turned his face


    away, feeling uneasy with his eyes looking everywhere.


    "I..." Throwing his phone on the bed, Vivian turned around and said anxiously, "I''ll go downstairs and


    see them off! You... You can call him yourself! " Then she hurriedly opened the door and ran out.


    In the living room, hearing the door open, both Fiona and Spencer looked up to the stairs. They saw


    Vivian run down the stairs.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Fiona said, "Vivian, you haven''t rested yet?"


    "Not yet!" Waving her hand, Vivian gave a re at Spencer.


    After casting a nce at Vivian from head to toe, Spencer covered his mouth and coughed. He


    guessed that she must have heard what he said, so he hung up and nodded slightly.


    "You have been scared today. You should go to bed early." Fiona stepped forward and took her hand.


    "Vivian, we''re leaving now. Have a good rest with Terence. Call me if you need anything. I''m free


    recently anyway."


    "Thank you."


    "It''s okay," Fiona interrupted her with a smile, "We''d better not tell his mother about this. When she


    learned about the ident, she would be frightened. Just let Terence tell her himself."


    "Yes." Vivian nodded and thought, ''Fiona is awesome. Unlike me, I am older than her but she is more


    "Then we''ll see you and Terence tomorrow."


    "Remember to bring Sarah here!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Okay!"


    After talking a few more words with each other, Vivian sent them off and didn''t turn around to go back


    until she saw that the car had driven out of themunity. Vivian put her hands behind her back and


    walked very slowly. She lowered her head with a glimmer of smile on her lips. After taking two steps,


    she looked up and saw the light in the bedroom on the second floor. She smiled and ran towards that


    ce with joy..


    At any time, a book was ced beside Terence''s bed. The scene was in front of her when she came


    back. Terence was reading a book in his hand. The dim light drew a gentle arc in his side face, and his


    slender fingers gently turned over a page of the book, as if to treat an intimate loved one Hearing the


    sound, Terence looked up and smiled. "Youe back?"


    It seemed that both him and his words were a warm harbor. Vivian felt at ease at the sight of him.


    "Yes, they are gone." Vivian stood at the door somewhat awkwardly, "Well, where do I sleep tonight?"


    "The side bedroom is right next to you, and you can sleep there. Is that ok?" "There are sheets and


    quilt in the closet. All of them are new. And the rooms are also clean and tidy," Terence added and put


    the book aside.


    "Yes." "Do you have any pajamas?" Vivian nodded and added


    "Well..." "I''ll have someone buy you one," said Terence in a hurry


    "No, thanks." "Just make do with it tonight. I''ll go home and bring my clothes tomorrow. You don''t have


    to do that," Vivian said, waving her hands.


    "Are you sure?"


    "No, thanks." "It''ste. Do you want to go to bed?" she asked


    Terence looked at his watch and nodded. "Well, you are also scared today. Let''s have a rest together."


    "Together... Have a rest? " Vivian said in a hoarse voice and flushed.


    "I mean..." Rubbing his brows, Terence replied, "I mean let''s have a rest in two rooms."


    "What?" Realizing that she would misunderstand him, Vivian blushed more andughed awkwardly,


    "Aha What are you thinking about! I mean we also need to rest separately! Haha Hahaha... " She


    chuckled dryly and dashed into the room, "Terence, you go to bed early! Good night! Call me if you


    need anything! "


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The door was closed by Vivian. The expression on Terence''s face changed from surprise toughter.


    His mouth was slightly open, and he said in a very low voice, "Good night."


    On the early morning of the next day, in the world of birds and flowers, Vivian woke up from bed


    heavily. Before opening her eyes, she habitually reached for the small rm clock at the bedside. She


    only fumbled for a long time, but did not find anything.


    "Damn it!" Vivian sat up all of a sudden and opened her eyes abruptly. Gosh! Gosh! She was at


    Terence''s home! She grabbed her phone, only to find that it was already half past eight. Without


    enough time to think, she put on her clothes and hurried outside.


    As soon as she opened the door, she didn''t expect to see a strange face.


    "Ah --"


    "Ah --"


    Terence was eating in the living room when he heard their howls. He popped out a mouthful of soup


    and shouted at the upstairs, "What''s wrong?"


    Vivian quickly covered her mouth with her hand. She looked at the maid standing at the door and tried


    tofort herself. When she heard the voice of Terence, the maid turned around immediately and said


    to the man downstairs, "Mr. Terence, it''s okay. Miss Vivian and I were startled when we opened the


    door. "


    "Who, who are you?" Vivian swallowed and asked.


    "I''m here for Mr. Terence to take care of him." The maid calmed herself down and said, "You can call


    me Mrs. Wang. Miss Vivian, you really startled me just now!"


    "I... I didn''t expect to see you when I opened the door. I''m sorry," "I''m sorry," Vivian apologized


    sincerely.


    "It doesn''t matter, you are also frightened." Smiling, Miss Wang waved her hand. "Go downstairs to


    have breakfast. Mr. Terence is going downstairs. I will clean the room for you. "


    "Okay." Dumbfounded, she nodded and walked downstairs. As soon as she turned the stairs, she saw


    Terence looking at her worriedly. Embarrassed, she scratched her head. "Sorry to trouble you again."


    "It doesn''t matter." Smiling, Terence pushed the wheelchair back to the table. "This ce hasn''t been


    so lively for a long time."


    "Are... Are you making fun of me?" Vivian asked, biting her lips


    "No. let''s eat." Terence grinned, showing his rare teeth. "I was worried that you might not be used to


    sleeping on the new bed. It seems that my worry is unnecessary."


    "You see, you are making fun of me again," Vivian said, sitting down on the chair


    "Of course not." "Wow, Miss. Wang is a good cook. She just made breakfast for you. Please eat it while


    it is hot," Terence added


    "I haven''t washed my face and brushed my teeth yet," she said while eating


    "Haha..." Terence couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "Hey!" Vivian threw her chopsticks onto the bowl and said, "You''reughing at me again! Do you dislike


    me because I''m dirty? "


    "No, no, No. I just think you are cute." Although Terence was smiling, his eyes were serious. Vivian was


    extremely shy, but she pretended to be strong. "Well, that''s right. I''ve been cute since I was a child."


    Then she was glutted with food. Seeing her like this, Terence also felt satisfied. While she was eating,


    she turned her head and saw several big shopping bags near the door. She asked, "What''s that? Why


    are there so many packages? "


    "Oh." Without raising his eyes, Terence said calmly, "That''s your personal belongings. Your clothes and


    daily necessities are all in it."


    "You..." Vivian was surprised and asked, "You told them to move in? My God.. With so many packages,


    have you moved all my stuff from my room? "


    "I don''t know." "I called your father and told him what happened yesterday. But your father said that he


    wanted you back. I pleaded him to allow you to stay here for a while. Your father packed up your things


    and asked someone to bring your things here," Terence added, he was still calmly.


    Vivian was driven mad, "Terence! Why did you tell my father! I''m screwed! ''! You did it on purpose! "


    "Yes, I did it on purpose. What''s wrong with that? I just want to live with you, did I do the wrong thing? "


    "For the first time, I saw someone ying with a rascal, and what he said was so fresh, refined and


    upright."


    "Because it was the first time in my life that I had acted shamelessly."

 Chapter 266 The New Life After They Live Together

    Chapter 266 The New Life After They Live Together


    After the breakfast, Vivian packed her bag and put it on the table upstairs. She asked Terence toe


    with her as well. She wanted to show him her works.


    "You must have no idea where I took this picture, right?"


    "I like this one best. I''m so happy to see it."


    "I even won the prize in this photo!"


    Vivian showed her photo album to Terence, each photo shared her own story. Terence listened quietly,


    and what he heard and saw was not only the story in the pictures, but also her experience.


    Vivian liked to keep flowers. After making the bed, she put all her potted nts on the windowsill one


    by one, and then took out a small kettle. With her back to Terence, she sprinkled water on the nts


    gently in the sunshine. With a faint smile on her face, she said, "These nts are most lovely."


    "You''re taking good care of them." Looking at the growing nts, Terence smiled slowly.


    "Yes, I just like nts. "I''m in a good mood when I see these nts..." They have great vitality! " Vivian


    reached out and touched those branches and leaves, reluctant to take her eyes off them, as if she was


    a child.


    "What do you think of the room?" "When I am at home, the room I live in is just like this. I am used to


    thisyout and don''t want to change," she added and turned to look at Terence.


    "Good." ncing at the room again, Terence said calmly. The original ck and white color of the


    room hadpletely changed to a warm and lovely appearance that only girls could have, and the


    room was full of vitality. In particr, the romantic pictures stood against the wall.


    Vivian was not as naughty as she used to be, but she was gentle and quiet, basking in the sunshine.


    A warm feeling surged up in Terence''s heart.


    After a while, Vivian looked for another treasure in the bag. Taking out the treasure, she shouted


    excitedly, "You will like it, ha ha."


    "What?" Terence looked up and saw that Vivian took out a set of chess. He asked surprisingly, "Do you


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    have this set?"


    "Yes." Vivian nodded and put the chessboard on the bed. "My mother bought me the teenager version


    when I was young."


    Terence looked at the chessboard and found that it was smaller than the regr ones.


    "Mr. Terence, what about ying a game of chess?" After putting the chess pieces in order, Vivian


    looked at Terence provocatively.


    "Okay." Terence nodded. Since they were both free, they could y the game to kill the time. So he


    picked up the chess pieces and started fighting with Vivian. But he didn''t expect that she was also good


    at it. They had fought for a while. It was still unknown who would win.


    Vivian was sitting on the bed, holding her chin with her left hand, and fondling the "eaten" chess piece


    with her right hand. Staring at the chessboard, she was thinking about what to do next.


    Terence was also holding a piece of chess. He looked at thepetition on the board and then looked


    up at Selina. With a smile on his face all the time, he asked indifferently, "What''s wrong? I don''t know


    where to go. "


    "Hush!" Vivian stuck out her tongue at his words, shook her head and smiled, "A wise man does not


    resort to insinuations in chess. Mr. Terence, you are such a viin."


    "Haha..." "Fine, fine. It''s all my fault," replied Terence with a doting smile


    With a smile, Vivian put the piece on the board with some hesitation, and mumbled, "I think the


    situation is not good..."


    Terence put the piece on the table and blocked it. It seemed that he had already expected that.


    Annoyed, Vivian advanced forward without any hesitation. Unfortunately, she had fewer and fewer


    chessboard to be used by Terence.


    "What?" Annoyed by her failure, Vivian pouted and rearranged the pieces on the table one by one.


    Then she urged, "Come on again!"


    Terence just watched Vivian buried himself in his work silently. He thought it was a good idea that


    because of her, he could live a full life.


    Miss Wang didn''t go upstairs until she packed her stuff and was about to make lunch. The door of the


    side bedroom was open. Miss Wang saw them ying chess and said with a smile, "Mr. Terence is


    ying chess with Miss Vivian! It''s a rare opportunity! "


    "Miss Wang, why do youe up?" Asked Terence, tilting his head.


    "Oh, I see it''s almost noon. I want to ask you what you want to eat. I''m going to cook!" Miss Wang


    smiled, "I found few young people y chess nowadays. Mr. Terence, you must like ying chess very


    much, don''t you?"


    Stunned, Terence suddenly nodded with a smile. Then he fixed his eyes on Vivian and said, "Yes, I like


    her very much."


    Vivian was stuck in her thoughts and didn''t notice what Terence had said. She pouted adorably.


    "Ah --" suddenly she raised her head and said to Miss Wang in an aggrieved tone, "Miss Wang, after I


    finish this match with Terence, I''ll go downstairs to cook with you. This guy is not kind at all. All this


    morning, I haven''t won."


    Terence was a little helpless, "Does it have anything to do with having a tender heart for a woman? We


    still have to follow the rules, don''t we? "


    "Brainless!" Seeing that another piece was about to be put on the board, Vivian pouted and decided to


    y a trick on it. She suddenly put her hand on the board, leaned forward and stared at Terence, "Tell


    me, you lose this round, or I lose?"


    "Not yet. I don''t know if it''s finished yet," said Terence, looking up at her with a smile


    "You... No, you have to tell me who lost even when we haven''t done it. "


    Her slightly puckered lips reminded Terence ofst night when he tasted it. His eyes darkened. Who


    cared about his senses and rules at this moment.


    "Yes, I lost." Terence gave in sincerely.


    "That''s right!" With a smile, Vivian stood up and hopped to the door. "Miss Wang, it''s time to cook


    lunch!"


    "Okay."


    "Miss Wang, please teach me how to cook! I can only cook a few dishes. I''m not good at it... "


    "Okay, what kind of cuisine do you want to learn, Miss Vivian?"


    Their voices faded away gradually. Terence stood still with a chess piece in his hand, smiling happily.


    Miss Wang came to the vi in the morning. She would leave after lunch. So Vivian and Terence had to


    deal with their dinner. Vivian had a ratherfortable life. It was obvious that she came here to take


    care of Terence out of guilt, but on the contrary, she was taken good care of by him.


    And Terence''s house also seemed to be changed.


    "Terence, how about we buy a morefortable sofa?" Vivian asked


    "Buy it." said Terence


    "Terence, I saw a lovely Pajama on the Inte. Would you like to buy it?"


    "Buy it." said Terence


    Vivian said, "Terence, let''s go and buy one..."


    Buy, buy, buy Then, within a week, there were tea, rice and salt in the kitchen, and a pair of female


    slippers at the entrance of the living room. A cute tea cup was on the table, and there were also vases


    and flowers in the room. The atmosphere of life was getting more and more intense.


    In the past few days, Terence''s leg had recovered, but his head was still wrapped with gauze. The two


    of them stayed in the vi all the time and didn''t go to thepany. Coincidentally, ra was on a


    business trip for training, so they put off the case of cooperation and spared Terence some time to


    recuperate. The two person also tried to y "Wild World 2" from time to time. Because the two


    ounts for the internal test were requested to stay by Vivian, who said that she didn''t want to lose the


    game which was not easy to y.


    Crash


    In the evening, Vivian wore a cartoon pajamas. She was taking a bite of an apple as she walked


    around in the hall, watering the flowers in the vase with a watering pot in her hand.


    Sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, Terence began to work with hisptop on his legs. After


    checking the time, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Let''s go out for dinner tonight?"


    "Yes?" Vivian turned around and rushed to him excitedly, "Really? Where do you want to eat? "


    "Whatever. We will go wherever you like." With a smile on his face, Terence said, "I know you''re tired of


    doing a week to cook for me, so I will reward you with my actions."


    Vivian sat next to Terence, "How about having some crabs? It''s the best time to have crabs now. "


    "Okay." Terence nodded as he put his notebook away. "We''ll set out soon. There''s no car here. Let''s go


    on foot," he added


    "Okay." Vivian quickly bit the apple and smiled, with a dimple hanging on her lips.


    Terence smiled. "You''ve eaten everything to your lips?"


    "What? Where? " She asked confusedly.


    Terence shook his head as he raised his hand and wiped the sticky liquid from her mouth. When he


    was about to take his hand back and smelt the scent of Vivian, he stopped and put his hand on her


    cheek.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    Terence''s Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. "I want to kiss you."


    "What HMM... "


    Before Vivian could blush, her breath had been taken away by Terence. There was nothing but peace


    of masculinity in her breath. Terence held on to Vivian''s shoulder tightly, his lips pressed against hers


    and kissed her recklessly.


    Her mind went nk, and she was drunk


    Vivian involuntarily grabbed his clothes and responded clumsily. For so many days, they had been


    gentlemen, without even a slightest intimate contact. She did not expect that when they met, it would


    be uncontroble.


    Terence didn''t say anything. He just held her in his arms and rested his chin on her head, trying to calm


    himself down. He always mocked at Spencer for hisck ofposure and his failure in winning


    Fiona''s heart.. He didn''t know at all that he was no better than him.


    He wouldn''t have let go of her if he hadn''t made up his mind. ''Does he like her?''


    Seeing that Terence didn''t move for a long time, Vivian said in a low voice, "I''m hungry. Let''s go to eat."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "

 Chapter 267 Do I Look Like Pregnant

    Chapter 267 Do I Look Like Pregnant


    After tidying up and getting changed, the two of them went out for dinner. For the intimacy just now,


    they tacitly did not speak. When they walked out of the door, Terence''s intention was obvious to stretch


    out his hand. Vivian smiled and put her hand in his hand. Then they walked out together.


    Terence wore an ordinary sportswear and a t cap because of the gauze on his head. Moreover, in


    order to match Terence, Vivian also changed into light jeans and canvas shoes. From a distance, they


    looked like a young couple who had just walked out of the campus. They were sunny and well


    matched.


    When they were talking on the way, Terence looked at the weather and suddenly said, "Let''s eat


    quickly today. The weather is bad. It''s going to rain."


    "Don''t worry!" "Forget it. Eating is the most important thing. Don''t do such trifles as raining," she said


    indifferently


    "I haven''t taken a walk for a long time. When I go out, I will either take a car or take a car," replied


    Terence, smiling. I''d like to take a walk. "


    "Who is Mr. Terence? If you don''t take the car, do you have to walk?" Vivian teased. In this week,


    Vivian was well aware of his family background. It was not out of his expectation that people called him


    Mr. Terence. ''never mind. It''s a tradition that cars are avable to pick him up every time he goes out.


    So every time she ridiculed him about it.''.


    "I''m leaving now." Said Terence with a smile.


    "Oh, speaking of this Shall we buy a bike? " Vivian ran to Terence and said excitedly, "We can exercise.


    Take me with you when we go out to y."


    "Sure, we will buy it." Said Terence.


    Vivian smiled and suddenly thought of something. She bit her lips and asked, "Are you getting better


    soon?"


    "Yes." Terence nodded. "But why do you look unhappy?"


    "No, I didn''t!" Vivian blinked her eyes, pretending to be innocent, and said with a smile, "Only when you


    are recovered can I feel less guilty!" But I''ll leave when you''re fully recovered


    Terence stared at her, lost in thought. He wasn''t sure what she was thinking about. It was too difficult to


    decipher what a woman was thinking. Even though he was able to guess something, he didn''t dare say


    that rashly.


    In order not to waste food, Terence went to order a table of crabs at the restaurant. He had nned to


    invite more people, but he put down his phone when he saw the pitiful and drooling look on Vivian''s


    face.


    There were hairy crabs, drunk crab, crab yellow crab cakes, shrimp crab cakes made by cheese, crab


    soup, golden melon and grains rice stewed in five Valley


    Exquisite dishes were served on the table one by one, and Vivian couldn''t help gulping down them.


    Terence had seen what she was doing and felt satisfied. He slowly shelled the crab for her and put it on


    her te.


    "Thank you." She grabbed the crab leg from his hand and said, "You should have some too."


    "Okay." Terence nodded, not in a hurry.


    There were only two people in the big private room. The waitress only served them tea. Looking at how


    graceful Terence was when he ate crabs, she looked at him frequently. His affectionate gaze to Vivian


    made people''s heart beat fast. ''If I had received his affectionate gaze, I would have died, '' they thought.


    The dishes on the table were eaten by the two people, and it was not a waste. When they were going


    to walk out, Vivian put her hands on her waist and slightly leaned back. Her face was wearing a mixture


    of happiness and pain.


    "I''m so full that I can''t walk."


    Smiling, Terence shook his head. He walked up to her and took her arm. "That''s great. We can go


    home for a walk."


    They walked out, talking andughing. On the way, Vivian tapped her round belly from time to time.


    Suddenly, she felt that more and more people were staring at her and there was a sh of inspiration in


    her mind. She bit her lips and whispered to Terence, "Do I look like pregnant?"


    "You are so..." Terence looked at her up and down and said, "You really have a silver tongue!"


    Vivian turned her headcently, suddenly straightened up, put her hand on her belly and said in a


    soft voice, "Terence, you''re so annoying! Come on! Help me up! "


    "What a wonderful match!"


    "She just got pregnant, right? She is so happy..."


    The crowd started whispering. Terence''s face darkened with embarrassment.


    When Vivian saw that her trick was sessful, she rubbed against Terence on his shoulder again,


    blinking withcency.


    "Come and get me, Mommy!"


    When Vivian was walking forward, a boy ran out from a corner and hit her belly hard.


    "Ouch..." Vivian screamed and suddenly grabbed his sleeve, "I, I''m going to throw up."


    Terence was stunned for a second. But he tried hard to hold back hisughter. He couldn''t even say a


    word. The only thing he could do was to wave his hand at the little boy.


    "Lady, are you okay?" The boy''s mother ran after her. Looking at Vivian''s pale face, she was scared


    and trembling said, "Go to the hospital... You''re pregnant, you can''t let anything happen to the baby. "


    "No no no!" Hearing this, Vivian straighten up with difficulty, "No, I''m not. I''m not pregnant... I just ate


    too much. Sorry to scare you! "


    "Haha..." Terence couldn''t help but burst intoughter. After a short while, he turned to that mother and


    son and said, "It''s okay. She is just too full. I''m sorry. She didn''t mean to scare you."


    "Okay, as long as you are fine, that''s all right." The woman breathed a sigh of relief. She dragged the


    boy to apologize before leaving.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    There was a sudden thunder in the sky. Vivian shrank into his arms and eximed, "Holy crap! The


    lightning struck the heaven!"


    "Haha." Terenceughed even more loudly. "That''s right. But you shouldn''t have pretended to be


    pregnant all the time? You scared them just now. Now you are going to pay for what you have done. "


    "Humph! You deserve it! Oh, you have a big mouth. It''s going to rain. " Looking up at the dark sky,


    Vivian said, "We need to leave as soon as possible, but I''m too full."


    "Take a taxi home?"


    "All right." Resting her hands on her stomach, Vivian exined, "I just got off work. There is a traffic


    jam. If we take a taxi, that would spend more time than walking."


    "All right. Let''s hurry up."


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, another loud noise came from the sky. They thought it wouldn''t rain heavily this season, but


    the weather was unpredictable. Raindrops started falling heavily and urgently.


    "Ah -" screamed Vivian. Not knowing whether she was excited or afraid, she ran forward with her feet.


    "Run slowly!" While chasing her, Terence took off his coat. "Wrap my coat over your head," he


    demanded


    Vivian stopped and rubbed her belly, "Let''s cover it together."


    Terence nodded. He put the clothes on their heads and rushed to the vi.


    Giggle, giggle, giggle Vivian was overjoyed, "I haven''t been so crazy for many years."


    "Me too." Terence''s voice was a little drifted away in the rain. ''Vivian, since I met you, my life has


    changed...


    The rain got heavier and heavier. He even couldn''t see clearly the road ahead, but he felt unstoppable


    with the warm man beside him.


    They didn''t know how long they had been running. When they finally saw the vi, they took a step


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    closer. They rushed all the way back to the vi. The moment they opened the door, the wind stopped,


    and the room was quiet.


    "Hoo, hoo, Hoo..." Vivian bent down, put her hands on her knees, and gasped, "Oh my God! After this


    round..."


    Terence took off his hat and shook the rain on his head. The smell was a little sniffy, but it was much


    better than that of Vivian. He said, "I didn''t expect it to rain so heavily."


    "Yes." "I''m wet through," Vivian said in a hoarse voice Then, she nced at Terence and cried in shock,


    "Your gauze son your head is wet."


    "It''s okay." Terence waved his hand. "Go to take a shower and change your clothes first."


    "No way!" Vivian shook her head and kicked off her high heels. Then she found the medicine chest and


    sat down on the carpet leisurely. She opened the chest and said, "Come here. Let me change your


    gauze."


    "All right." Terence also sat on the carpet next to Vivian.


    Vivian sat up straight and carefully unwrapped the gauze on Terence''s head. Her clothes were


    somewhat transparent because of the rain. As soon as Terence looked up, his eyes were just in front of


    Vivian. He indistinctly saw her indistinct skin, and all of a sudden, his blood and energy surged up,


    directly rushed to his head.


    "Damn it..." Terence muttered and turned his head away immediately.


    "Don''t move!" With her arms around his face, Vivian gently turned his head back.


    Terence clenched his fist and widened his eyes. He stared at her chest and felt a fire burning in his


    chest. His mind went nk, and he wanted to close his eyes, but it was out of control


    "Okay."


    When Terence was on the verge of going crazy, a sweet voice came from the top of his head. Vivian


    stepped back and nodded her head. "I have strapped it up, but..."


    "Just what?" Asked Terence in a low and hoarse voice, which was out of Terence''s expectation. He


    wanted to shift his attention from her.


    "But the scars on your head are getting better soon." A hint of disappointment shed through Vivian''s


    eyes as she collected the medicine cab. Then she said, "I''m going to pack up my things, too and


    I''m leaving."

 Chapter 268 Stay Here And Dont Go

    Chapter 268 Stay Here And Don''t Go


    Terence was a little surprised. It was the second time that she mentioned he was almost recovered.


    Disappointment shed on her face every time she talked about it. Was she sad because he was well


    and she was going to leave?


    Seeing that Terence didn''t respond to her, Vivian was depressed. She pouted and stood up with the


    medicine box.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    But as soon as she stood up, her mind went nk all of a sudden. And it was out of her control that her


    body fell back.


    "Vivian!" cried Terence as he suddenly stood up from the carpet and grabbed Vivian by the arm. Vivian


    turned around and jumped into Terence''s arms, dropping the medicine box to the ground with a loud


    bang. Terence was unable to keep his bnce and fell to the sofa when he was caught by Vivian.


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    They hadn''t got time to react and fell to the sofa, but as they hadn''t breathed a sigh of relief, the


    bounce that Vivian specially selected and 100% of the bounce had exerted the bounce, they


    immediately fell to the carpet.


    Terence was on top of Vivian, and he waspletely shocked by the series of fall and roll.


    "Haha Haha... " Lying on the carpet, Vivian first came to herself andughed, trembling all over. She


    grabbed Terence''s clothes tightly and said, "This sofa is really full of bounce Haha... "


    Terence was suddenly discouraged by her words. He didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Are you


    kidding me! Why are you in such a hurry! We almost went out for several circles because of you! Did


    you fall down? "


    Vivian stuck her tongue out and shook her head, "It''s all your fault."


    "Are you ming me?" Terence lowered his head and tapped on her forehead.


    Vivian snorted and nudged Terence, pouting, "Get up, you''re all wet. I''m going to take a bath."


    Terence took her restless hands and held her tightly. With his deep eyes, he didn''t say anything for a


    long time.


    "You..." Vivian blushed with shyness and felt that the atmosphere became a little awkward. "What are


    you doing! Let go of me... "


    "Answer my question first." Terence''s breathing became rapid as he scanned her face.


    "Yes." Her voice was as soft as a mosquito.


    "Are you leaving when I recover?" Terence''s heart beat faster and faster. "Move everything? Including


    the sofa you bought? "


    Vivian purled her lips, "You paid for the sofa. I can''t take it with me."


    Terence clenched his hands tightly and grasped her wrist tightly. He asked with a hint of annoyance in


    his eyes, "What about the other stuff?"


    "If it''s mine, then move out; if it''s not mine, then stay," Vivian stared at Terence, and there was a note of


    resentment in her voice.


    "So you mean If it''s mine, then it will stay here. Right? " Terence''s Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat.


    "Well, that''s it." Dumbfounded, she nodded.


    "Then you don''t go either." Exhaled lightly, his breath fell on her face like a fire. Terence lowered his


    head again to make them closer to each other. "Because you are mine too," he said


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    Vivian''s brain was dizzy in chaos, but she was secretly pleased.


    Vivian couldn''t but screaming, Terence, you are so handsome! So handsome!


    "Don''t go." Said Terence again, lowering his head and kissing her lips in a lingering and affectionate


    way.


    The atmosphere became warmer and warmer. Gradually, Vivian was immersed in the bossy and gentle


    kiss of Terence. Somehow, she put her arms around his neck. Terence''s clothes got wet and his sense


    torn apart, which made everything look so ambiguous...


    Vivian tried to get her reason back. Taking advantage of thest step didn''t go on, she said weakly and


    anxiously, "Don''t, don''t stay here Go upstairs... "


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Terence nodded and swallowed. Then he stood up, lifted her to his chest and hurried


    upstairs.


    At the same time, Terence didn''t forget to take a second to think carefully about the ''easy'' issue. It was


    no wonder that Spencer was always in a rash way. It turned out that it was amon character of


    men. Next time he would have to talk to him..


    "Achoo --"


    Outside the Cheng family residence, which was located at the other end of the sea, the rain fell, but


    inside the house, it was as warm as spring. At the dinner table, when Spencer was eating, suddenly he


    felt a itchy nose and a big sneeze.


    "Dad caught a cold!" Sarah suddenly shouted.


    Fiona asked with concern, "Do you catch a cold? Do you get a cold because of the sudden change in


    the weather? "


    Spencer rubbed his nose and smiled at them who were looking at him. "I don''t catch a cold. Don''t


    worry. My nose just itched. Who was speaking ill of me behind my back?"


    "Who else can say bad things about you?" "Don''t forget to take some medicine after dinner." she urged


    "Yes, my dear wife."


    "Yes, my dear mommy!"


    Sarah and Spencer echoed each other and looked at each other, feeling very happy.


    After dinner, as expected, Spencer was forced to take the cold medicine. Although he knew that he was


    in good health, he still feltfortable when he saw how concerned Fiona was about him. And the pill


    seemed to be sweet.


    In the evening, Spencer seeded in getting Sarah to her room and go to bed, while he himself clung


    to Fiona.


    While on the other side of the room, Fiona was reviewing in her bed. When she saw that Spencer came


    back from Sarah''s room, she asked, "Does she fall asleep?"


    "Yes." He jumped on the bed and asked, "Are you still reading? When will you take the exam? "


    "Next Tuesday." She closed her book and turned to him, "If I pass the exam, I''ll be able to attend the


    second semester with the freshmen in the new year."


    "Let''s go together on Tuesday." ying with her hair, Spencer continued, "It happens that your school


    is very close to Terence''s home. We can drop by to check on his wound."


    "Yes?" Confused, Fiona asked, "Are you not going to the base?"


    Spencer''s eyes darkened. He took her hand and said, "I won''t go now."


    "Why not?"


    "Because..." Giving Fiona a deep look, Spencer said slowly, "I have received the order. My boss gives


    me a week to rest. Next week I will leave for JB Area."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Fiona was surprised. "So soon?"


    "Yes." Spencer nodded, unwilling to leave.


    "When will youe back then?"


    He wanted to give the certain answer to her, but he had no choice. Shaking his head, he replied, "I


    don''t know. But I promise I''ll stay at home with you and Sarah everyday next week. "


    "Humph!" Fiona suddenly snorted, with her eyes turning a little red. "Sophia is right. I don''t have a


    boyfriend like you who are always busy. I still live alone."


    It was easy for Fiona not to act like a spoiled child, let alone toin. What she said just now really


    touched and touched Spencer. He said in a hurry, "Okay, I won''t go."


    Fiona pouted and said, "Then you don''t have to go."


    "Okay." Spencer then held her in his arms and said, "I will report to the superior ss and tell them that


    my wife doesn''t allow me to work in JB Area. As for the promotion position, you can find another one to


    rece it. I want to stay at home with my wife."


    Biting her lips, Fiona pushed him away, "Let me go. Are you kidding?"


    "I''m not kidding. If you don''t want me to go, then I won''t go. In any case, I''m not willing to leave the


    base, nor am I willing to leave you alone in M City."


    Fiona looked up at Spencer, only to find that he was not kidding at all. She sighed and said, "Then


    you''d better go. I and Sarah also rely on you to support our family!"


    "When my wife bes a famous designer in the future, I and Sarah can depend on you to support


    us."


    "Am I going to be a designer?"


    "Of course you will." After he finished speaking, Spencer turned over and pressed Fiona under his


    body. He said with a smile, "Well, if you don''t want to leave me, how about I find another kid to


    apany you?"


    "Whom are you looking for?" Fiona''s eyes lit up.


    "Well..." Petrified by the question, Spencer whispered in her ear.


    Fiona''s face suddenly turned red. She thumped him on the shoulder and said, "Why are you so


    naughty?"


    "You call it bad? I am very serious! " Spencer covered themselves with the quilt and said, "Come on,


    pleasee tonight! I want to have a brother or a sister for Sarah. It''ll be great that there would be


    another little baby to apany you. When I''m not with you, you can y with two kids. How nice it is!


    "


    "No way!" Giggling, Fiona got out of bed and answered, "I don''t want a baby anymore."


    "What?" Hearing what Fiona said, Spencer stopped and raised his head too. He stared at her and said,


    "Do you want to have one child in the third generation of the Cheng family?"


    Fiona couldn''t help butugh in her heart, but she pretended to be serious and said innocently, "You


    can ask someone else for help. There must be a lot of people who want to have your baby, right?"


    "No one else, only you." Annoyed, Spencer could only use a kiss to block her words. "If you don''t give


    birth to a baby for me, nobody will. If you don''t want a baby, then don''t. "


    While avoiding the kiss from Spencer, Fiona smiled and murmured, "I want to talk about this after


    college."


    "Having a baby after graduation?" Asked Spencer.


    "Yes." Fiona nodded slightly. In fact, she also felt that the Cheng family and Sarah were too lonely.


    A light bulb went off in his mind. "Okay. We''ll have another baby after your graduation." Although he


    said so, in fact, Spencer didn''t think so. If she was pregnant, then she had to deliver the baby. And he


    worked so hard on this thing, maybe he would win the lottery. He didn''t want to upset the little kid at


    college who wanted something from Fiona. It was a good opportunity for him to dere his sovereignty


    over her after she had a baby.


    Thinking of this, he pulled the quilt again to cover on them, with his hands and feet restless.


    "Hey..." The annoyed voice of Fiona came from the quilt, "Didn''t I tell you that I don''t want a baby?"


    Then Spencer mumbled, "Baby or not, it won''t hinder us from being sweet..."

 Chapter 269 They Slept Together

    Chapter 269 They Slept Together


    The sunshine shone on the bed in the bedroom of the vi. Since it had rainedst night, the sun light


    was especially precious today. The two persons in bed, with their eyes closed, smiled faintly as if they


    were having a good dream.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    The phone on the bedside suddenly rang. He stretched out his hand and groped on the table for a long


    time before he finally got the phone back.


    Terence struggled out under the quilt, rubbed his face and was speechless when he saw the caller ID.


    It was only seven o''clock. What was Spencer calling for!


    "Well..." With a little groan, Vivian turned over and asked in a muddled voice, "Why is the phone still


    ringing?"


    "Go back to sleep." Terence raised one hand to cover Vivian''s ear and clicked at the phone with the


    other. "Why are you calling me? It''s still so early in the morning" he said in a somewhat harsh and low


    voice


    "Are you choked?" Spencer replied impolitely, "I have finished my morning exercise. You haven''t got up


    yet, have you? How can you be sozy? Our Sarah has already got up. "


    "Yes! Sarah is getting up! "


    Sarah''s voice came from the other end of the line. Terenceughed, "Why do you call me?"


    "I want to ask if you have recovered. I want to see you." "But since you''re so energetic, I guess you''re


    okay too," Spencer added


    "Even so, you should alsoe here!" "You can set off now. You can bring some breakfast with you by


    the way. Just go to the buns shop at the western area of the residentialpound and buy some buns


    and two bowls of porridge. "


    "Terence, I find that you are bing more and more shameless." Spencer snorted, "How dare you!"


    Terence smiled trembling, "Why are you so reluctant to buy breakfast for me? Cursing! I have bought


    you so many times! It''s time for you to appreciate my kindness. "


    "Did you finish the phone call, Terence?" "I''m so sleepy. Stop!" Vivian cried in pain.


    "Okay, okay, I''m hanging up. I''m covering your ears. Go to sleep. "


    Spencer then quietly listened to the conversation over the phone. Unexpectedly, he heard the voice of


    Vivian, so he quickly waved to let Fionae over to listen to the sound of the phone. On the other


    side, Fiona, who was listening to the telephone, didn''t feel anything special. She nced at Spencer


    only to see that he said in the lipnguage, "They had slept together!" Fiona''s eyes suddenly lit up. She


    covered her mouth with her hand and thought, ''Oh, my God


    "Remember to bring me breakfast. Do you hear me?" Terence shouted at Spencer. Then Spencer


    nodded and said, "Okay, okay. Mr. Terence, thank you for your hard work. I will send the breakfast to


    your home on time in an hour. Is that okay?"


    "Okay!" Terence simply responded and then hung up the phone.


    "Terence and Vivian..." Fiona asked in disbelief, "Really? Isn''t it too soon? "


    After hanging up, Spencer grabbed the phone and said, "Never mind. Let''s go to the restaurant to have


    a look. He asked me to bring him breakfast and he said he wanted to eat steamed buns!"


    "Dad, I want to eat steamed buns, too." After hearing what he said, Sarah raised her head suddenly.


    She grabbed the chopsticks with one hand and the spoon with the other hand. She ate greasy food all


    over her mouth.


    "Okay, daddy will take you to buy itter." Spencer kissed Sarah on her face. He was in a good mood.


    "Yeah!" Sarah suddenly cheered.


    "Forget the steamed buns. Finish your porridge first, honey." Sitting on the other side of Sarah, Fiona


    wiped her mouth and said, "After you finish eating, I''ll take you to uncle Terence and aunt Vivian."


    Spencer smiled softly, he had never imagined that he would be so fascinated by such a warm and in


    day.


    "Shall we sleep another half an hour and then get up?" On the other side, Terence was on the bed,


    putting his arm around Vivian''s back and kissing her on the back. "The breakfast will be delivered here


    soon."


    "Too early!" Vivianined, her tone was natural, but she still tried to dodge his kiss naturally and


    her body seemed to be pink. Thinking of what happenedst night, her face turned redder. She didn''t


    expect that the usual well behaved gentleman turned out to be a different person in bed. During the


    whole night, they didn''t sleep at all...


    She was so embarrassed at the thought of that! They had just known each other for less than a month.


    Was it too fast?


    "Haha..." Vivian covered her mouth and sniggered. Although she was shy, why did she still want to


    "What are youughing at?" The smiling voice of Terence was just around her ear. Startled, Vivian bit


    her lip and quickly said, "No, nothing!"


    "Nothing?" Obviously, Terence didn''t believe it. His voice was hoarse and maic in the morning.


    "You are not going to reminisce about what happenedst night..."


    "Ah -- Terence!" All of a sudden, Vivian turned around and put her hand over his mouth. "Don''t say


    anything, please!" she said shyly


    Terence nodded gently. Vivian then put down her hand with a little worry, but there was still shyness in


    her eyes. Said Terence gently while holding her hand. This time, it was Vivian who listened carefully.


    After a long while, Vivian still didn''t wake up. Terence asked, "Haven''t you got up yet? Do you want to


    sleep a little longer? Or do you want to take a hot bath? "


    "Didn''t we take a bathst night?" Vivian yawned. They went to bed together, both of them were wet


    from head to toest night. Later, Terence took her to the bathroom. She spent a unforgettable night,


    and they had made love in the bathroom.


    The two wordsst night were like a magic spell that made Terence unable to help but think about


    them. Her hands hanging in midair, she didn''t know what to do. Should she push him away or hug him.


    "Honey, you smelled goodst night." Terence gave a gentle kiss on the neck of Vivian. His desire to


    sleep was awakened in the early morning. Anyway, Vivian didn''t want to get up, so he didn''t mind doing


    it again.


    Ding Dong¡ª¡ª


    The doorbell suddenly rang downstairs. Vivian''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Someone, someone is here!"


    Ding Dong¡ª¡ª


    Terence took a few deep breaths in her hair. "Let''s continue tonight. I''ll go downstairs to see who''s


    here. If you want to get up, remember to put on your clothes before you go downstairs. " Then he


    kissed her again to make up his mind. He quickly put on his clothes and went downstairs to open the


    door.


    Grasping the quilt tightly, Vivian peeked at the back of Terence, feeling that happiness was so close to


    her.


    As Terence was jogging downstairs, he frowned. Last night, he sent a message to Miss Wang and told


    her not toe to the vi today. Although it was already two o''clock at midnight when he sent the


    message, she should have seen it? Could it be that Spencer had already arrived?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ding Dong¡ª¡ª


    "Coming!" Terence rubbed his hair as he ran to the door and opened it with a smile.


    "Mr. Terence, are you okay?"


    As soon as the door was opened, Terence was stunned. Why was it ra? ra was shocked too.


    She didn''t expect that Terence would dress so casually. He was wearing baggy sweatpants and a vest,


    which was more casual than the way he usually wore a suit. His good figure had showed out.


    "Mr. Terence..." ra said and looked around.


    "Why are you here, Miss ra?" Terence regained hisposure, but he was still a little surprised at


    ra''s sudden visit and felt awkward about his clothes.


    "Mr. Terence, don''t you want to invite me in?" She nced at him and saw the gauze on his head.


    Terence nodded and pushed half of his body away. "Come in, Miss ra."


    "Thank you." "I came back from a business tripst night. I heard from my uncle, oh, father of Vivian,


    that you had a car ident with Vivian, so I wanted toe here this morning. Mr. Terence, is the


    wound on your head okay? "


    "I''m almost done." Terence followed ra, "Please have a seat. What would you like to drink, Miss


    ra? Coffee? Tea? "


    "No, thanks." ra shook her head and stood in front of Terence. "I just came here to check. I''m


    relieved to see you''re fine now. My cousin is always a rash person. Since such a bad thing happened


    this time, I heard that she even didn''t dare to go back home. Mr. Terence, I am so sorry to disturb you


    for so long. "


    "It''s okay. I asked her to stay." Terence responded with a slight smile.


    ra forced a smile, "Oh, I see! That''s I worry too much. " After that, she looked at the furnishings in


    the living room and said, "Mr. Terence, I know you have a sense of life. The flowers are fresh."


    Terence looked around and said with a smile, "Those flowers are arranged and arranged by Vivian."


    Since she knew a lot of people, ra could see the affection in Terence''s eyes at a nce. So she


    began to speak slowly, "Mr. Terence, are you and Vivian in such a good rtionship? Don''t you


    consider others? "


    Terence was still smiling, but there was already a hint of displeasure in his eyes. "I don''t understand


    what you mean, Miss ra. As the elder sister of Vivian, since I am with her, shouldn''t you bless us?


    Why do you still persuade me to consider others? "


    "That''s because, for you, I..."


    Ding Dong¡ª¡ª


    At that moment, the doorbell rang again, which brought a sigh of relief to Terence. He apologized to


    ra in a hurry and then turned to open the door.


    "My dear daddy!"


    As soon as Terence opened the door, he heard a sweet voice from Sarah. Suddenly, he smiled and


    took the little girl in his arms. While kissing her, he said, "My dear Sarah! Little girl, you finallye to


    see me? Kiss daddy. "


    "Mua..." Sarah kissed on Terence''s face.


    "Is Sarahing?" There was a surprise voice from Vivian upstairs suddenly, followed by the sound of


    footsteps, "Terence, bring Sarah for me to have fun!"


    While standing at the door and hearing what Vivian said, Spencer got angry and asked, "Is my


    daughter ying with her?"

 Chapter 270 Are You Proposing

    Chapter 270 Are You Proposing


    As Fiona couldn''t help but burst intoughter, Terence responded, "I will give you my child to let you


    y with him or her. Are you feeling better now? "


    As soon as he said this, even Spencerughed. "It''s not settled yet! You haven''t even been married.


    How could you have a child? "


    "I can get on the car first and then fill the ticket." Terence teased himself.


    "Go away! I know you didn''t do anything goodst night. Why are you showing off? " Spencer pushed


    Terence away and carried the breakfast to the room. "Why are you standing in front of the door? Don''t


    you know the way to treat guests?" Then he took Fiona''s hand and walked inside. When he took two


    steps, he looked up and found that it was ra who was in the living room. He stopped and asked, "Do


    you have a guest?"


    ra was also surprised to see them. She couldn''t help but admire them. Birds of a feather flock


    together. Both Terence''s friends were so excellent. So she nodded gently.


    "Sarah, I''ming!"


    All of a sudden, they both fell into silence. Before they could say anything else, Vivian went downstairs,


    like a gust of wind. She was bouncing up and down the stairs, humming a cheerful tone. She looked up


    and saw what happened in the living room. She stopped and asked, "ra, why are you here?"


    "Ie to see you." There was no expression on ra''s face. She looked at Vivian up and down.


    Vivian was in rabbit pajamas and her hairy hat was on her back. Frowning, ra was about to take her


    eyes off her when she noticed the red marks on Vivian''s neck.


    Slowly, Vivian walked into the living room. She frowned when she found that ra was staring at her


    neck. She smoothed back her hair, which made the hickey more obvious.


    "ra, why are you staring at my neck?" Under the intent gaze of ra, Vivian felt her scalp tingle.


    She said in a daze.


    "Ahem!" Terence coughed violently and turned around to look at Sarah, blushing.


    Both Spencer and Fiona noticed it. Fiona''s face turned red, but she didn''t know how to remind her. With


    a snicker, Spencer caressed Terence''s waist.


    "Aunt Vivian, your neck is bleeding!" Sarah saw that Vivian touching her neck and said in a hurry, "Let


    my mom pack it for you! It hurts! "


    "Bleeding? Not at all! It doesn''t hurt... " Vivian suddenly stopped, tossed the hat on her back and put it


    on her head. Her face turned red, as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to start


    Why are you standing here? Fiona,e and sit here! "


    "What? Oh... " Still in a daze, Fiona nodded and was pulled by her to sit on the sofa.


    "ra, why don''t you take a seat too?" Vivian was a little uneasy. Seeing that Terence carried Sarah in


    his arms, she looked at him in disapproval.


    Terence pressed his lips and gave her an innocent look.


    "I don''t want to sit here." ra shook her head and said, "I''m relieved to see that you and Mr. Terence


    are fine. You should be more prudent in the future. I have something else to do, so I''m leaving now. "


    Then she nodded to Terence and said, "Mr. Terence, I''m leaving now. I''ll contact youter about our


    cooperation. "


    "I''ll take you out." Terence added Then he took his coat from the sofa and went out with Sarah in his


    arms.


    When they walked out of the vi, ra said with a smile, "Mr. Terence, you like children very much."


    "Yes." "Take care, Miss ra. I''ll call you in a few days. I''ll give you a reply as soon as possible about


    the cooperation," replied Terence dryly, unwilling to talk more.


    "Okay." ra nodded, walked to the car and opened the door. As she was about to get into the car, she


    turned around and said, "Mr. Terence, if the first time we meet is a mistake, I don''t know what the word


    ''coincidence'' means all my life. For so many days, I have always been thinking of you. Mr. Terence, I


    appreciate you and like you very much. I wonder what will we look like if we be boyfriend and


    girlfriend. "


    Terence''s eyes became sharp. Before he opened his mouth, ra had already got into the car, waved


    gracefully, and drove away.


    He had never seen a woman so brazen yet arrogant. ''ra...


    When Terence and Sarah returned back, Vivian had already started eating. Spencer and Fiona walked


    around the living room casually. Terence walked towards the dining table with Sarah in his arms and


    asked, "Sarah, have you had breakfast yet?"


    "Yes, I have." Sarah replied in a loud voice, then she turned around and added, "But I want to eat


    steamed stuffed buns."


    "Then go to eat with Daddy." Terence sat down with Sarah in his arms. Vivian had already taken out


    steamed buns to wait for them. She looked at Sarah fondly and said, "Come here, auntie Vivian give


    you the buns."


    "Thank you, auntie Vivian."


    The three people started to eat breakfast, talking andughing. Fiona walked slowly and whispered to


    Spencer, "I see Terence and Vivian love kids very much. They sit together with Sarah as if they are a


    family."


    "Yes." "I think something good is going to happen to Terence," Spencer added


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Spencer left with Fiona and Sarah. He wanted to y with them well


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    when he was still at home. Today''s schedule was the amusement park.


    The only thing Vivian could do was to walk Sarah off to the gate of themunity.


    "You like kids?" On their way back, Terence and Vivian chatted as they walked. And Terence spoke


    tly.


    "That''s right!" Vivian nodded fiercely, "There is no reason. I love kids! Children''s crying is lovely in my


    eyes, and I don''t think it''s annoying at all. "


    Terence looked at Vivian, and continued, "Do you know why I agreed to go on a blind date?"


    "Why?"


    "Because I like children too." As he opened the door, he smiled and said, "I really want a family of my


    own and a child of my own. I want to apany him grow up. There was no female friend whom I


    could develop into a girlfriend. That''s why I chose to be on a blind date. "


    "Oh, I see!" Vivian''s eyes lit up, "But to my surprise, we are simr in this respect! We all like kids. We


    go on blind dates just because we want to get married. "


    "Yes." Terence nodded. When he walked into the vi with Vivian, his eyes suddenly became deep. He


    said, "Since our hobbies are so simr, why not turn it into reality?" After a pause, Terence added,


    "Let''s have a baby, okay?"


    Vivian opened her eyes wide suddenly, as if she was frightened by Terence''s words. "Have a baby?"


    "What? Don''t you? " Terence''s Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. With a serious look in his eyes, he


    asked, "Didn''t we take the first step yesterday night?"


    In an instant, her cheeks felt burning. Biting her lips, she gave him a yful blow on his shoulder.


    "You''re a rogue!" she berated


    "Honey, I''m going to talk to your father and tell him that I will take care of his daughter from now on,


    okay?" Terence grabbed Vivian''s arms and said with a smile


    "You..." Vivian''s heart softened, "What do you mean? I don''t need you to provide for me! "


    "I''m willing to support you." Terence smelled her hair, "Do you still want to run away after what


    happenedst night? Emm? Even if you want to escape, I''ll get you back. I''ll be responsible for you to


    the end Vivian, let''s get married. "


    "Marry... Get married? " Vivian looked up at Terence slightly and saw his earnest eyes. There was only


    her in his beautiful eyes. He said he would marry her.


    "Yes, marry me. We can get married, have a baby and live together. " Terence lowered his voice,


    "Although we just knew each other for a short time, I always want to spoil you. When I see your smile,


    my mood also lightened and I don''t want you to be wronged. I think this kind of feeling is probably


    because I like you. What should I do, Vivian? I think I''m falling in love with you now."


    Vivian wanted tough but found it incredible. Her heart beat faster and faster while she was gasping


    for air.


    Instead, Terence locked her between the door and him and said with a sigh, "Honey, you''re so


    gorgeous. You''ve captured my heart in just a few days What about? Will you consider marrying me? "


    "What''s so good about marrying you?" Vivian stammered.


    "Haha..." Terence smiled, "You will get double benefits from all the rights as a girlfriend has. My money


    is yours, mine is you, everything is yours. What you need to do is to be with me. "


    "Well, it sounds that Not bad. " "Are you proposing?" Vivian asked, peeking at Terence


    "You can say that." Terence nodded.


    "Then, what about the ring? Where are the flowers? " Vivian then looked up at him with courage and


    said, "I won''t marry you if you say that! The street is full of pursuers. I, I still have to think about it! "


    "Then how long do you need to think about it?" Terence teased her and whispered in her ear, trying to


    make her fall in love with him.


    "Well, it depends on your performance!" She tried hard to hold back herughter.


    "Am I not good enough?" Terence lifted his brows and gave a cunning smile. He quickly carried her on


    his shoulder while she was in a daze.


    "Wow -" Vivian screamed and jumped on Terence''s shoulder with smile. "Terence, what are you going


    to do?"


    "Honey, you''ve already captured my heart. Why don''t you just seize the chance to win my body? Since


    we are free today, something we can do now and we don''t have to wait until night! " Then, Terence


    went upstairs with Vivian on his shoulder.


    Vivianughed and shouted, "You''re such a naughty boy. Who''s your sweetheart? Who will capture


    your body? Put me down! "


    "Honey, how many times have I called you? Did you feel it?" Terence smiled. "As a punishment, you


    have to capture my body..."

 Chapter 271 Terence, A Good Man

    Chapter 271 Terence, A Good Man


    The night was short and the sun was high. From then on, the king would not get up early.


    It was a masterpiece by Spencer. He often heaved a sigh and sang in Terence''s ear to express his love


    for Fiona. Meanwhile, he used himself of being disappointing. Terence always called him a loser.


    But when it came to himself, he found himself inferior to him.


    Since the day of proposal, Terence and Vivian''s rtionship had been getting deeper and deeper. They


    were bond to be together. During the day and night, Terence apanied her by her side. He couldn''t


    stop his desire for her. Sometimes, Terence even thought that it was better for him to live with Vivian


    like this for his injury! ''Whatpany? What career? It''s nothingpared with Vivian!'' he thought.


    However, thinking about the things that should be thought about was enough. What should be done


    was done.


    Three dayster, when Terence finished his "closed door", he had to go to thepany to deal with the


    piled up things. In fact, Vivian didn''t have to go to thepany, but the two of them knew each other


    with tacit understanding and they couldn''t separate from each other. So she was happy to go to the


    "Haha Hee hee. "


    When Vivian entered the design department of thepany, she was sitting on her original chair. She


    stared at theputer screen with her beautiful eyes but didn''t focus. She just giggled.


    "What happened to Vivian?"


    "I don''t know! She has been smirking all morning. "


    "Is she going to marry Mr. Terence?"


    "Eighty percent sure..."


    People in the office were talking about her, but she did not notice that she had been treated as a panda


    the whole morning.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    When she was in a daze, someone knocked on the baffle te at her desk. She suddenly raised her


    head, looked into Terence''s smiling eyes, and stood up unconsciously. "Oh, you''re here?"


    "Yes." Terence nodded. "It''s time for lunch. Shall we go?"


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah." She then walked up to Terence and stood next to him, shoulder to shoulder. Like a


    young girl who just reached puberty, Vivian was speaking a lot around Terence.


    "What should we eat for lunch? Ouch, I''m so hungry! It''s good to eat anything, isn''t it? "


    "You are not with me this morning... When are you free? Let''s y games together! At least we could


    fulfill the task for a couple! I want to know the result! "


    Replied Terence. When they arrived at the dining hall, he wanted to say something but stopped on a


    second thought. Vivian was not punctilious, but she was good at gauging people''s mind. Noticing that


    the smile on his face was unusual, she asked, "Is there something on your mind?"


    Terence gave her a nce, picked up a slice of braised pork and handed it to her. Then he said slowly,


    "Nothing serious. I just have something to tell you in advance. I don''t want you to be oversensitive."


    "What? What''s the matter? " Asked Vivian.


    "I''m going to MS Tea House after in the evening." Instead of answering her question directly, Terence


    looked at her in a trembling voice. He then exined, "I''m not going alone. There are also some clients


    of MS Tea House. We are going to discuss the cooperation. Your cousin said that it''s important to hear


    a client''s opinion, so she asked us to have the party. "


    Vivian poked her chopsticks on the te and said in an unpleasant tone, "Why do you have to talk


    about business at night? At noon? Or even can''t in the morning? And why do you have to go to her tea


    house? Can''t you talk in thepany? "


    Terence nodded, "Yes, you''re right. But the party was arranged by their client because they would fly to


    in M City this afternoon and they would go to the tea house to take a break. I did not reject sessfully.


    "


    Although he felt a little helpless, he stated it clearly. Vivian sighed.


    There was a long silence. Terence suddenly broke the silence. "Then I won''t go. I can ask someone


    else to do it for me." Then he raised his hand, walked around the table, and pinched Vivian''s cheek,


    smiling, "Are you happy now?"


    Biting her lips, Vivian said, "If you could ask someone else to do it for you, you would have refused.


    Why did you tell me? It''s a waste of time to let me sigh." She took a look at Terence and continued,


    "You go ahead. I justin about it. I didn''t stop you from going. I haven''t been home for a long


    time. My father is still at home and I don''t know if he is fine. I can go back to have a look. "


    "You want to go back to your own home?" With a frown, Terence stressed, "I''ll be home at around ten."


    Vivian chuckled and said proudly, "What? Does Mr. Terence suggest that I should not go back? "


    "Why not?" Terence couldn''t helpughing. He didn''t want her to go back to the vi which used to


    belong to him only. He was even more reluctant to let her go since she was with him now. He couldn''t


    imagine what would happen when he came home in the middle of the night. The vi was dark, and


    even the bed was cold.


    "You wish." Vivian wrinkled her nose and put a piece of braised pork in her mouth and said, "I''m going


    home with my father tonight. If I don''t go home now, my father will be crying."


    "How about I go back with you tonight?" Terence added with a bigger smile.


    "What are you doing?" She gave him a stern look.


    "To propose a marriage!" Terence replied leisurely.


    "Ahem!" Vivian waved her hand, "Please don''t! Mr. Terence, please let me alive first. I need to remind


    my father before I go back. " "Oh, no," she said with her eyebrows knitted together! Living with a man


    before marriage? What a shameful thing! Will my father kill me? "


    "Don''t worry." "I will stand in front of you when the timees." Terence continued with a smile


    "Humph!" The corners of her mouth lifted into a cunning smile.


    Then, Terence stopped joking and said, "I''ll go to the tea house after I send you home tonight."


    Vivian nodded, "No problem. Call me when you get back to the vi. "


    "No problem."


    "Then I want to eat meat..."


    "Here you are."


    It was cool in the autumn day in the evening of the coastal city, but the bustling streets were especially


    lively with colorful and neon lights shining.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After sending her home, Terence drove to MS Tea House alone. It was Terence''s first time to drive a


    new car tonight, because the car which had crashedst time had been driven into the cold pce by


    him. Beforeing here, Vivian checked the new car three circles and touched it, thinking that the rich


    were always so considerate.


    Terence responded with a slight smile. He couldn''t help but smile when he thought of Vivian.


    At the MS Tea House.


    As soon as they entered the club, they smelled the light fragrance of tea. Terence suddenly felt rxed.


    He was led forward by the waitress in a blue and white cheongsam. All the pavilions and buildings were


    south of the Yangtze River, and the sound of silk was refreshing and pleasant.


    Not to mention ra, Terence was very satisfied with the club. So he didn''t have any objection to the


    cooperation n. On the contrary, he was actively responsible for the promotion of the club.


    "Mr. Terence, this way please." The waitress ushered Terence to a room.


    "Thank you." After the waitress opened the door, Terence opened the curtain and walked inside.


    A rectangr tea table came into view. There were five chairs on the table, which were filled with tea


    sets. The room was surrounded by celebrities, calligraphers and paintings, which looked ancient and


    charming. Terence feltfortable around the table.


    But there was no one in the room, so he walked around with his hands sped behind his back.


    A few minutester, Terence heard the door open behind him, so he turned back in a hurry. The door of


    the private room was opened from the outside, and a slender hand opened the curtain.


    "Mr. Terence, sorry for waiting." ra''s voice came from the door with a slight smile. Terence stood still.


    A glimmer of surprise shed across his eyes when he saw her.


    "Dad, I''m going back!" On the other side, when Vivian got home, she walked into her house on tiptoe


    with a hint of ttery. After she changed her shoes, she poked her head out and asked, "Dad, are you


    cooking? It smells so good! "


    "You''re finally back!" A faint smile came from the kitchen.


    Vivian stuck out her tongue and rushed to the kitchen. Hugging the figure who was cooking, she said


    coquettishly, "Ouch, Dad, I miss you so much!"


    "Do you miss me, or the dishes I cooked?" Said Jacob Xia, Vivian''s father, with a smile.


    "Both." Letting go of her father, Vivian sniffed and asked, "Dad, do you know I''m back? How do you


    cook all my favorite dishes?? "


    "Do I need to guess?" Jacob smiled and said, "Terence called me this afternoon and said that he would


    send you back home on time. He said that you would be home on time at six o''clock. I think you should


    arrive at home as soon as possible."


    "Terence? Upon hearing this, Vivian knitted her brows and felt both funny and annoying. ''When did dad


    and Mr. Terence know each other so well?'' she wondered. More ridiculously, Terence called his father.


    "Have much enjoyment and forget to go back home?" Jacob carried the dished and put them on the


    table, and said, "Put them on the table. We''ll have the dinner right away."


    "What do you mean? Dad, I don''t know what you are talking about. " "Oh, you mean going to live with


    Terence?" Vivian asked, pretending not to understand. That''s because I have to take care of him. Don''t


    get me wrong. "


    "Humph! Don''t y dumb with me!" Jacob smiled, took off his apron and said, "You silly girl, how could


    you have an ident while driving? Fortunately, it was not something serious! I was angry and anxious


    at that time. If it weren''t for Terence calling me to plead with you, I would have punished you. "


    "What?" Vivian was so surprised, "Call you for mercy? Dad, how many phone calls have you received


    from Terence? "


    "One day at most." Jacob smiled and said, "He has told me everything about you and him, but you still


    want to hide it from me! He said that he wanted to settle the matter with you as soon as possible. He


    also said that he wanted to have dinner at home today, but you didn''t agree. "


    "I..." Vivian was rendered speechless. ''Damn it! Why does Terence keep everything from me?'' she


    thought angrily.

 Chapter 272 Who Called Me Gigolo

    Chapter 272 Who Called Me Gigolo


    Although there were only two of them, the atmosphere was cozy and harmonious. Jacob was a doctor


    who had saved the life and helped the injured. He had always been a good man in the patient''s heart


    for many years. He took good care of Vivian at home and as a mother and father. Jacob had lived most


    of his life, and he never let go of anything else. Vivian''s marriage was the most important thing in his


    life. Now, the appearance of Terence truly fulfilled his dream.


    "Terence is a good boy. If you can settle down with him, I will die without anything to regret."


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!" Vivianined with disagree, "Dad, you''re too young to regret even if you die!


    We are waiting for you to teach our new baby to y chess! "


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Okay." Jacob nodded with a smile and said, "Come on, let''s have dinner."


    "Got it." Vivian praised while eating, "Dad, your dishes are still as delicious as before."


    "How about inviting Terence to eat with us next time?"


    "Terence, Terence..." Vivian snorted, "Why do you always think of him? What drugs did he feed you? "


    Jacob smiled, in a word, Terence was a good boy. Vivian had no idea what Terence had done behind


    her back, nor did she know that he had pacified her father a long time ago. Although she had a little


    Terence''s arms at the moment.


    At the same time, at the MS Tea House.


    ra was wearing a light blue cheongsam with a short sleeved cloak, and her hair was coiled into a


    ponytail, which exposed her slender neck. With a hairpin in her hair, she walked toward Terence


    steadily. She then walked a few steps forward, slightly crouched down, gently bowed to him and


    smiled.


    "I''m sorry Miss ra. I''m afraid that I have to bow to you, too." Terence replied with a smile. He took


    back his amazement and thought, ''Vivian is so beautiful in a cheongsam, isn''t she?''


    "In the club, I always wear like this." ra smiled, "It''s also for the convenience of performing tea


    ceremonyter."


    "Really?" Terence became a little interested. "It''s my honor to meet Miss ra''s performance."


    Pursing her lips, ra smiled. Her every move was not like the domineering posture she wore in a tight


    skirt and high-heeled shoes, but abination of an elegantdy and a daughter.


    "Mr. Terence, please don''t mind it." "Mr. Terence, please have a seat," ra said politely.


    When Terence was about to nod his head, a voice came from outside the door, "Manager ra, your


    guest has arrived."


    "Let them in." ra said tly. Then, a hollowed out wooden door was opened, and two men and a


    woman walked in. They greeted each other simply and spoke for the cooperation case.


    In the meanwhile, ra performed a whole set of traditional style ck dragon tea skill, and every


    move was threw into air, with a delicate temperament. The faint fragrance of the tea seemed to be


    intoxicating.


    "Manager ra, you are such good at ying the tea skills. I am so attracted by your talent and skills.


    If this show video is shown on the Inte, it can definitely attract arge number of people."


    "That''s right. I think the cooperation is settled in this way, right? If Mr. Terence and Manager ra work


    together, you will surely do a good job. "


    The party was a feast ofpliments. The reason why ra asked some old clients toe was that


    she wanted Terence to settle the matter as soon as possible.


    Terence had never been involved in such things so he had some scruples. But since it was a chance


    and he had thought a lot before, he immediately agreed and put the cooperation on the agenda.


    The smile on ra''s face grewrger andrger. But what surprised her most was Terence''s


    understanding and love of tea. He sang leisurely on the tea table, and every word he said was


    appropriate, revealing his knowledge and experience. ''Terence, how stupid I am! Why didn''t I meet you


    earlier?


    After drinking a cup of tea, Terence looked at his watch calmly. It was almost half past nine. If he left


    now, he could return to the vi and make a call to Vivian without dy.


    Several clients were still talking, and ra''s eyes had been focused on Terence. The moment he


    looked at the watch, ra also noticed it.


    "Excuse me, everyone..."


    "Everyone."


    When Terence was about to say something, ra said before him, "It''ste now. Since we have


    reached the cooperation intention, why don''t wee here today?"


    A tinge of surprise shed across Terence''s face. He looked up and saw the meaningful look in ra''s


    eyes. Then, he wore a smile with gratefulness.


    After seeing off the clients, Terence and Ca walked along the pathway inside the club while chatting


    with each other.


    "Thank you, Miss ra."


    "Nothing." "I''m also a little tired," ra added


    "Then go back and have a good rest." The distance between Terence and ra was insurmountable.


    "We still need to pay attention to our future cooperation. Manager ra, you should pay more attention


    to your health condition now."


    Upon hearing the word "Manager ra", ra could tell that Terence was joking. With a bright smile


    on her face, she said excitedly, "Mr. Terence, this is the first time that you have yed a joke on me..."


    Terence was slightly stunned, but then relieved. "What I said is also sincere."


    Facing Terence, ra was about to smile when she saw the three figures behind Terence. Her


    expression changed and she quickly said, "Mr. Terence,e on, follow me."


    "What''s wrong?" When Terence frowned, ra already pulled his hand and took him forward


    regardless of anything. The warm touch of her hand slightly stunned Terence. Before he could get rid of


    it, he was stopped by two men.


    ra hurriedly pulled Terence''s hand and was about to leave. But when she turned around, there was


    another man behind her.


    The three men looked at ra mischievously, chewed the gum, looked at her up and down and then


    nced at Terence. One of them said, "No wonder manager ra doesn''t want to y with us. It turns


    out she has a gigolo."


    Gigolo? What a joke! Terence sneered in his heart. It was the first time that he had met such a bold


    man who called him a gigolo?


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" An angry look appeared on ra''s face. Frightened as she


    was, she showed an imposing manner. She pointed at the door of the club and said, "You are not


    wee here. Get out! Otherwise, I will call the police! "


    "Call the police? Are you scaring me? " The three of them moved forward and said fiercely, "We are


    spending money! You want to drive us away? You are still wet behind the ears! "


    Terence frowned and thought in his mind, ''What kind of hooligan is this?''? He could have stopped


    them, but he did not speak. In his heart, he did not want to have too much contact with ra. The story


    of being a hero rescuing a beauty tensed the atmosphere. He didn''t want Vivian to misunderstand him.


    "Manager ra, you look so beautiful in this dress!" One of them stared at ra and saidsciviously,


    "Do you want to y with us in the room?" As he spoke, he grabbed ra''s hand.


    "Let me go!" shouted ra, who was dragged forward by that man.


    Although Terence felt helpless, he still stretched out his hand and seized the man''s arm. He frowned


    and said sternly, "Let her go!"


    "Hey, is that toy boy speaking?" Then the three of them turned to look at Terence and shook off ra.


    "Mr. Terence..." At that moment, ra was really scared. When she was about to speak, she was


    stopped behind by Terence. There was a surge of warmth in her heart suddenly.


    Terence''s eyes darkened. That bastard not only scolded him, but also threatened him to be a hero.


    Damn it!


    "I didn''t hear clearly. Who called me gigolo?" Said Terence in a cold voice.


    "I said it! What do you want? " The man sitting in front of Terence straightened up and smiled proudly.


    However, before he could say anything, his wrist was broken by Terence. He raised his other hand and


    pped his face. He gritted his teeth and said, "I won''t let you keep saying such dirty words!"


    "Ah -- ah --" the man screamed like a pig being killed. The other two threatened to help, but the security


    guards had arrived. The three hooligans were scared.


    "Spare me, sir! Please forgive me! " The man who was seized by Terence cried out.


    "Humph!" Terence shook off that man''s hand coldly. The three fled like scurrying with the security


    guards on. ''Son of a bitch! Who the hell do you think you are? It was their honor to be beaten by him.


    "Mr. Terence, I''m sorry. Are you okay?" ra asked.


    "Nothing." Terence shook his head and asked, "Miss ra, are you all right?"


    "No, I''m fine." ra also shook her head and said gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Terence."


    "I just can''t stand them curse me like that anymore." Terence sighed, "Miss ra, you''d better not get


    involved with these people. They are really hard to deal with."


    "I know." It was rare to see her look fatigued. "But doing business makes me feel helpless. They have


    the attack just now. "


    With a frown, Terence put his hand in his pocket and added, "I think you should be protected by more


    people." ra''s eyes lit up, as soon as she opened her mouth, Terence''s phone rang.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    "I''m sorry." Terence apologized and picked up the phone. As soon as he saw the number, his eyebrows


    became smooth. "Hello?"


    "Mr. Terence, it''s past ten. Why didn''t you call me?" The voice of Vivian with a smile came the other


    end of the line, "Didn''t you say that you would be home at ten o''clock? Have you returned home? "


    "Not yet." Replied Terence with a rising tone of voice. "But I''ll be back soon."


    "Why haven''t youe back?" Vivian said sweetly.


    "Mr. Terence, can you drive me hometer?" ra asked in a medium voice towards the direction of


    his phone, biting her lips.


    Terence suddenly stopped speaking on the other side of the phone. He frowned and was about to


    speak but the phone was suddenly hanged up.


    Terence had no choice but to close his eyes helplessly, turn around and said to ra indifferently, "You


    did it on purpose."


    "Yes, you''re right. I did it on purpose."

 Chapter 273 You Are Making Trouble Out Of Nothing

    Chapter 273 You Are Making Trouble Out Of Nothing


    Terence put his phone back to his pocket. His eyes narrowed as he looked at her coldly. "What do you


    want to do?"


    With determination and stubbornness on her face, ra winked at the security guards standing beside


    her, and they quietly left. Only Terence and ra stood on the path.


    There was a trace of frustration and disgust in Terence''s eyes. When he was about to leave, ra


    stretched out her hand to stop him.


    "I like you, Mr. Terence, can you try to like me?" Finally, ra bared her heart to them, with tears in her


    eyes, which were brimming with deep affection and pleading. This was the first time that she had


    confessed her love to a man. Her heart was pounding! But she couldn''t care less. The closer she got to


    Terence, the more she was attracted by him. Even if she only had somemunication with him on


    work, she couldn''t resist his love!


    "I''m sorry, but I won''t give it a try." Terence narrowed his eyes


    "Can''t you just give me a chance?" It was the first time that ra acted in such a humble manner. She


    had always been a strong woman. She always fought for the first ce no matter how difficult it was.


    But when facing Terence, she threw away her self-esteem and dignity, uncovered the hazy veil of their


    love. She knew that Terence was so smart that he could even guess that she liked him. But if she didn''t


    say anything, then Terence would never say anything.


    She didn''t want herself to even have a chance to say her affection to him.


    Hearing that, Terence breathed a sigh of relief. If ra kept being ambitious to him, which would make


    Vivian misunderstand, it would be better to say it out and refuse her with no mercy.


    "I already have a girlfriend." Terence said ironically, "That girl is Miss ra''s cousin. It was said that


    one could not bully a friend''s wife. It makes sense to us three. "


    "So what? You are just boyfriend and girlfriend. You are not equal to the point that you only have her. "


    ra widened her eyes, seeming more powerful, "Don''t you think our first meeting is a God''s gift? We


    look at each other and think we are the blind dates for each other... "


    "But it''s Vivian who is going to have a blind date with me." Terence interrupted her impatiently, "if you


    really think it''s fate, then let me tell you, the rtionship between me and Vivian is far beyond that. I


    think it''s my destiny to meet her for the first time. "


    "The first time?" ra said trembling, "You..." when? Didn''t you meet in the coffee shop for the first


    time? "


    "No, it''s not." Terence said loudly, "If you have to know that Fine. " Terence shrugged and told her all


    about his first encounter with Vivian.


    She stumbled out of the sidewalk? Hearing that, the expression in ra''s eyes changed. How could


    Vivian...


    Noticing that ra kept silent, Terence added, "I''m going to marry Vivian."


    "Get married? !" Surprised, ra furrowed her eyebrows. "Have you decided?"


    "Yes." Terence nodded and took a nce at her. Then he turned around, intending to walk away.


    Her mind was a total mess. Seeing the receding figure of Terence, she could only cry out, "Terence!"


    Terence stopped and frowned. "I hope Miss ra will forget what happened just now tomorrow. I don''t


    want to dy our cooperation because of this episode." Then he walked away hurriedly.


    "Terence! Terence! " A myriad of thoughts crowded into ra''s mind. She took a few steps after


    chasing him, and then she muttered, "That''s not what I want to say..."


    As soon as the figure of Terence disappeared in the corridor, ra felt so depressed that she couldn''t


    say anything. She pressed her chest with one hand and wondered, ''Terence is going to marry Vivian?''?


    But Vivian... Did she also have dizziness? Which was one of her mother''s diseases before she died!


    It was nearly half past ten when Terence called Vivian back as he walked out. If he didn''t call her back


    in time, she must be more angry.


    "Beep, beep, beep Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is not answered... "


    "Sorry, please redialter..."


    He dialed four or five times, but no one answered. Terence frowned and quickly came to the parking lot.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He rushed to Vivian''s house while calling his father.


    Half an hourter, Terence sessfully arrived at Vivian''s house. As soon as Jacob opened the door,


    Terence made a deep bow. "I didn''t expect that this is the first time I havee to visit."


    Jacob took a nce at Terence and nodded with satisfaction. He said in a low voice, "It doesn''t matter.


    It''s because Vivian is too willful. Sorry to bother youe here, Terence." Then he pointed to Vivian''s


    bedroom and continued, "She is staying there."


    Terence took a look at the direction of the room but didn''t say anything.


    Jacob smiled and knew what happened. He then said, "I''m going to the hospital on duty. You can stay


    here to stay with Vivian. Sorry to trouble you."


    "Thank you, uncle Jacob." Terence immediately expressed his gratitude, as he knew that Jacob was


    creating an opportunity for him.


    Jacob smiled, "I''ll go and ask Vivian toe out. If you ask her out in this way, she won''te out."


    Terence nodded and followed him obediently.


    Jacob walked to the door of the room and knocked. He moved closer to the door and asked, "Vivian,


    are you asleep?"


    The room was quiet for a few seconds. "Not yet." Vivian answered in a muffled voice.


    "Dad will go to the hospital on duty then. Won''t youe out to see me off?" Jacob asked again.


    As soon as he finished his words, a rustling sound came from the room. Terence stood behind Jacob


    and waited for the door opening nervously.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    "Dad, why are you "Terence? !" Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Terence standing behind


    her father. With anger in her eyes, she mmed the door shut with a groan.


    Terence deftly blocked the door and said, "I have something to tell you."


    "I don''t want to listen!" Vivian snorted, "Dad, help me! He is bullying your daughter! "


    Smiling, Jacob shook his head. He grabbed Vivian by the arm and said, "Terence is busy with his work


    now. Don''t be willful. Come out. You just need to make things clear."


    "Dad! Dad! Why are you still on the side of outsiders? " Vivian was reluctant to be dragged out of by


    them. As soon as she came out, Terence grabbed her wrist and didn''t let her go no matter how hard


    she struggled.


    "Let me go!" She red at him.


    "Stop it." There was a slight smile on Terence''s lips, but his words were very dignified.


    Jacob shook his head with a smile and said, "You should try your best to solve your problem. I will go to


    the hospital now."


    "We will walk you down." Terence grabbed Vivian''s hand and dragged her down the stairs. Vivian, on


    the other hand, kept running around tirelessly, but she was unable to escape from Terence.


    After Jacob left, Vivian got more furious and shouted, "Let go of me! You are such a despicable man! "


    "I''m not despicable at all!" With a smile, Terence reached out and held the furious woman by his side.


    He put his hand around her waist and said, "I''m just a littlete."


    "Really?" Vivian smiled ironically, "You came back a littlete. Did you go to see my ra off? Don''t


    you think it''s better to have a reasonable girlfriend than an unreasonable one? "


    "Yes, you are right." Terence nodded, which made Vivian more irritated, "You..."


    "But I still like you being unreasonable."


    Terence said slowly and kissed on her cheek and hair. "If you want to talk to me, let''s go back first. It''s


    so cold here. What if you get sick?"


    "Let me go!" "I can go upstairs myself. You can go back to your vi now," she added and struggled in


    his arms.


    "No way!" Said Terence in a childish tone. Then he scooped her up.


    "Ah -" screamed Vivian as she thumped on Terence''s shoulder and shouted, "Let go of me! Put me


    down! "


    "Don''t be naughty, sweetheart." Terence clenched his fist. "If you shout like that, other people may think


    that I have bullied you!"


    "You did bully me!"


    "Okay, okay, we''ll talk about it when we get back..."


    After their conversation faded away, two madams walked out from the shade of the tree outside the


    second floor and said with a snicker.


    "Oh my God! Young people nowadays are really capable of doing anything!"


    "The way he just held her up is so handsome..."


    "Yes, it''s so romantic to have a fight!"


    Terence went upstairs with Vivian in his arms. He pressed her directly to the sofa, with one hand on her


    wrist above her head and the other on her waist, staring at her intensely.


    Vivian''s face was as red as a tomato. "What, what do you want, Terence?" she asked


    Terence opened his mouth and swallowed, looking very sexy. Then he slowly said, "Even if I want to do


    something, I have to exin before I do it."


    "I don''t want to hear it." Vivian turned her head. The thought of ra''s proud voice pierced into his


    heart. Judging from the voice, she spected that ra uttered those words on purpose when she


    called Terence.


    "I have nothing with her. You are worried about us." Terence whispered in her ear and exined.


    "You think so, but my cousin doesn''t think so!" "Would you be with her if I weren''t here?" Vivian asked


    abruptly, biting her lips


    Terence was taken aback by her words, but then he burst intoughter. "You''re the only one in front of


    me now. There''s not so much" if "in front of me."


    "Look! You see! " "You were avoiding my question! My question is, will you be with her But you didn''t


    answer me! "


    Terence was speechless. "Sweetheart, what''s wrong with your logic thinking?"


    "Humph!" Vivian snorted and didn''t say a word anymore.


    Terence smiled, but his eyes became serious. He turned Vivian''s head to look at her and said, "I won''t


    be with her, neither will I be with someone else. Without you, I will live alone, okay? "

 Chapter 274 We Will Get Married Tomorrow

    Chapter 274 We Will Get Married Tomorrow


    Seeing the earnest look in his eyes, Vivian somehow felt sorry for him. ''Loneliness? Are you serious?''


    she thought.


    "I won''t allow you to be lonely all your life!" "Fine, I''ll listen to your exnation," Vivian continued in a


    softer tone. If you can''t give me a reasonable reason, I won''t forgive you. "


    "Okay." Terence smiled and started to exin. Then he told her everything that had happened in the


    club.


    Vivian asked, "Are you very proud that my cousin likes you so much? Emm? Mr. Terence? "


    "There is nothing to be proud of." Raising his eyebrows, Terence released his grip on Vivian and said


    proudly, "There are so many people who like me. Is there one more person who likes me? She is not a


    fairy. Why should I be proud of her? "


    "You wish!" "Wow, Mr. Terence is so upright, but he hides such an arrogant heart under his pretty face."


    "What a narcissist!" Terence made an obeisance to Vivian''s neck, "Do you want me to walk around in


    your room?"


    "Holy crap!" "I only have a bed in my room and all the things have been moved into your vi. Did you


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    forget it?" Vivian asked


    "It doesn''t matter." "It''s enough to have a bed," replied Terence with a snicker


    "Hey, what are you doing?" She nipped his ear and warned, "Don''t think too much."


    "How do you know I''m overthinking?" Terence smiled even more happily. He stood up quickly, grabbed


    her hand and pushed her to the bedroom. "No matter what happened, we have to see it!"


    Therefore, Vivian was pushed into the room unwillingly. As soon as she opened the door, she saw no


    one in the room.


    ncing around the room, Terence pointed at the balcony and said, "The nts and flowers you


    bought should be ced here. Then he turned to another direction and pointed at the wall opposite the


    bed. "The photo you took should be hung here..."


    "Your ss should be ced on the night table. The camera is also around you. It may put beside the


    pillow casually... "


    Terence turned the room around and made a correct arrangement about what should be put and what


    shouldn''t be ced.


    "How do you know?" Vivian was shocked.


    "My feeling?" Terence raised his eyebrows. After getting along with her for such a long time, he had


    known his life style like the palm of a hand. So it was not a problem at all for him to deal with such


    decoration problems.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Terence has a sixth sense," "But it''s time to go to bed. When will you go home?"


    Vivian snorted.


    "Go home?" Terence casually sat on the bed that only had a quilt left. He looked around and said,


    "Who said I was going home? If I go back, you have to stay at home alone. I am worried about you. "


    "There is nothing to worry about... It''s not like I''ve been alone for a while. And I''m not a little kid. "


    "That''s because you didn''t meet me before." With a slight smile on his face, Terence was about to call


    over to let Viviane over when he suddenly caught a sight of the falling photo frame on the bedside


    table. Subconsciously, he stretched out his hand to pick it up.


    Vivian noticed his action and also noticed his surprise when he saw the picture.


    "This is my mother. I was only four or five years old at that time." Looking at the family of three in the


    photo, Vivian smiled and asked, "Am I cute?"


    "Yes." Terence looked at the photos carefully and said in a sad voice. In the photo, Vivian''s father held


    her in his arms and took her mother''s hands. They were a lovely family of three, but there were only


    two people left now. Terence sighed and asked in a soft voice, "How could your mother..." After saying


    that, he added, "If you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it. I don''t want to talk about your sadness."


    "It''s been such a long time. I am not so sad now." Vivian walked to the bed and put the frame in order.


    "It''s just a pity. I was so young. My mother passed away and my father brought me up alone. He never


    remarried another woman. "


    Terence stood up and held her in his arms,forting her silently.


    "For all these years, my father is the one I feel most sorry for." Vivian said, biting her lips, "I drag him


    down. He must have lived a hard life."


    "But he felt happy because of you." Terenceforted, "Every time your father mentions you, his pride


    will be revealed."


    "Do you know how my mother died?" Vivian asked and Terence shook his head.


    "She died of illness." Vivian said tly and she looked away, "In my memory, my mother alwaysy on


    the bed. I asked her to y with me, but she refused. When I grow up, I realized that she is seriously ill


    and she doesn''t have the strength to stand up. She gradually got paralyzed from numbness of her


    limbs and finally died. "


    "My father is a doctor! But he hadn''t cured his wife He had no choice. Every time when my mother is on


    her Deathday, my father is always drunk and unconscious. "


    As a man, Terence could more or less understand such helplessness and pain. He was about to speak


    after listening to the speech of Vivian, but he saw Vivian turn around and hold his hands.


    "What''s wrong?" Terence was stunned.


    "Terence," Vivian was about to speak, but stopped on a second thought.


    "What happened?" Terence frowned and his tone became a little harsh. He instinctively felt that the


    atmosphere was strange now and the expression in Vivian''s eyes was pitiful.


    "Do you know In fact, my mother''s disease is inherited from her ancestors. " A smirk descended on her


    face. Her eyes rolled as if she was about to shed tears.


    Terence trembled with fear. His eyes were wide open. He grabbed her hand and asked in a cold voice,


    "You... I beg your pardon?! ''Inherited?''? Then you... "


    "Yes." Vivian nodded, "I have the same illness as my mother''s. I''m getting numb and weak... I don''t


    know how long I can hang on. "


    Upon hearing that, Terence went nk and his eyes were fixed on her. Don''t know how long she can


    live? ''Will Vivian die?''?


    With a frown, she asked, "Terence? Don''t you have anything to say? "


    "Come with me!" Two secondster, Terence grabbed her wrist and took her out of the room.


    "Wait, wait, wait!" "Where are you taking me? It''ste at night! "


    "Take you to the hospital." Terence was so nervous that he clenched his teeth. "If the domestic hospital


    is not good enough, then we can go abroad. If the public hospital is not good, we can go to the private


    hospital..." He didn''t believe that there was no doctor in the world who could cure her! The more he


    thought about it, the colder he felt. Then he scolded, "Vivian! Why don''t you tell me about this earlier? "


    "Terence! Terence! " Upon hearing that, Vivian was startled. She immediately held on to his arm to stop


    him from leaving. "Listen to me for one more word!" she said


    Terence stopped suddenly. His eyes were bloodshot. "What else do you want to say?"


    "I..." Shocked, Vivian opened her mouth, "So, what I, I lied to you. "


    Hearing that, Terence frowned and turned his head. In a daze, he asked, "What are you lying to me?"


    "I said I was illness, that''s a lie." Vivian bit her lips as she looked at Terence who was scared to death.


    Then she said hastily, "My mother was indeed ill... But what I saidter was just lies, it''s not a


    hereditary diseases... I nned to lie to you, but I didn''t expect that you would take it seriously! " The


    more she spoke, the more anxious she became. She was about tough out loud, but now she felt


    guilty to Terence! "I''m sorry! I don''t know Right, HMM... "


    But before she could finish her words, Terence interrupted her. Never had Terence been so flustered


    like this. He cupped her face in his hands and kissed her deeply on the lips, as if only in this way could


    he feel at ease. Holding Terence in her arms, she knew exactly what he was afraid of


    "Don''t say that again." Terence let go of her reluctantly after the deep kiss. His voice was hoarse with a


    little fear. All of a sudden, he didn''t dare to think about the days without her, not to mention the days he


    had to live alone...


    But Vivian still couldn''t help defending herself, "I''m just kidding. My acting skill is so good that I have


    fooled you."


    Sensing the dissatisfaction in Terence''s eyes, she added, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."


    "Since you are wrong, do you want to punish you so that you won''t make the same mistake in the


    future?" Terence asked, lowering his head and taking a nce at Vivian.


    "Punish me? What? "


    Hardly had she finished speaking, she was pushed down to the bed by Terence. He rolled over and


    pressed her down. He buried his head into her hair andughed, "Now you know what punishment it


    is?"


    "Terence!" Embarrassed and angry, she eximed, "Have you lost your mind? Shameless rascal! This


    is my house! "


    "What does it matter? It will also be my home. " Terence lowered his head and kissed on her lips again.


    There was a hint of restlessness in his kiss. He wanted to punish her. She made him panic just now.


    Vivian was a little infatuated with Terence and her thoughts were gradually taken away by him. She


    was dazed when Terence spoke again, "Vivian, you go to marry me tomorrow, and prepare your ID."


    There seemed to be a hint of sweetness in the air around them. Vivian dodged his kiss and asked,


    "What did you say? Get married? Are you proposing to me again? "


    "No, I''m not proposing. I''m forcing you to get married with me." Terencemanded in a firm voice,


    "Tomorrow, you have to go there no matter what."


    "I don''t agree!"


    "Honey, you have no right to say anything."


    "For what?"


    "Because I love you."


    "Terence, what did you say? I didn''t hear you just now. "


    "I said I loved you Vivian, I won''t let you leave me for the rest of your life as a punishment.


    "

 Chapter 275 Take You To The Bar

    Chapter 275 Take You To The Bar


    The day that Spencer was going to JB Area was getting closer and closer. Fiona didn''t have enough


    time. In the past few days, Spencer had apanied her to an amusement park, to make up for her


    exams, to go shopping with her and Sarah, to watch TV with them... They had been together almost all


    the time. As a result, they felt it more difficult to separate from each other.


    At about four o''clock in the afternoon, Terence suddenly called him and told him that there was a


    program that could not be done and that he wanted to ask for help.


    Spencer had nned to take Fiona with him. However, he got a call from Vivian, who told him that


    Terence would take him to work overtime tonight and that Fiona and Sarah would go to Terence''s vi


    to have some fun.


    Sarah stuck to Spencer and wanted to see Terence. She insisted on following him to thepany.


    Fiona let out a sigh of relief and was sent to Terence''s vi by Spencer.


    "Why doesn''t Sarahe in?" Vivian asked.


    "She wants to see Terence." Fiona exined indifferently.


    "What?" Vivian sighed, "Sarah doesn''t y with me."


    Fiona smiled, "Vivian, you like kids very much, just like Terence. When are you going to have a baby? "


    "Not so fast!" The corners of Vivian''s mouth couldn''t help rising.


    Caught off guard, Fiona asked, "Didn''t he tell you about our marriage?"


    "Yes?" "How do you know?" Vivian asked


    Fiona smiled and said, "Terence''s mother has told is many times in the family residence that she is


    waiting for her daughter-inw toe."


    Vivian was stunned by her words. She wanted tough but felt a little embarrassed at the same time.


    "Although Terence has mentioned that for a few times, I think it would be better to mention it to our


    parents..." Suddenly, her tone changed and she said angrily, "God knows. We were about to go to the


    his family''s house with my ID card the other day, but I didn''t expect that Terence had to go to the


    With a smile, Fiona said, "Don''t worry. He''ll finish his work tomorrow." After a pause, she continued,


    "Tomorrow is weekend, the Civil Affairs Bureau doesn''t work."


    "Haha..." A naughty smile cracked on Vivian''s face. She rubbed her shoulder and joked, "Maybe we


    can learn from Mr. Spencer. Ask the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau to work overtime tomorrow!"


    Fiona''s face blushed, but she did not forget to make fun of her, "Vivian, you can''t wait?"


    "Haha." Vivian alsoughed, "Am I not reserved?"


    "Of course not." Fiona shook her head, "Now that you like him, you should be brave to love him."


    "You are right, Fiona." Taking a deep breath, Vivian said with a smile, "I worry about you more than I


    do! If you really love him, just let him know. You should tell Mr. Spencer your love! Otherwise, I''m afraid


    that Spencer isn''t as cunning as Terence. He will be exhausted if he continues to think about your


    thoughts, "


    "Yes, you''re right, Vivian," said Fiona cheerfully.


    "Come on, then call me sister-inw." Vivian burst intoughter.


    "I think I''d better just call your name," said Fiona, bursting intoughter


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    When the two women wereughing, Fiona''s phone suddenly rang. She took out her phone and saw it


    was from Sophia. She picked it up, "Hello? What''s wrong? "


    "Fiona, where are you having fun? Are you free tonight? Ask Mr. Spencer for a leave ande out. "


    Said Sophia in a generous voice.


    "Where are we going?" Vivian asked


    "Where do you want to go?" Fiona asked.


    "Ah! It''s E! She came back with a handsome foreign guy and asked me to hang out with her!"


    "Is E back?" Overjoyed, Fiona responded, "Okay, I''lle to you." During their talk, she saw that


    Vivian pointed at her excitedly and eagerly, smiling, "Can I take Vivian there?"


    "Come on! Wee! " "But don''t tell Mr. Spencer. Let''s go to the bar," Sophia added


    "Bar?" Fiona was surprised, but Vivian nodded suddenly, "Everywhere is good. The bar is good!"


    "Which bar?" Fiona asked again.


    "If you want to drive,e to GN Road. I''ll wait for you there." Then, Sophia added, "I was going to SL


    Bar, but I changed my mindter. I think if I went there, Mr. Spencer would get the news very soon and


    go to pick you up. We won''t have a good time, so I changed a ce. Now, we have Vivian toe with


    us, we can''t go as well. "


    Fiona giggled and nodded, "Okay, I''ll be there in forty minutes."


    "Okay. But remember toe slowly. The bar is very clean. Don''t worry about anything."


    After hanging up the phone, Vivian asked, "SL Bar? Why not? Isn''t it better there? "


    "Is that Terence''s bar?" "Vivian, don''t you know it?" said Fiona who was confused


    "I don''t know." Vivian shook her head and said angrily, "We''re getting married. How could he keep


    something from me?"


    "Maybe Terence may not have the chance to tell you yet." said Fiona, forcing a smile


    "Who cares!" "Fine, fine. Let''s stop here. I don''t want to go back to his ce. Since they''re working,


    let''s go y!" Vivian sprang up from the couch. Then she grabbed Fiona''s hand and said, "Let''s go and


    make you up."


    "What?" Fiona waved her hand and said, "No, no, I''m good."


    "How can you not take it! Don''t worry. I know how to put on makeup. " Before Fiona could say anything


    else, Vivian took her hand and led her upstairs.


    "But What about Sarah''? Shall I call Spencer? "


    "Don''t worry. Mr. Spencer will take good care of her. Besides, Terence is also here! If they don''t call


    you, just leave them alone. "


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is it really appropriate?"


    "Great! That''s great!"


    Feeling the enthusiasm that Vivian was as passionately as Sophia, Fiona had no choice but to ept


    her invitation. As a result, she applied a light make-up.


    "Natural beauty and my unparalleled makeup, Fiona, you are so beautiful!" Like appreciating a piece of


    work, Vivian nodded her head repeatedly and said, "It''s a pity Mr. Spencer can''t see you like this.


    Otherwise, he will take you home and watch you by himself and on that condition, you can''t go to the


    bar by yourself."


    Vivian looked at Fiona from head to toe. Fiona had a fair face like a willow leaf. Was she such a


    beauty? Her clear eyes seemed to be able to talk. With her long eyshes fluttering lightly, her light


    smile was like a spring breeze, which was charming.


    Fiona''s face turned red. She wanted to say something, but she thought it was hypocritical to say so. So


    she just smiled slightly and said, "Vivian, don''t talk about me. Terence is also good to you, right? I have


    never seen that he likes a girl so much. Vivian, you must be very happy now! "


    Raising her eyebrows, Vivian continued, "Terence is happy to meet me."


    Fiona couldn''t helpughing.


    When they arrived at the GN Road, the street was already crowded with people and neon lights. The


    scene that Fiona and Vivian stood together was eye-catching. Almost half of the gaze was on them.


    Sophia came out to pick them up soon. With Sophia and Vivian here, Fiona felt assured. Entering the


    bar, the bar was not as messy as imagined. It was quiet and soft. The dim light was only on the boy


    holding a guitar on the stage.


    "It was a silent, dark night. The lights were as dim as the world."


    The guitar and boy''s melodious voice were singing in the air, enchanting everyone.


    All of a sudden, a light bulb went off in front of the bar counter. It was E, who was sitting on the bar


    counter, staring at Fiona. She looked more mature, more charming with a sincere smile on her face.


    "Those days were too painful for me,"


    With a smile, Fiona smiled and she strode towards E.


    Open her arms, E held Fiona in her arms. "Long time no see, Fiona ?"


    "Long time no see, E!" Fiona let go of her gently.


    "Where is your daughter? Didn''t you bring her here to have a look? " E smiled and looked out.


    "She didn''te. I''ll bring her to you some other day," Fiona said with a smile


    "What a surprise..." Eughed and pinched Fiona''s face. "You are a mother! I can''t believe you are


    still so young!"


    "You are also very young!" Said Fiona with a smile.


    "Hello, my beautiful girls!"


    While they were chatting, a pure voice came from behind. Turning around, they saw a handsome man


    with blond hair and blue eyesing over with a wine ss and standing next to E.


    E took the man''s arm and said proudly, "My boyfriend."


    "Wow, handsome." Eximed Vivian. Fiona also nodded.


    "Even if you''re appreciating the handsome guy, you have to sit down, right?" Sophia invited them to sit


    down.


    At the same time, in Terence''spany.


    In Terence''s office, Sarah was holding a lollipop in her left hand, with a chicken leg in the right hand.


    When she saw that Spencer and Terence were so busy with their work, she felt that she was neglected


    by them. She shouted, "I want to find my mom!"


    At the same time, the two people turned their heads at the same time. Looking at the food in the hands


    of Sarah, Spencer frowned and said, "Sarah, the chicken legs and the lollipop are delicious?"


    "Yummy!" After nodding, Sarah licked the lollipop again.


    Terence walked up to Sarah and asked, "How could you make it so dirty? You are not pretty girl any


    more. ''. Come here, daddy will take you to have a wash. "


    "Hey." With a straight face, Spencer responded harshly, "You look leisurely. What about me?"


    "You? Please go ahead with the procedure! When it''s done, we can go home early. The little girl is


    looking for Mommy, right? "


    "Yes!" Sarah nodded and Terence walked out of the office with Sarah in his arms.


    Raising his eyebrows, Spencer looked at the phone on the desk. After thinking for a while, he took it


    over and dialed the number of Fiona.

 Chapter 276 Dont Scare Me, Vivian

    Chapter 276 Don''t Scare Me, Vivian


    In the bar, after the guitar was yed, the music suddenly changed, and rock passion could not stop.


    Hence, the bar was heated up, and the dancing floor was filled with people.


    Vivian was chatting with E''s boyfriend, but she was not good at speaking this foreignnguage.


    When the music began, she stood up immediately and greeted, "Hey... Shall we dance?"


    Eughed loudly, and the handsome man with blond hair and blue eyes nodded with smile. He made


    a gesture of wee and walked towards the dancing floor with Vivian.


    "I will go with you!" Sophia hurried to catch up with her.


    Fiona smiled and said to E, "Your boyfriend has run away. Why don''t you worry?"


    "He can''t run away. Even if he does, there is more handsome waiting for me!" Raising her eyebrows,


    E saidcently, "Fiona, do you want to dance?"


    "No, no, No. thank you." Fiona waved her hand, "I don''t have that talent. I feel ufortable when


    thinking about dancing."


    "Haha..." Whileughing, E picked up her bag and searched for something. "Fiona, it''s really not


    easy for you to have some fault!"


    Fiona couldn''t helpughing. She looked at E who was rummaging through her handbag without


    much attention. But suddenly E called out her name and said, "Hi, Fiona. I brought this from royal art


    school in I Country.


    Fiona was shocked. Even under the dim light, she could still see the golden badge on the school


    clearly. Many times. She had thought that one day, the badge could also be hung on her chest


    E shoved the badge into Fiona''s hand and handed her the postcard she had received since her


    college. "These are the gifts I prepare for you. I have many photos taken in my college. I''ll show them


    to you some other day. "


    With trembling hands, Fiona said gratefully, "Thank you, E."


    "You''re wee. "You just didn''t expect that I would be there, and you feel a little regret, right?" E


    said,ughing.


    Lowering his eyes, Fiona smiled. When she was about to speak, her hand vibrated. She took out the


    phone in a hurry when she realized that it was from her bag.


    "Hey, it muste from Mr. Spencer!" Although E didn''t see who was calling, she already knew who


    it was. She stood up with a smile and said, "Mr. Spencer is a handsome man. I don''t expect that he is


    your husband. Fiona! You concealed your true identity so well years ago!"


    "It was an ident," Fiona replied, blinking her eyes


    "Haha." E smiled and said, "Please answer the phone. I''m going to dance."


    "Okay." Fiona nodded her head and watched her walking away. When she was about to answer the


    phone, she thought of the deafening music and shrank her hand back slightly. She''d better go to the


    toilet!


    On the other side, hearing the busy tone from the phone, Spencer frowned. Why didn''t she answer the


    phone? Was she sleeping? He put the phone on the table slowly, but when he was about to release his


    hand from the phone, he was unwilling to give up and grabbed it again. He dialed the number again in


    his mind.


    The phone rang again. Fiona walked to the bathroom and answered the phone in a low voice, "Hello?"


    "What are you doing? Are you sleeping? " Spencer''s voice softened as soon as he heard that the


    phone was answered.


    "Not yet!" With a guilty conscience, Fiona thought it was treacherous to sneak into a bar.


    "Not yet? What are you doing? " Spencer frowned and felt something strange.


    "I''m here..."


    "Go, go, go! Go drink more! "


    "That handsome guy just now is really nice! Haha! "


    Suddenly, two women walked out of the restroom. Their conversation had sessfully drowned out


    Fiona''s voice. Raising his eyebrows, Spencer asked in a slightly angry tone, "Where are you, Fiona?


    Drink? Handsome guy? Aren''t you at Terence''s home? "


    "I..." "I''m in the bar now!" Fiona replied curtly


    "How dare you, Fiona!" Spencer raised his voice, not knowing if he was angry or worried, "Which bar?


    I''ll pick you up."


    "What?" Pouted, Fiona said, "I just came here! Moreover, Vivian and Sophia are here. Oh, my former


    roommate, E is also here. We will have a small party and go back soon. You don''t have to pick me


    up. "


    "No way!" Spencer tightened his grip on the phone and added, "I''ll be right there... You are not allowed


    to drink. "


    "I didn''t drink."


    "That''s great. Sarah wants to find you just now." The more Spencer spoke, the more anxious he


    became. "I''lle to you right away!" Then he hung up the phone without hesitation.


    "Hello? Hello! " Frowning, Fiona put down her phone and muttered, "You don''t even know where I am.


    How could you pick me up! If you call me again, I won''t answer. "


    In the middle of the hot dancing floor, Fiona came closer, thinking about telling a few people about what


    Spencer had just said on the phone. Unexpectedly, Sophia dragged her into the crowd and walked


    around Fiona. She was twisting her waist and hip,ughing so happily that Fiona couldn''t even stand


    up straight. It seemed that E and the handsome foreign man were like fighting in the dancing floor,


    which attracted most of the attention of the dancing floor.


    Vivian took the ss of cocktail from Sophia, swirled her body, drank it off, hummed a song and


    shouted excitedly.


    "Do you have wine left?" After she finished her drink, Vivian raised her voice and asked Sophia.


    "Do you still want to drink? Vivian, you drank too much tonight! "


    "Not much, I''m happy. I want more."


    "There is more over there!" Pointing at their seats, Sophia said, "Vivian, don''t drink too much."


    "Okay!" Vivian walked unsteadily towards the booth on her high heels, humming a song. Fiona didn''t


    know how long she had been pestered by Sophia and sheughed so hard that she got tired. When


    she was about to go back with Vivian. With a ss of wine in her hand, Vivian was happy, holding


    Fiona''s arm and said with a smile, "Fiona..."


    But before she could read out her name, Vivian suddenly passed out. Her eyes shook, and all the


    figures and people in front of her became illusory. A disgusting feeling came over her. She opened her


    mouth, but felt her mind was more and more dizzy. Even before her eyes, she suddenly turned ck,


    losing all her strength and thoughts, and gradually went away


    "Vivian! Vivian! "


    Fiona''s panicked voice reached her ear. Vivian opened her mouth but couldn''t utter a word. The goblet


    in her hand mmed to the ground.


    Noticing that she passed out, Fiona wrapped her arms around her waist and supported her to the seat


    with all her strength.


    She was strengthless... Vivian sat down with the help of Fiona, gasping in cold sweat. Under the light,


    Fiona caught sight of Vivian - she looked pale and her eyes were wide open, but her eyes looked


    unfocused. Startled, Fiona grabbed Vivian''s arm and asked, "Are you drunk? How are you doing? Don''t


    scare me! "


    Lying on the seat paralyzed, Vivian felt all her strength drained. The deafening music seemed to be far


    away. Fiona called out her name but she didn''t dare to take any action.


    "Fiona..." After a while, Vivian opened her mouth slightly and said in a weak voice. Her dizziness


    gradually disappeared, and her sight slowly returned to normal, but the disgusting feeling remained.


    "Vivian!" Fiona kept calm, "Did you get alcohol poisoning? I''ll take you to the hospital. "


    "No, thanks." "Is there any water here?" Vivian asked, shaking her hands


    Quickly, Fiona grabbed a bottle of water, unscrewed the cap for her and handed it to her mouth.


    Vivian raised her head and took a sip of the water, half of which flowed down the corners of her mouth.


    When she was about to take another sip, a sense of nausea surged out of her chest, as if she was


    about to vomit. Without a second thought, Vivian stood up and rushed to the door---she vomit.


    Startled as well, Fiona raised her foot and was about to chase after Vivian to give her the tissues.


    "Vomit..." the filth was pouring up. When Vivian was halfway, she bent down and vomited.


    The people around them jumped away at once, and they all backed away, with disgust in their eyes.


    However, before she could go to the bathroom, her arm was suddenly grabbed by someone.


    "Eww! Let go of me! Fiona, I''m gonna throw up..."


    "How much wine did you drink?"


    The sweet and familiar voice, like tranquilizer, dispelled her disgust a little. She looked back with drunk


    eyes, and saw Terence standing behind her like a God.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I..." A slice of embarrassment shed through her eyes, "I... My God! " She couldn''t help but spit out a


    lot of food, which was so dirty that Terence''s clean trouser legs and shoes were stained. Vivian was


    about to cry and struggled to get rid of his grasp. "Let go of me..."


    Hearing this, Terence furrowed his eyebrows. Just when everyone thought that he was going to leave,


    he went close to Vivian, picked her up and walked towards the bathroom.


    "You... Let go of me... " Embarrassment was written all over Vivian''s face.


    "No, I won''t let you go." Said Terence, striding forward.


    Fiona let out a sigh of relief. Vivian had Terence to take care of her, so she should be fine. But what


    about the man beside her?


    It turned out that with the arrival of Terence, Spencer had also arrived. And without anyone noticing, he


    had held her hand tightly, stopping her from moving a little.


    Feeling the coldness given off by Spencer, Fiona coughed, "Where is Sarah?"


    "Do you think I would bring her to such a ce?" He snorted and drew closer to Fiona.


    "What... What are you doing?" Fiona swallowed and retreated.


    "Don''t move." With displeasure, Spencer clung to her waist and smelled her.


    Fiona was amused, "You''re like a puppy? Emm? Are you checking that whether I drink or not? "


    "Have you drunk it?" Spencer raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Of course not." Fiona shook her head.


    "Has a man invited you to dance?"


    "Neither." Fiona giggled.


    "You''d better not." Spencer cast a nce at her from head to toe. The angry he had just alleviated was


    immediately reced by coldness in his heart. "Have you put on makeup?"


    "I melted a little." Noticing his displeasure, Fiona put her hand on his shoulder, and whispered in his ear


    in a sweet tone, "How does it look?"

 Chapter 277 Mr. Spencer Come To Bring Fiona Back

    Chapter 277 Mr. Spencer Come To Bring Fiona Back


    In the noisy and dynamic music, the voice of Fiona was like a clear sound, which made him


    involuntarily nervous.


    "You''re so pretty." Spencer said in a husky voice. He let go of her and met her eyes. Fiona held her


    breath and looked away. She had nned to tease him, but now she was deluded by him?


    "No makeup in the future. If you want to have makeup, you can only show it to me." With a pensive


    look, Spencer fixed his eyes on her.


    Looking right and left, Fiona felt the goosebumps under his eyes. She picked up a ss of wine and


    handed it to him, "Drink?"


    "Feed me?" Spencer raised his eyebrows.


    "Humph!" "It''s up to you," replied Fiona, pouting While saying that, she was about to put the ss of


    wine on the table.


    "Okay, I will drink it." Spencer took her hand to his mouth, pressed his lips against the edge of the ss


    and took a sip of the vintage wine.


    However, it was impossible for Fiona to take her hand back. When she saw the ridicule in his eyes, she


    felt more embarrassed and annoyed. What he loved most was the appearance of Fiona, so he drank


    more slowly. It was until the other hand of Fiona reached out and scratched his waist again.


    "Ahem!" He coughed violently and his head tilted slightly to one side.


    The two were immersed in the moment when they got back to their seats. When Spencer was about to


    reach for the tissue, he identally saw the school badges and the postcards. He reached out his long


    arm and took them over.


    "This is..." When he saw the letters of the Royal Art School of I Country, his eyes darkened.


    Fiona saw that and replied hurriedly, "E brought me this. I didn''t expect her to study abroad! I am so


    envious! Oh, by the way, she is dancing over there! Do you want her to meet you? "


    "What good to see her?" Spencer replied, narrowing his eyes and touching the school medal with his


    rough finger pulp. "I suppose you can have studied here, right?"


    Noticing the change of Spencer''s mood, Fiona put her hand on his arm and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "If it weren''t for me, would you go to there? But I was too selfish. I didn''t let you go. Whether it was in


    the past, now, in the future I won''t allow you to leave me again. " Raising his head, he continued, "I


    can''t stay with you every day, but I ask you not to leave." His voice became lower and lower, with a


    trace of inexplicable sadness in it. Spencer smiled a little apologetically. "The most unreasonable thing


    in the world has been done by me."


    Fiona was sobbing in a warm atmosphere, but a little sad. She smiled carelessly on purpose and


    pinched his face, saying, "Mr. Spencer, why do you be so emotional?"


    But suddenly he grabbed her hand and looked at her, "Do you regret it?"


    Fiona shrugged helplessly. "Isn''t it toote for you to ask this question now?"


    "So you regret it?" There was a tense expression on his face.


    "Well..." Fiona intentionally dragged the sound. As expected, she felt that Spencer suddenly put more


    strength on her hand. She smiled slowly and said, "I don''t regret it. I can go to any school I want. This


    school has be my sacred ce. It can live in my best illusion... But you are different. You are


    always by my side. If I miss you, I won''t meet you again, right? "


    "Honey, you are getting better at talking." Spencer felt warm in his heart, "I want to give you a reward!"


    After that, he held Fiona''s face and gave her a deep kiss.


    Trying to block his pushing, Fiona gave a hearty smile. Compared with Spencer and Sarah, that royal


    art college was not so important, she might have regretted, but now she didn''t think about it more.


    "Shall we go now?" Spencer''s eyes lit up and he continued, "I don''t want to wait for Terence."


    "No way!" Fiona frowned suddenly and said, "Just now, Vivian was drunk and unconscious..." Speaking


    of this, Fiona squinted a little and said, "She really startled me just now."


    "Wasn''t she drank too much?" Asked Spencer.


    Fiona shook her head, "I don''t think so. It''s more frightening than being drunk."


    On the other side, in the washing room.


    Lying in front of the water tap, Vivian was vomiting violently while Terence stood beside her and put his


    hand on her back, without saying anything.


    The women who hade in and out of the restroom saw this scene. They stood between their noses


    and feet to avoid the dirt while peeping at Terence from time to time.


    "Ahem!" After she spat, Vivian turned on the faucet instinctively. The cold water ran down her head.


    "You are crazy!" Shouted Terence as he quickly grabbed her arm and dragged her to his side. He then


    bent down a little and lifted her up sideward.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" She pushed Terence and cried, "Terence, put me down!" What the hell was


    that?


    "Stop it." "I''ll take you home. From now on, you are not allowed to drink so much," said Terence firmly


    Staring at Terence''s profile, Vivian was so touched by his words that her arrogance vanished instantly.


    She meekly nestled in his arms. Terence said "Go home", these two words were so warm! Then let''s go


    home.


    They walked out of the room and found that Sophia and E were chatting with Spencer already. When


    Fiona saw that Terence came out with Vivian in his arms, she walked up to him and asked, "How''s it


    going to Vivian?"


    "I''m fine." Vivian waved her hand.


    "Let''s go home now. It''ste," After standing up and saying that, Spencer gave a glimpse at Sophia and


    E and said, "You two, don''te to a bar everyday. Look how messy it is! Let''s go! "


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Spencer. I won''t do it again!" E joked andughed with Sophia.


    After giving them a disdainful look, Spencer walked outside with Fiona in his arms. Sophia was


    unwilling to give up and kepting closer to them. They left the bar while ying with each other.


    Terence had nned to drive here, but since Vivian looked so weak, the task of driving should rest on


    Spencer''s shoulder.


    Lying in Terence''s arms all the time, before Vivian got on the car, she secretly winked at Fiona, as if


    she had a presentiment.


    As soon as they got into the car, Terence took Vivian to the back seat and asked, "Fiona, how much


    wine did Vivian drink tonight?"


    "Not much." Afraid of being found out the truth, Fiona continued, "It''s probably because she''s a little


    tipsy, and she''s quite active. Terence, please don''t me her! "


    Terence gave a nce at Vivian and found her face was pale. He snorted and didn''t say anything


    more.


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief. She and Spencer looked at each other and smiled.


    After driving them to the vi, Spencer drove away.


    Holding Vivian in his arms, Terence went straight to the second floor. He didn''t stop when he passed


    her bedroom.


    "Hey, you missed it... My room... " Vivian watched the door of her room go farther and farther away.


    "My room is also yours." Terence kept a straight face throughout, which made Vivian confused about


    what he was thinking.


    Terence took her to the bathroom and took her clothes off.


    "Hey, hey! What are you doing? " Vivian pulled away Terence''s hand and blocked her chest. Her face


    turned a little red, "As soon as youe back, you At least let me catch my breath! "


    Terence was speechless. He didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Look at you, now you are dirty


    and wet. I''m not interested even you invite me!"


    "What?" Vivian pouted her mouth and pulled a long face. Then she bit her lips and sulked. All of a


    sudden, she turned around and began to unbutton her clothes, saying, "I''m taking a bath. You go out."


    "Are you mad at me?" Terence asked with concern


    She kept silent... Vivian twitched her mouth and said nothing.


    Terence smiled helplessly and turned her over to face him. "I mean..."


    "Are you sure you''re not interested in me?"


    Before Terence could finish his words, Charlie stood on tiptoe and put his hands on his shoulders. He


    stared at his father with moist eyes. His skin was exposed when he was half naked. What a gentle


    voice


    However, he could tell from her evil smile that she was ying a trick on him.


    "Ahem!" "Take a shower!" said Terence in a hurry.


    "Oh, really not interested?" Vivian pouted and said, "You are just like an old man, Terence? Where is


    your enthusiasm? What about your seven emotions and six desires? It''s not good to suppress yourself.


    Haha... "


    Old man? Terence''s face darkened all of a sudden. How could Vivian judge him as an old man?


    "Why do you think I look like an old man? Hmm? " Terence snorted, "Who begged for mercy in bedst


    night?"


    "Hahaha..." Vivian covered her belly and burst intoughter.


    Terence shook his head with a smile and turned around. Vivian thought he was leaving and stopped


    "Damn it! What are you doing?" Vivian couldn''t help but ask.


    "Shower." Terence raised his eyebrows and took off his suit jacket. "You vomit on my body."


    "I Then you go somewhere else to take a shower. "


    "No, I''m right here." Terence blinked and turned on the shower head and the tap at the same time. Both


    of them were sshed water all over, soaked to the skin.


    Vivian let out a scream, and the warm water ran down their cheeks. They hugged each other so tightly


    that she felt like she was going to be suffocated.


    "Don''t drink so much in the future." Terence repeated, "Look how bad you are tonight!"


    "Okay, I know!" "Take a shower first," Vivian urged


    "Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "No, I don''t feel ashamed at all! Haha! " She squeezed out a bathtub and spread the liquid on Terence''s


    body.


    "Honey, if you keep messing around, I''ll punish youter, so that you won''t be able to get out of bed


    tomorrow..."

 Chapter 278 Go To The Hospital With Me

    Chapter 278 Go To The Hospital With Me


    "Uncle, are you really not busy today? Shall I bother you to visit you? "


    In a surgical department of the second hospital in M City, ra came to visit her uncle, Vivian''s father


    early in the morning. When Jacob received the call from rast night, he was slightly surprised and


    thought that she might need his help. So he agreed. He raised his hand and said, "ra, you can sit


    down first!"


    "Okay, uncle." ra nodded and sat in front of Jacob.


    "I''m not very busy today. What can I do for you?"


    "Nothing important..." ra opened her mouth, trying to say something but then hesitated. She


    suddenly felt a little uncertain when she thought of the dizziness of Vivian on that day. She opened her


    mouth slowly and said, "Today, I just want to ask about the things about Vivian''s mother..."


    Shocked, Jacob asked, "ra, why Why do you suddenly want to ask about Vivian''s mother? What''s


    wrong? "


    "I just want to know." Biting her lips, ra said, "I have seen how my aunt fell on the ground in front of


    me several years ago. I was too young to understand anything at that time and could only cry, so I felt


    sorry for her..."


    Jacob frowned and looked sad, "I don''t want to mention it again after all these years."


    Clenching her fists, ra said, "Uncle, I know you don''t want to mention it. Could you please tell me


    the name of my aunt''s disease?"


    "Why do you have to know this?" Jacob narrowed his eyes and seemed to think of something, "Was it


    because... Was it because Do you know who got this disease? "


    ra stood up, walked to Jacob, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Uncle, what are you worried


    about! I don''t even know what kind of disease it is, let alone know who is ill? Even as a doctor, you are


    too sensitive! "


    Her rxing tone made Jacob felt a little relieved.


    "Please tell me, uncle Jacob. I''ve been here to visit you." Biting her lips, ra said, "I''ve dreamed of


    aunt recently. I n to take some time to worship her."


    Jacob sighed. After a long time, he eventually rxed his vignce and said, "It''s multiple sclerosis,


    and also called MS. That''s why her mother died."


    When she came out of the office, ra was so nervous that her palms were sweating.


    "There is a gic effect, 30% of which is caused. Moreover, it is the mostmon and biggest


    disease in the central nerve system when the nerve system is unsheathed. It is shown that she is slow


    in reaction and doesn''t behave properly. When you asked, I thought that Vivian... "


    After clinical research for so many years, the mortality rate for this disease is very low, but the


    possibility of lifelong paralysis is as high as 80%


    Click! CLICK! CLICK¡ª¡ª


    ra walked slowly in the corridor. The sound of high heels was unusually clear. Suddenly, she saw a


    bench and sat down. She took out her mobile phone and began to seek "Multiple sclerosis.".


    When the cold words on the screen appeared in front of her, she felt that her hands were getting colder


    and her heart was getting colder.


    "Honey, I have to go to work now."


    In Terence''s vi, he had already dressed up. He bowed his head and kissed Vivian who was still lying


    on the bed, smiling, "You don''t have to go to thepany today. It''s your day off."


    "Well I don''t want to go. You don''t pay me. " Vivian muttered, her neck dotted with red marks.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "All my money is yours. What else do you want?" Terence tied his tie and looked at Vivian tenderly. He


    was thinking that he would really take her to the Civil Affairs Bureau when he was busy for a few days.


    Otherwise, he would be a rogue if he could drive without license while having one bed every day?


    With a forced smile, Vivian managed to open her eyes. When she saw the handsome man and realized


    that he was her boyfriend, her mood was lifted. "As a reward, I''ll tie you every day, okay?"


    "Well, it couldn''t be better." Terence nodded and continued, "You cane back to the family


    residence with me tomorrow. Coincidentally, Spencer is going to JB Area, we can see him off, and my


    father will alsoe back at that time. You should go back home."


    "What?" Vivian stood up from the bed, "Your father ising back? Is... Is it appropriate for me to go


    with you? "


    "Even an ugly daughter-inw will have to meet her parents inw." Terence stated, pretending to be


    serious.


    "That''s right..." Vivian nodded as a reply. Then, as she touched her chin, she suddenly uttered, "Hoyle -


    Terence! Do you think I''m ugly? "


    "No." Terence shook his head and smiled. He looked at Vivian waving to him, grabbed her hand and


    snickered at her. "Honey, you are so beautiful that I can''t wait to marry you! So, we''ll meet my parents


    tomorrow and your father the day after tomorrow, and we''ll get our marriage license. "


    His words making her indulge in those emotions. Vivian quickly drew back her hand and nodded


    obediently. She should be reserved in front of love for once!


    After Terence left, Vivian went back to her bedroom and was about to have a good sleep. However,


    when she just went back, she heard her phone.


    When she saw it was a call from ra, she hesitated and answered it.


    "Where are you?" ra asked straightforward.


    "In Terence''s vi." Vivian pressed her lips.


    "Mr. Terence went to work? Are you there alone? " ra asked anxiously.


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "I''ming for you." As soon as she finished her words, ra hung up the phone quickly, not giving a


    chance for Vivian to refute.


    "Hello?! Hello! Ah... " Viviany on the bed, staring at the ceiling and asked, "Are you here to take him


    away from me?"


    She didn''t want to have too much contact with ra, but since she had made a pleasant appointment


    with Terence, she would never allow ra to make trouble for her again. No matter what ra would


    do next, she was ready to wee


    Ding Dong¡ª¡ª


    Vivian didn''t know how long she had been sleeping when the doorbell rang. She suddenly sat up,


    shook her head and yawned. Then she walked downstairs.


    As soon as the door was opened, ra squeezed in.


    "ra, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing the flustered expression on her face, Vivian couldn''t help but


    ask, "Why are you in such a hurry? Can I still not let you in? "


    ra took a deep breath, but didn''t answer her question, "Well... We have a health check-up event


    today. We can get more people. Go with me to have a check-up. "


    "What?" It never urred to Vivian that ra''s purpose was for such a trivial matter. She frowned and


    said, "I''m busy. You can go find someone else! I''m in good health. I don''t need any body check. "


    "How do you know whether you are fine without examination? !" ra''s sudden shout frightened Vivian


    to shrink a little. "ra, what''s wrong with you today?" ra was so elegant that she didn''t leave any


    room for others to gossip, but why did she act so rude in front of her today?


    ra, gnashing her teeth. She didn''t know what kind of emotion she had towards Vivian. Her uncle and


    Vivian were both her closest rtives, but Vivian had always been her rival in love. Such a rtionship


    made her very conflicted Anyway, she hoped that her family members could be healthy. So far, it was


    just her spection. Hopefully, she was wrong...


    "Did you pass out in front of Uncle Jacob?" ra asked suddenly.


    "What?" Vivian was confused, "Pass out? Not at all? "ra, you''re so weird today!"


    "Mr. Terence told me about your first encounter with him. Why did you suddenly rush out of the road at


    that time?"


    ''Damn it! How did Terence tell her this?'' Vivian thought angrily.


    "I just fainted." Vivian shrugged.


    "Do you feel weak all over? And you''ll be fine soon? " ra asked tly, "Have you ever felt so dizzy


    When ra spoke of this, Vivian just listened to what she said casually. Butter, the more ra said,


    the more Vivian felt hat she said was so simr to her condition. Then she asked with hesitation, "If


    there is, what should I do?"


    "Have you?" ra''s eyes darkened.


    "I..." Feeling the serious atmosphere, Vivian asked, "Yes, I did. So what? ''Maybe... What''s wrong with


    me? "


    ra threw a nce at her, "Do you have any spare time these days?"


    Upon hearing that, a smug smile crept over Vivian''s face. "Go to Terence father''s house tomorrow. He


    wille to visit my father the day after tomorrow, and then the day after tomorrow..." With a


    mischievous smile, Vivian continued, "Terence said he would go to the Bureau of civil affairs with me


    the day after tomorrow."


    Get married?!


    ra clenched her fists, and a fire was burning in her heart. She felt contradictory, sad and pitiful.


    Though she was not a doctor, from what had happened just now, she really doubted that Vivian was


    really suffered from some congenital diseases. She had two choices. One was to tell this to Vivian, and


    the other was to tell Terence.


    If she told Terence this thing, ording to his personality... No matter it was not diagnosed, he would


    not give up Vivian. If it was confirmed, he would take more care of her. No, she couldn''t... Mr. Terence


    was such a good man, how could he suffer so much? If something happens to Vivian in the future... It''s


    better to end it now and cut off their rtionship.


    Thinking of this, ra opened her mouth in a determined way, "Vivian, go to the hospital with me to


    have a check-up in the afternoon."


    "Why? Am I really ill? " Vivian smiled.


    "Multiple sclerosis, it was this disease that made your mother die in that year." ra paused for a while


    and continued, "I asked you about it just now. It''s a symptom of your disease, and it''s obvious... If you


    don''t believe me, you can look into it yourself. I didn''t dare to tell anyone... This is just my guess. I want


    to take you to the hospital. "

 Chapter 279 Shes Making A Fuss And Hes Smiling

    Chapter 279 She''s Making A Fuss And He''s Smiling


    In the afternoon, there were a long line of people waiting outside the examination department of a


    private hospital in M City.


    Vivian and ra sat on the bench in the corridor, in silence. The sun was beaming in the corridor, but it


    was cold in Vivian''s heart.


    Soon enough, the name "Vivian" appeared on the LED screen. Looking at the absent-minded Vivian,


    ra also felt nervous, and then pushed her, "Vivian, it''s your turn."


    "Okay." Surprisingly, nothing happened. Still holding her bag, Vivian stood up and walked toward the


    surgery room. "ra, I''ll go to the surgery myself," she said calmly


    Hearing this, ra stood up, when she heard what Vivian said, she stopped and said, "Okay. I''ll wait


    for you outside. "


    The voices and noises could be heard everywhere, and the smell of the disinfectant filled the air in their


    noses An unpredictable result came through Everything that happened made ra very nervous. Cold


    sweat began to break out on her palms and her fingers were cold.


    Not knowing how long it took, until the night fell, Vivian came out of the doctor''s office.


    Without a second thought, ra stood up, rushed to Vivian and grabbed her arm nervously. "How''s


    everything going?"


    "I don''t know yet." But Vivian shook her head. "The result can''t be announced until three dayster, and


    there must be a period of observation."


    The observation.. ra thought for a while, hesitating, and didn''t know how to say.


    "Yep, you are right." A smile appeared on Vivian''s face, "The doctor said that from all my conditions, it''s


    highly likely that I suffered from dysmenorrhea. I''m fine with the rest of my body."


    All of a sudden, ra covered her mouth with her hands and opened her eyes wide. She was so


    shocked that she couldn''t say anything.


    "Don''t tell my father, and don''t tell Terence either." Vivian was quiet and moved forward. Where was her


    destination? She had no idea. Although she pretended to be calm, in fact, her heart had copsed


    ra grabbed her arm and said tremblingly, "Vivian, it''s not confirmed yet. Don''t worry..."


    Giving a nce at ra, Vivian turned around and left. "ra, I''m tired. I''m leaving now. Don''t follow


    me."


    "But..." ra chased after him two steps, "Mr. Terence... What about him? "


    "It''s none of your business." After saying that, Vivian walked away without looking at her.


    After finishing a day''s work, Terence drove back to the vi. Today he was in a hurry. He called Vivian


    at noon, but she didn''t answer. Instead, she only replied a message, saying that she was fine. What


    was she trying to say?


    As he was thinking, he parked the car outside of the vi. Then he strode towards the vi, only to find


    it was dark inside and the lights were off. He was confused and wondered, ''Is Vivian not in the vi?


    Terence went to the door, gently turned the doorknob and the door opened. Terence frowned and


    looked around the living room. When he saw a woman faintly lying on the sofa, he called, "Vivian? Is


    that you? "


    "Well..." A voice came from the sofa, "Terence, you''re back?"


    With a sigh of relief, Terence turned on the light in the living room. All of a sudden, Vivian''s eyes lit up.


    She raised her hand to block the dazzling light and adjust her mood.


    "Why didn''t you turn on the light?" Casually unfastening his tie, Terence walked towards the direction of


    Vivian. Within a few seconds, he had looked every inch of her, and he couldn''t help frowning when he


    saw her still wearing high heels.


    "I''m too sleepy." Vivian rubbed her eyes, stood up and walked towards Terence. "Give me your coat,"


    she said Then she walked to his back and took off his coat.


    Terence was a little surprised, but felt warm in his heart. He smiled and said, "You are so strange today!


    Do you want to be a good wife and mother because you are going to get married? Hmm? "


    With her back to Terence, Vivian hung his clothes on the clothes rack. She felt as if her heart was hit by


    something heavy. But she didn''t stop what she was doing. Smiling, she said, "Is it good to be a good


    wife and a good mother? What kind of wife do you want? "


    "It''s okay as long as it''s you." Terence smiled, "You didn''t cook? Going out for dinner? "


    "No, I don''t want to go out." "I don''t want to eat out. I don''t want to cook by myself," she said in a sweet


    voice, as she ran over to Terence and wrapped his arm in hers


    "Then what should we do?" Terence turned to ask her about her hair.


    "How about you cook for me?" Vivian blinked, her eyes alight with joy, which made it hard to refuse.


    "I have never cooked!" Terence raised his eyebrows. Although he said so, in his heart, he had already


    nodded in agreement. He had an ulterior motive. He wanted to see how Vivian would beg him. Well, he


    had to admit that Vivian was very attractive when she asked him for help.


    "Can''t you cook dish for me?" Staring at Terence with her lovely eyes, Vivian expected to throw a


    tantrum. "Um? Please, Mr. Terence? Can''t you give me your first contribution? "


    With a resigned sigh, Terence put on a slight smile and asked, "Okay, what do you want to eat? It''s too


    "Anything is okay as long as it''s done by you." A big smile bloomed on her face, and her dimples


    appeared again.


    When Terence walked towards the kitchen with a gentle smile, something suddenly urred to Vivian.


    She immediately said, "Terence, get ready first. I''ll take my camera to record this wonderful moment!


    Haha... " Then she went upstairs, jumping with joy.


    "Slow down!" Smiling, Terence shook his head and went to the kitchen. He took off his apron, held it in


    his hands and looked at it with gentle eyes.


    Vivian came downstairs, ying with her camera and standing on the stairs, overlooking the figure in


    the kitchen with her back to her. She bit her lips and wanted to cry. What should we do in the future?


    Why did all of a sudden, her happiness disappeared from her hand?


    She raised the camera and zoomed in. Vivian stared at Terence in the video and took a lot of photos for


    him.


    It''s the most beautiful fate in my life to have met you, but I didn''t expect that the main cause behind it


    would be the biggest hidden trouble in our separation


    "Miss Vivian, the best way is to stay here for observation. From your description, I can judge that the


    onset of your disease is impetuous. It will take more time to make it into appearance in a month with


    various symptoms. It is better for you to stay in the hospital for observation, otherwise, the condition will


    be sharply aggravated, which is a very high probability. "


    Thinking of the doctor''s words, a deep sense of powerlessness surged up from the bottom of her heart.


    She seemed to have foreseen the result, a very strong premonition. Three dayster, she was just


    waiting for the trial.


    The sound of Terence turning on the tap brought back the thoughts of Vivian. Suddenly, Vivian smiled


    and said to the servants, "Mr. Terence!"


    "Yes?" Terence turned around as he heard the voice. He had a tomato in his hand and an apron


    around him. Taking this opportunity, she took a few more photos and said, "Well, not bad! Smile... Yes,


    that''s it Take another one! "


    Looking at the position of photographer of a photo studio, Terence wore a bigger smile and said, "All


    right, don''t shoot. Come and watch me cooking. I''m afraid that I''ll burn the kitchen down."


    "Take the order!" With aplicated smile on her face, Vivian joyfully went downstairs, took the


    camera from the kitchen and turned on it. As she checked the video, she said slowly, "Hello, friends


    from the audience. My name is Vivian. Next, let''s begin our next super delicious dish- HMM... "What


    kind of dish are you cooking, Terence?"


    "Tomato and scrambled eggs." Said Terence with a slight smile.


    "Yes, how to make scrambled eggs with tomatoes!" Vivian continued and then she turned to look at


    Terence and said, "The chef tonight is Mr. Terence. Let''s apud and encourage him!"


    Caressing Terence on the waist, she urged, "Come on, apud! You should apud and don''t disdain


    yourself! "


    Terence was amused by the scene. He raised his wet hand and patted it. Cheers could be heard from


    Vivian. Then, the camera was turned to ingredients, making the fine kitchen the scene of the gourmet


    program.


    Terence''s cellphone was put aside, on the screen was the skill to fry tomatoes and eggs, which was


    also photographed by Vivian.


    He chopped the tomatoes, stirred the eggs evenly After that, he cooked, fried


    It was said that a serious man was the most handsome. Looking at Terence cooking, Vivian also felt


    like admiring works.


    Terence was still calm when he was cooking, as if nothing was difficult for him, and even the small


    kitchen was quickly conquered by him.


    The pleasant smell of the food gradually wafted out of the room. Vivian sniffed hard and questioned,


    "Chef Terence said he never cooked before, and I don''t think his friends in the audience would believe


    it, right? It smells so good... "


    "It will be finished soon. I have rice over there. It will be finished soon," replied Terence with a smile


    "Wow!" "Mr. Terence, you''re awesome!" eximed Vivian.


    Upon hearing this, Terence was rendered speechless but delighted. He suddenly remembered a saying


    from nowhere, "In fact, the best time is when you are making a fuss, when he is smiling, and when he


    is living his life with her in such a warm way."


    It was the two of them, wasn''t it? Thinking of this, his heart became softer. Then, Terence ced all the


    dishes on the table, and started to think that he would probably be able to tolerate all kinds of things


    that Vivian did, and, most importantly, be willing to, do it all his life.


    "The food is ready. Let''s go to eat something." Terence smiled and took off his apron.


    "Yeah! That''s awesome! " "Let me have a taste first," Vivian said cheerfully As she spoke, she picked


    up the spoon and had a taste. She nodded quickly and said in a vague voice, "The dishes cooked by


    Mr. Terence are so yummy!"


    "Really? Really? " Terence raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes!" Vivian immediately nodded and took another spoon of soup to Terence, "Mr. Terence, have a


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    taste of it yourself."


    Terence tasted it and nodded, "It''s so delicious."


    "Ha ha, right?" It was as if the dish was made by herself, Vivian was so excited that she urged Terence


    to put it on the table and then started to gulp down all the food.

 Chapter 280 See Spencer Off

    Chapter 280 See Spencer Off


    The bright moonlight poured into the room. It was alreadyte at night, and the fiery passion had also


    disappeared. There were only light whispers on the bed.


    Terence held Vivian in his arms, "How about having a rest? We have to go back to the family residence


    tomorrow. "


    "Okay." Vivian nodded, she wanted to turn him down, but on second thought, she agreed to meet not


    only Terence''s parents but also see off Spencer. It was impolite not to go since she has promised him.


    After tidying his quilt, Terence lied down and gave her a kiss on the lips. Vivian pressed her face closer


    to his chest and whispered, "I''d like to listen to you."


    "Listen to me?" Terence was a little surprised. His voice was husky and mysterious. "What do you want


    to hear from me?"


    "Whatever you say." She had been holding back all day''s sadness and helplessness all over her body.


    "You are quite different from what you used to be." Terence''s eyes darkened. "What happened?"


    Trembling, Vivian bit her lips tightly. If it weren''t for this reason, she would cry out ''Terence, how should


    I tell you...''


    "I think I am ill." After a long time, she said carefully.


    "Sick? !" Terence''s eyes became sharp and cold. He put his hand on her forehead and asked, "Have


    you caught a cold? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Why didn''t you tell me in advance? "


    "Don''t be so nervous every time, okay?" she continued and held Terence''s hand. "My disease is a heart


    attack." Forgive her, but she really didn''t have the courage to speak it out


    "What heart disease?" Terence''s anger was slightly alleviated, but his tone was still harsh. "Don''t


    frighten me with your illness again. I don''t buy it, okay?"


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say it again." "Fine, I won''t say it again." Vivian said, pouting


    "You have to tell me what your heart disease is first, and then don''t say it again. "


    His voice was as clear as water, with a hint of power that could not be ignored. The corners of her


    mouth turned up into a sly smile. "You are the reason why I am upset! I love you so much. What if I


    can''t see you anymore? Thinking of this, my heart hurts. "


    "Why can''t you see me? We''ll see every day. " Terence wrapped his arm around her waist.


    "I''m afraid I can''t... I''ll go to another city the day after tomorrow. Then I won''t see you for a couple of


    days. "


    "What is it?"


    "Oh, there will be a photographypetition next month, and my designs will be submitted this


    weekend at thetest. I haven''t taken photos yet!" "So I want to get inspiration the day after tomorrow."


    she added


    "Where are we going?"


    "A camellia pce in Y City." Vivian smiled, "It happens that the camellia here bloomed at this time, so


    I want to take a few groups of photos. I heard that the camellia there will bloom soon, so I have to squat


    down and find a good-looking guard. "


    "Y City?" Terence frowned, "Y City is not peaceful. Why do you have to go there?"


    "I don''t care. I just went to take pictures." Vivian sighed, "But I don''t know when I''ll be back. Maybe I will


    back in 3 days! Maybe a weekter? "


    "Why does it take so long? We just got married, and you want me to stay alone? "


    "Humph!" "We''re not married yet," she grumbled


    "We are going to get married."


    After Terence finished, there was a moment of silence. Vivian pressed her lips and suddenly said,


    "Please dy it! As for the marriage certificate, I will talk about it after Ie back. "


    "Dy again?" Terence got a little annoyed and said, "I''ve put off my workst time. And this time, I''ve


    put it off for you?"


    "True love is indestructible after experiencing ups and downs! Marriage granted! " Vivian shouted loud


    and clear slogans. Then sheughed first and said, "Terence, Mr. Terence, are you scared? Are you


    afraid that you will not be determined after I leave for a few days? You don''t want to marry me? "


    "Of course not!" Argued Terence subconsciously.


    "That''s it! I''ll be back in a few days? Okay? Otherwise, I think it''s too hasty. " Vivian pouted, "Am I


    scared before marriage? Why do I feel so scared now? "


    Terence finally burst intoughter. "You have me. What are you afraid of?"


    "I don''t care." Vivian snorted, "I don''t want to marry you so easily. You haven''t officially proposed yet! I


    won''t marry you until you ask my parents for their consent and ask me for a formal proposal! "


    Terence pondered as he patted on her back. What Vivian said made sense. It was unfair to marry a


    beautiful girl who had been with him for only one month and had no flowers or ring. Although they


    would spend the rest of their lives together, for girls, the romantic proposal scene was also very


    important, wasn''t it?


    "Why are you so quiet?"


    "All right." "I''ll go back and make my proposal. We can go get our marriage certificate after I bring the


    ring to you." Terence nodded.


    "Mr. Terence, how could you inform me of the proposal in advance? What I want is surprise, okay? "


    "Really? Then what surprise do you want? "


    "¡­¡­" Vivian was speechless for a while, and then she said, "Terence, I seriously doubt that you did it


    on purpose! Sleep now! "


    "Before going to bed, don''t you exercise?"


    "Do you want to be kicked out of bed?"


    "Haha..."


    Early the next morning, the gate of Cheng''s house, the seaside residentialpound, was already


    packed with people. They were all the friends and rtives who lived together in thepound and


    saw Spencer off.


    The real transfer of Spencer should start from the base. In other words, he had to go from M City to the


    base, and then from the base to JB Area.


    Terence and Vivian had arrived earlier than the appointed time and they had already talked to Spencer.


    Seeing more and more peoplee to say goodbye to him, Vivian pouted her lips and said, "In fact, at


    this time, I think that Spencer just wants to have a good talk with Fiona, not to be surrounded by such a


    group of people."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Terence nodded. On the other side, Spencer kept talking to people who were congratting or


    saying goodbye to them. Although Fiona was beside him, the two didn''t have much to talk with each


    other. At most, when he was free, he took time to take a look at her and gently put his hand around her


    waist, with an apologetic and wistful look in his eyes.


    "How long will he leave this time?" Vivian asked.


    "I don''t know." Terence also shook his head and said, "It''s great that he cane back during the


    Spring Festival."


    "Ah, this is how hard it is to be Mrs. Spencer!" Vivian sighed with emotion.


    "Yes. Fortunately, I''m not." Said Terence, putting his arm around her shoulders.


    It was already eight o''clock. Nanny took Sarah downstairs. The little girl had just woken up and was


    crying for her father. In order to prevent Sarah from seeing Spencer leave today, Fiona had told herst


    night. As a result, she cried hystericallyst night and didn''t sleep until veryte. She just woke up


    today and didn''t forget it.


    Fiona sighed. It didn''t make any sense!


    "Oh, my Sarah." Spencer took Sarah and wiped the tears on her face gently. His heart melted like


    water. "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Dad is here!"


    "Daddy, don''t go!" Sarah wrapped her arms around his neck, sobbing.


    "Okay, I''ll y with you." Spencer then took the chance to take Sarah and Fiona away from the crowd


    and signaled his subordinates to see them off.


    "You''re finally here!" Said Terence as he walked towards them with Vivian.


    "I didn''t expect so many people here." Spencer sighed.


    "You''ve been promoted more than one level. Why don''t they join in the fun?" With a smile, Terence


    opened his arms and said, "Sarah, let me hug you."


    After some hesitation, Sarah turned her head and threw herself into Spencer''s arms. With tears in her


    eyes, she said, "I want daddy hug me."


    Spencer cast a challenging nce at Terence.


    "Don''t be socent. After you leave, I have enough time to y with Sarah." Terence deliberately


    provoked Spencer, "When youe back, you will be forgotten by Sarah."


    "You..." Spencer was enraged. "How dare you, Terence, steal my daughter from me!"


    Then they began to quarrel with each other. With a sigh, Vivian pulled Fiona hand to the other and


    asked, "Are you okay?"


    Fiona nced at her, "I''m fine, Miss Xia."


    "That''s good." Vivian then patted on her hand and added, "You can go to find me after Spencer leaves,


    I..." Suddenly, she stopped talking.


    "What''s wrong? Vivian? " Fiona was stunned.


    "No, nothing." A bitter smile appeared on Vivian''s face. She was going to run away. There was no


    future!


    Fiona felt uneasy all of a sudden, "Vivian, are you okay? My heart was still fluttering with fear after what


    happened to youst time. "


    "I''m fine. I drank too muchst time." A slight smile formed on the corner of Vivian''s lips. She no longer


    said anything when she noticed that the Spencer and Terence turned their eyes to each other.


    "What are you talking about?" Spencer asked her and Sarah was not crying now.


    "Just a chitchat!" With a faint smile, Fiona asked, "When will you set off? Won''t you be dyed? "


    "In a minute." As soon as Spencer finished speaking, he saw the off-road vehicle at the gate of the


    family residenceing over. The sadness of separation suddenly welled up in their hearts, and the


    people present were somewhat silent. They looked at Spencer, and then looked at Fiona.


    How did he get in the car, say goodbye to her, andfort Sarah not to cry... It seemed that Fiona had


    forgotten all about it. When she came to her senses, the car had already left.


    She followed him subconsciously. Fiona opened her mouth, but tears fell down. She had never known


    that departure was so painful. From now on, she had to eat and sleep alone. It used to be the most


    On the way out, Spencer saw Fiona''s face through the rearview mirror and faintly saw the tears in her


    eyes. His eyes darkened. He took out his mobile phone and sent a message to her, "Wait for me to


    <pe back."

 Chapter 281 Shes Better Than You

    Chapter 281 She''s Better Than You


    Vivian had been at the Cheng family''s house to keep Fiona and Sarahpany. Fiona''s eyes had


    been red from crying, but because Sarah was crying. She could onlyfort Sarah and held back her


    tears. Vivian really wanted to cry for Fiona.


    In the noon, Vivian went to the He family with Terence. It was the first time that she had paid a formal


    visit to the family. She was both nervous and grateful to Terence''s mother who was willing to put in a


    good rtionship with her. Though Chester, Terence''s father, was serious, he was also delighted that


    his son finally agreed to marry.


    Vivian stayed at the He family until the afternoon. Sherry wanted to invite her to stay, but she had to


    take a bus to Y City this afternoon.


    On the way to the bus station, Terence asked, "How about I drive you straight to that ce?"


    "No, thanks." Vivian waved her hand, "It''s a long way! When we arrive there, it will be in the mid-night.


    You have to go to work tomorrow, so you don''t have to see me off. I can do it myself. "


    "Okay, be careful!" Said Terence in a low voice, holding back the sadness in his heart. Because he had


    to sign the contract of the cooperation recently and he really couldn''t go away. In addition, taking the


    Vivian was absent, he also wanted to make some... It would be a romantic proposal, and he could hold


    the beauty home as soon as she came back. Thinking of this, Terence imperceptibly grinned.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, Vivian''s phone rang. She took it out, smiled and answered, "Hello? ra.


    A call from ra? Hearing this, the smile on Terence''s face faded and his eyes darkened.


    "Yes, on my way to Y City I''m fine. Okay, I''ll call you next time Bye. " After hanging up the phone, Vivian


    shrugged.


    Terence clenched his lips. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, "Why did you mention your


    cousin when you were talking with my mother this afternoon?"


    That made her heart ache. Vivian smirked, "Did I?"


    "Really?" "Humph!" Terence snorted, "You keptplimenting ra. You said that the first time I met


    her was a mistake. You also said that the cooperation between ourpany and the tea house.. Isn''t it


    obvious? "


    "I... I just brought it up at that time." Biting her lips, Vivian said, "I''m nervous! Every time when I was


    nervous, I would say something out when I thought of it. Besides, what I said is true! "


    "Then why did you ask ra toe to our house?" Terence turned his head and took a nce at


    Vivian. Somehow, he suddenly felt a little angry and uneasy, and said with an unconsciously sarcastic


    tone, "It''s too much to y cat and mouse."


    "ying cat and mouse?" Vivian asked sarcastically.


    "Every time, you always take me and your cousin as your topics. I don''t understand why you always


    say that we are bad in any asion! We didn''t have anything! Vivian, I... "


    "Yes, that''s how I am!" Vivian roared and interrupted Terence''s words, "It''s none of your business no


    matter what I want to say! Am I not telling the truth? If you don''t have a guilty conscience, why do you


    care about that? "


    Terence was stunned at her words. He was about to say the one I liked was you, but he held it back.


    After hearing her words, he was even angrier. "Yes, of course I don''t have a say in this! I don''t care


    about your suspicious nature! You can''t hold a candle to ra! "


    It turned out to be this feeling when he was extremely angry. It was the first time for Terence to say


    something so outrageous. But he couldn''t care less. It was Vivian that kept mentioning ra that made


    his mind moreplicated.


    "Yes, you are right. It''s true that I can''tpare with her!" Vivian raised her voice, "Who is ra! She


    ran a tea house and became a manager there. She was proficient in lyre ying, chess, calligraphy


    and painting, in an elegant way! I''m a hobo! What can Ipare with her! " After shouting that out, she


    bit her lips again and said, "Let me get off the car! I don''t want you to send me! "


    "You..." Terence squinted and locked the car. "No way!" Even though he was still mad, he would never


    let her get off the car alone.


    The car went all the way to the West. The setting sun in the sky reflected the two people who were


    silent in the car. Vivian turned her head to look out of the window, seeming as if she didn''t expect


    anything from him. While Terence was steering the wheel with blue veins on his hands exposed. He


    nced at Vivian from time to time, but did not open his mouth.


    When they arrived at the bus stop, it was already dark outside. As soon as the car stopped, Vivian


    couldn''t wait to go downstairs and run quickly with her bag.


    "Hey!" Terence screamed and got off the car. When he was about to chase after her, a worker at the


    long distance stop came over and said, "Sir, you can''t park here. Please stop your car in the parking


    area first."


    "Damn it..." Scolded Terence. He clenched his teeth and returned to his car after he saw Vivian run to


    the ticket office. Then he got out of the car and rushed to the waiting hall.


    However, he couldn''t find her among the crowd. Taking advantage of his height, Terence looked around


    and suddenly felt a little flustered. "Vivian! Vivian! "


    When Vivian heard the voice of Terence, she couldn''t help but look back. But her eyes met his panic


    and bewilderment. She felt heartbroken and said sorry to him silently. Then, she turned around and left


    resolutely.


    Seeming to feel the sight of Vivian, Terence looked at the No.10 ticket barrier and saw Vivian''s back.


    His pupils were tightened all of a sudden. He walked through the crowd while roaring, "Vivian! Come


    back, Vivian! "


    The people in the hall looked at them, is this the scene of life and death departure? '' So they all made


    way for him.


    Hearing the voice of Terence, Vivian suddenly turned around and saw him leaning closer to her. She


    lifted the camera and smiled, "Mr. Terence, smile!"


    Terence was stunned. He didn''t smile. Instead, his face became more somber. "Don''t be naughty!" he


    said


    Crack¡ª¡ª


    She then took a picture of Terence and said, "Mr. Terence, I''m fine. My bus is leaving in a minute. You


    should go back now! Bye! "


    At this moment, the announcement seemed to confirm what she said, and the radio in the hall said,


    "G1215, from the west side of M City to the Y City is about to leave. Please get on the passenger


    without checking in first. Hurry up..."


    Vivian waved her hand to Terence. When she was about to turn around, Terence asked, "When will you


    "I don''t know. I''ll call you again!" As she finished her sentence, she turned around decisively and left.


    Terence''s Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. He didn''t say anything but "sorry". A sense of


    helplessness was looming over him when he saw Vivian get into the car. Did she be so


    depressed because of Spencer left in the morning? Why did she feel that he was getting further and


    further away from Vivian?


    Vivian got into the car with her big bag on her back. As soon as she sat down, the car had already set


    off. It was a little dark outside. She was on a bus towards a strange city. She didn''t know where to go...


    The same as her life, she didn''t know whether she was going to live or die.


    "ra, I have set off. The rest is none of my business. " After sending the message, she closed her


    eyes with all her strength. Tears were welling up in her eyes again.


    After several hours'' turbulence, she finally arrived at Y City. Along the way, some people had fallen


    asleep. It was very quiet in the bus. But Vivian was not sleepy at all. Her eyes were bloodshot as she


    got off the car.


    The time on the bus showed that it was past two o''clock in the morning of the next day. When Vivian


    was about to pack up and get off the bus, her mobile phone suddenly rang, a short ring.


    She took out her phone curiously. It never urred to her that it was a message from Terence.


    "Are you there?"


    Upon seeing the message, Vivian could imagine how furious he was. Suddenly, tears welled up in her


    eyes. She deleted the message and put the phone back to her pocket.


    She didn''t know what was the point of doing so, and what consequences it would bring to both of them


    But she had no choice. It was thest thing she wanted to do to push ra to his side, but she had to


    do it.


    Vivian got off the car with a big bag on her back. The moment she took a breath, she felt dizzy. She felt


    like her heart was stabbed by a needle. She wanted to regain herposure, but all her strength was


    sucked out


    "Are you all right, Miss?"


    "Are you okay? What''s wrong? "


    Here came the chirping sound of the crowds. Feeling that she was supported by someone, Vivian


    weakly opened her mouth, "I, I''m fine."


    "Did you get carsickness?" A woman''s voice came from behind, "Do you need to see a doctor?"


    "I''m fine." Vivian repeated. Then she shook her head and felt better. She looked around the bus, finding


    that there were people around her who sat on the bus just now. She was grateful to them. So she


    quickly said, "Maybe it''s because I didn''t have dinner tonight, so I might have hypoglycemia. Now I feel


    dizzy. Thank you all."


    "That''s great."


    "How can you eat nothing!"


    "Miss, you should eat something now!"


    Vivian nodded, "Thank you, everyone. I will." The crowd didn''t leave until someone cared for her.


    With her current condition, she didn''t have the right to stay with Terence. He was such a perfect man.


    She didn''t want to be an unsatisfied part of his life.


    Out of the station, Vivian stopped a taxi outside, "To the camellia pce."


    At the same time, in the Louts Moon, home of He family.


    In the dim room, Terence was lying on the bed with a ring in his hand. His eyes were fixed on the


    phone. ''I have texted her for ten minutes, but she didn''t reply. Is she still on the way?'' Or was her


    phone dead? Or just she didn''t see it?


    Is this the feeling of missing someone? Terence, who used to be calm and confident, became worried


    about losing.


    Hey on the bed quietly, but the phone didn''t light up again.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 282 Dont Marry Her

    Chapter 282 Don''t Marry Her


    He missed Vivian on the first day she left.


    Terence came to thepany early in the morning. Now he was sitting at the desk, with his elbow on


    the table and one hand on his chin. His eyes were staring at a distance. Nobody knew what he was


    thinking. In a day without Vivian, Terence resumed his usual life style. He got up on time, had breakfast


    on time, and set off on time... Everything seemed to return to normal. However, he could not help but


    nce at the mobile phone he hadn''t received any news sincest night. He checked every five


    seconds to see if the mobile phone screen really didn''t light up.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    When he was thinking, his cell phone suddenly buzzed. He was startled at first, then a big smile


    appeared on his face. Terence grabbed the phone without any hesitation. His voice trembled with


    excitement. "Hello? How''s everything going? "


    "Quite Everything is fine! Mr. Terence, are you asking about today''s meeting? "


    The smile on Terence''s face froze as he heard the voice of ra. He took the phone away from his ear


    and looked at the caller ID. It was indeed "ra" instead of "Vivian". The color in his eyes faded away


    at once. Rubbing his eyebrows, he closed his eyes and uttered a "hum".


    "I''m in the lobby of yourpany." ra asked again, "Do you want me to go up by myself?"


    Terence frowned and took a look at his watch. Unexpectedly, it was already work time. He said, "I''ll


    send someone down to pick up you."


    "Okay."


    The meeting was set at 8:15 p.m., and thewyer showed up. Since the case was finalized, it wouldn''t


    take much time. But Terence didn''t know why he still brought his cell phone into the meeting room.


    What''s more, he turned his phone on reluctantly. Although it was very impolite, ra did not say


    anything. Naturally, the people came here with her did not say anything, either.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, the meeting was finally over and the cooperation case was settled.


    "Mr. Terence, we are going to the tea house to shoot promotion video today. You would like to go with


    us." ra said with a smile, "But I don''t know if you''re avable."


    Touching the silent phone, Terence had a mixed feeling. ''Is Vivian still angry about what happenedst


    night? He liked her to be careless and lovely, but it would be too impolite if she didn''t answer the phone


    because of such a trifle.


    "I''m fine." After thinking for a while, Terence finally opened his mouth and thought, ''Let''s just ignore


    Vivian!''!


    Seeing the absent look of Terence, ra''s heart was torn. She once persuaded Vivian to be less


    pessimistic. After all, the result hadn''te out yet, but she didn''t believe such an excuse herself... But


    could she be with Terence without thepany of Vivian?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they walked out of thepany building and was about to drive to the tea house, Terence


    suddenly stopped her. "Miss ra, may I have the honor to take my car to your tea house?"


    Surprised, ra nodded with joy in her eyes, "Thank you, Mr. Terence!"


    With a slight nod, Terence gestured for her to get in the car.


    Along the way, ra talked to Terence like a little girl at her first love. Her usual arrogance faded away.


    If Terence hadn''t been silent all the time and frowned... She had thought that Terence had finally


    epted her as his friend.


    "Mr. Terence, do you have something to say to me?" Asked ra, who finally came to her senses.


    "I have something to ask you." Terence pressed his lips.


    ra''s eyes darkened. She asked tentatively, "What''s up? It''s... About Vivian? "


    "Yes." Terence nodded. "I want to know something about her past as long as it is rted to her."


    "Then why don''t you ask her directly, Mr. Terence?" ra asked, twisting her hands.


    "I want to propose to her, so I think it''s better to know more about her." When speaking, Terence slightly


    raised his eyebrows and slightly smiled.


    "Proposing? !" Eximed ra, with shock in her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Terence didn''t expect her reaction.


    "Oh, nothing... Nothing. " Biting her lip, in an instant numerous possibilities shed through her mind.


    Instead of asking more, Terence answered, "I wonder how is the rtionship between Vivian and her


    mother."


    ra said, "When my aunt left, Vivian was still very young. Kids always stick to their mothers But after


    she grew up and became sensible, her father was more important in her heart. "


    "I see. Thank you." Terence nodded.


    "You''re wee." A flicker of guilt crossed ra''s heart. She tried to say something, but on second


    thought, she was less upset as Vivian had told her not to tell anyone about her real disease.


    "I don''t know if it''s appropriate for you to tell me more about Vivian''s ex-boyfriend, Miss ra."


    "Did Vivian tell you?" Ca turned her head to look at Terence, only to see his head nodded slightly.


    "Just a simple remark."


    "It was a long time ago." Biting her lower lip, ra continued, "I don''t know why you want to know this."


    "It''s good for me to know a little more."


    "Has Vivian ever told you my character? Has she ever told you that I always strive for the better at


    home and always win the first ce in everything? " ra could see from his eyes that he acquiesced


    in the silence. She added, "I have no choice, too. I am the first child in our family. My parents always


    ask me to be the example and urge me to be more excellent. I really... I am so tired. I''m more envious


    of Vivian, she always do things at will... "


    Speaking of this, Qin paused again, "No matter how to say, envy is also true. Over the years, I have


    been tolerating and fighting for sess, but I have already forgotten what to do casually. And I also


    look very arrogant. But when I saw how free Vivian was, I couldn''t help feeling jealous. At that time,


    Vivian made a boyfriend... "


    "So you snatched him from her?" There were mixed feelings in Terence''s eyes.


    "Sort of." ra''s words became more and more erratic, "It was really crazy at that time. I intentionally


    wandered around in front of her boyfriend to prove my charm and I wanted to rob her boyfriend. It was


    stupid, wasn''t it? But I really made it But only when I seed did I realize that this is not what I want. "I


    had a big fight with Vivian, and that man was pestering me... And Vivian couldn''t let go of this, so the


    tragedy happened in the end."


    Terence snorted and said mercilessly, "So that was someone else''s fault? If it weren''t for you, why did


    that man bother you? Why couldn''t Vivian let go of that? You started all this. "


    ra was speechless. She opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say. It seemed that she was


    shocked by what Terence said...


    "Have you always been ming all your mistakes on others?" Taking a deep breath, Terence


    continued, "Unlike you, Vivian would take all the me on herself. It makes me feel sorry for her." After


    a pause, he added, "By the way, I invite you to get in the car, because I want to know that whether


    Vivian has been recently... Is there anything strange about her? "


    ra''s heart skipped a beat. She gritted her teeth and suddenly turned to look at Terence with a


    perfect smile. "No, it isn''t!"


    "That''s good," Terence observed her face carefully. Here we are. "


    Looking out of the window, ra realized that they were at the club. She unfastened her seat belt in


    frustration. Seeing that Terence was about to open the car door, she suddenly threw herself in his arms


    and said, "Terence, don''t marry Vivian... Don''t... "


    "Let me go." Terence narrowed his eyes and added, "If you don''t want to embarrass yourself, just let


    me go." Didn''t wait until the moment he got rid of her.


    "Am I not embarrassed enough? I don''t care! " ra held his arms tighter, "Don''t marry Vivian. Even if


    it''s not me, please don''t marry her She has left. Don''t you understand? Don''t marry her! "


    Terence was shocked. He didn''t turn back but asked, "What do you mean by saying she left?"


    Hearing that, ra turned pale in an instant. "I mean..."


    "Let me go!" Terence rudely shook off ra''s hand, which made her sprawling between the two chairs


    in a mess.


    "Isn''t Vivian in Y City?" Terence stared at her coldly. There was uneasiness in his heart.


    ra trembled, "I don''t know... I know nothing... "


    Terence got out of the car and went straight backward, followed by his assistant. He pped the


    window and said coldly, "Come out."


    Several assistants got out of the car in a hurry. Without any hesitation, Terence slid into the driver''s


    seat and ordered, "I have to go to another city. You stay here and look after what happened this


    afternoon."


    "Okay, Mr. Terence."


    With a squeak¡ª¡ª


    The car turned around and drove to the West. Leaning her hands on the seat, ra watched as


    Terence walked away, tears welling up in her eyes. She didn''t know why she was sad. Perhaps for


    herself, she was refused awkwardly; for Vivian, her disease, her escape, or for Terence, this man also


    had something unknown...


    At 4 or 5 pm at the camellia pce in Y City, the flowers on the mountain basking in the sun looked


    mysterious.


    Vivian wore a pair of sneakers, a pair of jeans and a simple white sweater, wandering among the trees


    and flowers. She looked fresh and energetic.


    Crack¡ª¡ª


    The rebel was still in front of her. Her long curly hair slipped down from her shoulder gently. Her mouth


    curved and dimples appeared. While she was taking pictures, she didn''t know that she had be a


    beautiful scenery in the eyes of others.

 Chapter 283 Wrap Her Arms Around His Waist

    Chapter 283 Wrap Her Arms Around His Waist


    Terence stood behind a tree of camellia trees far away. With his hands in his pockets, he watched


    Vivian quietly. His eyes glimmered with affection and peace.


    On the way from M City to here, he was in pain and uneasiness. But the moment he saw Vivian, all the


    panic in his heart disappeared. ''Maybe I''m too sensitive. How could I let her go?'' he thought. Maybe


    she was still at odds with him, or maybe she was too busy to text him back...


    "Miss Vivian, you have been working since this morning. You haven''t taken a rest. Aren''t you tired?" A


    workers in the nting Park lifted the bucket to water the scene, and a girl couldn''t help asking.


    "I''m not tired at all!" A smiling and energetic voice came through. "The flowers in the morning, noon and


    evening are very beautiful on every period of time. I want to take a photo for it."


    Upon hearing this, Terence''s mouth twitched slightly. He now realized that Vivian had been too busy


    just now.


    "Miss Vivian, your photos must be beautiful." The little girl said again, and Vivian giggled, then she said,


    "Come on, look at here!"


    "What? What? "


    The girl blushed at once at the sight of Vivian taking several pictures of her.


    When Terence arrived, he heard from the flower refiners in the base that the flowernguage of


    camellia was "an ideal love, be humble.". Looking at the cute red camellia, he suddenly felt that they


    were not so pleasing.


    Humble. But it also depended on what kind of people should be modesty, if they were lovers...


    Terence took a nce at the direction of Vivian again. He would never make concessions to someone


    he loved.


    Vivian ran up and down the camellia garden with her camera in her hand. And the photos she took


    were all her satisfying works. That was a satisfactory work, but not the most satisfactory one.


    Her favorite design...


    At the thought of this, she took out her camera and found that all the pictures she took were about


    Terence. There were pictures of his cooking, of happiness, of surprise and of his sleeping. He didn''t


    even know this picture. The longer she looked at him, the more she felt sad. She had not seen him for


    a day. Why did she suddenly miss him?


    "Miss Vivian, what are you thinking about?" An old flower grower who said hello to Vivian in the


    morning, came over with scissors, looked at Vivian''s trance, and he couldn''t help asking.


    "Uncle, it''s you!" At the sight of the old flower grower, Vivian got excited. She showed her camera to the


    old man and said, "This is the photo I took this morning. Have a look! That was you! "


    The man couldn''t refuse her warm-hearted offer. He walked closer to her and said with a simple smile.


    However, the screen of the camera was still fixed on the photo of Terence. Seeing that, the old


    warehouse was stunned. When he was about to say something, Vivian turned the page of the photo to


    look at it. With a red face, he said, "Not this one." "Here! This one! "


    On the screen, an old warehouse stood beside a camellia tree with scissors cutting branches. Some of


    the camellia on the tree were in full bloom; some were about to blossom; some were only flowers... A


    bright smile lit up the old flower grower. The calluses on his hands, the wrinkles on his face were clear


    to see. Behind the camellia and the old warehouse, the warm sunlight of the morning shone on them,


    giving off a pleasant sensation.


    "Miss Vivian, you did a great job!" The old man''s face turned red.


    "Uncle, this picture is called ''hope''. I''ll take it to thepetition some other day. Uncle, do you agree?"


    A look of expectation spread over Vivian''s face.


    "Competition?" The old warehouse was astonished. "Miss Vivian, why don''t you just take photos for the


    flowers? I''m in this photo, it''s not appropriate. If you take the flower to thepetition, people willugh


    at me."


    "No, of course not!" Vivian waved her hand, "Uncle, you don''t believe me? If anyone dares tough at


    you, I will be the first one toe out and disagree! "Uncle, we have talked for so many days this


    morning. Would you like to say yes?"? Would you? If I win the award, there must be a lot of people


    "No, you can''t do that!" The warehouse was astonished. "Don''t take any pictures. One is enough."


    "So you agree me to take it to thepetition?" Vivian blinked her eyes, acting like a spoiled child.


    "Agree!" The old man said with a helpless smile.


    "Yeah! That''s awesome! " "Uncle, trust me. I can win the prize this time!" Vivian jumped with joy.


    The old flower warehouse said with a smile. Then he turned around and walked towards the camellia


    trees nearby.


    "Uncle, please go ahead with your work. I''ll go to the rest area and have a drink first." As soon as she


    finished her sentence, the warehouse said, "Are you going to look for the man in your camera, right?"


    But when Vivian was about to start, she frowned. "What? Who is he? "


    "I mean the man who just stand here..." The warehouse looked into the distance. With a strange look


    on its face, it pointed to a tall tree and said, "That''s the gentleman you just photographed! He is so


    handsome! He was just standing there! Why is he missing now? "


    Vivian looked into the direction that the warehouse was pointing at, but he saw nothing. Instead, she


    thought silently, ''Is that Terence? In her camera, there was only one man, Terence! But, how could it be


    possible?


    "Uncle, are you kidding me?" Reluctantly, Vivian moved her gaze away from there.


    "Miss Vivian, you can''t say that. My eyes are not very good, But I can still see such a big living man,


    can I?" The warehouse, with a look of "vindiction" on its face, vowed solemnly, "The gentleman also


    asked me about the flower symbol of camellia. Say something politely. I have never seen such an


    excellent man in my life! He was tall and handsome! Oh, he kept looking at you when I came here just


    now! "


    Opening her mouth in surprise, a flicker of surprise shed in her eyes, but soon it was reced by


    sadness. "I... I''ll go there to have a look! " Then she turned around and ran to the rest area.


    The old man smiled and shouted, "Miss Vivian, don''t run too fast! That gentleman can''t run away! "


    On the other side, seeing Vivian smiling happily, Terence didn''t want to disturb them.


    He had thought that it was he who made her happy. But now, looking at her bright smile, he felt that as


    long as she was happy, he didn''t care who gave her such happiness.


    So he turned around and went to the guest house. He wanted to share a room with her, but on second


    thought, he decided to order another room. It might be a good surprise for Vivian.


    The two girls in flowery shirts were standing at the front desk. They blushed as they saw Terence


    "So handsome..."


    Terence vaguely heard this. Looking at the two girls who looked only half as old as him, he felt a little


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    funny. Terence walked to the front desk and asked, "Is there a Miss Vivian who has booked a room


    here?"


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah!" One of the girls suddenly nodded and said.


    "Uh..." Terence questioned, "Don''t you need to check the guest room records?"


    "No!" Another girl rushed to exin, "Miss Vivian has taken pictures for us. Of course we remember her


    clearly!"


    "Yeah, Miss Vivian is so beautiful! She didn''t look very well when she came yesterday. Are you her


    boyfriend? Hee hee... "


    "She didn''t look good?" Terence frowned. Was she still angry about what happened yesterday?


    "Yes. She passed out and frightened us."


    Terence furrowed his brows deeply. Without saying anything, he took out his wallet and asked, "Is there


    any room near Vivian''s room? Book me a single room, please... No, if you have a double room, book


    me a double one. "


    "Haha..." The two girls smiled vaguely. They nodded and said, "We really have to confirm if there is a


    double room!"


    "Okay." Terence nodded slightly, but there was still a trace of shyness in his heart.


    The two girls happily flipped through the guest room records, and Terence also casually scanned


    around the camellia tea base. It was undeniable that this ce was like a paradise.


    "Terence!"


    At this moment, a hurried and slightly breathless voice came from behind. He looked back


    subconsciously and saw a woman running to him and standing there in a hurry with an anxious face.


    "Why are you here?" Seeing the person, Terence squinted his eyes in disgust. It was ra.


    ra was still wearing high heels, but her chest rose and fell with sniff. Not long after Terence left,


    when they were about to shoot a promotional video, ra finally couldn''t help following him.


    Terence''s only appreciation for this woman had copsed when he heard that ra said Vivian had


    left. He liked the woman who was able to y chess with him but who could not help teasing him when


    she was pissed off...


    The sight of ra frustrated Terence.


    "ra, I don''t argue with you because you are the cousin of Vivian. I think you have the qualification to


    be proud. You are a kind of woman who attracts men, so don''t waste time on me Don''t ever try to


    challenge my bottom line again. My assistant will be responsible for the future cooperation. We''d better


    not meet again. " It was rare for anyone to show any emotions on his face, so Terence said impatiently.


    He didn''t know since when he had such a hidden trouble around him!


    No wonder why every time Spencer mentioned Celine, he was so vicious and helpless.


    "Miss Vivian, where are you going in such a hurry?"


    "Slow down! You almost fainted from running so fast yesterday... "


    "I''m fine! Go on with your work! "


    All of a sudden, the voice of Vivian''s conversation with another person came through. It sounded


    almost at the door. Hearing that, Terence was delighted and walked towards that direction.


    ra was so worried that her mind went nk. Raising her arms, she tightly held on to Terence''s waist


    who was walking towards the door.

 Chapter 284 Are You Going To Get Married Or Not

    Chapter 284 Are You Going To Get Married Or Not


    He had to admit that the time was perfect for ra. When she was leaning her head against Terence''s


    chest, she caught sight of Vivian who was standing at the door.


    Vivian happened to see the two embracing each other. All of a sudden, the whole scene was frozen.


    The three people involved in the trouble, including the two young girls at the checkout counter, were all


    silent.


    However, within a second, Terence reacted and nced at the person standing at the door. Then he


    threw ra away violently. He looked uneasy, but was quickly reced by anger. He gave a stare at


    ra and roared, "Are you crazy?"


    Terence didn''t have a tender heart for ra. As a result, she was pushed aside and she knocked over


    the vase on the table with her legs shaking. But she fixed her eyes on Terence all the time.


    Vivian stood at the door, dead eyed, unable to move any closer. Yes, she had told ra that she would


    not meddle in the matter between she and Terence, but why was she in such a hurry toe to this


    ce to show off? She could see clearly that it was ra who insisted on pouncing on Terence. She


    knew that, she knew that, but...


    "Vivian!" As she was thinking, Terence had strode towards her and grabbed her arm. "You believe in


    me, don''t you?"


    He didn''t exin but asked her if she believed him. The expression in his eyes was so sincere and


    eye-catching He looked into Vivian''s eyes for a long time, tensed up and said nothing.


    "How can I trust you?" After a while, ra coldly shook off Terence''s hand and said, "Seeing is


    believing, hearing is deceitful. I have seen everything. What else do you expect me to believe in you? "


    Suddenly, the sadness and self mockery in Terence''s eyes took the lead. "Don''t you believe me? I


    came all the way from M City to see you. I just want to make sure you are okay. Why don''t you believe


    me? "


    Feeling sore in her throat, Vivian opened her mouth, turned around suddenly and said in a sarcastic


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    tone, "Are you rushing here with my cousin? Yes? Is everything okay with me? As long as the two of


    you leave me alone and don''t make me feel sick, I will be fine! "


    It turned out that evil words could hurt people more than sharp swords!


    All of a sudden, Terence dropped his head helplessly and said, "Sincest night, you have been


    making trouble out of nothing and never let go of any of it. I am very angry. I am mad at the fact that


    Vivian I know is missing! Even so, I can still defend you. Since you don''t reply to my message, I thought


    that you were busy. In order to make myself at ease, I specially came here to give you a surprise. But I


    just can''t believe that you didn''t trust me at all... Do you still want to marry me, Vivian? "


    Upon hearing this, Vivian went nk with her back to Terence. It was the first time that he had talked to


    her in such a strange and cold tone. Her heart was like being thrown into an ice, which instantly froze


    his blood. Her head buzzed, and she couldn''t hear the various sounds around her. She saw some


    colorful thin lines in front of her...


    "If we don''t get married... Fine. " She uttered the words between her teeth. She felt that she was going


    to faint again. With courage, she suddenly turned around and rushed to her bedroom. She didn''t even


    feel pain when her nails were embedded in her flesh. She just didn''t want to be defeated in front of


    Terence. At least, she didn''t want to be defeated now The room was on the second floor. She went


    upstairs quickly...


    Vivian knocked into Terence''s body with a bump. Watching her running away, he stretched out his


    hand. She didn''t want to get married?


    Noticing that Vivian couldn''t even keep her bnce, Terence turned his head away and walked up to


    the two receptionists. "Do you have any room left?" he asked


    "What?" One of the girls obviously didn''t realize what was happening, but the other one quickly said,


    "Oh, room! There was more! But there is only one single room on the right side of Miss Vivian''s room. "


    "Give me that room," Said Terence expressionlessly.


    "Okay." The girl took Terence''s badge and quickly checked in, "Room 2305."


    "Thank you." After saying that, Terence walked towards the stairs, without giving a nce at ra.


    ra initially wanted to stop him, but on second thought, she made her way to the check-out counter.


    Standing in front of the reception, she demanded, "Give me a room, and I just want the one next to


    Terence."


    The two little girls looked into the room in a hurry. After a while, they said, "There''s no one nearby."


    "Opposite!"


    "Opposite... The opposite is no left. "


    "The opposite one is no left? I don''t believe it! Find me one more time! Anyway, it''s good to be close to


    him! " Shouted ra.


    "Upstairs is okay?" The little girl, who was still in a daze, said in a trembling voice. Hearing that, ra


    stretched her hand to pound on the table. "Are you kidding me?! Are you here tough at me? "


    "No, I''m not.."


    "There is one diagonally opposite! There is one diagonally opposite! " Another girl immediately opened


    her mouth to break the embarrassment, and quicklypleted the room check-in for ra. ra


    red at the two girls again and went upstairs.


    Vivian took thest breath and went upstairs. As soon as she entered the room and locked the door,


    she was stunned and her limbs began to numb. Vivian bit her lip and staggered to the bed. But there


    were only a few steps that she couldn''t cross...


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    But before she could take any steps, she fell on the ground like a leaf. It hurt so much that she lost her


    bnce.


    Before she fainted away, a tear fell down from the corner of her eye. ''Am I going to die?'' Vivian thought


    sadly. That would be a loss for her.


    Terence followed her upstairs. When he passed by Vivian''s room, he didn''t hear anything. He couldn''t


    help regretting what he had just said. How could he ask her not to get married! When he arrived at the


    gate, he bent down and knocked at the door.


    There were two knocks on the door but no sound came out. When Terence was about to call out her


    name, he heard the sound of high heels on the stairs again. Without thinking, he knew who it was. With


    his eyes full of disgust, he snorted and turned away. On the contrary, it was better for him to hide


    himself from ra for the time being than to make it clear to her. Perhaps, this woman would not listen


    to him and would make Vivian misunderstand him again...


    As soon as ra went upstairs, she saw Terence half step in. Disappointment was written all over her


    face. Heaving a sigh of relief, ra went to the door of Vivian''s bedroom and knocked. "Vivian, I''m


    ra. Can you open the door?"


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    "Vivian, I have something to tell you." ra didn''t give up. She kept knocking the door, but there was


    no reply. She sighed, "Then... Vivian, I''lle to you when you cool down. " After saying that, she


    turned around and walked to the door of Terence''s bedroom, with a disappointed look on her face. She


    took a pause and then continued.


    In the room, Vivian was lying on the floor motionless, her face pale and lifeless.


    The sunset and the moon were getting up, but there was still no news in Vivian''s room. Terence stood


    on the balcony and smoked all the cigarettes in his pocket, but he didn''t feel less depressed.


    What happened between him and Vivian?


    At the thought of this, he stubbed out the cigarette and left the house as fast as wind.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    Terence went to the door of the bedroom and knocked on it with his fist. As he knocked on the door, he


    called Vivian, "Come out, Vivian! Come out. I have something to tell you! "


    The telephone ring and the knock on the door were really deafening. On the floor, Vivian finally let out a


    little groan, and her eyshes were trembling.


    "Come out, Vivian! If you don''te out, I''ll break in! " There was a hint of fury in his voice.


    "Terence!" Hearing the noise, ra ran out of the room and stood behind Terence. "What, what are you


    going to do?"


    But Terence just turned a deaf ear to her words. He continued knocking on the door and shouted,


    "Come on,e out, Vivian!"


    Vivian was so exhausted that she rubbed her eyes and sat up on the ground with her hands full of pain.


    However, she was too tired to see clearly what was going on. All she could hear was the sound of the


    door being pushed open. She sprang to her feet and came to open the door in a hurry.


    Terence was leaning against the door and was about to bump into it again when the door was suddenly


    opened by Vivian. He dodged and rushed toward her.


    Vivian took several steps back in a hurry, but Terence scooped her up in his arms and held her tightly.


    Terence''s hug was still warm. At that moment, even Vivian thought it was worthwhile to die.


    "Why are you so cold?" Terence asked as he narrowed his arms.


    "Let me go..." "Let go of me!" Vivian cried and pushed Terence away.


    "What have you done? It''s nine o''clock in the evening now. What have you done for more than four


    hours! " Terence said and gritted his teeth, "Are you still angry with me?"


    More than four hours... She had been in aa for more than four hours?


    His words confused Vivian, who was still struggling to free herself. Suddenly, she felt the gazes from


    the opposite side. She looked up, only to find that ra was staring at them enviously. For a moment,


    she forgot to move, with a mixture of emotions. She was still reluctant to give Terence to ra... But


    what else could she do...


    Even if she could live, her disease was inherited. Should she pass the disease to her child? She had


    already suffered so much, and she didn''t want to hurt anyone. Let''s end it here!


    "ra." She called ra in a low voice, trying to disturb Terence. However, upon hearing what she


    said, Terence held her in his arms and closed the door, preventing ra from the outside.


    "What are you doing?" "Let go of me!" Vivian shouted and pushed him away.


    Terence shook his body slightly and retreated a little. When Vivian felt relieved, he suddenly


    approached her, cupped her face in his hands and kissed her on the lips. The smell of tobo flowed


    in the air between them. Terence''s voice was heard all of a sudden. "Go back with me, Vivian. I still


    want to marry you."

 Chapter 285 The Game Of Escape And Chase

    Chapter 285 The Game Of Escape And Chase


    Vivian had forgotten how she had promised to give in, or that she was unwilling to leave him at all, so


    she had dinner with him. Terence ordered a meal, and then they ate it in the room.


    During the dinner, the two people''s roles seemed to have changed, the chattering Vivian became silent,


    while Terence kept talking, deliberately saying some funny things to make herugh.


    Vivian didn''t smile and Terence didn''t get angry, either.


    "I''m going to rest." After the meal, with a sad look on her face, Vivian waved her hand, hinting Terence


    to leave the room as soon as possible.


    "How about we take a rest together?" However, Terence didn''t dare to get too close to her. On the one


    hand, he was afraid that she would get angry. On the other hand, he was afraid that she would be


    displeased. On the other hand, he was a pitiful and sensitive man. His original calm and collected


    appearance was gone.


    Vivian suddenly felt sorry for Terence, but she didn''t show it on her face. She said coldly, "I''m tired.


    Please go out."


    Terence''s face suddenly took on a ghastly expression. He quietly tidied up the tableware and nodded.


    "Then go to bed early. Don''t get up too early tomorrow morning. I wille for you." After cleaning up,


    he held the leftover and stood up. "What do you want to eat tomorrow morning, I''ll bring it to you."


    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow morning." Without taking a look at Terence, Vivian went to the bathroom.


    Terence let out a sigh, turned around and closed the door for her.


    Hearing no more noise outside, she turned on the shower head. She wanted to take a shower, but she


    couldn''t help crying. Tears mixed with clear water, she sobbed, sobbed, and finally cried.


    She used to think that she could lead a life where she was free and unrestrained, that she would meet


    a man to marry ording to her father''s requirements, but she never expected that the man would be


    Terence, a man she could not let go at the first sight, and the longer she lived, the deeper she loved...


    She had to give up because the man was Terence. Terence was such a brilliant man. Vivian didn''t want


    to be a fault in his life.


    In the early morning of the next day, the camellia pce woke up in the fragrance of flowers and the


    light of the dawn sun.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    On the second floor of the guest house, there was a knock on the door of Vivian''s room. Terence stood


    at the door of the Vivian''s room with a te of food and spoke in a soft voice, "Vivian, get up and have


    breakfast. It''s nine o''clock now."


    Terence went to bed verytest night and woke up at five o''clock in the morning. However, he didn''t


    dare to wake her up. When he put the breakfast on the table, he knocked at the door for a long while,


    but she still didn''t open it.


    "I know you didn''t go out." Said Terence with a sigh. He hadn''t heard any noise since this morning. "If


    you don''t get out now, I will hit at the door again." There was a hint of threat in Terence''s tone. With his


    hand on the door handle, he asked bluntly, "Really? You won''te out?"


    He gently twisted the handle, but to his surprise, the door was opened with a click.


    Terence was surprised, then he smiled and walked inside with breakfast. "Oh, the door has been


    opened for a long time!"


    The room was a little quiet. When Terence walked in, he saw the messy bed, but there was nobody in


    it. So he put the breakfast on the bedside cupboard and lifted the quilt. When he touched the bed, it


    was cold. He became nervous immediately. As he went to the bathroom, he shouted, "Vivian? Are you


    here? "


    No, she was not in the bathroom...


    Terence suddenly felt empty in his heart. He looked into the room and found that all her luggages were


    missing. With his hands clenched into fists, Terence rushed downstairs and asked the two girls, "Where


    is Vivian?"


    "Miss Vivian? I don''t know? Isn''t she in her room? " The two girls were so stunned that their faces went


    nk.


    "She''s out?" Upon hearing this, Terence furrowed his eyebrows. Without wasting any time to think, he


    strode towards the nt and shouted, "Vivian! Where are you, Vivian? "


    The gardeners and workers in the garden all stared at Terence with astonishment. However, he didn''t


    care about their opinions. He only called out her name and called her.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off. Please redial itter..." The voice from the other side of


    the phone made Terence more panic. He cursed, "Damn it!" How careless he was! He didn''t even know


    when she left!


    "Where the hell are you, Vivian! Where on earth are you going! Why are you hiding from me? "


    At the same time, in the second hospital in M City.


    "Vivian, why are you here?" When Jacob saw Vivian, he stopped what he was doing immediately and


    asked with a smile, "Have youe here with Terence?"


    "No, I came by myself." "I have been on a business trip. I just came back," she answered, putting the


    big bag on the ground


    "Where have you been?" Jacob frowned, "Didn''t Terence say that he would go to the Bureau of civil


    affairs with you in these two days? Why did you go away again? "


    Her body stiffened. Vivian took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "I''m not running around. There is


    a photographypetition." After that, she sat back on her father''s examining seat, grabbed her cup


    and drank some water, without saying anything more.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that, Jacob knew that something must have happened to her. He asked, "Did


    you quarrel with Terence?"


    Vivian was too depressed to say anything. Jacob smiled andforted her, "When two people are


    together, how can they not quarrel? As long as they have a row, everything will be fine. Can they still be


    angry all the time? Moreover, Terence is a good tempered man. In my opinion, even if you make


    mistakes, he will apologize to you first. So if he makes one more apology, you should try to forgive him.


    Don''t act childishly. "


    "Dad, I want to tell you something," she said


    Jacob''s heart jolted, and he asked, "What''s up?"


    "Dad, I''m so sorry for what I''ve done for you these years. You''ve been worried about with me because


    of my willfulness." "But I didn''t do anything for you. Dad, I''m sorry..." she apologized and she was about


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    crying.


    "What happened?" In a hurry, Jacob was about to get some tissue to wipe the tears off her face.


    However, the next second, Vivian stood up and pulled Jacob into her arms, crying loudly, "Dad, I''m


    sorry I''m sorry... "


    "It doesn''t matter." Jacob was moved, he patted on Vivian''s back and said, "My silly girl, I''m very


    satisfied to see you grow up healthily. If you marry Terence again, I won''t have any regrets in my life.


    How can you betray me?"


    She cried...


    Vivian cried even harder and out of breath, "Dad, I can''t marry Terence."


    At half past nine in the morning, on the highway between Y City and M City, Terence drove at the


    highest speed. It seemed that he was ying a game of running and chasing with Vivian, which would


    determine the future of the two.


    "Go and find where Vivian is. Let me know as soon as you get any news." After giving Terence the


    order coldly, he threw his Bluetooth headset away. He ran around the camellia garden again, but he


    couldn''t find her. When he was about to return to M City, ra came to him and gave him a recording


    from Vivian.


    "Don''te to me, Terence. I''m not going to marry you. I''m serious this time. Don''te to me. "


    He didn''t expect that he should know such ruthless words of Vivian from ra''s phone. ''Vivian, you are


    such an annoying woman! Terence''s hands on the steering wheel bulged. He had the right to decide


    whether to marry her or not!


    In the end, Terence drove back to his vi. Although he knew that Vivian wanted to run away from him


    and it was impossible for her to go back to the vi, he still held a glimmer of hope, but the result made


    him even more disappointed. In the vi, the look he left that morning was still the same, empty, and in


    the bedroom of the hall, the flowers in the vases had withered


    Where could I find her? Terence went to Vivian''s house without a stop. He knocked on the door for half


    a day. When his neighbor came out and told him that Jacob and Vivian were not at home, he left.


    Then he went to the hospital.


    When Terence arrived at Jacob''s Hospital, Jacob was shocked. He asked, "Why are you here,


    Terence?"


    "Uncle, can you tell me Where is Vivian? " Terence asked directly.


    "I don''t know." Jacob shook his head.


    "Uncle Jacob, please tell me." Terence, with his dusty and haggard face, said, "I don''t know why she


    left all of a sudden... I have nothing to do with her cousin. Please don''t misunderstand me. I can


    exin, I can apologize, and I can do anything for you. I just hope she doesn''t leave me... Jacob, could


    you tell me where she is? "


    Jacob stared at Terence when he bowed deeply in front of him. His lips trembled, as if it was punched


    in his heart. He whispered, "Terence, Terence really didn''te here... I don''t know where she is now.


    She only gave me a record. "


    The recording again! ''So, Vivian really ran away?


    "Dad, don''te to me. I have to go to another city. Don''te to me. Dad, I won''t marry Terence. I


    just want to take a trip to rx. As for when I wille back, I will inform you. "


    Walking out of the hospital, Terence felt that the sun was shining brightly, but as cold as ice. Where are


    you, Vivian?


    This time, she was serious! Up to now, he had not found any information about Vivian.


    After Terence left, Jacob suddenly bent over the table, tears rolling down his face. He had never been


    so sad since his wife died. He didn''t expect that for the sake of Vivian... ''How could Vivian get the same


    disease!'' he thought! God, what should he do! Wasn''t it enough for him to lose his wife? Did he have to


    lose his only daughter?!


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Jacob pounded on the table with his fist and wiped his tears. No, no, no matter what, he must save


    Vivian''s life this time!

 Chapter 286 Is Vivian Here

    Chapter 286 Is Vivian Here


    Ding Dong¡ª¡ª


    At the military residentialpound in M City, Cheng family. While Fiona was having lunch with Sarah,


    the doorbell suddenly rang. Hearing the noise, the little girl was excited. She asked with her bright


    eyes, "Mom, is Dad back?"


    With a bitter smile, Fiona replied, "No, it''s not him." It was all because of Spencer. He had been back


    before the meal time every time. Now, as long as Sarah heard the doorbell during the meal time, she


    got used to asking questions.


    "Then who is it?" Sarah asked, pouting. Her eyes were full of displeasure.


    "I don''t know." Fiona shook her head and looked over there. As soon as the assistant opened the door,


    Terence rushed in like a gust of wind. "Is Vivian here?"


    "Terence?"


    "Daddy Terence!" Sarah''s eyes became bright again. She opened her arms and said, "Give me a hug!"


    Terence gave her a forced smile, walked over, held her up from the chair and kissed her on her cheek.


    "Did you have dinner just now?"


    "Because Mommy just got it done." Sarah grinned in Terence''s arms.


    "Terence, have you eaten yet?" "If not, how about having some here?" Fiona offered


    "I''m not hungry." Terence shook his head. "I''m here to ask if you''ve met Vivian."


    "Vivian?" Fiona frowned. "I... I didn''t see her! Didn''t she mention to go to Y City the other day? Since I


    have been in M City, of course I haven''t seen her. "


    "Yes." "She must be back from Y City, but I don''t know where she is." Terence replied tly.


    "Of course not!" Fiona was taken aback. "So, Terence, call Vivian now!"


    "Her phone has been switched off." Terence frowned.


    "You... Did you have a fight? " Fiona asked tentatively.


    "Sort of." Terence let out a slight sigh. He rubbed his hair and nced at the table casually. When he


    was about to turn around, something urred to him. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "Why are


    there three bowls and chopsticks on the table? Is there any other guest here? "


    "No!" Fiona waved her hand.


    Terence frowned and was about to question her again when Sarah said sweetly, "uncle Terence, that''s


    my great grandpa''s chopsticks."


    "Yes, it''s for Grandpa Wayne. Grandpa looked energetic today and I wanted him toe down for


    dinner, but he fell asleep now. " Fiona replied.


    "I see!" Terence nodded and said to Sarah in a soft voice, "Sarah, be a good girl and have dinner. I''ll


    "Okay!" Sarah nodded her head suddenly. Fiona went to take Sarah in a hurry and asked, "Terence,


    are you leaving now?"


    "Yes." Terence took a deep breath and said, "I am looking for Vivian."


    "Where can you find her? Terence, shall I go with you? "


    "No, thanks." Terence shook his head and said, "I have checked the record of going in and out of the


    city, and I haven''t found any... Now I can only look into that block and check the surveince video. "


    While speaking, Terence was walking outwards. "If Vivianes to see you, inform me as soon as


    possible, Fiona. If you need any help, don''t call Spencer. "


    "What? Oh... " Fiona nodded in a daze.


    "Spencer is my daddy!" Sarah suddenly blurted out. She looked verycent. "I just called my


    him!"


    "Yes, you''re right, our Sarah is so happy!" Terence teased, waved goodbye to them and left.


    When Terence walked out of the living room, Fiona suddenly let out a sigh of relief. In Fiona''s arms,


    Sarah looked upstairs and asked, "Mommy, why did you lie to daddy Terence? Aunt Vivian, she''s at our


    home! "


    "Hush!" Suddenly, Fiona covered her mouth and said, "Don''t say that until your uncle Terence is far


    away."


    Brows knitted, Sarah shook off Fiona''s hand and smiled, "Mom, I know... Didn''t I help you lie to daddy


    Terence just now? "


    "Well You''re right. " Still in a daze, Fiona nodded and said, "I almost didn''t know how to answer that


    question if you weren''t so smart." After saying that, she thought for a while and asked, "Wait a minute.


    Sarah, why did you suddenly... You be so smart! "


    Sarah scratched her head and exined, "I saw aunt Vivian crying sadly just now... Mom, did dad


    Terence quarrel with her? "


    "Quarrel... s, it''s veryplicated. " Fiona frowned and asked, "Sarah, are you full?"


    "Not yet!"


    "Then you have dinner here. Mom will go upstairs to see Aunt Vivian. What do you think? "


    "That''s fine." Sarah waved to Fiona and rushed to the table to gobble down the food.


    Upstairs, Vivian was lying in the guest room, looking at her camera.


    "Vivian." Fiona knocked at the door and pushed in, "Are you sure you''re not hungry?"


    "I''m not hungry." Upon hearing this, Vivian sat up from the bed immediately. She was in a good mood,


    at least on the surface. Vivian asked with a smile, "Did someonee here just now?"


    "Terencees here." Fiona replied frankly.


    The smile on Vivian''s face paled immediately. She opened her mouth and said, "Oh, it''s him! That was


    quick! He What did he say? "


    "He just asked me where you were and And he also said if youe to me, tell him right away that you


    don''t want me to help you and don''t want me to call Spencer! " Speaking of this, Fiona suddenly had a


    panic fear. "Just now, when Terence spoke, he seemed to have predicted something. It''s really scary!"


    A smile appeared on Vivian''s face. She had been proud of Terence''s cleverness! He must have thought


    that she didn''t want him to find out her track, then he wanted to mess about the road monitoring,


    however, he waste.


    Same as what Vivian thought, Fiona let out a sigh of relief and said, "But luckily, I have called to


    Spencer just now. Otherwise, I am afraid that Terence will find out."


    "Your Mr. Spencer had given the order, Terence couldn''t find any clue on me." Vivian continued,


    giggling


    "Not necessarily. I heard from Spencer that Terence is really something. I asked Spencer to wipe out all


    the traces of surveince on your way here. I always feel that it is not safe. Maybe Terence will find out.


    " Fiona bit her lower lip.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "It doesn''t matter As long as I can dy the days. Theter he find out, the better I am. " Vivian waved


    her hand dismissively.


    "But Vivian, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so serious that you even don''t want to marry


    Terence?" Fiona grabbed Vivian''s hand, "Could it be... Is it... "


    Instead, Vivian turned to look at Fiona and patted her hand tofort her. "The disease is not so


    serious, but it can take my life." Vivian paused and squinted, "my mother died of illness just because of


    this."


    "What? !" Shocked, Fiona couldn''t help but scream. Her body was shaking. Her eyes were full of tears


    all of a sudden. She choked, "Vivian, don''t scare me. This disease... It was serious! Come on, follow


    me to the hospital! "


    While speaking, Fiona stood up. Vivian was pulled by her and she stood up. But she suddenly grabbed


    Fiona and said, "I will go to the hospital, not now."


    "But..." Raising her hand, Fiona wiped off the tears on her face. "But can the disease be cured?" she


    asked


    "Of course. It may take 30 years for the disease to die!" A gloating smile appeared on Vivian''s face. But


    uneasiness could be seen in her eyes. "Besides, I haven''t gotten the result of my test yet. I''ll go to the


    hospital to have a check-upter," she added


    "Really?" Overjoyed, Fiona spoke hurriedly, "The result hasn''te out yet. Vivian, don''t worry. You''ll


    be fine! You are too nervous. There is still hope. Hope! "


    Vivian blinked her eyes, scrutinized Fiona and said with a smile, "You''re so cute, Fiona."


    Vivian''s bright smile was like a beam of sunshine, shining directly into people''s heart. But only she


    herself knew how much pain she was enduring behind the smile. Looking at her smile, the smile on


    Fiona''s face disappeared. She suddenly realized that she was too stupid... Vivian had already made a


    conclusion about her condition. She said that just now tofort her! She even took it seriously.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly someone knocked at the door. Before they answered, the door had been opened. Sarah''s


    small body was pressed against the door. She blinked and said, "Can Ie in?"


    "Of course!" Excited as Fiona was, Vivian rushed to Sarah and held her in her arms, "My dearest, have


    you had enough?"


    "Yes." Nodding her head, Sarah added, "I bring you a mochi! It''s so delicious! " Then she stretched out


    her oily hand, took a mochi and handed it to Vivian.


    "Oh, thank you, Sarah!" Vivian kissed Sarah on her face, took over the mochi and ate it.


    Finally, Vivian had something to eat. Fiona smiled, "Sarah,e down and bring more food for Aunt


    Vivian. Aunt Vivian only ate what you gave her, and she didn''t have lunch!"


    "Really?" Upon hearing that, Sarah immediately pouted and said, "Aunt Vivian, you are so pitiful. How


    about having dinner with me? okay? You''ll feel bad if you''re hungry! "


    Vivian burst intoughter and nodded immediately. "Okay, okay. Then let''s have dinner together."


    "Wow!" Sarah hopped around and turned to Fiona and said excitedly, "Mom, please cook spareribs for


    me. I want to eat with Aunt Vivian!"


    "Sarah, you have just had enough, so you can''t eat any more. If you want to eat, I can only give it to


    Aunt Vivian." Fiona looked like a strict mother, Sarah pouted.


    "Sarah is with high Eq." A sly smile appeared on Vivian''s face. "In this case, she can go to the


    kindergarten now."


    "That''s exactly what I think." Fiona nodded and said, "I''ll send her to the preschool next spring. It''s very


    convenient because the preschool is in the courtyard."


    "Well, then you two go to school together?"


    "Yes."


    Suddenly, Vivian shouted excitedly and held Sarah in her arms, went downstairs, "Sarah! It''s time for


    school!"


    "Yeah! That''s awesome! "


    Standing at the head of the stairs, Fiona could not helpughing and shaking her head. Seeing the


    smile on Vivian''s face, she sighed deeply.

 Chapter 287 An Diagnosis Of Vivian

    Chapter 287 An Diagnosis Of Vivian


    Vivian stayed in Fiona''s home for two days. On the third day, she nned to go to the hospital to get


    the results. Vivian was well-dressed, wearing peaked cap, sunsses and mask, looking like a spy.


    Then Fiona and Vivian went out together, got on the car and drove away from the courtyard of the


    Cheng family. Along the way, they had encountered almost twice the speed of guards or the main road.


    Almost all the cars on the main road had to be checked out.


    The cars that they took were on didn''t have any trouble. But when they reached the fifth traffic light,


    they were still stopped.


    "Stop to check."


    Vivianined in the car, "Are they insane? Fiona, how dare he stop your car! Go and tell your


    husband, Mr. Spencer! "


    "Tell daddy!" Sarah agreed.


    Fiona shook her head helplessly andughed. "Both of you should stop! I wonder if something terrible


    happened in M City. How about we stop and ask? Aren''t you curious? "


    While they were talking, the traffic guard came over and bowed to Victor who was driving, "Excuse me,


    who is in the car?"


    Victor snorted, "Get out of the way! Don''t dy Mrs. Cheng and her daughter to the hospital. "


    "This is a routine examination. Please..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t frighten me with the words of routine check! What''s your name! Believe it or not, I... "


    "Victor, it''s okay." Suddenly, Fiona interrupted Victor. She opened the window a third and looked out at


    the guard and said, "I''m going to the hospital with my child. She got a cold so we can''t open the door. I


    don''t know what happened. Why are you stopping our car? "


    "Ahem... Mom... " At this moment, Sarah''s weak coughs were heard from the carriage. The corners of


    Fiona''s mouth twitched.


    The man looked Fiona up and down and said, "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Cheng. I''m sorry to bother you."


    "It doesn''t matter." Fiona pursed her lips into a smile. Then she asked awkwardly, "Emm... I just don''t


    know what kind of mission you are doing here. To check drunk driving? "


    "Oh, No." That man shook his head and lowered his voice, "Mr. Terence ordered us to find someone."


    All the people in the car were shocked when they heard the voice. Just now, Fiona wondered why this


    person knew her. Maybe he met her with Terence. But now he said he was looking for someone. She


    understood.


    Sitting in the car, Vivian lowered her head again.


    "Is Terence looking for Vivian?" Fiona asked again.


    "Yes. I wonder if Mrs. Cheng has seen Miss Vivian. "


    "No, I didn''t see her." Fiona shook her head, "I called her many times, but her phone was switched off.


    Terence went to our home two days ago. I have exined to him. "


    "So it is." That man looked into the car and found it was dark, so he said, "Excuse me, Mrs. Cheng."


    "It doesn''t matter." Fiona asked, "Can we leave now?"


    "Yes, yes." The man stepped back hurriedly and made room for the car.


    "Oh, by the way." As the car was about to start, Fiona suddenly said, "I don''t know where Terence is


    now."


    The man was surprised. He suddenly pointed at the other end of the road and said, "Mr. Terence is


    there!"


    Vivian''s heart skipped a beat. Following the direction of that person''s finger, she saw Terence standing


    beside a car. By instinct, Terence looked up at their side.


    "We were just blocked by someone and didn''t see him. Terence is looking over here! " "We haven''t


    seen each other for only two days. Why is he so thin?" Fiona asked, it seemed that she said that on


    purpose to let someone hear...


    "Mommy, I''m going to find Daddy Terence!"


    "No, you can''t. You have caught a cold." Fiona shook her head firmly. No matter whether Sarah was


    acting or she really wanted to find Terence, she was not allowed.


    "Mr. Terence has worked so hard to find someone during the past two days, so he hasn''t had a good


    meal." The person continued, "Mrs. Cheng, if you know where Miss Vivian is, you must tell Mr.


    Terence."


    "I know." Fiona nodded her head. Noticing that Terence kept gazing at her, she proposed, "Victor, how


    about you drive our car to see Terence?" As soon as she finished her words, she felt a pain in her


    waist. Vivian poked at her waist with her finger to warn her.


    "Mrs. Cheng, our car is in the left turnne. We can''t get past it." Victor asked with hesitation.


    "Oh, really?" With her hands behind her back, Fiona took hold of Vivian''s trembling hand, biting her lip.


    "Well, I''ll see him some other day," she said Fiona nodded to the servant, and then told Victor to drive.


    The car slowly approached Terence. Vivian stared at him, like being possessed. She wanted to look


    away, but she forgot to move her eyes. Looking at his thin face, she felt a pain. It was not until the car


    turned around that Vivian turned her face away.


    The guard happened to walk towards Terence and greeted, "Mr. Terence."


    "Yes." Terence nodded and saw the car turn a corner and get farther away from himself. "Where is


    Fiona going?" he asked


    "Mrs. Cheng takes her daughter to the hospital."


    "What''s wrong with Sarah?" Terence frowned.


    "She has a cold and she can''t stand the wind."


    "Okay." Terence nodded.


    "Mr. Terence, should we keep tracing like this? We haven''t seen Miss Vivian for the whole day. "


    "Keep investigating." Terence narrowed his eyes. ''He didn''t know who has been against him recently.


    He failed to get any information of Vivian. He had suspected that it was Spencer. Although the news


    wasn''t as fast as he found, he still had some ability to block him. However Terence looked up at the car


    that Fiona was in and thought, ''There is no need for Fiona to hide this from me!


    "I thought you were going to betray me." After a short while, Vivian said.


    Fiona smiled, "I don''t have to! I was so nervous just now! Vivian, are you nervous? "


    "I... I''m nervous. I''m so nervous... " Tears welled up in Vivian''s eyes.


    The car quickly drove away from the inspection intersection and went straight to the hospital.


    There were a lot of people in the hospital. When Vivian got the result, her expression didn''t change at


    all. Sarah was in Fiona''s arms, she behaved obediently as if she had realized something.


    A calm expression was spreading on the surface.


    Vivian opened her mouth, "Diagnosed."


    The word shattered the hope in Fiona''s heart. She ran to Vivian and clutched her sleeve tightly, whose


    calmness waspletely revealed by trembling voice, "Are you sure? Vivian? You lied to me, didn''t


    you? "


    "Fiona, it''s you that are still deceiving yourself."


    Caught off guard, Fiona didn''t know what to say.


    Vivian let out a sigh of relief and continued, "The doctor asked me about my conditions in the past two


    days. He said my onset was too sharp and it was dangerous!" Her seemingly joking words made


    Fiona''s eyes redden in an instant. She grabbed Vivian''s arms and said, "Vivian, are you crazy?! It''s


    very dangerous and you can evenugh out I''m going to tell Terence! "


    "Don''t tell him!" Upon hearing this, Vivian took Fiona''s hand and held Sarah into her arms. "I finally


    managed to hide him these days. Do you want me to throw myself into the? Is it, Sarah? "


    Sarah nodded in confusion.


    "What does a snare mean?" Fiona shook her head disapprovingly and took the test list from her hand.


    She was totally at a loss, "What does this mean?" From top to bottom, there was only one words that


    could be understood -- rmend hospitalization for treatment.


    Clenching her fists, Fiona went on, "Vivian, go with me to go through the admission procedure."


    "No hurry, take your time." "I still have something to do." Vivian continued


    "What is it?" Fiona frowned.


    "I haven''t upload my work yet..." Vivian shook her head and said, "Fiona, we are going to discuss the


    pictures that I took with you together. Please take a look at theyout and color of the pictures and see


    if there is anything that need improvement."


    "Can''t you pay more attention to your health, Vivian?" Fiona was about to cry, "How can you do this to


    your father? How can you do this to Terence? "


    Vivian''s hands trembled and she was too frightened to utter a word.


    "I''m sorry..." Surprised by her words, Fiona grabbed her hand again and her tears fell down at once.


    "I''m sorry, Vivian. I know you did it for their own good... But Terence will never thank you for what you


    have done! He loves you. Even if you are sick, he won''t leave you alone. Vivian, please don''t hide it


    from Terence, okay? "


    "Just because he won''t leave me, I have to be heartless to leave him!" A smile broke on Vivian''s face.


    She said in a choked voice, "I''m great. I don''t think loving someone doesn''t mean that you have to be


    with him. You just need to watch him, right?"


    "But you are sad." What Fiona said pointed out the disguise of Vivian.


    While Vivian wiped the tears on her face very hard and walked forward with Sarah in her arms. Caught


    up with her, Fiona asked, "When are you going to the hospital, Vivian?"


    "Tomorrow. I have discussed it with my father." The voice of Vivian came from a distance.


    On their way back, Vivian was talking andughing cheerfully with Sarah, as if nothing had happened.


    The path was smooth when they arrived at the ce where Terence had just met. Noticing that, Fiona


    saw that Vivian was obviously disappointed.


    "Daddy is there!" However, after turning a corner, Sarahy prone on the car window, pointed


    somewhere and said, "That''s daddy!"


    When Vivian turned around, she saw that Terence and ra were walking inside the cafe. With his


    back to her, she couldn''t see Terence''s expression. However, when the car passed by so quickly,


    Vivian clearly saw the slight smile at the corner of ra''s mouth.


    "That is "Vivian, is she your cousin?" Frowning, Fiona asked.


    "Yes, she is my cousin." As soon as she finished her words, she felt a chill all over her body. Fury or


    resentment emerged in her mind. All of a sudden, she felt her chest blocked and she suddenly felt


    dizzy. She grabbed Fiona''s hand and urged, "Be quick... Take me to the hospital My father''s Hospital...


    "


    Noticing that her face turned paler and paler, she looked more frightening than she had been in the bar


    that night, Fiona hurriedly shouted to Victor, "Start the car quickly! Go to the second hospital! "


    "Yes!" Victor turned the car around at once and drove to the hospital.


    "Aunt Vivian..."


    "Vivian! Vivian... Wake up! "

 Chapter 288 There Will Be No Meeting Since Then

    Chapter 288 There Will Be No Meeting Since Then


    "Mr. Terence..."


    "Isn''t it too distant to call me Mr. Terence now?" At the door of the coffee shop, ra was a little uneasy


    about Terence''s sudden invitation. But when she heard what he said, she was stunned. Then she


    raised the corners of her mouth in disbelief and called tentatively, "He... Terence? "


    However, Terence just smiled sarcastically and opened the door of the coffee shop for her. "You called


    me Terence when you jumped into my arms in the hotel on that day. It''s strange to call me Mr. Terence


    now, isn''t it? " That was what he meant. He didn''t expect that ra could not hear the implication in his


    words. Did he really think that the two people were so familiar that they could call each other''s name?


    There seemed to be some air conditioner in the coffee shop. ra shivered all of a sudden and stood


    still, being in a dilemma.


    "Mr. Terence, you''reughing at me." "Today you invited me. Is it a banquet of ambush?" she asked,


    biting her lips and staring into his eyes.


    "As long as Miss ra gives me a satisfactory answer, then it won''t be." With a gesture, Terence


    invited her to enter the shop again.


    On her way to the coffee shop, ra knew the reason why Terence asked her toe. "Mr. Terence,


    youe to me for Vivian''s thing, right?"


    "If it weren''t for her, do I still have any contact with you?" "Oh, by the way, my assistant is responsible


    for the cooperation," said Terence ironically.


    There seemed to be a hint of panic in ra''s footsteps, and her back was a little cold. Terence always


    spoke slowly. Even if he wasn''t gentle or polite, it could be taken as his politeness. But today, he had


    said something really cold. Did he know about Vivian? ''No, it can''t be. If he knows, he won''t have time


    to look for me...''


    While thinking, they two were led to a table by the window by a waiter.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "A cup of Italian concentrated coffee, without sugar." ra ordered coldly, without saying anything


    more.


    "Give me a ss of water." Terence uttered. After the waiter nodded and left, he asked, "Why did you


    order such bitter coffee without sugar?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No matter how bitter the coffee is, it can''t be bitter for what Mr. Terence is going to say next?" Raising


    her eyes slightly, ra looked out of the window. As something came to her mind, she said, "When I


    first met you, we also sat in a seat by the window, face to face."


    "I''m sorry." Terence said tly, "My memory of that day only belongs to Vivian." He still remembered the


    look when Vivian mistook ra''s nd date as hers and called him Terence, and when he saw his


    name on her palm...


    "Mr. Terence..."


    "Tell me where is Vivian!" Terence suddenly stared at ra, "You said that day that she left for Y City


    so as to avoid me.. You know something, right? If I hadn''te to her that day, she would have run


    away... She didn''t expect that I would go, so she ran away in the middle of the night again Tell me, what


    happened? "


    "I don''t know." ra stared back at Terence. Just then, a waiter brought coffee and water to their table,


    interrupting the undercurrent between the two people. "Please enjoy yourself."


    Holding back his anger, Terence took a sip of water. His every act of picking up the ss and drinking


    water was perfect.


    ra still couldn''t help but be confused by him. She took a serious look at him and saw a touch of


    sadness in his sharp eyes. They hadn''t seen each other for two days. But Terence seemed to be


    thinner?


    "I have been looking for her these days." Staring out of the window, Terence said slowly, "She left


    without saying a word. It was as if she had said goodbye to me in camellia pce that day when she


    had seen me in a hurry. She suddenly ran away. I couldn''t find her... I didn''t expect that such a small


    misunderstanding would make her so angry I think, "said Terence, who suddenly stopped and turned


    back to look at her." I think that you are hiding something from me, aren''t you? "


    ra was holding a cup of bitter coffee and when she heard what Terence said, she didn''t stop the


    action. She raised the cup and took a sip of the coffee. She put it down and said slowly, "Even if Vivian


    really has something to hide from you, can she tell me?"


    It made sense... Terence frowned.


    After a moment of silence, Terence spoke first, "Since you know nothing, then I have nothing to say. I


    just think this is thest time we meet alone."


    As soon as ra took a sip of her coffee, she realized that Terence''s words were more bitter than


    coffee.


    "Why?" ra asked, unwilling to give up.


    "Miss ra, don''t you understand?" Terence frowned, "I told you that I liked Vivian and you couldn''t be


    my girlfriend. I thought you knew it. I never expected that things woulde to this. I don''t know what I


    did to make you misunderstand me... I don''t like you. Please leave me alone. "


    ra''s heart skipped a beat. Holding the coffee cup, she didn''t say anything.


    "Maybe you don''t like me. You just want topete with Vivian for something. But I''m not an object,


    and you can''t get it. I also don''t want to be a barrier between you and your sister. " Terence''s eyes


    darkened as he added, "I''ve known you for only over a month. I''m impressed by you, but I can only


    appreciate that. If you do something excessive, I will... I won''t be polite to you. "


    After saying that, he sighed deeply and took a sip of water. "Miss ra, we shall not meet again." As


    soon as he finished speaking, Terence stood up before ra came to her sense. At the same time, he


    asked again, "Do you really have no idea where Vivian is?"


    All of a sudden, something came to ra''s mind. She raised her head and looked at Terence with


    nk eyes. She pursed her lips a little, but in the end, she didn''t say anything.


    Terence knew that Ca couldn''t think of exactly the right thing to say, so he just nodded slightly, turned


    around and strode away.


    He just went away so ruthlessly, as if to take her heart away. She still remembered that when they met


    for the first time, she fell in love with him at the first sight. But at that time, Terence also suddenly turned


    around and rushed to Vivian.. This time, he said they would never meet again.


    Tinkle¡ª¡ª


    When Terence''s figure finally disappeared in the coffee shop, ra suddenly lost all her strength. That


    was karma! From now on, she couldn''t have any fantasy about Terence, even if Vivian was sick..


    At the thought of this, ra frowned. Seeing that Terence was about to open the door and get on the


    car, she stood up in a hurry. At the same time, Terence got into his car and left very soon. ra stood


    still, feeling relieved. She thought that she really didn''t know where Vivian was now. It wasn''t her doing


    secretly. Moreover, even if she chased out, even if Terence listened to her, he would not listen to her! It


    wasn''t her fault


    The next morning, in the ICU of the second hospital.


    Viviany on the bed quietly with a venttor. With breakfast in her hands, Fiona intended to let Vivian


    eat. But she obviously didn''t wake up. Feeling wronged, she stood in the hallway with tears in her eyes


    and almost burst into tears.


    "Miss Fiona?"


    A steady voice came from behind. Fiona turned around and saw Vivian''s father. She wiped her eyes


    and greeted, "Uncle Jacob."


    "Sorry to bother you to see her, Miss Fiona." Jacob took a nce at Vivian who was in the ICU, with


    mixed feelings in his eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter But Uncle Jacob, didn''t you say that Vivian would wake up today? She has been lying


    down all night! " Fiona bit her lips hard. She couldn''t imagine what Terence would do if Vivian slept like


    grandpa Wayne for several years?


    "I''m not so sure about that." Jacob shook his head and said, "I thought..."


    Jacob''s voice was choked with sobs. Since he was a doctor. he knew her daughter''s illness like the


    palm of his hand, but he was unable to wake her up. It was more painful than anyone else...


    "Uncle Jacob, I have prepared breakfast. Would you like to have some first? Vivian must wake up very


    soon. " Fiona immediately tried tofort her, but Jacob merely waved his hand and said, "I don''t feel


    like eating."


    Fiona nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    The day seemed to be unreachable. Fiona went back to the Cheng family''s house at noon and came


    over after dinner. Vivian was still lying in bed quietly.


    ''I have to wait. Let her know when she wakes up. No matter she agrees or not, I will go to see Terence.''


    Fiona thought.


    She was waiting for Vivian to wake up, but to her surprise, Vivian made others take aback when she


    was so sound asleep.


    Beep¡ª¡ª


    At about 7 o''clock in the evening, Fiona was waiting outside the ward. Suddenly she heard a harsh


    sounding from inside the ward. Around Vivian was a lot of equipment that Fiona didn''t know who


    they were. The noise was so loud that it seemed like someone was making a show of himself.


    Dashing towards the window, Fiona heard her heart beating. As she looked towards her bed, she saw


    a throbbing woman on the bed. On the bed, Vivian twitched all over, and the curve on the heartbeat


    instrument tended to be a straight line.


    "Doctor..." Fiona''s voice was hoarse. With all her strength, Fiona fell to the ss window.


    Several doctors were on their way here, and Jacob was there too. He looked so cruel and helpless.


    Jacob was the first one to rush into the ward and stand on the bedside. "Prepare for first aid!" he


    ordered


    A loud crack was heard¡ª¡ª


    The white curtain was drawn shut. Since then, Fiona had been crying so hard that she couldn''t see the


    face in the ward anymore. While crying, Fiona took out her cell phone with her trembling body and


    mumbled, "Terence, Terence..."

 Chapter 289 Ill Wait For Her To Wake Up

    Chapter 289 I''ll Wait For Her To Wake Up


    However, Terence didn''t answer her phone. Feeling helpless, Fiona gave a call to Spencer.


    "Hello? Fiona, why do you call me at this time? " When the phone was connected, Spencer spoke in a


    pleasant tone, but unexpectedly, when Fiona heard it, she suddenly burst into tears.


    Frightened and nervous, Spencer had no choice but to ask, "What''s wrong? Who upset you? "


    Instead of sobbing out loud, Fiona asked intermittently, "Do you know... Where is Terence? I called


    him... But I couldn''t get through.. Vivian... "


    "What happened to Vivian?" Spencer asked in surprise


    "I don''t know..." Fiona sobbed and replied, "She is in surgery.. She has been in aa for a whole


    day.. I want to find Terence! I need to find him! I don''t want to hide it from him anymore! "


    "Okay, okay. We won''t hide it from him. Fiona, don''t cry. " Spencer continued to pacify her on the


    phone, "You crying won''t help, will you? Calm down. I''ll tell you where Terence is. Don''t cry, okay? "


    Shivering, Fiona finally calmed down. She nodded and asked, "Where is he?"


    "He either is in his own vi, in SL Bar, or in thepany." He analyzed, "I think it''s more likely that he


    stays at home or in the bar. He can''t go back to work because of things of Vivian... He called me.


    Where are you? Hospital? "


    "Yes." Fiona nodded with all her strength. There was still nothing known in Vivian''s rescue room.


    "I''ll ask Victor to pick you up. You go to the vi first. If he''s not here, then you go to the bar. He usually


    stays in the innermost room on the second floor to drink tea, and you can directly find him after you go


    there. I''ll call him again and see whether he will take it or not. "


    His calm voice made her less worried. Fiona responded, "I see."


    "Good girl." "I''m not with you now. You need to take good care of yourself." said Spencer. Vivian will be


    fine and so will Terence. Don''t worry about anything, okay? "


    "I know." "But you need to take care of yourself," she said in a choked voice


    "Okay, I will." While coaxing her, Spencer was busy calling Victor and Terence.


    Fiona thought that he wasforting her, but after a long conversation, she was surprised to see


    Victor rushing to her from the corridor.


    "Follow Victor to find Terence! I know you will worry about him if you don''t go there on your own. I won''t


    stop you, as long as you hold on and don''t be sad. " Said Spencer.


    Feeling warm in her heart, Fiona quickly said, "Well, I have to hang up now. I''m going to see Terence."


    "Go ahead." After that, Fiona hung up the phone and sighed. He called Terence but he still didn''t


    answer. At the thought of this, he still felt a little worried. He had asked the doctor. The aftereffect of


    myocardial infarction was a chronic and stable disease. Thest period of her imprisonment should be


    more than a decade, and the time between her and the disease should not be so short! Why did the


    disease attack Vivian so fiercely?


    In the hospital, Fiona hung up the phone. She looked at the closed door of Vivian''s ward and made up


    her mind to leave with Victor.


    "Victor, let''s go to Louts Moon vi first."


    At night, in the private room of SL Bar on the second floor, the beautifully decorated room had already


    been surrounded by the smell of alcohol. Terence copsed into the sofa, clutching a ss of wine. His


    face turned a little red. His cor was slightly open, which looked more unruly than usual, but his eyes


    were filled with disappointment


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Terence, someone is looking for you." The sound of Gary came from outside after the knock.


    As soon as he finished his words, Terence gave a cold snort and threw the ss in his hand out


    without hesitation. As the ss just hit the door, it broke to the ground and Terence growled, "Get out! I


    don''t want to see anyone! Get out! "


    Outside the door, Gary was stunned. He looked at the person with some embarrassment and


    helplessness, and said, "Mr. Terence has locked himself inside for several hours. The tea house is


    peace and beautiful. In this case, it''s finally a ce for drinking."


    Knowing that Terence was annoyed by Vivian, Fiona furrowed her brows and she knew that she


    couldn''t wait anymore, then she kicked the door open.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Terence was startled by the noise. The door was kicked open and a woman''s voice was heard. "Come


    with me!"


    "Vivian? !" Hearing the noise, Terence immediately raised his head and walked towards the door.


    However, when he just took two steps, he saw the person standing at the door. His happiness was


    noticeable in his eyes. He stopped and asked, "Fiona? Why it is you? Hahaha... " Terence was a little


    drunk, but he was still sober. "You kicked the door just now? It''s true. You learn it from Sophia and..


    And Vivian, you stay with them an you also be bad! "


    Fiona frowned and felt sorry for him. "Terence, how much wine did you drink? Can you walk now? I''ll


    take you to the hospital. "


    "What are we going to do in the hospital? You can''t take me to see a doctor with such low alcohol. "


    Shaking slightly, Terence walked towards her but didn''t give up. "I thought it was Vivian." he said with


    self mockery and confusion. I have been looking for her for three days, but there is still no news about


    her at all. Do you know where she has gone? Really? Why did she leave me without a word? "


    Biting her lips, Fiona was about to cry again. She had never seen such a side of Terence before. He


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was always high spirited, confident and calm. If he knew that Vivian was sick... No, she couldn''t care so


    much...


    "Terence, go to the hospital with me." But before Fiona could finish her sentence, she broke into tears.


    "Vivian is sick. You''d better go and see her now! She is in the operation now. She is very terrible now! "


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    Terence was thunderstruck. He stood still for two seconds before he dashed to Fiona. He grabbed her


    shoulders and tried to throw her into pieces. "What did you say? Where is Vivian? Surgery in the


    hospital? No You are lying to me Fiona, you must be lying to me... "


    "I didn''t lie to you! "Vivian is really in hospital..." But she didn''t want me to tell you. Terence,e with


    me! Vivian''s dangerous now! I...... "


    But before Fiona could finish her words, Terence rushed out of the ward like a gust of wind. He had


    been missing her these days and now he felt very sad and unbelievable. He couldn''t describe his


    feelings now. He only had one thought: don''t hurt Vivian! Otherwise, he didn''t know if he could hold on


    or not.


    Caught off guard, Fiona sprinted towards the door and said, "Don''t worry, Terence! I''ll take you there! "


    Sitting in the car, Terence was wide awake. He listened to the story of Vivian from the sobbing Fiona


    while clenching his fists tightly. His heart seemed to be empty. He had checked all the ces except


    the hospitals. He didn''t believe it at all. Or he hadn''t thought that Vivian would get sick... She suffered


    from dysmenorrhea, which was exactly the same disease as her mother''s.


    Terence let out a sigh and lowered his head. He put his head in his hands and pulled his index finger


    into his hair, looking miserable. Fiona didn''t dare to disturb him, leaving him alone to think about it.


    The car rushed along the road madly. It was unknown when Terence arrived at the hospital. As soon as


    the car stopped, Fiona said, "Here we are, Vivian is on the third floor." Terence opened the door and


    got out of the car, as if he had be an instinctive reaction to go to see Vivian. Especially when he


    knew she was in trouble!


    Terence strode up the stairs and entered the third floor. The doctors, nurses and patients came and


    went. With red eyes, he grabbed the woman and asked, "Have you seen Vivian?"


    "No, of course not..."


    "Where is Vivian doing the surgery?" Terence roared in fury.


    "She is drunk, isn''t she?"


    "How strong the smell of alcohol is!"


    The people in the corridor began to move away to avoid eye contact with Terence, but he just ignored it


    and kept on looking for her. At this moment, Fiona quickly caught up with him and shouted in a low


    voice, "Please keep going, Terence..."


    Hearing this, Terence rushed forward. Jacob happened toe out of Vivian''s ward with some doctors.


    They all had the feeling of a survivor from a disaster.


    Jacob had just taken off his mask and was about to take two steps when someone knocked into him.


    "I''m sorry... Uncle Jacob? !" When Terence was about to apologize for the ident, he realized that it


    was the father of Vivian. He was so nervous that his body began to tremble. Looking at the ward


    behind him, he asked nervously, "Where is Vivian? Uncle Jacob, is she inside? She Is she okay? "


    Jacob had just done the surgery. The patient was his daughter, so he was worn out. But when he saw


    Terence, his heart trembled and tears were welling up in his eyes. "What brings you here, Terence?" he


    asked


    "I am here to see her. I have known everything about her." Terence became extremely nervous. He was


    eager to know what happened but he dared not to ask. "Is she okay? She okay, right? "


    "Yes, for the time being." Jacob said, "But she is still in aa. It may take a while for her to wake up."


    "It''s all right as long as she''s all right..."


    Suddenly, Terence was out of strength and stepped back a few steps. His eyes were a little unfocused


    and his back was almost wet with cold sweat. He said, "I, I''ll wait for her to wake up."


    "Terence, uncle Jacob." Fiona arrived, panting heavily. She greeted them and also asked, "Is Vivian all


    right?"


    "It''s okay." Jacob waved his hand and walked into the ward. He looked very haggard and worn, even


    having difficulty standing there..


    The doctor next to him saw this. He immediately helped Jacob to rest. Fiona nodded.


    When the nurses in Vivian''s ward gathered the stuff and pulled open the curtain, Terence rushed to the


    window.

 Chapter 290 You Are Destroying Me If You Dont Marry Me

    Chapter 290 You Are Destroying Me If You Don''t Marry Me


    "Fiona, Fiona, look... Is Vivian frowning? " In the ward, Terence, who had been guarded for more than


    two hours, suddenly spoke. He stared at Vivian in disbelief, afraid of missing any expression on her


    face.


    Fiona stood up from the stool and gazed at Vivian with surprise, "Terence... It''s true! It seems that


    Vivian is about to wake up! "


    "Well Don''t make any noise... "


    Suddenly, Vivian mumbled, "Let me sleep a little longer..."


    Sleep longer? Terence suddenly burst intoughter. Everyone was almost driven crazy because of her.


    She had just been to the hell once. Did she really think that she just had a good sleep? Thinking of this,


    an unreadable expression crept onto Terence''s face. He didn''t know whether he should me her or


    care about her. He tossed and turned for a long time, and finally said in a gentle voice, "Get more


    sleep.".


    "Yes." Vivian replied gently in her sleep. She turned over and was about to go to bed.


    Reaching out his hand and running his fingers through her hair gently, Terence set his mind at rest.


    Fiona wanted to cry. She opened her mouth and asked, "Terence, do you need me to get some


    hangover soup?"


    When Terence was about to refuse to take it, Vivian reacted.


    "I''m hungry. I don''t want to drink soup..." Upon hearing her voice, Vivian responded with a smile, her


    eyes still closed. "Fiona, have you cooked something delicious? If not, why don''t we have dinner


    together? Huh... She didn''t know what was going on, but she felt so tired and ached all over I feel like


    I''ve been starving to death. Oh, by the way, I just dreamed about Terence... "


    Fiona''s eyes turned red, but she didn''t respond. ''shouldn''t she stay here at this moment?'' she


    wondered? Terence must have a lot to talk with Vivian?


    As she expected, Terence teased her in a rxed voice, but his affectionate eyes were full of miserable


    memories. "What did you dream of me?" he asked


    "Dreamed of you Hmm? " Vivian giggled and became confused. Then she suddenly jumped from the


    bed and sat up, eyes wide open, "Terence?! I saw Terence, Fiona! Hiss... "


    After the howl, she suddenly covered her head in pain and inhaled deeply.


    "Why are you so stupid? Why are you so excited? " Terence was shocked, but he couldn''t control his


    emotion as he was so concerned about Vivian. He heaved a sigh and rubbed Vivian''s temples. "How is


    it going? Do you need me to call the doctor? "


    "No, thanks." Vivian shook her head and took a look at Terence. Suddenly, she lowered her head and


    bit her lips, seeming to be about to cry. She said in a low voice, "It''s not a dream! Why are you here? "


    Speaking of this, Terence suddenly became a little angry. "What are you doing, Vivian? Why are you so


    calm? Aren''t you going to run away? Keep running! Emm? Don''t you dare to look at me? Are you


    feeling guilty? Why am I here? I''m here to arrest you! "


    "I..." Raising her head, Vivian and Terence looked at each other. Suddenly, she turned her head and


    frowned, "Did you drink?"


    "Yes."


    Vivian rolled her eyes and looked at Fiona. "Ah, Fiona, Terence has drunk wine. Ask someone to take


    him away. He will forget when he wakes up."


    "¡­¡­" Upon hearing this, Fiona was speechless. This was supposed to be a serious asion, but


    Vivian made the atmosphere here a little funny.


    Terence was shocked too. He flicked on Vivian''s forehead and said, "I''m not drunk! You can''t kick me


    out! "


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Fiona shook her head slightly and said, "Terence, Vivian, you can have a chat. I''ll prepare dinner for


    you!" Then she quickly ran away and ignored Vivian''s plea, leaving space for them to be alone.


    "Hey - Fiona, don''t leave! There was something worth discussing! Can you take me with you? Okay? "


    Vivian was still stretching her arms, looking at the door eagerly, but Terence grabbed her arms at once.


    Instinctively, she looked into Terence''s eyes, but her heart was suddenly attracted by his concerned


    eyes...


    After looking at each other for a long time, the atmosphere in the ward gradually became a little sad.


    Vivian was no longer fooling around. She bit her lips and didn''t know how to face Terence.


    "Vivian, you scared me!" Said Terence in a low voice as he suddenly held Vivian tightly in his arms. A


    feeling of regaining the lost treasure had crept into his heart. He just wanted to hold her like this and


    never let her go! Within just a few days, they had fought and he kept looking for her, which exhausted


    him. He couldn''t live without Vivian...


    Love could not be measured by the length of one''s acquaintance. It might be deeper than love in a


    lifetime. Terence didn''t know since when he had be so deeply in love with Vivian, but he knew


    clearly that he couldn''t go out and there was no other person in his heart.


    Vivian didn''t want to push him away. But her eyes got wet. After a long while, she couldn''t hold back


    her tears any more. Suddenly she cried out and punched on his back, "Why do youe to me? Do


    you know how hard it is for me to hide from you! Why did youe to me? Didn''t I say that I wouldn''t


    marry you? You go now... She cried


    Terence didn''t push her away even if she was crying. He held her in his arms tightly and said in a


    trembling voice, "Vivian, it''s not up to you whether we get married or not. I don''t agree I must marry


    you. "


    "No way! I don''t want to get married... " Vivian struggled in Terence''s arms, "I will die! Terence, don''t


    you know I''m sick? Do you want to marry a dying man? "


    "I won''t let you die." Terencemanded, "Moreover, have you forgotten? I said that I would rather be


    alone all my life without you Vivian, why didn''t you tell me that you were ill? I thought you didn''t love


    me... "


    "I just don''t like you! I don''t like... "


    Before he could finish the sentence, he bent over and kissed Vivian.


    As Fiona was about to push the door open, her face flushed when she saw what was going on in the


    ward. She secretly sighed that she was lucky to be slow.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, the phone in her pocket rang. Startled, she ran away with the lunch box in her hand.


    Afraid of interrupting them, she slid the screen and asked, "Hello?"


    "How is it going?" Spencer''s voice came through the other end of the line, "Have you found Terence? Is


    Vivian okay? "


    "Anyway, everything is good now."


    "That''s good. Don''t worry too much."


    Fiona sighed, "Yes. I hope she will be as good in the future. "


    "I will," Spencer said, "I just finished some works... Are you still in the hospital? "


    "Yes." Fiona nodded, "I''ll be back soon."


    "That''s good. Have a good rest tomorrow. You must be freaked out today, right?"


    "Not bad." As soon as she finished speaking, the voice from the other end of the line reached her ears.


    "Well, it''s time for you to go to bed!"


    "It''s not time for me to go to bed. It''s time for the others to go to bed," Spencer added with a smile.


    "Don''t you set a good example?" Fiona giggled.


    "I want to call you." Looking like a spoiled child, he added, "I miss you. Do you miss me? "


    "Sarah missed you so much." Fiona intentionally changed the subject. "She talk about you again and


    again every day!"


    "Does Sarah''s mom miss Sarah''s father?" He continued in a smiling voice, "Don''t be shy..."


    Unable to suppress her flushing face, Fiona pouted, "No, not at all. I almost forget what you look like."


    "You little girl, you lied, didn''t you? But it doesn''t matter. I just miss you. I haven''t forgotten what you


    look like. " Smiling, he asked, "I came to the racecourse today. The horse here is tall and strong. How


    about getting a horse for us? I''ll ride it with you? What do you think? "


    The scene that the two riding horses appeared in her mind. Shaking her head violently, Fiona said,


    "Forget it! I''m not interested. "


    "Fiona, you have to brave enough to try new things. Only in this way can you make progress with me!


    Both your mind and your action should be improved! Really, Instructor Fiona? "


    "It''s easy for you to say that. You are thousands of miles away! When will I ride with you? " After saying


    with a smile, Fiona suddenly felt sad. Although she knew she shouldn''t ask, she couldn''t help but ask,


    "When will youe back, Spencer? You must have been there for a long time? Can youe back


    at the end of this month? "


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.


    "You can''t evene back at the end of the month?" Curled her lips, Fiona said, "It doesn''t matter... By


    the end of next month, it''s your birthday. I hope you cane back at that time, right? "


    There was still silence on the other end of the phone. "Fiona, I don''t know when I will go back. I''ve just


    taken over the work here, and it''s very troublesome to handle a lot of things."


    Staring at somewhere else with her eyes, Fionaughed, "Alright, that''s okay. You have to work hard.


    My tuition next year depends on you! "


    "Okay." Spencer replied, and the two changed the subject at the same time.


    "Sarah is also going to school! I n to let her go to a preschool next year. She is so envious of the


    children who go to the residentialpound in the past two days! And she begged me to buy her a


    schoolbag... "


    After kissing and hugging, Terence still held Vivian in his arms and said, "I love you so much. Don''t you


    think you should like me in return?"


    "That''s unreasonable!" Vivian sniffed and hummed.


    "It was a self-created truth by me..." "Vivian, let''s get married tomorrow! I''ve pleaded for three times.


    This time, I''m going to take you to get the marriage certificate. No matter what will happen tomorrow


    and even if it is the end of the world, I will take you to get our marriage license. "


    "No way!" Shaking her head violently, Vivian refused, "No, I don''t want to go. I can''t destroy you... "


    "You are destroying me if you don''t marry me."

 Chapter 291 Terences Proposal

    Chapter 291 Terence''s Proposal


    Staring at Terence''s serious eyes, Vivian thought, ''Originally, she wanted to escape. But he knows that


    she is still alive now. She doesn''t know whether it''s a good thing or not for them...''


    "Why don''t you say anything?" Terence''s eyes became deeper. "Do you want to escape again?"


    "Do you know what kind of illness I have? Hmm? " Suddenly, Vivian frowned, "I really... I''m going to die!


    Can you stop messing around? Just pretend that you''ve never seen me before? Just pretending


    Pretending that you can''t find me. "


    "Your concern is nothing to me." Terence was still calm as before, "I''ll talk to Jacob and bring you to the


    Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow. We can''t dy it anymore. "


    "Are you crazy?" Vivian raised his head and stared at Terence with red eyes, "What merits do I have?


    Why do you have to marry me? Terence, no one wants you anymore? Why do you stick to me? " While


    roaring, tears ran down her cheeks. "Are you pitying me? Are you really going to marry me for your


    great kindness when I was sick? Who do you think you are... I have run away. Why are you still clinging


    to me? "


    "Because I love you." Terence had seen through her wild ambition to being so unreasonable. He wiped


    her tears and said, "You''re right. No one wants me, so I have toe to you."


    "Seriously, Vivian You are not beautiful, you are bad tempered, you don''t cook well, and you are sick


    now. You''re not good at all, right? But I just like the way you behave You are not beautiful, but you are


    cute and clever. You can''t cook as well as the chef, but I love to eat what you cook. You are sick. I hope


    you can recover as soon as possible. I just like you. I''m afraid when I can''t find you, I''m afraid I make


    you angry, I''m afraid that you''ll misunderstand me... "


    "I asked Jacob for your disease. He said you wouldn''t be in danger since there''ve been receiving


    clinical experience for so many years.. It''s great. We can grow old together. Isn''t it great? "


    There was tenderness in Terence''s calm voice. However, the more she listened, the more tears came


    out of her eyes, making his beautiful fingers wet.


    Vivian trembled, groaned and said, "But I might spend the rest of my life on a wheelchair I will get


    paralyzed and be your burden... "


    "Of course not." Terence shook his head and said, "Sitting on a wheelchair is good. You don''t want to


    be tired. Sitting on a wheelchair all your life will help you rx yourself. At that time, if you want to go


    anywhere, I can hold you in my arms and carry you. You know, I like hugging you best. You''re not a


    burden. You''re my baby. "


    "Terence..." Tears flowed down her cheeks and her nose was wet. She looked terrible. Only his name


    was left in her mind. Then she cried, "Terence Terence... "


    "I''m here." Holding her in his arms, Terence smiled and said, "Use my suit sleeves to wipe your nose,


    okay?"


    After finishing the call with Spencer, Fiona had been standing at the door for a while. Hearing what they


    said, she suppressed the urge to cry. She put the food box at the door and left quietly.


    She hoped lovers get married. God would not be so cruel to such a kind person as Terence.


    The next morning, two distinguished guests came into the ward of Vivian. Vivian''s memory ofst night


    when she slept in Terence''s arms was a little vague. She knew that she couldn''t drive him away, so she


    just slept like that.


    Vivian was having breakfast on the bed, and Terence was naturally with her. They were chatting while


    someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Terence stood up as he finished his words.


    Vivian was eating, thinking that it was the nurse who came to make the rounds of the wards, with her


    head down.


    "Dad, mom."


    Not until Terence called out her name did Vivian raise her head suddenly. When she saw Terence''s


    parents, she spit out the food in her mouth subconsciously. Vivian pulled the sheet and hit the


    tableware and chopsticks on the bed. The dishes were all in a mess, and the porridge sshed all over


    her. She was on the verge of copsing...


    "Hey, are you frightened by us?" Sherry asked immediately.


    "How is it going? Are you okay? " Terence rushed to her and lifted her out of the bed. He fetched a


    towel from the table and wiped her body with it.


    "Uncle Chester, aunt Sherry!" Vivian made a deep bow in embarrassment. She was so embarrassed


    and didn''t know what to do to stop Terence from wiping out the porridge for her. Why did she make a


    fool of herself at this time?


    "Yes." Chester replied in a cold voice, "You are sick. Be careful."


    "Gee..." Sherry patted Chester on the shoulder and said, "Can''t you smile at me? What if we frighten


    Vivian? "


    "No, it doesn''t matter." "Hello, uncle Chester," Vivian greeted, waving her hand hurriedly


    "Yes." Chester responded, "Terence, ask someone to clean it up."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Gee..." Sherry patted her husband again and said unhappily, "You really don''t know how to chat! Why


    do you ask Terence to do the errand? If he left, what about Vivian? Do you want to scare the little girl to


    death when she sees her parents inw alone? Don''t like you, you left me alone and let me face your


    parents when we were dating. I was so scared at that time... "


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Chester blushed and scolded, "Don''t talk nonsense in front of


    children! How many years have it been? You talked about it every day! Besides, I was in a hurry then. "


    "I''m willing to tell you that!" Sherry nced at Chester and said.


    "Okay, as long as you want." Chester turned around helplessly and ordered someone to call the nurse.


    Looking at the two elders who were joking but happy, Vivian envied them. Staring at the side of Vivian''s


    face, Terence saw her dimples and felt warm in his heart.


    "Vivian. Are you feeling well? Can we go out today? " However, Sherry was still worried about her. She


    walked up to Vivian and held her hands, saying, "I have prepared the clothes for you."


    "What clothes?" Vivian was stunned and took a nce at Terence with doubt. Sherry looked at Terence


    confusedly, "Didn''t you tell Vivian?"


    "I intended to tell her after breakfast, but you came so early." Terence said calmly.


    "You brat! How can you me us for this?" Sherry waved her hand and handed the clothes to Terence.


    She put the clothes in Terence''s hand and patted Chester proudly, saying, "Okay. Mr. Chester, check


    how your son proposes."


    "Proposing?" Vivian eximed and then turned to look at Terence.


    "Yes." Terence admitted frankly, "Even today is the end of the world, I will marry you."


    "Wow, so romantic!"


    Outside the door came the voice of Sophia. Vivian raised her head and saw that Fiona was holding


    Sarah''s hand and walking inside quickly. Sophia was running fast. She looked at them enviously and


    said, "An elder hasn''te yet. Wait a minute."


    When they were talking, Vivian''s father arrived in a hurry, holding all kinds of identification cards of


    Vivian in his hand,ughing, "I am notte, am I?"


    "Well, you are notte. Just in time." Sherry could not help smiling. And Chester nodded to greet him.


    "Dad, why are you here?" The situation in the ward bewildered Vivian. A proposal? Did Terence really


    want to marry her?


    "I asked your father toe here." Terence held Vivian''s hand and fumbled on it with the other hand.


    When he took it out, a small ring appeared on his hand.


    While Vivian was amazed, Terence knelt on one knee. His simple movement seemed to be practiced


    for countless times, which couldn''t hide his nervousness. His Adam''s apple rolled and said, "In case


    you run away, I can only propose hastily like this. My family is here, and so are the flowers.. Vivian,


    marry me. I''ll take care of you whether you''re sick or healthy. We''ll spend the rest of our life together. I


    love you. Marry me, will you? "


    Vivian looked up at the people in the ward, hesitating...


    "Don''t worry about anything. I''m here with you." Added Terence.


    "But..." Trembling, Vivian looked at Terence''s parents and exined, "Uncle Chester, aunt Sherry, I''m


    sick! Maybe I I''m not a good wife Don''t let Terence be willful. I don''t deserve him. "


    Sherry and Chester were very moved.


    Terence still kept his kneeling posture and said, "My parents have known that. I didn''t hide your illness


    from them. I say you deserve me, then you deserve me. It doesn''t matter you are not a good wife. As


    long as I am a good husband. "


    Click ck¡ª¡ª


    Tears welled up in Vivian''s eyes. She really wanted to say yes to Terence. He and his family were all so


    nice to each other. If she could be his bride, she might be very happy? But the better they were, the


    more she could not bear to see them suffer.


    Of course Terence knew what she was thinking. He thought that no matter whether she said yes or not,


    he would put the ring on her finger. As for the marriage certificate... Even if he had imitated the way


    Spencer had taken Fiona to the Bureau of civil affairs the first time, he would still connected himself


    with the rest of his life to Vivian he loved!


    "Aunt Vivian, say yes!" Just then, Sarah suddenly spoke. She took arge bouquet of roses from


    nowhere and almost covered her little body. "Daddy Terence said that he would send you flowers."


    Sarah''s innocent words exchanged a big smile with tears in Vivian''s eyes, Jacob was also deeply


    moved. Terence''s parents stood aside, waiting for Vivian to take the ring back.


    Vivian was moved by his words as she had no idea how Terence had persuaded his whole family. She


    was so moved that she almost nodded in agreement with his proposal


    "I agree with you on one condition, Terence." she added Vivian bit her lips, trying to hold back her


    tears.


    "Okay." Terence nodded his head. Even ten conditions were eptable, let alone one requirement.


    "If I die, you marry another woman."

 Chapter 292 We Are A Couple

    Chapter 292 We Are A Couple


    The moment Vivian finished her words, Terence''s face froze. Not because he didn''t understand why


    she said that, but because it made his heart ache...


    "What the hell! ''Big day! Go, go, Vivian! Don''t say that!''! Live your life with Terence happily! " Sherry


    said quickly, "Just say yes, Vivian, okay?"


    The atmosphere in the room was a little sad. Sophia looked at Fiona with a little grievance.


    Vivian bit her lower lip and looked at Terence expectantly. Biting his lips, Terence suddenly nodded and


    said, "Okay." Then he put the ring on her finger and said, "You agreed."


    "I..." Surprised, Vivian looked at the shining ring on her finger.


    "Sarah, give your aunt the flowers!" Terence suddenly stood up and stared at Vivian. His proposal


    seemed to be a coercion.


    "Coming!" "Yes," Sarah answered immediately. She moved towards Terence with the flowers in her


    arms, and then raised the flowers to Vivian. She said in a sweet voice, "Aunt Vivian, dad Terence said


    that you''ll be my godmother if you ept the flowers. Right, daddy? "


    "Yes." Terence took the flowers, touched Sarah''s head and praised, "Good girl!"


    Sarah smiled and went back to Fiona happily.


    Terence gave the flowers to her and said, "Honey, here you are."


    "I..." With hesitation, Vivian stretched out her hand. As soon as her finger touched the flower, it was


    stuffed into her hand by Terence.


    "Yeah!"


    "Yeah!"


    Sophia and Sarah burst into cheers and threw the petals into the air. The petals sprinkled on Terence


    and Vivian. They looked at each other with a smile, and the affection in their eyes exceeded love.


    Sherry took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears and whispered, "Good kids." Chester patted Sherry on


    the shoulder andforted her silently.


    After the sessful proposal, those elders left one after another. Chester rushed to the meeting. Fiona,


    Sophia and Sarah were going to apany Vivian change her clothes, and then went to the Civil


    Affairs Bureau together. The marriage certificate was a matter between two people. The others would


    not go with them.


    Sherry brought a simple pair of jeans and a white shirt, the same series as Terence''s.


    "Vivian must be very beautiful in white." Fiona said with a smile.


    "Yes!" Nodding, Sophia said, "Vivian, I''ve learned a lot of new hairstyles. I''ll change your pretty hairstyle


    "Thank you." Vivian took off her hospital gown, and as she was about to put it on, something urred


    to her. "Fiona, do you know why Terence''s parents came here?" she asked


    "Well!" Fiona said with a smile, "Speaking of this, even I am moved. I came with Auntie Sherry this


    morning. She told me that at three o''clockst night, he rushed back to the family residence and woke


    up the two old people from their dreams. He told them everything about you without reservation, saying


    that he was going to marry you today. He wanted them toe here today as the witness. With the


    blessing of your family, you will be happy. "


    "Mr. Terence is so strong. He is so bossy!" Sophia couldn''t help but sighing, she wondered when


    George, would propose to her?


    "Did his parents agree?" Vivian asked nervously.


    Fiona smiled, "Don''t worry, Vivian. If they reject, will theye here today? And yesterday, Terence


    came back and forth several times from the family residence to the hospital. Vivian, just take care of


    yourself and wait to be the new bride. Terence is so nice to you. It won''t take long for you to recover. "


    "That''s right!" Sarah looked up, "Aunt Vivian, please recover as soon as possible!"


    "Emm?" After she buttoned thest button on her shirt, Vivian asked with a bright smile on her face,


    "Sarah, shouldn''t you call me godmother?"


    "How about the fee of the change?" Sophia said.


    "Haha..." Vivian smiled, "She should call me first then I will give her the money."


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    There was a quick knock on the door, apanied by a deep voice of Terence, "Have you changed


    your clothes?"


    Fiona nodded Sarah to open the door. The little girl sprinted there. As soon as she opened the door,


    Terence''s sunny face immediately warmed her heart.


    "Daddy looks like a brother to me." Sarah raised her head and tried to said.


    Terence wore a casual white shirt and casual pants without any decorations. Without any decorations,


    he looked like a young man who had just walked out of the campus. He looked calm and dashing.


    Hearing Sarah''s words, Terence bent over with a smile and held the little guy in his arms. "You are so


    sweet."


    On the other side, Sophia tied a loose ponytail to Vivian and said, "In my opinion, Vivian should


    makeup like this, she is the best match for Mr. Terence. What do you think, Mr. Terence? "


    Terence walked in with Sarah in his arms and nodded, "Very good."


    A blush crept up on Vivian''s cheeks. Wearing a white shirt, she wore a long curly ponytail with two


    dimples on her cheeks. She turned in a circle and asked with a smile, "Mr. Terence, are you going to


    marry me?"


    "Yes, I will."


    When they walked out hand in hand, Fiona and Sophia were surprised.


    "I''m so envious of them." With Sarah in her arms, Fiona replied politely.


    "What are you envious of! Mr. Spencer has proposed, right? " Sophia said and looked at Fiona.


    "Has he proposed?" Fiona seemed to forget, "Why can''t I remember?"


    "Humph!" With her mouth twitched, Sophia howled, "Well, you did remember something, but I expect it


    every day, but no one propose to me..."


    "You''ll have it after you graduate."


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    It was a sunny day. Terence took Vivian to the Bureau of civil affairs. They went inside. Vivian hummed


    a tune as she moved back and forth in the car. Terence wore a slight smile on his face, which was a


    harmonious moment.


    ''Temporarily forget the sadness. The ce they are heading to is a happy ce.


    When they came out of the Bureau, the sun seemed to be brighter. Holding Vivian''s hand, Terence


    smiled and said, "You know Spencer, right? After he got the marriage certificate, he hugged the


    marriage license and slept with it every day."


    "Really?" Vivian smiled in disbelief.


    "Yes." Terence nodded. Then he said, "I think I should take him as my model."


    "Don''t scare me, Terence." Vivian quickly took the marriage license back and said with a smile, "If you


    learn from him..." As she spoke, she opened the marriage certificate. Suddenly, she pouted and said,


    "I''m not good in the photo. Look how handsome you are. My eyes are still red. Can I take another


    one?"


    "You must be kidding!" Terence took the marriage license back and said with a smile, "It''s all your fault,


    who let you cry when we are making an oath? Who''s to me with red eyes? "


    "Humph!" Curling her lips, Vivian gripped his hand and eximed, "Is that real?"


    "Really?" Terence stopped, turned around and kissed on Vivian''s lips. Newly married couples around


    them couldn''t help but whistle when they saw this.


    Vivian''s eyes turned red and her face turned red until Terence let go of her.


    "Is it real?" Terence put his arm around her waist and whispered, "We''ll be a couple from now on. I''m


    your husband, and you''re my wife. Come and try it! "


    "You are so smug!" Vivian stuck out her tongue at him, making a face at him. She then turned around


    and said, "Terence, I don''t want to go back to the hospital now. How about we take a day off today and


    have some fun?"


    "Okay." Terence nodded. He was willing to do anything as long as Vivian wanted to. Except for that


    thing, she wanted him to marry another woman. That was just a so rude and unreasonable thing.


    They hung out, had snacks, went to a movie and then went to the seaside. They did what couples


    should do.


    They didn''t return to the hospital until it was getting dark.


    Terence''s pants were wet, and his shoes were full of dirt. On his back was Vivian. Lying on Terence''s


    shoulder, Vivian''s legs trembled as he walked, barefoot in each hand. She giggled and said to Terence,


    "Terence, can we have another trip?"


    "Call me ''husband'' and then I''ll take you there."


    "Hey, it''s your first day of marriage, why do you put on airs now?" Vivian smiled, "Don''t you fear that


    someone would tweak your ear? I have a lot of energy. "


    "In my opinion, it is you who put on airs on the first day of your marriage!"


    A familiar voice came from behind, which sounded a little unhappy.


    Upon seeing her father, Terence turned around with her on his back. When Terence saw Jacob, who


    was in a white coat, he naturally called, "Dad."


    Hearing that, both Vivian and Jacob were overwhelmed with emotion.


    "If I could find such a good son-inw like Terence, I must have done good deeds in my previous life."


    Jacob walked towards them and red at Vivian, saying, "Come down now! Don''t you think that


    Terence will be tired as long as you are tired? "


    "Daddy, you are unfair!" Vivian was unwilling toe down from Terence''s back, giving a snort, she


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    acted like a spoiled child. She suddenly felt that it was nice to have Terence by her side. With Terence


    by her side, she could be fearless.


    Terence smiled, "Dad, don''t worry. These are the only steps left. I can carry her. I''m not tired." After a


    pause, he asked, "Dad, are you busy now? Would you like to have dinner with us? "


    "I have eaten some food. I have a surgeryter." Said Jacob, ncing at them.


    Terence knew that Jacob wanted to say something to him, so he asked, "Dad, what do you want to


    say?"


    "It''s just..." Jacob frowned and said, "Let''s talk on the way."


    Terence nodded and went to the ward with Vivian on his back. No matter it was a man or a woman,


    there were patients, doctors or nurses on the way to the hospital. The way they looked at Terence


    showed that they liked him very much. Then, Vivian tightly wrapped her arms around his neck,


    dering her ownership over him.


    "You two, do you want a child?" As soon as they entered the ward, Jacob spoke.

 Chapter 293 Her Disease Is Difficult To Cure

    Chapter 293 Her Disease Is Difficult To Cure


    Terence was just putting down Vivian on the bed. Hearing what Jacob said, he was surprised and took


    a look at Vivian. Seeing that she was also confused, he turned around and asked, "Dad, Vivian is still


    sick. Besides, we just got our marriage license and haven''t held a wedding. Isn''t it too early for us to


    have a baby now?"


    Terence and Jacob were discussing having a baby. Even Vivian felt embarrassed, she blushed and


    mumbled, "Dad, what are you... Why did you say that? "


    Taking a step forward, Jacob continued, "I''m talking to you because I''m a father. But you should know


    that I''m a doctor!"


    "Is giving birth rted to her illness?" asked Terence It was strange for him to ask such a question. Just


    when Vivian was about to tease Terence, Jacob nodded heavily.


    As far as general knowledge was concerned, a pregnant woman would suffered from dysmenorrhea,


    which had no bad effect at all. In fact, pregnancy can even bring the clinical stability and improvements.


    For the diagnosed patients, the rate of a heart attack will increase with a longer pregnancy time.


    When her father finished, Terence was overjoyed, and it looked like he saw a glimmer of hope. "Dad, is


    it true? How could this be? That means Vivian will recover? "


    Taking a look at his daughter, Jacob said, "It can only be said that the risk would be lowered This might


    be associated with the frequent burst of immune diseases. However, if she wants to be pregnant, the


    risks of nausea in the first few months after delivery would be increased, and she is twice as high as


    the women in not pregnant period. It''s abination of danger and opportunity. "


    Terence''s face darkened as he heard his father''s words. He hesitated for a while before asking, "Dad,


    how are you sure you can cure her?"


    "Well I''m not sure. " Jacob shook his head and dared not to look at Vivian.


    "Then try it." "It''s better to get pregnant from now on than to have no hope," said Terence suddenly


    Vivian raised her head abruptly, looked at Terence and shook her head, "No, I don''t want to."


    Then, Terence turned around tofort Vivian, "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you. And


    there is still a long time before we get pregnant. We can treat you at the same time... "


    "I don''t want a baby." Vivian interrupted him.


    "Why not?" Terence asked, "Don''t you think it''s too hasty as you just got married? It doesn''t matter. We


    both like children, right? My mother likes kids too. "


    "No, I mean..." Vivian bit her lips hard, her hands hanging feebly on her knees, and said, "The disease


    is hereditary! I don''t want my child to be the same as my mom, just like me Can you just let me get rid


    of this disease? I don''t want to harm our next generation... "


    The ease and rxed tone of Vivian stiffened Terence. Jacob was speechless, and the light in his eyes


    faded away. What Vivian concerned touched everyone on the spot...


    The ward was a little quiet and dismal in the night. Vivian had fallen asleep while Terence was lying on


    the narrow bed, holding her in his arms and staring at the ceiling. He was not sleepy at all.


    Now the most important thing is to find some authoritative experts to cure her disease. That''s it.


    Having made up his mind, he slowly closed his eyes. Although he was not sleepy, he had to sleep.


    Terence kissed her hair and hugged her, feeling slightly relieved.


    In the next week, many people scrambled to visit Vivian, and many of them were medical experts at


    home and abroad. They examined her closely one by one, and Vivian sighed that she was about to


    be a panda.


    After so many experts and masters checked up the condition of the disease, they all said that it was the


    disease of the immune system that could not be cured. Even if it was cured well, it still had a rpse,


    not to mention that let Vivian pregnant and get rid of its hereditary.


    Such a result would only disappoint Terence.


    Vivian hadn''t fainted or been blind for a week. She was a normal person, but she had to stay in the


    hospital all day long, barely able to stay indoors. However, Jacob didn''t allow her to leave, neither did


    Terence. Moreover, Terence moved his office ce to the hospital next to the ward of Vivian. When


    Vivian was free, she went to apany him, and when she was tired, she came back home.


    They could still y games in spare time. In the game Wild World 2, they already married. They were


    newly married in real life and should have a beautiful life, but both in and out of the game unexpectedly


    made people sad.


    Because the task of "Wild World 2" was halfway, Terence was reluctant to finish it. Feeling something


    fishy, Vivian called the design department of thepany secretly and got to know that Yoyo in the


    game was killed by saving Nameless''s life and helped him to achieve his dream. Their current situation


    was somewhat simr. Was it because of this that Terence was unwilling to y games with her? Or


    was he afraid that she would be sad?


    Vivian secretly logged in to Terence''s game ount to see how she would ''die'' in the game. The


    picture jumped onto the wishing tree of Lovely Valley.


    It was still the paradise where birds were singing and flowers smelled. Nameless was wearing a Royal


    Dragon Robe and looked like the young master of the world. However, he was unconscious and looked


    pale...


    The mission of Yoyo was to find some fairy herbs in the fairy mountain to save him. With the long


    sword on his back, Yoyo went to the fairy mountain. There were two ancient legendary beasts at the


    entrance to the fairy mountain, and only if she defeated them could she enter the mountain. There were


    traps outside the fairy Grass Pond, and only by passing the mechanism could they enter the middle of


    the pool. There were water snakes in the pool, and only by avoiding them could she pick the fairy grass


    No mistake was allowed in this series of tasks, or she would have to restart from the Lovely Valley. Half


    a morningter, Vivian finally picked up the fairy grass. As she was wondering why she was still alive,


    she was told by the immortal from fairy mountain that if she wanted to wake up Nameless, she had to


    use his beloved woman''s efforts to exchange for the vani spiritual energy...


    ''Did the people who designed the game have seen too many love stories? Such a beautiful scene, but


    they are going to die?'' Vivian thought. Vivian sighed and continued her task.


    When Terence finished his work in the next room and came over, he found Vivian was lying on her bed


    and ying with herptop. He thought it funny. He quietly walked over to frighten her, but when he


    saw the screen on theputer, he stopped.


    A heavy voice came from behind, "Why are you crying when you are ying a game?"


    "Who, who is crying?" Vivian asked, trying to hide her emotions


    "Really?" Terence raised his eyebrows and looked at the screen, on which there was a love confession


    of Nameless said to Yoyo after she died. Terence said, "Tien has just finished a love novel while he was


    nning the ending, so he designs this result... But Yoyo still have a chance to bring her back to life. "


    Vivian closed her notebook and said, "Never mind. It took me so much time to ''bring you back to life''.


    When I want to resurrect, you must do it for me."


    "Okay." Terence nodded firmly. Whether in the game or in reality, he would "bring her back to life.".


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    While she was talking, there was a knock on the door. Then Sarah popped her head out and asked,


    "Can Ie in?"


    "Of course, of course!" Vivian waved to her.


    With a smile, Fiona came in with her concubines and said, "I''ve brought lunch with me. Terence, Vivian,


    would you like some?"


    "Great!" Vivian nodded hurriedly, "I don''t want to eat the food in hospital."


    "When can aunt Vivian be discharged?" Sarah asked.


    "Well Soon, I will be discharged from hospital. " Vivian said casually, it seemed that she didn''t care


    about her illness at all.


    She knew her own disease very well and experts didn''t lie to her. So Fiona blurted out directly, "Is there


    really no doctor who can cure this kind of disease? Why are these experts so unreliable at critical


    times? "


    "It''s difficult to cure my strange disease. I think I should find some medical experts to cure it. They''d


    better give me a pill. After eating it, my immune system will recover automatically." Vivian smiled and


    asked Sarah, "Isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Sarah nodded determinedly, though she was confused about what Vivian had asked.


    With a frown, something shed through Fiona''s mind. "Speaking of the genius in medicine. Now I


    remember a person," she murmured.


    While eating, Terence widened his eyes as he heard the news. He jumped to his feet and asked


    anxiously, "Fiona? You know doctors? What kind of doctor can cure Vivian? "


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "No, not the doctor!" Fiona waved her hand and took another gulp. Then she said, "I was thinking about


    that, Charles... Doesn''t he have many scientific weirdos? I remember that when they were making


    antidotes, they said that someone broke the immune system and the control of nervous system. I... I


    don''t understand! It suddenly urred to me that what he had done was really terrible. How could he


    bepared to a doctor? "


    Terence narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists. Maybe it would work!


    The doctors who followed Charles were now used by the government. It was said that if they could


    make a contribution to the development of science and medicine, they could be of great help to the


    development of the society. If they could cure Vivian''s disease...


    Thinking of this, Terence added, "I think we need to give it a try. Maybe the experts can''t solve this


    problem. These scientists are really capable."


    As soon as Terence''s words were finished, Vivian''s eyes lit up. She could pretend to be indifferent, but


    if there was a chance to live, she wanted to live better than anyone else...

 Chapter 294 How About Having A Baby

    Chapter 294 How About Having A Baby


    With an restless heart, Terence took three people under Charles to the hospital. It was said that they


    were the top-notch medical weirdo. They wore white coats and each of them had a medicine box in


    their hands. After learning about the condition of Vivian, they began to draw blood for her without


    saying anything.


    Instead of leaving the room, Terence was staying with Fiona and Jacob and so many experts. They


    wanted to know whether the immune system disease could be cured or not.


    Leaning on the ss window, Fiona watched those science freaks talk with each other in front of test


    tube, injection and monitor as if they were having a mysterious ceremony.


    When Vivian''s blood was extracted, a lot of devices were connected to her body, to test her heartbeats


    and blood pressure. Yet it didn''t affect her at all. Lying on the bed leisurely, she greeted the people


    outside from time to time.


    After a long time, three white doctors walked out of the ward.


    "How is it going?" asked Terence, taking the lead


    "Not bad." One of them nodded and the other two kept silent.


    "What do you mean?" Said Jacob anxiously.


    "We can cure her." Another doctor added.


    "Curable?! Really? " Terence screamed in surprise, his face glowing with happiness. "Can it be


    Terence asked a few questions. The white coat he was holding tightly hesitated. Then he said, "If it is


    and nerve system. We can''t simply describe what we are going to do next with the word ''treatment''."


    "What are you doing?" Fiona was startled.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Fiona." Several white coats had met her before in the base of X Organization, so


    they didn''t think she was unfamiliar with them. They said, "We just want to use gene therapy to treat


    this disease, so that Miss Vivian''s immune system will be restored to the level of normal people. And


    the disease will naturally be healed."


    "It''s easy to say. We all know how to cure her disease by gene therapy. It''s not all by your words."


    "Exactly! We''ve studied it for so many years, yet we still haven''t got a good method, are you sure you


    can sessfully make it? "


    "You''d better go back to have your dinner in jail!"


    A few experts were talking sarcastically. But the three weirdoes still looked calm. One of them nced


    at Fiona and said, "The antidote Miss Fiona wants is developed by us."


    His words convinced both Fiona and Terence.


    "If you can cure Vivian, I will try my best to provide afortable life for you and your family." Said


    Terence immediately.


    The three of them expressed their thanks, and then they continued, "But we still need to wait for the


    best timing. When will Miss Vivian have disease again? Whether she has passed out before, or she


    has short blindness, or she is not feeling well now. Please inform us as soon as possible so that we can


    cure her of her disease."


    Terence nodded excitedly. Three men in white cloaks with blood samples of Vivian were sent back to


    theirboratory.


    Jacob was in tears. He had never received a certain reply for Vivian''s disease. Today his wish was


    finally fulfilled. His daughter would definitely live well!


    Things seemed to be developing in a positive direction. Given there were hopes, both Vivian and


    Terence could not help but begin nning their future lives, talking about where to spend their


    honeymoon and what kind of wedding they should hold...


    It had been a long time since Terence went to thepanyst time. One day, while the weather was


    good and Vivian''s mood was stable, he went to thepany to take charge of thepany. As soon


    as he left, an unexpected visitor, Vivian, came to the ward.


    A mixed feeling surged up in Vivian''s heart at the sight of ra.


    "Vivian, how are you doing?" ra sat on the stool. Jacob didn''t know what had happened between the


    two sisters and Terence, so he just went to work and left them alone.


    "Very good." Vivian then turned her face to the other side and asked, "Why are you here again?"


    "Ie to see you!" ra was in a hurry, I heard that Mr. Terence knew you were ill and still insisted


    on marrying you Really? "


    "Yes." "I''m so sorry. ra, I thought you might have a chance." Vivian nodded firmly and added in a


    sarcastic tone


    "You are so happy, Vivian." The smile on ra''s face faded away. Looking askance at her, Vivian felt


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    like she was fuming and wanted to vent her anger on her.


    "Of course I am happy." Vivian snorted, "I''m tired. ra, you can leave now."


    "I just arrived, and you want to drive me away? Yes, I did like Mr. Terence, but it''s all over now. I''m still


    your cousin, Vivian. Don''t you even bother to say a few words? "


    As soon as ra finished her words, Vivian jumped up from the bed and picked up the cup. She flung


    the cup to the ground. With a loud sound of "bang", the cup broke into pieces.


    "Ah --" ra was so frightened that she stepped back and screamed, "Vivian! Are you crazy? "


    "Fuck off! I don''t want to see you again! " All of a sudden, Vivian threw the quilt and pillow to where


    ra was. Meanwhile, the fruits and vases on the table were also there.


    While throwing the things, Vivian was also cursing. But she suddenly burst intoughter, and she was


    really manic. ra was so frightened, she jumped to her feet and dashed towards the door.


    As soon as Terence received the phone call from the hospital, he rushed from thepany to hospital


    without any stop. Jacob told him that three science weirdoes had arrived at the hospital. He also said


    that the appearance of ra infuriated Vivian, and just a few words of ra irritated her, she had an


    attack of disease...


    "Get out of my way! She cried


    When Terence arrived at the hospital, Vivian was still cursing someone in the ward. But this time she


    suddenly cried. Without any hesitation, Terence rushed into the ward and hugged Vivian. "What''s up?


    Why are you crying? Are you okay? "


    "Terence, here you are atst..." Vivian cried like a poor beast and grabbed Terence''s sleeve, asking,


    "What did you do just now? Did you go to see ra? "


    "No, I didn''t go to find her."


    "Nonsense!" All of a sudden, Vivian raised her head and red at Terence with fury. "You are lying! I


    know everything between you and ra! You are lying to me. Haha.. Terence, I''m dying, aren''t I? If I


    died, you would be together with ra, wouldn''t you? Haha... "


    Vivian was mad in the ward and ra was standing outside, she had thought that she would pass out,


    but with so many symptoms, she didn''t expect that Vivian would even go insane with a bitter smile...


    The men in white obviously showed no concern about Vivian, but stared at making records of numbers


    on the instrument. They talked with each other from time to time, leaving Terence and Vivian alone.


    Holding her tightly, Terence felt sorry for her andforted, "No, no, you won''t die. I''m with you only!"


    "I don''t believe it!" Vivian roared, she suddenly grabbed his arm, opened her mouth and gave him a


    bite.


    The pain where Vivian bite was right on his wrist. He took a deep breath but didn''t get rid of her. When


    Vivian lost her strength, she suddenly loosened her grip, fell back on the bed and quieted down.


    Terence looked at his wrist and saw the blood mark caused by the bite just now.


    "Honey, are you okay?" Asked Terence as he wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    Vivian closed her eyes, turned over and fell asleep with her head on one side. Sitting beside her,


    Terence looked so gentle as if nothing had happened just now.


    Feeling like her heart was jammed, ra turned her face away and never looked at the situation in the


    ward again.


    After a long time of discussion, one of the three chose to talk with Terence. The other one stepped


    forward and stood beside him. "Mr. Terence, can we have a talk?"


    Terence looked at the sleeping Vivian and nodded.


    "Miss Vivian is suffering from an acute disease with various symptoms." "Even if we find some


    medicine to cure her nerve system and change her gene, I''m afraid the result will be bad."


    "Then what should we do?" Terence frowned.


    "We can treat Miss Vivian only when she is in a stable condition. Pregnancy will have an unexpected


    good result for a woman with such symptom, so, Mr. Terence, from now on, you should get ready for


    pregnancy with Miss Vivian. "


    "The pregnancysted for three months. In the three months, we are responsible for developing


    medicines or finding a method to do surgery. There are two advantages. One, it can make Miss Vivian


    better and convenient for us to take medicine; the other, after giving birth, we can continue to observe


    whether her physical rpse still exists or not, and it can be determined whether our treatment is


    effective or not by a newborn baby and can be determined whether this disease is still inherited. "


    "Mr. Terence, please think it over carefully!"


    After some time, Vivian woke up from her dream. Rubbing her painful temples, she opened her eyes


    and saw Terence sleeping in front of her.


    Vivian wanted to wake him up, but seeing the faint dark circles under his eyes and the tiredness in his


    sleep, she couldn''t bear. When she was about to reach out to hug him, she suddenly thought of


    something and immediately stretched out her hands to grab Terence''s arm.


    "What''s wrong?" Terence was in a light sleep. He could hear the movement of Vivian and woke up as


    soon as he opened his eyes.


    "Your hand..." Looking at the blood mark on his wrist, Vivian burst into tears and apologized in a


    trembling voice, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it... I... I couldn''t control myself back then... "


    "It''s not your fault." Patting on Vivian''s shoulder, Terence said gently, "Don''t me yourself. I didn''t


    mean to me you. Consider it as a wedding gift, an especial wedding gift from you, right? "


    "I don''t want to." Tears welled up in Vivian''s eyes and she med herself, "What gift is it?"


    "I''ll take another one. I''ll ask you for a present."


    "What?"


    "Let''s have a baby, shall we?"

 Chapter 295 All The Preparation For The Pregnancy Of Terence And Vivian Was In Full Swing.

    Chapter 295 All The Preparation For The Pregnancy Of Terence And Vivian Was In Full Swing.


    Terence passed on the three science weirdoes'' words to Vivian, which made thetter waver a little, but


    she still had some misgivings. "They just said that. What if they couldn''t cure me? Then our child will


    also get ill. "


    "Don''t worry about it." Patting on her shoulder, Terence consoled her, "The natural quality of the


    disease is less than a third. Plus treatment, our baby will be fine."


    Even if it has... Terence squinted his eyes. He couldn''t care so much right now. The most important


    thing right now was to cure Vivian. As for whether the children would be inherited or not, it was not


    something he needed to consider now. So he decided to be selfish this time.


    "Our baby..." Vivian repeated the words, and looked at Terence, she said absent-minded, "If our child


    looks like you, he must be very handsome."


    "If she looks like you, she will be beautiful." With a smile, Terence caressed her smooth skin and went


    on, "Just as our father said, let''s get ready for pregnancy? Okay? I hope you can be pregnant in three


    months. Then you can be a mother next year, okay? "


    All of a sudden, Vivian let out a sigh and continued, "Terence, I feel that I live a happy life like I''m in


    heaven now. I can''t believe that I''ve married you. Why do I have a baby with you again? Isn''t it too


    soon? "


    Terence chuckled and lowered his head to whisper in her ear, "I don''t think so. If you don''t believe me,


    I''ll begin to prepare for our wedding now, so that the whole people in M City will be able to share our


    wedding candies. When you marry our family with a grand scene, you will feel real. "


    Vivian giggled, "Can I show on TV? How about letting the TV station broadcast the whole process of


    our wedding? "


    "Of course."


    "Haha..." The smile on Vivian''s face got bigger. Then she shook her head and said, "No way. You''re


    such a womanizer. After you show on TV, I''m so worried about you. You''re so handsome that you can


    only belong to me..."


    Terence frowned and rubbed her nose gently. "Honey, are you kidding me? Your beauty only belongs to


    me. Besides, why am I attracted by other women? Hmm? " While saying this, he suddenly pressed


    Vivian under his body and said, "You should be punished."


    "Punish what? Kiss you? " She suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Holding his breath, Terence was caught off guard by the sudden move of Vivian. Even so, Terence still


    maintained his calm smile and gave a deep kiss on her face. "You are right. As a punishment, kissing


    me."


    Vivian pouted and kissed on Terence''s lips, "I regret..."


    "Regret for what?" Asked Terence gently.


    "I regret having asked you to marry another woman while you proposed." Vivian frowned, "I''m starting


    to feel jealous. I can''t imagine the future when another woman is around you... You did the same thing


    with her. You kissed her, hugged her and tonight you... "


    "Of course not." Terence interrupted her nonsense. "No, no, no, No. there won''t be such a person. I


    won''t hug or kiss anyone but you.. So, the most important thing for you, Vivian, for me, and for yourself,


    is to live well. Promise me? "


    Vivian looked into his eyes and saw the seriousness in his eyes. She nodded firmly and said, "Okay, I''ll


    live well. I will work hard to make me not to be the imperfect part of your life... "


    "Good girl! Here is another reward for you! " After a moment, Terence kissed her, one more kiss, and


    one more kiss... The two of them grappled with each other on the bed.


    Outside the ward, as soon as Fiona heard that Vivian had an asthma attack, she immediately brought


    Sarah to visit her. Jacob happened toe here to discuss with two men about Vivian''s pregnancy, so


    the three of them came here together. When they heard theughter and noises in the ward, they


    thought that Vivian had an sudden attack again, so they opened the door without thinking.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Vivian!"


    "How are you doing, Vivian?"


    Their concern turned into embarrassment when they pushed the door open. Terence was lying on the


    bed, while Vivian was tickling him on his back. They were ying happily when someone interrupted


    them.


    "Ahem... Dad! " Terence was the first one to react. He patted on Vivian''s shoulder and sat up.


    As soon as Jacob saw what was going on in the ward, he knew that Vivian was fine now. He breathed


    a sigh of relief. But in the next second, he was unhappy and said seriously, "What are you doing! This


    is the hospital! Vivian,e down! "


    "Okay.." With her mouth puckered, Vivian moved away from Terence reluctantly and pulled the


    crumpled sheet.


    "Aunt Vivian, in my home, my father always pinned my mother down, but you have done it in a wrong


    way." Sarah suddenly broke the silence. The atmosphere was really heavy and embarrassing. Holding


    her in her arms, Fiona twitched the corners of her mouth. Before she could say something, Sarah


    turned to her mother again and asked sweetly, "Mom, do you think so?"


    "Is that so, Fiona?" With a yful smile, Vivian stared at Fiona''s face. Noticing that her face turned red,


    she couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Terence also smiled lightly without saying anything.


    As an elder, Jacob was embarrassed to hear these children quarrel here, but as a doctor, he couldn''t


    leave. So he pulled a long face and said, "This is the hospital, which is forbidden to fight. Besides,


    Vivian,e here and check the treatment."


    "Yes, doctor Jacob." Vivian stuck out her tongue at him.


    It was a treatment n, but it was also a way to let two people prepare for pregnancy. Jacob specially


    called an obstetrician to give them a careful exnation of what they should pay attention to during the


    pregnancy preparation.


    "Did you get ready for pregnancy, Fiona?" Vivian asked suddenly while she was listening to the doctor.


    "No, I didn''t!" Fiona even didn''t know how she got pregnant!


    "Right! That''s it! " Furiously, Vivian grabbed Terence''s hand and acted like a spoiled child. "I can''t y


    on theputer, or y on the phone. I can''t eat snacks. Besides, I need to exercise every day... Take


    my life! "Terence? Mr. Terence? Mr. Terence? Otherwise, let nature take its course? Look, Sarah is so


    cute. It''s okay for us to be pregnant identally! "


    However, the obstetrician refused her suggestion immediately before Terence said no. "Vivian, you are


    in a special period now. It''s necessary to get pregnant. The reason why your friend gave birth to this


    cute and beautiful girl must be rted to both her husband and her gene. "


    "Yes, doctor, you are right." Suddenly, Fiona nodded her head and raised her eyebrows at Vivian with a


    smirk. She wanted to revenge herself for teasing her just now.


    "Terence''s gene is also excellent!" Vivian put her hand around Terence''s arms and said proudly, "Look


    at your appearance, your figure and your temperament. You are the best of the best! He is handsome


    in genes! "


    "Yes, yes, you''re right." The doctor nodded and said, "You have good genes. If you try to get pregnant


    again, perhaps you can get two babies at one time. Don''t you think so?"


    "Good idea!" Vivian nodded, "I''ve made up my mind. I''ll give birth to two babies at one time! Terence,


    "Okay, I listen to you." replied Terence in a spoiled tone.


    "uncle Terence, can you give one to me?" Sarah suddenly spoke with a face full of expectation. It would


    be great if she could have a brother or a sister. They would be much more interesting than Barbie dolls!


    "Sarah, if you want a brother or sister, ask your mother to have another one!"


    "Hahaha..."


    All the preparation for the pregnancy of Terence and Vivian was in full swing.


    It was getting colder and colder. In the early morning of the autumn, people could see that Terence was


    running with Vivian on all the streets in M City. Normally, when Vivian was out of breath, she shouted


    behind Terence, "Come and carry me on your back!"


    "I''ll carry you on my back if you run another 100 meters." Terence turned around with a smile on his


    face. After running for 100 meters, Vivian gritted her teeth and stopped another step. She leaned


    against his back as if she was worn out. Terence would never refuse his wife''s small request. Jacob


    sighed and shook his head every time because he thought that it was Terence''s fault for doting on


    Vivian.


    Snacks also hurt her, making Vivian sad all the time.


    On a sunny day, Vivian held a farewell ceremony for the snacks. She handed over all the snacks she


    hadn''t eaten for years to Sarah, the little girl thanked her before throwing herself into the piles of


    snacks and gulping them down, which made Vivian almost cry;


    She couldn''t y the game any more, nor could she y her cellphone, nor could she eat too much


    sweet food. Besides, she had to take blood test from three technical experts from time to time. It was


    too difficult...


    However, no matter how Vivian grumbled, she knew that the person who suffered the most was


    actually Terence. He had to take care of both his business and Vivian. Sometimes Vivian felt dizzy,


    sometimes it was dark in front of her eyes, and sometimes she got mad. Every time it was Terence who


    took care of her. After that, she always apologized to Terence, full of remorse. But even so, he had no


    In the M City, when the first snow came, Vivian finally got her medicine. She waited until she was


    pregnant andbined with gene therapy to see if her disease could bepletely cured.


    Day by day, New year''s Day was approaching. They were preparing the pregnancy for almost two


    months.


    "Ha ha! Sarah! Come on!"


    The M City had been covered in silver from the snowy incident. In these two days, as energetic as she


    was, Vivian went back to the vi with Terence. And Sarah also came here, too. Terence, Vivian and


    Sarah were happily making snowmen and ying with each other.


    "Let''s go and ask mommy to y with us?" Sarah''s face flushed bright red and said with a smile.


    "No, you have to stay with us these days." Vivian said with a smile.


    "Why? What about mom? " Sarah kept asking.


    "Your mother..." Terence smiled and looked into Vivian''s eyes. "She went somewhere else," he


    added

 Chapter 296 A Beautiful Image In The First Snow

    Chapter 296 A Beautiful Image In The First Snow


    It was dark, in a base in the JB Area, they end the training the whole day with loud and clear horns.


    Wearing an overcoat, Spencer finished the inspection and was ready to go back. Walking forward, a


    sudden cool breeze fell on his forehead and he looked up.


    "It seems to snow." Seeing what Spencer was doing, someone in the crowd said and then someone


    echoed, "Yes, it seems that there are snowkes falling."


    "Although JB Area was clod, it hasn''t snowed yet. I wonder how long this first snow willst," another


    man said


    Spencer smiled, "Yeah, it''s snowing Well, you don''t have to send me back. I''ll go back by myself. "


    "What?" Originally, he was hesitating. But unexpectedly, he was stopped by Spencer.


    As he walked forward, he took out his phone from his coat pocket and smiled. Nobody knew who he


    was calling.


    "Who is Mr. Spencer calling?"


    "He has been wearing a long face the whole day. Why is he smiling now?"


    "Is he calling home?"


    There were two groups following Spencer to JB Area, and today only the most familiar ones followed


    him. One was Johnson, who had been promoted to the monitor since a long time ago, and the other


    was Karl who stayed with Spencer for three years.


    After hearing their discussion, the two looked at Spencer who walked away alone. Karl smiled and said,


    "Our Mr. Spencer must be calling Mrs. Cheng. No need to think."


    "We''d better not bother him now. He is not far away from here. Let''s send him home." Johnson added.


    Most of these people lived in the base because of the transfer of work. They nodded when they heard


    what he said.


    On the other side, Spencer walked alone, and dialed the number of Fiona.


    "Hello?" On the other end of the line came the gentle voice of Fiona, which warmed his heart. In a low


    and soft voice, he released, "How do you feel? Have you had lunch? "


    "Not yet!" Raising her voice slightly, Fiona said in a pleasant tone, "It''s snowing here. I''ll wait for a while


    before eating."


    "Is it snowing too in M City?" Spencer was surprised, "JB Area is snowing as well. I can watch the snow


    with you. "


    "Yeah, let''s watch snow together. How about we have hotpotter? " "The weather is perfect!" Fiona


    said with a smile


    "Okay!" Spencer responded without any hesitation. He had been here for more than two months.


    Sometimes, when he missed the days when he was with Fiona and Sarah, he would video chat with


    them to have the same food. Although it was on the screen, it was also enjoyable.


    Thinking of this, Spencer suddenly felt a little sad. He said aggrievedly, "Honey, the day after tomorrow


    is my birthday. I miss you so much! I saidst time that I was going to eat the birthday noodles cooked


    by you. I won''t have a chance this year. Keep it for me. "


    When he was done, he walked several hundred meters away. Johnson and Karl followed him for a


    while, Karl asked gently, "Hey, monitor, are we leaving now?"


    "I think it''s unnecessary." Johnson shook his head. "Ten minutes'' ride is not enough for Mr. Spencer to


    finish the phone call. I guess he wants to walk home today."


    "Wow, Mr. Spencer is so romantic! He likes snowy days!" Karl said with a simple smile.


    "That''s because Mrs. Cheng likes snowy days."


    After more than twenty minutes, Spencer almost reached the family building. He opened his mouth, "I''ll


    be back soon. I will have hotpot prepared. I''ll have dinner with youter. And Sarah."


    As he spoke, he turned a corner. Within less than 100 meters he reached the second floor of his


    building.


    "I''m afraid Sarah can''t have dinner with us!" On the other end of the line, Fiona said regretfully.


    Furrowing his brows, Spencer asked, "Why?"


    Giggle, giggle, giggle But instead of answering him, Fiona continued to ask, "When will youe back,


    Spencer? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. "


    "I..."


    When he was about to speak, suddenly, he looked up and stared into the distance.


    There was a thin and gentle figure standing in front of the building. The snow was falling, and the thin


    snow also fell on the ground. The corners of her mouth were curving upward, which was a beautiful


    arc. Her eyes were fixed on Spencer. Although she did not speak, she said everything without a word.


    "Fiona..." Spencer stopped and couldn''t help calling her name. Although they were so far away, he


    seemed to be able to see her heart. Miss, love, sadness, and moving, all the emotions surged in his


    heart. He hadn''t seen her for more than two months and now she was here.


    Having no time tough, he lifted his foot and ran to the direction of Fiona. His mind went nk, and


    the only thought was to run to her.


    Suddenly, something urred to Fiona. She looked at the man who was running to her, and moved


    forward unconsciously. But before she could say anything, he had already rushed over to her and held


    her into his arms.


    "Am I dreaming? It''s really you, Fiona! " Spencer held her more tightly and trembled with excitement.


    His face was against hers and he sighed in disbelief, "Oh my God! It''s really you, Fiona!"


    "Yes, it''s me." Fiona choked with sobs. She reached out and hugged him, feeling the slight coldness in


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    his body.


    "How could you Why did youe to me? " He held her tightly in his arms and asked.


    "Because I miss you and you can''t go back to me, so Ie to find you." Biting her lips, she


    whispered.


    However, as soon as she finished her words, Spencer shouted with excitement. He lifted her in his


    arms and circled her. "I''m so happy! I miss you too! I miss you so much! "


    "Ah --" Fiona screamed, "Put me down quickly! I passed out. Put me down, please. "


    "Haha..."


    Johnson and Karl were standing not far from them. When they saw the scene in front of them, they


    couldn''t help snickering.


    Spencer then put her down and held her face in his hands. He kissed her on her cold nose, eyes and


    cheeks, and finally gave her a long kiss before he leaned down and kissed her passionately.


    He had slept alone for more than two months. God knew how he got through this!


    Fiona tried to push him away, but she was stopped by Spencer, who grabbed her waist and pressed his


    lips against hers. The two of them were romantically engaged in the snow all over the sky. Even the


    temperature around them seemed to be warm up.


    After a long time, he looked quite satisfied and let go of Fiona. The more he looked at her, the happier


    he felt. He lowered his head and was about to kiss her. Unexpectedly, Fiona reached out her hand and


    stopped Spencer from kissing her. She blushed and said, "Mr. Spencer, aren''t you cold? Can we go in


    first? "


    "Okay." Spencer nodded and he then carried Fiona on his shoulder and led her inside.


    Fiona struggled to get rid of him, "Hey, let go of me!"


    "Honey, don''t be so naughty! It''s hard to walk on the snowy road. I can take you on my shoulder. "


    Although his tone was not good, the smile on his face was still very bright.


    The room was as warm as spring. While carrying Fiona on his shoulder back to the bedroom, he


    couldn''t wait to take her down, but she ran away when he was changing his clothes. He changed into


    casual clothes and went downstairs, only to find that Fiona was preparing to eat hot pot.


    Hearing the footsteps downstairs, Fiona smiled, "Come and eat hot pot."


    "You run so fast!" He ran to Fiona cheerfully and hugged her from behind. He said with a smile, "Fiona,


    why do youe here? Why didn''t you tell me when you arrived? Then I could pick you up at the


    airport. "


    "I want to surprise you!" "Um, is it a surprise?" she asked briskly


    "Surprise! What a surprise! " Spencer kissed her neck and said, "I''m so happy that I don''t know what to


    do."


    "Then I''ll tell you what to do!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Put these dishes on the table." Then Fiona handed the washed vegetables to him.


    "Yes! My darling! "


    Taking the vegetable from Fiona''s hand, he made a standard salute to her, and she responded with a


    slight smile.


    After he put the dish on the table, he returned to the table and took the initiative to serve the dishes.


    On the table, Spencer stared at Fiona with a smile, and found her scalp tingling.


    "Why do you keep looking at me?" Fiona put a piece of meat ball into the bowl of Spencer, "Aren''t you


    hungry? Why don''t you eat well?"


    "You are beautiful enough to feast my eyes. I''m not hungry now." Smiling, he swallowed the meatball


    and said, "Honey, you should eat more."


    Biting her lips, Fiona smiled and nodded, "Okay."


    "Here you are. How about Sarah?" Suddenly, he asked, "Is she at home?"


    "At Terence''s." Fiona sighed, "I came here without telling her. I''m afraid she will cry when she knows I


    Because the JB Area was tall, it was easy to feel the reaction to the teau. The weather was


    changeable. Fiona asked the doctor but no children were allowed toe.


    Spencer nodded as if he had thought of something, and asked, "Then how long are you going to hide


    from Sarah? When will you go back? "


    "I''ll go back after you celebrate your birthday." Fiona raised her head and smiled, "I''m here to make


    long-life noodles for you!"


    "What? So you will stay here for three days? " Then Spencer dragged the chair to Fiona and said, "No.


    You rarelye to my home. Please spend more time with me."


    "I just arrived!" Smiling, Fiona pushed him away. "What''s more, you have so many things to do. It''s


    useless for me to stay here, isn''t it?"


    "I do have a lot of things to do, but I have nothing to do tonight!" Spencer retorted, "You stay here. I''ll


    "No, I have to be with Sarah!" Fiona shook her head.


    "It''s more important to stay with me."


    "Am I here with you eating? Dinner is ready, Mr. Spencer. "


    "What''s for dinner?"


    "I''m full after dinner. What else can I eat?"


    "You!"


    "Do you want to get punched, Spencer?"

 Chapter 297 Do You Want A Wedding Ceremony

    Chapter 297 Do You Want A Wedding Ceremony


    At eleven o''clock in the evening, Fiona was lying on the bed, sleepy in the arms of Spencer. But her


    pale arm blocked Spencer''s hand that was about to attack again. She had already been tired because


    of Spencer, but it seemed that he hadn''t suppressed his excitement yet. All of a sudden, Fiona thought


    she came to him full of expectation, like a sheep into a tiger''s mouth.


    "Honey, why do youe here all of a sudden? Ha ha. It''s really unexpected. You don''t know how


    happy I am. Why did youe so far? " Stroking her hair, Spencer grinned. ''He''llugh when he''s


    dreaming tonight, '' he thought. He had thought of asking Fiona toe, but given the harsh conditions


    here and Sarah, he could only throw the idea out of his mind. Unexpectedly, Fiona came herself. Well,


    it was the best gift he had received this year!


    "Because I miss you so much." In a daze, she could hardly open her eyes. Besides, he had asked this


    question for several times, and it seemed to be unnecessary to answer it.


    "I miss you too!" Hearing that, Spencer tightened his hands, in which Fiona was held. Then he gave her


    a kiss on her cheek and said, "You''re so sweet. Honey, let''s go to sleep!"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded her head and bowed her head towards Spencer. Her subconscious action made


    Spencer tense up again. After taking a deep breath and trying to clear his mind, Spencer fished out his


    cell phone and texted a message to someone. Then he embraced Fiona in his arms and fell asleep


    happily.


    Tinkle¡ª¡ª


    In the dormitory, when Karl was about to go to bed, his mobile phone screen suddenly lit up. After


    reading the content, he took it and went to Warren. "Monitor! We''ll have a rest tomorrow! "


    "What?" When Johnson just finished bathing in the bathroom, he heard Karl''s voice and quickly opened


    the door. "Why do we have a rest?"


    "Look!" Holding his phone in front of Johnson, Karl said, "It was a text from Mr. Spencer."


    Johnson looked at the screen, suddenly smiled, "How can Mr. Spencer say that it is going to be the


    new year''s new year, and it snows again, giving everyone a three-day holiday, is this a deceiving


    statement! He doesn''t want to go out because Mrs. Cheng is here. "


    "Yes, you are right." Karl took back his phone and said, "But it''s good for us. I want to get upte


    tomorrow." As soon as he finished, the phone suddenly buzzed again. Karl took it out and looked


    again.


    "Tomorrow morning exercise as usual."


    "¡­¡­" When he saw another message from Spencer, Johnson''s face darkened. He grabbed a towel


    and threw it at Karl. "It''s your crow''s mouth!"


    "I didn''t mean it!" "Monitor, you''re naked now!" Karl cried while dodging! Haha! "


    "Fuck!" Johnson cursed and then mmed the door of the bathroom.


    "Hahaha..."


    The next morning, JB Area was wearing a snow on the sky where there was all snow to watch. The


    world seemed to be extremely quiet because of this. Even a slightest sound could be heard.


    "One, two, one!"


    The loud and clear slogans seemed to being from afar anding towards the military''s


    residentialpound.


    Fiona rolled over on the bed and nudged him. "Get up now. You should go out for morning exercise,"


    she muttered...


    He also turned over and held her in his arms. His voice was hoarse in the morning, "I''m not going. Let


    them go! I''ll go back to sleep with you. "


    With a broad smile, Fiona opened her eyes and said, "What are you talking about? It''s my fault to have


    youzy? They will me it on me. "


    "Who dares to say that? !" Spencer turned her around and said, "I don''t even dare to criticize my wife. If


    anyone dares to offend you, I will fight him to death."


    "You are so sweet in the morning." Fiona smiled towards Spencer. It was a breathtaking smile.


    Spencer''s eyes had been wandering. He couldn''t help but say, "Because I kissed you yesterday, so my


    mouth became sweet. Fiona, you are so beautiful! "


    Fiona swallowed and said, "Spencer, please don''t say that, it''s too sweet."


    "Well, I won''t say it anymore!" Spencer smiled. As he spoke, he turned over and pressed Fiona under


    his body. "I won''t talk anymore. I''ll do it!" He began to tear off Fiona''s clothes with little strength.


    "Ah --" Fiona screamed and got rid of him with a smile. "Don''t get to me, please get away from me!"


    "No! I won''t go! "


    Both of them fought together, but the slogans were getting closer and closer.


    "Your team is responsible for building 1 to building 5. You''re responsible for the small vi district here,


    and you''re responsible for..."


    In the bedroom, Spencer kissed Fiona on her neck from afar. Suddenly, Fiona heard the sound


    downstairs. She quickly hid herself from Spencer and asked, "What are they doing down there?


    Responsible for what? What do they mean? "


    "Focus!" Spencer took a bite on her shoulder.


    "Hiss..." Fiona gasped and scratched him, "Tell me, quickly!"


    "Stop it! Haha Stop it! " Spencer was very itchy. He immediately begged for mercy and said with a


    shaking smile, "I think they''re cleaning the snow downstairs! It snowed all nightst night! "


    "It snowed all night?" Fiona''s eyes lit up. She held his arm and asked, "Is it snowing? Why would they


    clean it? I haven''t seen what kind of snow is there! What a pity if they clean it up! "


    "Do you want to keep it?" Spencer raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes!" "I want to make snowmen. Could you ask them not to clean up the snow in front of your


    building?" she added


    "Kiss me!" Disdainfully, he moved his face close to her. Fiona blushed and avoided a kiss.


    "You guys, be responsible for the cleaning of the main building over there!"


    It sounded like that they were right downstairs. "Where are we?" Fiona asked hurriedly


    "Main building." Spencer said calmly and found it interesting to see how impatient Fiona was.


    "Go stop them!" Fiona was in a hurry, but she saw Spencer pointing his face. Fiona''s face was still


    flushed, but she couldn''t care less. Raising her head, she gave him a big kiss.


    Although she was so close to him, she still blushed easily. Well, that would be nice. But Spencer liked


    to see her blush.


    Thinking of this, he got up and tucked the corner of the quilt and put on his clothes. Then he went to the


    balcony and shouted to the people downstairs, "Don''t clean the snow in my area. Keep more snow


    here and I''ll go down to make a snowmanter."


    The men downstairs seemed to be stunned for a few seconds before they heard a loud "yes".


    Spencer waved his hand at the balcony and turned around to go back to his bedroom.


    "Are you cold?" Fiona sat up and began to get dressed.


    "Yes, I''m cold." Spencer nodded, "Are you going to make snowmen?"


    "Yes!"


    After having breakfast in a hurry, Fiona rushed out of the door in a bit of a rush, only to see the heavy


    snow. How great it was that all the dirt in the world disappeared for the white color of her eyes!


    Fiona was wearing a pair of snow boots, a casual coat and a pair of gloves. Following her closely,


    Spencer carried a shovel and a bucket, and said, "Slow down!"


    "Okay, I know!" Fiona replied with a smile.


    People, who were removing snow not far away, saw her when she walked out of the main building.


    First, they were surprised, and then they felt intimate with her.


    "When did our new leader learn to keep a mistress in a golden house?"


    "She''s so beautiful! She''s really something! "


    "No wonder our leader told us that he''s going to make a snowman! I''m just wondering. It seems that


    men do this all for the sake of their beauty! "


    "We have to pretend that we didn''t see that. Otherwise, he will teach us a lesson!"


    "Let''s go to see her secretlyter."


    "That''s a good idea..."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Those men whispered to each other. Hearing what they said, Spencer pouted his mouth and suddenly


    raised his head. He roared, "Honey! How is our daughter at home? Honey, I''m so moved that youe


    all the way here to see me! "


    "Why are you shouting?" Fiona asked in surprise


    "I don''t just cry out." Spencer kissed her on her face and added, "I''d better put a board on your body to


    tell others that you''re my wife. This way, they dare not to do something bad to you and suspect that I


    was plotting against you. You belong to him only."


    With a coy smile, Fiona caressed Spencer''s face. "Come on, let''s make snowmen!"


    "Okay." Spencer nodded and then shouted, "Okay! Honey, you can do whatever you want! "


    The voice of the man came from far away. The people in the residential area were surprised to hear


    that Spencer called Fiona wife. At this time, they saw Johnson and Karling over and asked what


    happened. Karl told the truth. For a moment, the new leader''s wife came to JB Area to see him was


    spreading all over here, almost everyone knew it.


    At the gate, Fiona and Spencer found a t area and started to make snowmen. There was no outsider


    to disturb them. They chatted and yed, enjoying the time when they were alone.


    When they were talking about the story between Terence and Vivian, Fiona said with a smile, "Terence


    said that he wanted to hold a wedding after Vivian''s pregnancy."


    "Holding a wedding is so tiring, and if Vivian is pregnant..." Spencer shook his head and sighed,


    "Terence is really a considerate man! What''s wrong with his brain? "


    "Terence said it''s not a big deal to hold a wedding ceremony. Vivian only has to show up. She won''t be


    tired." With a smile, Fiona said, "He has thought all these through. And he also said that at that time,


    maybe you had returned and asked you to help drink some wine or something. "


    "He is quite considerate! I won''t do it! " Raising the corner of his mouth, Spencer patted the snowman''s


    head gently with his big palm. Then he said to Fiona with a smile, "It''s your turn to fix its eyes and


    nose."


    "Okay, no problem!" Fiona nodded and took the carrots as the snowman''s nose and the buttons as its


    eyes.


    While Fiona was bending over, Spencer''s heart sank. Out of nowhere, he blurted out, "Do you want a


    wedding, Fiona?"

 Chapter 298 Its Perfect With Regrets

    Chapter 298 It''s Perfect With Regrets


    "Wedding?" Fiona murmured, and her hands kept doing the buttons to the snowman''s eyes, smiling


    really and indifferently, "Didn''t I have a wedding with you? Should we do it again? Aren''t you tired, Mr.


    Spencer? "


    "That''s different! It''s not the problem of being tired or not! " He got anxious.


    "What''s the difference?" The snowman''s eyes were still fixed in afortable position. Fiona took a


    look at her works with satisfaction and then turned to look at Spencer. She said, "Haven''t we talked


    about this before? I feel great about our life now. The wedding is just a ceremony. There''s no need to


    care about it, is there? "


    "But..." Spencer stepped forward and added, "I always feel that I owe you a lot. Now I feel that even if I


    put the whole world in front of you, it still can''t make up for the mistake I made before. I feel flustered at


    the thought of this."


    "Why are you panicking? As you said, the whole world can''t make up for it, let alone a wedding. " As


    soon as Fiona finished speaking, her eyes turned more serious. "And, it''s perfect with regret. It''s a pity


    for you, but for me, it''s perfect. I want you to remember that you owe me a wedding, so I want you to be


    guilty to me. In this way, you can be better to me, Mr. Spencer. At least, you can be good to me all your


    life. "


    Spencer stepped forward and held her in his arms. "I will be good to you not only for a lifetime, but also


    for the next life," he announced


    Fiona rubbed against his face with her nose and said, "Yeah! It''s so good to have something on other


    people!"


    "You have everything on me." He held her in his arms to convey his emotion. After a while, he looked at


    the snowman and said, "The snowman is finished. Do you want to go back? It''s so cold outside. "


    "Let''s go back after I take a picture."


    "Okay, I listen to you." Then he smiled and said, "Let me take a beautiful picture for you and to


    memorize our snowman."


    With a smile, Fiona turned around and stood beside the snowman. When she was about to set up a


    scissor, a girl ran towards her from not far away, shouting, "New leader! Spencer! "


    Spencer looked back and frowned. It was the annoying girl again. Following the voice, Fiona caught a


    glimpse of a red figure running towards her. The woman looked angry.


    Several people were sweeping the snow outside. They were the family member to visit their children


    here, and now they were here to see Fiona. When more and more people were gathering here, the


    young woman shouted and all eyes were focused on her.


    "Who is she?" Fiona whispered.


    "She is the granddaughter of some leader. Her name is something called Li." Then he turned to look at


    Fiona and said, "Leave her alone. She''s so annoying. If it weren''t for her grandfather, I wouldn''t have


    talked to her. "


    "Did you talk to her before?" With knitted brows, Fiona suddenly felt ufortable in her heart. With


    some inexplicable jealousy, she asked, "Why do I feel like you are very familiar with her?"


    "She has been in the military''s residentialpound, I have seen her for several times." Looking a little


    impatient, Spencer smiled at Fiona and said, "Come on. Leave her alone. I''ll take pictures of you."


    The girl ran to him and stood behind him. "Hey, you new here. Why don''t you talk to me?" she


    After he finished his words, the young woman turned to look at Fiona, and then looked at her up and


    down. She replied coldly, "Hello, I''m Lilian Li."


    "Hi, I''m Fiona Ji." Fiona nodded and greeted her politely.


    Spencer closed his eyes impatiently and took two steps forward. Standing in front of Fiona, he said,


    "Let''s go back first. We can take photoster."


    "Is that okay?" Fiona raised her head and looked at Lilian meaningfully.


    "Why not?" Spencer took Fiona''s hand and was about to leave. But when he turned around, Lilian


    suddenly opened her arms and stopped him. She stared at Fiona and said angrily, "I heard a lot this


    morning that the new Mr. Spencer had a wife. Is it you, Fiona?"


    It turned out to be this way! Fiona understood! What was she doing here? And ask for punishment?


    Fiona didn''t say anything. She didn''t know whether she should leave or make her point? From Celine,


    Kristen, Crystal, now came Lilian... Other than the first person, the rest of them posed no threat to her,


    at least Lilian remained safe for the time being. But she felt a little ufortable when she saw an


    outstanding man like Spencer who had many outstanding girls around him.


    Perhaps, she couldn''t just be an ordinary student. She still had her dream. Perhaps one day, she would


    stand on the same side as Spencer! She could choose not to be here, or she could support him in


    secret. But if she became a designer, the best one, would the man who was on tenterhooks be


    Spencer?


    With this thought, in an instant, Fiona said lightly again, "Well, I''m the wife of Spencer. Nice to meet


    you."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Spencer''s hand that was holding her hand tightened, and a warm


    current flowed through his heart. Nothing could please him than Fiona admit her identity and make him


    happier!


    "Hey, Spencer, you do have a wife? Are you serious, Fiona? " Lilian couldn''t believe what she just


    heard. A few secondster, her face turned pale. ring at Fiona fiercely, she cursed, "You''re a bad


    woman! I knew him first! When did you marry him? "


    Her reproach dispelled all Fiona''s good mood. She cast a nce at Spencer, but said nothing.


    However, Spencer''s heart skipped a beat. Out of nowhere, he felt scared. He grabbed Fiona''s hand


    tightly and said, "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t know what''s wrong with this woman. I''ve never seen her


    for several times!"


    "Spencer! My grandpa has told me that if I like you, I can marry you at any cost!" Lilian said, reaching


    out to pull Spencer. But Spencer dodged before her fingers touched the corner of his shirt. Lilian red


    up. Turning around, she pushed at the opposite direction of Fiona. Fiona''s shoes were clumsy and low


    in mood. Unexpectedly, she was pushed hard by Lilian and her body leaned back sharply.


    "Fiona!" As soon as Spencer shouted out Fiona''s name, he reached out his hand and easily grabbed


    her waist. Fumed with rage, he turned his head around. At the sight of Lilian standing in front of him, he


    reached out his hand and grabbed her arm. "Bang!" with a loud thud, she fell to the snowy ground.


    "Ah --" Lilian burst into tears suddenly.


    "Are you insane? I don''t even know your name! If you continue to act wildly and say something unkind,


    I will not be polite to you anymore even you are a girl! " As soon as Spencer finished those words,


    Johnson and Karl ran over to him, he scolded, "What are you doing?! "Take her away!"


    "What?"


    Johnson and Karl looked at each other, hesitating. She was just a girl. Wasn''t it appropriate to drag her


    away? But if they told this to Mr. Spencer, he would definitely scold them. So the two turned their eyes


    to look at Fiona.


    While listening to the crying of Lilian, Fiona was annoyed and frowned. "Get off me, Spencer. Come to


    me after you deal with this," she ordered


    "No way!" He pouted and said, "I''ll go back with you."


    Fiona turned her head and stared at him. "I said, let me go. Don''t you want to embarrass us in front of


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    so many people? "


    Still holding Fiona''s waist, Spencer looked into her eyes and felt more and more aggrieved. "I really


    don''t know anything... You have to trust me. "


    "Hey, Spencer! My grandpa told me that I can marry you as long as I like you!"


    At this critical moment, Lilian opened her mouth again. After hearing what she had said, Spencer


    red at her and shouted, "Shut up! Johnson, drag her away! Give her to her father! "


    "Ah... I don''t want to see my father!" Lilian was rolling on the snow, but she was pulled up by Karl and


    Johnson and forced to retreat, and farther and farther, but she was still repeating what she had just


    said, and everyone on the way heard it.


    Fiona was also shocked by the scene. Without any hesitation, Spencer lifted her in his arms and


    walked towards the house.


    "Hey -" Fiona was startled. "You don''t have to use this every time, OK! Put me down! "


    "No way!" Spencer shook his head and added, "Listen to me. I haven''t seen that little girl for several


    times. I found her annoying because when I met her for the first time, she was at the dinner table and


    spilled the wine on me. Later when we met on the road, she always called me in a domineering way..


    You may not know that her grandpa was forced to retire. The reason why I''m here today is to work out


    their discipline. I don''t like them at all. "


    Turning her head away, Fiona said angrily, "But over two months, you never mentioned her to me. If I


    didn''te over, would you still hide it from me? "


    "No, I didn''t. how could I possibly hide anything from you?" Then he walked into the living room with


    Fiona in his arms. "I just think that it''s unnecessary to talk about her! I never tried to hide anything from


    you, as far as she''s concerned. I even haven''t taken a look at her. She was talking nonsense just now.


    Don''t take it to heart! "


    "Put me down first!" Fiona frowned.


    After a short pause, he put her down on the ground carefully and added, "You''re the only one in my


    heart. That will never change. You have to trust me, and you have to trust yourself. "

 Chapter 299 The Trick To Capture A Husband

    Chapter 299 The Trick To Capture A Husband


    "Is it all right for you to do that? Aren''t you afraid that others might gossip about you? " Fiona looked at


    Spencer but her expression was still light. But she was still worried about him.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." Spencer''s eyes turned cold when he thought of that woman,


    Lilian. And all of a sudden, his Adam''s apple rolled in his throat. His eyes lit up and he said hastily,


    "Wait a minute, Fiona. I''ll ask Johnson and Karl toe and exin it to you! And mypanions in


    the past two months can prove that I have nothing to do with Lilian! She is talking nonsense today. I am


    also scared! "


    But instead of responding to him, Fiona heaved a sigh and said, "I''m going to get changed."


    "I''ll go with you!" Spencer had to keep pace with rosy.


    "No way." Fiona shook her head and said, "I want to calm down."


    Spencer opened his mouth slightly and then nodded, "Okay."


    "Yes." Fiona replied before turning around and going upstairs. Spencer kicked the sofa angrily and took


    out his cell phone. Then he called Johnson, Karl and his men one by one.


    On the other side, Fiona went back to her bedroom to change her wet shoes and thick cotton clothes.


    Wearing a simple dress, she threw herself on the bed. After thinking for a while, she prepared to make


    a phone call to talk with Vivian.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    In the Louts Moon vi in M City, Vivian had just finished dinner with Sarah. When she saw the call


    from Fiona, she immediately gave Sarah to Terence and answered the phone in secret.


    "Hello? What''s up, Fiona? Why are you calling so early? " Vivian answered the phone with a smile, "I


    have just had dinner with Sarah. I was afraid that she would hear your voice, so I answered the phone


    secretly."


    "Thank you so much, Vivian."


    "Not at all," Hearing no response from the other end of the line, Vivian asked, "Fiona, do you have


    something to tell me?"


    Hearing that, Fiona couldn''t help but tell her what had just happened. She even added, "To be honest, I


    believe in Spencer. I just feel tired of dealing with these senseless women. So I want to ask you, Vivian,


    what should I do? Is there a once and for all solution? "


    Upon hearing that, Vivian put on her guard and said, "Fiona, this is not eptable. Although you


    trusted him, it has been more than two months since youst met! Even though nothing happened this


    time, it didn''t mean that things would never happen again! Look, that bitch said she was going to marry


    your husband. That''s a crisis! This is the crisis in your life! Cheer up! "


    "Really? Is that true?" Suddenly, Fiona was flustered. "I don''t think that Spencer would do such a


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    thing!"


    "Why not?" Vivian asked, "Look at him. He is powerful, rich and stunning. He is the best of the best.


    Even if he doesn''t mess up with others, others will do the same! Just like this time, if there is any


    chance that he can''t control himself, how about you? "


    "Please don''t say it, Vivian." Fiona took a deep breath and answered, "What should I do?"


    "Hey, is that all you have..."


    Vivian had taught her about the trick of catching a husband to be good. That struck Fiona dumb. She


    asked, "Is that really okay?"


    "Don''t worry. As long as he loves you, there will be no problem." Vivian patted her chest to assure her,


    "Don''t worry. I am an expert on love. We''ll do it after you get out!"


    "Well, well." Fiona nodded, while she was speaking, someone knocked at the door, she said, "Vivian,


    let''s just stop here. Someone knocked at the door. Could you please take care of Sarah? "


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. Sarah is close to me, and I don''t want to return her to you. It''s not troublesome at


    all. " Vivian smiled, the phone was hung up after a small chat. As soon as she hung up the phone,


    Vivian burst into anger and rushed downstairs.


    Downstairs, Terence was watching cartoon with Sarah. Two pretty girls were walking to school together


    on the TV. However, when Vivian saw this, she became angrier. She went to the sofa and held Sarah in


    her arms. She red at Terence and yelled, "Look at you! You have each our Sarah something bad,


    how could you watch such cartoon! Did you still have not seen the real beautiful girls enough and now


    wouldn''t you let the beautiful girl in the cartoon go? Humph! All men are bastards! "


    Terence was taken aback by her words. "Honey, what''s wrong? Sarah wants to watch this cartoon! "


    "Humph! Don''t take Sarah as an excuse! Don''t refute! " With a frown, Vivian asked, "Is Spencer your


    good friend? Are you good friends? "


    "Yes, yes." Terence nodded in bewilderment. He stood up and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Look at you two. You have the same problem! You are no better than him for what he did! " After that,


    Vivian turned around with Sarah in her arms and went upstairs with her back to Terence. With a


    snicker, she continued in an angry tone, "Fiona called me just now. She cried and said she woulde


    back today! I don''t care. You can sleep on the floor on your own and I will sleep with Sarah! "


    "I..." Terence opened his mouth wide and didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. What had


    Spencer done had nothing to do with himself? But after thinking for a while, he frowned and asked,


    "What''s wrong with Spencer?"


    "Humph! He dared to bully Fiona! "


    "Did dad bully mom?" Sarah asked in Vivian''s arms.


    "Yes, my poor Sarah! Your mother has lived a hard life! " Vivian pretended to wipe her tears.


    Terence''s heart clenched. He picked up the phone and dialed Spencer''s number.


    Spencer was knocking on Fiona''s door. "Fiona, honey... Johnson and Karl are here. They are waiting to


    exin it to you. After you get dressed,e out quickly, okay? " Not getting any reply from Fiona, his


    phone rang. It was from Terence, so he answered it in a hurry.


    Inside the room, Fiona did not respond to Spencer, because she was taking out her suitcase and


    looking for some clothes ording to the method that Vivian taught her. When she was putting the


    suitcase in, the door suddenly was opened.


    Fiona lifted up her head and saw Spencer standing at the door with a grim face. He pressed his lips


    together tightly.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Fiona felt a little guilty. Seeing that Spencer was staring at the suitcase,


    standing beside the bed and moving her hands and feet unnaturally, she said, "I am, I just called


    Vivian. She said..."


    "Don''t go." But suddenly, Spencer ran to her and hugged her in his arms. He said in a low voice, "Just


    now, Terence called me. He said that you called Vivian and you cried, and you were going to return to


    M City today... I won''t let you go. If you have any grievances, tell me, don''t cry secretly. My heart is


    almost aching. I know it''s not easy for you toe this far. You can yell at me or hit me. Just stay here.


    We haven''t made it clear to each other yet. We can''t estrange from each other because of such a trifle,


    right? "


    The corners of her mouth twitched. Fiona was a little speechless, and amazed at the effect of Vivian''s


    first trick. However, when she felt the trembling body of Spencer, she felt guilty. When she was about to


    speak, she heard someone downstairs call Mr. Li and Mrs. Li here.


    "Mr. Li? Mrs. Li? " Fiona was a little surprised.


    "It must be Lilian''s parents." Spencer then kissed her forehead and added, "You stay here and have a


    rest. I''m going to get them out of here." His wife just came here for only one day and was so angry that


    she wanted to leave. If he didn''t give them a hard time, they would think he was easy to bully!


    "No, I''ll go with you." Fiona grabbed Spencer''s arms, "If I don''t go downstairs, people will think that I''m


    too mean to embarrass you."


    "Just forget it. It doesn''t matter whether they are happy or not, I just care about you."


    "That''s enough." Fiona turned to look at Spencer and smiled, "Mr. Spencer has been promoted! I


    suddenly felt that I had a burden to do and a mission to do. I couldn''t always hide behind you! There is


    something I can handle. I don''t want to trouble you. "


    After he heard what Fiona said, he felt warm in his heart. But on a second thought, he felt that she was


    so independent and elegant as a chrysanthemum. She couldn''t be disturbed by these troubles. He


    hesitated, "I shouldn''t let you work so hard."


    "You don''t need to thank me." Fiona blinked her eyes, "Don''t forget that I have been tutoring for two


    years! I am awesome! "


    Something urred to him. Spencer sighed and kissed her on her forehead. "I''m relieved to see you


    smile. Lilian is nothing to me. Do you believe me? Will you stay? "


    "Bewitching with the sand is enough to make me ufortable." Fiona raised her eyebrows and said,


    "I''ll settle ounts with youter on about Lilian. You go downstairs to have a look. I''ll have a good talk


    with you after they''re gone."


    "No problem!" Spencer replied, "We can talk for a long time! I''ll talk with you for three days and three


    nights as long as you stay here. "


    "Well, it depends on your performance. If you don''t behave well, I will go back today. " Pouting, Fiona


    turned around and said, "Since you''re free andfortable here, no one can control you. I''d better go


    home to be with Sarah and grandpa Wayne."


    "No way!" Spencer came closer to her and held her from her back. "Without you, I''m uneasy, and I can''t


    eat or sleep well You can''t go back. Stay with me for two more days. Oh, no! You can stay here all the


    time? I''ll take you back to M City. "


    Fiona pushed him away and said, "Don''t make a fuss. I''m going to get changed ande downstairs


    to meet the guests. Don''t keep them waiting."


    "Hum, who is the guest down there! They are just a couple who couldn''t teach their children well. "


    Spencer said with a cold stare.

 Chapter 300 The Two Crimes Of Spencer

    Chapter 300 The Two Crimes Of Spencer


    After changing her clothes, she went downstairs with Spencer. The family of three were sitting on the


    couch as soon as they got downstairs. Lilian felt uneasy as well. They stood up and apologized to


    Spencer immediately when they saw him walking downstairs.


    "Mr. Li, although you are devoted to your work, you still need to spare some time to discipline your


    daughter." Spencer took a seat on the main seat. Looking displeased, he held Fiona''s hand tightly to


    show his stand.


    "Yes, yes, you''re right." Lilian''s father nodded in agreement. "I''m sorry, but Icked discipline to her.


    There''s only one child in the family, and it''s very natural for my father to spoil her. For the sake of her


    child, Mr. Spencer and Mrs. Cheng, please forgive me."


    "Humph!" Lilian snorted and looked away.


    When Spencer was about to lose his temper, Fiona suppressed his anger and smiled, "I should


    apologize. After all, I didn''t tell Miss Lilian about my identity in advance. She misunderstood me and I


    was also wrong. But... " After a pause, Fiona''s smile deepened. "It''s just Miss Lilian''s shout at the door


    this morning drew a lot of onlookers. I always feel that the one who''s angry is none other than Mr. Li I


    was thinking about calming you down. After all, I''ve never seen such a feat that she imed to marry


    my husband. "


    Fiona''s words were light and sincere, but made Lilian''s parents pull a long face. Although Fiona didn''t


    like to make a fuss about other people''s personal matters, it didn''t mean she won''t take any actions.


    "Yes, yes, you are right." Lilian''s mother tugged at her sleeve and urged, "Apologize now!"


    Lilian bit her lips and took a pitiful look at Spencer. Seeing that he was just staring at Fiona gently, she


    reluctantly mumbled, "I''m sorry."


    "Yes?" While Fiona was taking a sip of water, she noticed that Lilian''s lips moved. Pretending that she


    didn''t hear what she said, she put the ss down and looked at Spencer. She smiled, "Miss Lilian, did


    you have a talk with me just now? Did I miss something when I drank water? "


    "I didn''t hear you either." The corners of Spencer''s lips lifted into a smirk. He looked at her dotingly and


    amiably.


    "You..." Lilian clenched her teeth and was about to retort, but her father stopped her. "Lilian! Apologize


    now! "


    "I..." Lilian gritted her teeth and said angrily, "I''m sorry!"


    With a broad smile, Fiona said, "So you''re apologizing!" She just said ti casually, didn''t say whether she


    epts her apologize or not. Lilian''s parents were even more embarrassed.


    Standing not far away from them, Johnson and Karl exchanged nces, feeling what Fiona aid really


    worked off their anger.


    "Miss Lilian, how old are you?" Fiona asked again.


    "Twenty four years old."


    "Oh my God!" Fiona eximed, "Fortunately, I didn''t call you sister. I thought you were still a little girl!


    You are three years older than me! But Miss Lilian is already an adult, and she still can keep so... Well,


    it was not easy for you to be so energetic. Unlike me, being the wife of the leader, I have to think


    carefully of every word and action, or I will beughed at. " After saying that, she took a deep look at


    Lilian.


    Lilian and her family turned as pale as a turkey cock.


    "You... You are satirizing me! " Lilian suddenly stood up and shouted, "Don''t think I didn''t hear it! You


    areughing at me for making me old! You... You also think I''m arrogant and domineering, don''t you?!


    How vicious you are! "


    Spencer frowned and made an eye contact with Johnson and Karl. The two of them came over at once


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and ''please'' the family went out rudely. Lilian''s parents still had to say something, but they saw that


    Fiona had turned around and walked upstairs and Spencer followed her. So they could only scold Lilian


    as they left.


    The fake smile was gone. With a long face, Fiona went upstairs. Following her, Spencer smiled and


    said, "Honey. Oh, no, I should call you your queen now. That was awesome! "


    Fiona smiled, "I knew you''re with me. That''s why I''m so confident with myself."


    "Well done!" Spencer nodded, "Your Majesty, please rest assured. You can do whatever you want in


    the future. I will support you silently in the future."


    Ignoring what he said, Fiona went upstairs alone. She saw her luggage in the bedroom and was going


    to take it out. When he saw it, he thought that Fiona was about to leave again, so he rushed to her and


    put it between the suitcase and her. Before she could react, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    "If you''re too stupid to keep Fiona here, just throw her on the bed."


    When he remembered what Terence had said on the phone, Spencer got anxious. As expected, he


    pressed Fiona down on the bed and held her trembling arm. "Haven''t you said that you don''t want to


    leave?"


    Fiona was overwhelmed by his affectionate kiss. She was both angry and anxious. "Who said I was


    leaving?"


    "You are not leaving?" Spencer was overjoyed. "Then reward me with a few more kisses!"


    "No, no..." Fiona struggled and refused, "I have something important to tell you! Stop it! "


    But to her surprise, he gave her a few more kisses on the cheek before he stopped. "Tell me, what''s


    up?"


    "Ahem!" "Stand up. I have something to tell you, but it''s a big deal. Listen carefully." Fiona said


    Raising his eyebrows, Spencer stood up and sat on the bed, confused. "Yes, I am listening carefully."


    "Will you plead guilty for me, Spencer?" Fiona asked, as she adjusted her clothes


    "I I should be to me! " Said Spencer with a ttering smile.


    "Humph!" Fiona snorted, "You''d better plead guilty. Now, let''s count your crimes."


    "My queen, please tell me!"


    Fiona lifted the corners of her lips into a gentle smile. She straightened his face and said, "First, you


    don''t reveal what you''ve done to me. That''s a serious crime. First of all, you never mentioned the


    person of Lilian to me. I got angry because you hid it from me for two months. Besides, you didn''t tell


    Lilian that you were married. As a result, the situation is irreversible. I am also very angry. ording to


    the second charge, you shall be deemed to be guilty for messing with women. You came here for work,


    but why did you get in trouble with her? I have to suspect that it''s your problem. "


    "Yes, yes, it''s all my fault." He hurriedly apologized, "I promise I will never make the same mistake


    again. You can rest assured."


    "Then I will punish you this time." Fiona pouted her lips, which was a real eyesore to him. But he


    quickly nodded his head and asked, "For what punishment? You punish me... I put all my efforts on


    you, I will only make love with you for three days. How about that? "


    "Spencer!"


    Fiona''s face turned red immediately when she saw the snicker on his face. She covered his eyes with


    her hand and said, "You are supposed to cook for me this noon as a punishment!"


    "What? I don''t know how to cook! " Then he brought Fiona''s hand to her.


    "I don''t care. I just want this one." Fiona looked away.


    "Okay, my queen. You can do whatever you want." In front of the beauty, Spencer said yes without


    hesitation. Then he got off the bed and was about to take Fiona downstairs. When he saw the suitcase,


    he quickly took out the clothes from it and muttered, "Don''t go any more." Fiona giggled.


    When she went downstairs, she saw several people in the living room. Fiona was surprised. When she


    learned that it was Spencer who had called them and was ready to report work to her, she was


    shocked. It was then that she realized that in order to exin to her, the person in charge of the daily


    meeting records had called in, and it proved his innocence.


    Not knowing what to do, she could only listen to their words. In fact, she believed in Spencer from the


    very beginning. She wanted to hear a few words from them, knowing that Lilian only saw Spencer for


    three times during this period. But her grandpa wanted her to make a match with him and instigate him


    secretly, but Spencer was totally unaware of what she was doing. The most important thing was how


    hard Spencer had been working the past two months. Fiona had heard it from a group of subordinates


    He always managed to spare some time to call her; he lied to her that he was not tired every time when


    he called her; he turned out that he still worked until the early morning after he had dinner with she and


    Sarah through the phone; he worked so hard just toe back to M City early.


    When Fiona was listening to his subordinates'' report ''to her, Spencer had already gone downstairs to


    prepare lunch. After sending those people away, Fiona sneaked into the kitchen and murmured, "Gee


    This dish is too troublesome... "


    "Mr. Spencer,e on!" Teased Fiona with a smile.


    When he saw Fiona, he quickly moved close to her andined, "Oh, it''s so hard to cook! Fiona,


    honey, please don''t make things difficult for me, okay? "


    "Oh, so I''m just trying to make things difficult for you!" With arms akimbo, Fiona said, "Then don''t make


    it."


    "Don''t, don''t. It''s not difficult at all!" Spencer swallowed hard and said, "Then I will fry an egg for you."


    After that, he curled his mouth, turned around, picked up an egg and hit it on the bowl. "Crack!" the


    eggs and its shell broke into the bowl at the same time.


    With a frown, Fiona hadn''t opened her mouth when Spencer had already crushed the egg white and


    the egg yolk.


    As soon as he opened the lid, Fiona saw that the pot hadn''t been heated up yet. He just poured the


    "egg white, egg yolk and enjoyed the cooking process in one go.


    Pinching her eyebrows, Fiona was about tough when she heard Spencer mumble, "Oh, I forgot to


    pour oil." Then he took the oil bucket and poured some oil into the pot just like pouring the water.


    Looking at his retreating figure, Fiona rushed to the kitchen and switched off the heat. "Mr. Cheng, I


    shouldn''t have been so hard on you. You and the kitchen are ipatible."


    He then smiled sheepishly and added, "this is the first time I''ve cooked for you. When it''s done, I''ll cook


    for you and your mistress."


    Fiona could not helpughing. She poured down the pot and said, "Forget it. I don''t have to bother Mr.


    Spencer to cook in the future. It''s not worth it if you burn the kitchen! Get out of the way. I''ll make lunch


    for you. "


    Smiling, he hugged her back and asked, "So you''re not angry now?"


    "I''m not mad at all!"


    "Oh, then you are jealous."


    "I..." Fiona''s ears turned red. "Yes, I am. I am jealous."


    "You look so cute when you are jealous." Spencer bit her earlobe and added, "But I feel sorry for you


    when you are jealous. It means that I didn''t do well enough. I promise that no one will disturb my wife."


    "Mr. Spencer, your consciousness is getting higher."


    "It''s you who educated me the best,"


    "Haha..."

 Chapter 301 Be Happy Forever

    Chapter 301 Be Happy Forever


    The news that Fiona hade to JB Area spread quickly. Other wives of those leaders'' visit her. In the


    past afternoon, Fiona had been aching in the back and cramping in the face. After thest guest left,


    she pulled a long face. When Spencer, who had been hiding upstairs for a whole afternoon, went


    downstairs, he saw the expression on Fiona''s face. He thought that she must have been wronged


    again, so he directly jumped down from the stairs and asked, "What''s wrong? Who bullied my wife? "


    "No. Iughed all afternoon. My face hurts. I don''t want tough now." Fiona leaned her head against


    his chest and asked, "What have you done this afternoon?"


    "I''m handling some files." Wiping the sweat on her forehead, he sighed, "All the families present this


    afternoon are women. I can''t be here. Thank you for your hard work."


    "It doesn''t matter." Fiona shook her head and suddenly said, "I wonder if Sarah has meals now. I have


    been thinking about Sarah. "


    "I missed her too."


    "I''ll be back the day after tomorrow. I''ll see her soon." Fiona smiled, "But you can''t go back now. "


    "Yes." Spencer then sighed and suddenly realized something and asked, "Will you leave the day after


    tomorrow?"


    "Yes, I have bought tickets." Fiona''s eyes lit up.


    "Stay with me for two more days!" Spencer pleaded, "You''re leaving as soon as my birthday is over,


    which is a fatal blow to me! Fiona, please wait for another two days! "


    With a faint smile, it urred to Fiona that the first move was to pretend to leave. The second move


    was to keep a lukewarm rtionship, and was ready to implement it, very good, that was it.


    "I can''t stay here for long." Fiona was a little worried, "I haven''t finished my work yet. I need to design a


    ne and work in thepany. Besides, I have to take care of Sarah. I need to go home early,"


    she continued As soon as Fiona finished her words, Spencer asked casually, "Thepany? Which


    "Oh, it''s Ryan''spany!"


    The mention of this name made Spencer''s heart tighten, but he still kept his countenance and


    pretended not to care. "Have you contacted him recently?"


    "Yes. I... "


    "What? !" ring at her, Spencer could no longer hold his anxiety in the heart. "Do you still keep in


    touch with that guy named Ryan?"


    "To make Spencer jealous and to keep him in a state of tension all the time."


    Thinking of what Vivian had said to her, Fiona stopped exining. She raised her eyebrows and


    smiled, "I ran into them when I went out with Sarah, so we talked. We haven''t gotten in touch since


    then. I happened to attend a jewelry designpetition recently and I wanted to take part in it, so I met


    him once again and we talked. "


    He pouted his mouth and said, Did you meet him again? Is he married? "


    "He doesn''t have a girlfriend yet! Let alone marriage. " Fiona giggled.


    "Why haven''t he found one yet?" His mouth twitched and he asked sourly, "Does he still think about


    you?"


    "Spencer, mind your words. I''m a good friend of Ryan. " But when she found that Spencer wanted to


    say something, immediately interrupted, "Dear, tomorrow is your birthday. What would you like to eat?"


    Since Fiona seldom called him dear, he would surrender. He knew that Fiona didn''t want him to


    continue the topic, but he was willing to follow what she wanted.


    "I want to hear you y the piano." Said Spencer.


    "I didn''t y the piano."


    "Will you y it if only there is a piano?"


    "Of course!"


    It was Spencer''s birthday. The sky was covered with snow. All the families got up early. Some of them


    even hung up the rednterns. The festival atmosphere was very festive.


    Early in the morning, Fiona prepared a birthday noodles for Spencer. But what she didn''t know was that


    since she got up, Spencer got up quietly as well.


    There were only the two of them in the small building. When he had been alone, he had thought that


    there was no one else. But with Fiona, he suddenly felt that everything was okay. But now, seeing that


    Fiona was busy cooking for him in the kitchen, he felt his life wasplete.


    Fiona put a bowl of long-life noodles that she cooked for herself on the table and looked at it with


    satisfaction. When she was about to go upstairs and ask him toe downstairs, she turned a corner.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As soon as she raised her head, she saw Spencer standing at the foot of the stairs, with his hands in


    the pockets and looking at him with a smile.


    "How long have you been watching me?" The softness in his eyes made Fiona ill at ease.


    "I have been here since you went into the kitchen." Said Spencer impassively.


    "Then why didn''t you wake me up?" Fiona was a little annoyed. She gave another look at Spencer and


    said, "Happy birthday, honey."


    He walked down the stairs slowly, stopped in front of her and gently hugged her. "Thank you." Thank


    you for being with me all the time. Thank you for making me so happy every day


    With a faint smile, Fiona said, "The birthday noodles I made for you. Eat it while it''s still hot."


    "It smells so good!"


    He couldn''t wait any longer. He pulled a chair and sat beside the table, putting down the chopsticks.


    Meanwhile, Fiona sat opposite to him and asked, "How is it going? Is it delicious? "


    Because it was her most special regard, she cared much about how he felt. Although Spencer must be


    very satisfied when she saw him gobbling, she still wanted to hear personally say "yummy" from him.


    "Yummy! Yummy!" Raising his head, he continued, "Fiona, I want to eat the birthday noodles you cook


    every year for me. In this way, I can live longer, and I can stay with you forever, don''t you think so? "


    Bathed in sweat, she nodded, "Of course I will stay with you forever."


    Said Spencer with a smile. He ate up the rest noodles in one breath. He wanted more, so he asked,


    "Fiona, have you had your breakfast?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Thanks for your hard work." He took her hand and rubbed it against his face, and said, "Now that you


    haven''t eaten anything, I''ll join you to eat some more. I''m not full just now."


    Fiona patted him away, "How much do you want for breakfast?"


    "Until I''m full." With a proud look on his face, he responded, "You cooked so well."


    "Mr. Spencer, you''re one year older now. Don''t say any sweet words. Just serve yourself a bowl if you


    want to eat."


    Spencer''s face darkened. "Fiona, can I have a little request?"


    "Really? What do you want? " Fiona said with an innocent smile deliberately.


    "On my birthday in the future, please don''t always remind me that I''m one year older." He was not


    satisfied with that.


    "But what I said is true!"


    "But you can''t say that! Otherwise... " Spencer strode briskly to her and lifted her up in his arms all of a


    sudden. As she was screaming, he threatened her fiercely, "Otherwise, I''ll be rude to you!"


    "Haha..." Fiona couldn''t helpughing, "I''m not afraid of you."


    "Yo, little girl, you''ve got skills, right?" Spencer raised the corner of his mouth, "But have you ever been


    afraid of me?"


    Rolling her eyes, Fiona flung her arms around his neck and answered, "No! Of course not! "


    "You have guts." While kissing Fiona''s face, he murmured, "Fortunately, our mother has a good taste.


    She gave me such a good wife! How about we pick one for Sarah? "


    Gasping for breath, Fiona lifted her head and smiled like a flower, "Who are you looking for?"


    "Find him..." After thinking for a while, he frowned and said, "It seems that there is no suitable one."


    However, instead of giving a direct answer to his question, when Fiona was about tough, Spencer


    continued, "How about we find another ymate for Sarah?"


    "What ymate?" Fiona asked.


    "Well Like younger brother, younger sister or something like that. " There was a smirk on his face.


    Fiona''s face turned red. "I''ll go to school next year. We''ll talk about it in three years."


    "Sarah will be lonely!" Then he took Fiona upstairs. Shocked, Fiona struggled to get out of his arms


    and said, "Don''t make a fuss, Spencer! I thought you were hungry? Let me go Let''s go for breakfast


    first and don''t go upstairs! "


    Having heard what Fiona said, he couldn''t help smiling and asked deliberately, "Honey, what are you


    worried about? Hmm? "


    "I..." Fiona bit her lips and blushed. "What do you think I''m worried about?"


    "Haha!" Laughing loudly, he held Fiona in his arms and went upstairs. He walked past the bedroom, but


    didn''t stop his way to the study. "We''re here," he answered


    "What?" Fiona was surprised. Spencer put her down gently and said with a smile, "Come in and have a


    look!"


    Out of curiosity, she gently pushed the door open. The moment she opened it, she felt like she had


    entered apletely new world, which was as warm as spring. The first thing that caught her sight was


    a ck piano, which was ced by the window. The photo of the three of them was ced on it. The


    photo of the three of them was also hanging on the wall, which was taken by Fiona, Spencer and their


    family, as well as the photo of Sarah.


    Taking a step forward, Fiona saw a painting board beside the wall. Her own painting was hanging on


    the wall...


    It was a room designed for Fiona.


    "When did you get it?" Fiona eximed in surprise.


    "Last night." He stood behind her and took her inside, "This is our home in JB Area, so I asked


    someone to bring us a piano. Do you like it?"


    "Yes, I like it!" Fiona suddenly nodded. She liked the word "home" mentioned by Spencer, and liked his


    careful preparation. But next second, with a hint of guilt, she asked, "It''s your birthday. Why did you


    prepare a surprise for me?"


    "Because I told you to y the piano for me yesterday!" Then he pushed Fiona to the front of the piano


    and said, "It''s also a gift for me."


    "Then what do you want to listen?" She opened the lid.


    "Everything will be fine." Spencer stood aside and continued, "I don''t know how to appreciate music,


    but I think your music is particrly pleasant. Maybe I''ll only appreciate you. That''s enough. "


    With a smile, Fiona was touched. She put her fingers on the keys, and the slow music reced what


    she was going to say.


    The way Fiona yed the piano seemed to be perfectly blended with the snow outside the window.


    The corners of Spencer''s mouth lifted into a happy smile. He could see no one but Fiona.

 Chapter 302 She Is My Good Friend

    Chapter 302 She Is My Good Friend


    At the Lotus Vi in M City.


    In front of theputer, Terence and Vivian were holding Sarah in their arms waiting for Spencer''s


    birthday. There was a cake ced on the table in front of theputer. Both Vivian and Sarah were


    eager to eat it.


    "Mr. Spencer, you are such a respected man." "You should buy a cake and light a candle next time


    when I celebrate my birthday, alright?" Terence asked with a smile to Spencer over the video.


    Spencer smiled, "No problem! I can buy you two. "


    "Daddy, when can we have cake?" Sarah was almost drooling. Because she was preparing for


    pregnancy, Terence had been controlling her desserts, and even Sarah hadn''t had a lollipop for days.


    Now she wanted to eat it as much as she could when she saw the cake.


    With the knife and fork in her hands, Vivian itched to have a try. "Right! Mr. Spencer, where is Fiona?


    Call her out and have some cake!"


    "Haha." Suddenly, there was a weird smile on Spencer''s face. He walked towards the kitchen with his


    been finished yet. How about we invite you to witness the making process together?"


    "Is it finished?" Hearing that, Terence could not help but curl his lips. On the other side of the room,


    Spencer ran away from theptop as soon as he put it on the desk.


    There came the voice of Spencer anxiously, "It''s too hot in the oven. Move aside. I''ll take out the cake."


    "Okay." "Is the video still on?" Fiona asked


    "Yes."


    The footsteps got closer and closer, and soon the face of Fiona appeared on the screen. With


    excitement, Sarah held theputer with both hands, "Mom!"


    "Sarah." Fiona smiled, "How are you doing these two days? Were you good? Did you make uncle


    Terence and aunt Vivian angry? "


    "Sarah is so nice!" When the little girl finished her words, she shed a smug smile to Terence and


    said, "Daddy Terence, am I right?"


    "Yeah, our Sarah is such a good girl!" Terence rubbed Sarah''s hair.


    After Sarah saw her parents sitting together on the screen, she grinned. She pouted and asked, "Why


    didn''t the flower fairy allow me to meet my parents?"


    Afraid Sarah to see Fiona and Spencer being together she would cry, Vivian made up a white lie. The


    little flower fairy fancied magic at midnight and sent her mother to her father. Her father worked in some


    remote ce, so he needed her mother''s care. When the little girl heard it at first, she couldn''t help but


    cry. She said that why fairy didn''t take her to...


    Vivian held Sarah in her arms, "Sarah, have you forgot it? We ate candies secretly that day when


    daddy Terence was not noticing. We were found by fairy, so we failed to go. "


    "Well..." Sarah immediately covered her mouth with her hand and said, "I shouldn''t have eaten


    candies!"


    Looking at the cute Sarah, Vivian''s heart almost melted. But next to her, Terence''s eyes suddenly


    turned cold, apanied by his slightly cold voice, "Sweetheart, when did you eat the candies? Emm?


    Who kept telling me that she wanted to have a beautiful baby? Why do you forget to get yourself


    pregnant after seeing the food? "


    Upon hearing that, Vivian quickly covered her mouth with her hand, just like Sarah did. Staring at the


    screen, she neither looked at Terence nor spoke.


    On the other side of the cake video, Spencer took the cake box out of the oven. It was already time for


    Fiona to have it filled with cream.


    "What are you going to do next?" Asked Spencer.


    "Well I should put some cream around the cake, with some flowers and chocte crumbs on it? But all


    I have learned is that. I can''t make aplicated one. " Fiona looked at him inquisitively.


    "It''s very good now." Spencer then kissed on her forehead.


    "Gee..." "What a surprise!" said Terence in a discontent voice. "Hey, Spencer! Mind your manner!"


    When Spencer heard the voice, he finally responded, "Oh, I forgot that the video is on!"


    "Humph!"


    With a blushing face, Fiona said, "Terence, Vivian, how about having dinner first? You don''t have to


    stay here with Sarah. I may finish it after a while."


    "It doesn''t matter." Vivian waved her hand, "We can eat the cake first and watch you two show off. It''s


    good, isn''t it, Mr. Terence?"


    With a slight smile, Terence didn''t try to refute her.


    "Sarah wants to eat cakes! And I want to see you show affection! " Sarah waved her fork in the air,


    unable to wait to eat.


    "Little girl, do you know what it is to show off?" Vivian asked.


    "Yes! I was just watching daddy and mommy kissing! "


    "Humph! Our Sarah is really a good girl!" Terence couldn''t helpughing.


    Giving Terence a disdainful look, Spencer replied, "Don''t get me wrong. Sarah is my daughter not


    yours, okay? Aren''t you preparing for pregnancy with Vivian? Are you ready? When do you want one? "


    "Sooner than expected." "I''m sure we''ll be fast than your second baby." replied Terence with a smile


    "Who said that?" Raising his chest proudly, Spencer mumbled, "Well, it''s hard to say." Standing next to


    him, Fiona couldn''t helpughing. In terms of giving birth to a baby, how could he still be so serious to


    fight with Terence? Was he childish?


    "Isn''t it?" "You should wait until Fiona graduates can you have a second one baby in your family, right?"


    "Yes, Terence." Fiona said as she cream the cake at the same time.


    Spencer pouted his mouth andined, "Well, Terence, look at what Vivian and Sarah are doing.


    They are looking at the cake and almost drooling. Could you be merciful to separate them earlier? It''s


    alreadyte."


    "That''s right!" Vivian was agitating, "Sarah, let''s have cake!"


    "Yeah! Great! Ask daddy to cut the cake! "


    "Okay." Terence looked at them affectionately, thinking that if Vivian had a baby, they would get along


    well with each other like this?


    On the other side, when Spencer saw that Fiona had rubbed the cream on the cake evenly and had


    appetite for it, he reached out a finger, dipped a little cream and put it in his mouth. He nodded, "It''s


    delicious."


    "Don''t!" "It''s not easy to get it done. Don''t ruin it," she continued and stopped him.


    "It''s not going to be any trouble. It''s all right!"


    Turning around, Fiona took out the chocte crumbs and sprinkled them to the cake. "You''re more


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    childish than Sarah. You''re not allowed to eat in secret this time. I''ll tell you when it''s ready.. Although I


    have learned how to make cakes, I don''t have much experience in actualbat. If I screw it up, I will


    get angry. "


    "Mom, don''t be angry!" Sarah had already eaten the cake. She seriously said, "Auntie Vivian said that


    uncle Terence irritated her, and she wouldn''t let him sleep. I don''t want daddy to do the same thing. "


    "Haha Hahaha! " Spencer nudged his hand to the screen and asked with a smile, "Terence, have you


    really been sleeping on the couch?"


    Terence pulled a long face and said, "I was implicated because of you!"


    "Haha..."


    Outside the window, the snowkes were flying and the room was as warm as spring. Whether it was


    on one side of the screen or on the other side of the screen, everyone''s face was full of happy


    expressions.


    Under the urgent request of Spencer, Fiona stayed in JB Area for another day. After the departure of


    days, Spencer even wanted to go directly back to M City with Fiona.


    Fiona was first amused by Spencer, but when it was time to board, tears streamed down her cheeks. In


    the end, she couldn''t remember what he said to her when he held her in his arms. She could only feel


    his warmth.


    He told her that they would not be apart for such a long time.


    It was getting colder and colder in M City. Fiona stayed at home, drawing designs, and was reluctant to


    go out. However, it was time for her to submit the proposal, so she had to go to the ZR Company.


    When Ryan was working in the office, the phone on the desk suddenly rang.


    "What is it?" After signing his name on the paper, Ryan answered the phone.


    "General manager, Miss Fiona is here. Do you want to invite her up?"


    Ryan put down the pen in his hand and smiled. "Let her in."


    "Okay, general manager."


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    The door of the office was knocked on very soon. ording to the knock, Fiona would note


    upstairs very soon. However, he did not know who it was and said indifferently, "Come in."


    "Mr. Ryan."


    A timid voice called out by a girl. Ryan looked up and found that Gloria was standing at the door with


    her hands sped behind her back. Her nose was red with cold, but she smiled happily.


    "Today is not weekend. Why are you here?" With a smile on his face, Ryan stood up and said, "You are


    so cold."


    "I came here today for a task." Gloria walked inside with a warm smile and untied her scarf bit by bit.


    "What task?" Ryan poured a ss of warm water for her and said, "Here, warm your hands."


    "Thank you, senior."


    Senior... Ryan squinted his eyes. Gloria was a new freshman of the D University. Technically speaking,


    she called him senior. But she called him Mr. Ryan at thepany. He couldn''t help but think of


    another person when he called senior all of a sudden today. "That man, will arrive soon?"


    "Why do you call me senior?" Asked Ryan with a slight smile, trying to bring his mind back to the


    present.


    "I came here on behalf of the Publicity Department of the university." Gloria put the cup aside and took


    out the invitation from her bag. "Next year it''s the seventy anniversary celebration of D University. You


    are an excellent graduate of D University, we want to invite you to attend the celebration."


    The red invitation was very enthusiastic. Ryan took it over and said, "It''s a celebration in March. Isn''t it


    a little early for you to send me the invitation now?"


    "This is only the first round of invitation. We will reconfirm the final list after the new year." Gloria smiled


    with shyness, "Will you go, senior Ryan?"


    "I will go if I have time." Just as Ryan finished his words, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in!"


    Ryan called out. But Gloria felt that the voice was full of expectation and delight. Was she too


    sensitive?


    Fiona opened the door and said, "Ryan, Ie here today..." As soon as Fiona raised her head, she


    saw Gloria in the room. She stopped, looked at Ryan and smiled vaguely, "You have a guest?"


    "Don''t get me wrong." Ryan said subconsciously, "She is just my friend, a junior schoolmate of D


    University,"

 Chapter 303 Are You Willing To Wait For Me

    Chapter 303 Are You Willing To Wait For Me


    The rest three were stunned. Fiona was slightly stunned and looked at Ryan in bewilderment. But as


    soon as Ryan finished his words, he regretted. He looked at Gloria and then exined hastily, "I


    mean..."


    "Yes, I''m Mr. Ryan''s friend." "The invitation card is here. I have to go now." all of a sudden, Gloria


    reached for the scarf and bit her lips. After that, she cast a nce at Fiona before she turned around


    and walked out.


    "Gloria!" Ryan shouted in a hurry, and took a step forward unconsciously. With a bang, the door was


    immediately closed by Gloria. Ryan seemed to be shocked and stopped walking.


    "Ryan, go and get her!" As Ryan didn''t respond, Fiona pushed him away.


    "No, it''s fine." Ryan turned around and smiled at Fiona, "Take a seat. What are youing for?"


    "Ryan, you look terrible." Fiona mercilessly broke through the camouge of Ryan. "You want to go


    after her, but why don''t you? It''s not toote to go now. "


    "We are just friends. If I go after her... " Ryan looked at the still steaming ss and said, "Things will be


    different if I follow her out."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you want to be a little different?" Fiona asked. Today, it was the first time that she had seen


    Gloria. But she had heard her name from Ryan. She had thought that the girl who named Gloria


    seemed to have an unusual rtionship with Ryan, and now it seemed that the truth was revealed


    when they met just now. However


    "Why are you more anxious than me?" With a faint smile on his face, Ryan still looked sunny. He said,


    "Don''t feel guilty to me. Now, I just don''t want to fall in love. I''m busy with thepany''s affairs."


    Fiona took a deep breath and said, "Well, we are in thepany now. Let''s not talk about it. Here,


    have a look at my design. We agreedst time that I would take it to thepetition. "


    There was a sigh of relief in Ryan''s voice. "Fiona, you''ve been with Sophia for a long time, and your


    temper is getting more and more like her," said he.


    With a slow smile, Fiona said, "I lived too depressed in the past. I think it''s not bad to learn from


    Sophia."


    Sitting on the sofa with Fiona casually, Ryan said with a smile, "I always feel that you like tough


    because you have been with Spencer. As the saying goes, one''s heart is in his or her inner heart. Now


    that you are smiling so happily, it means that you are very happy. "


    Since when did Ryan start to talk about the topic with her in such a calm manner? It seemed that it was


    a wise choice for them to be determined to leave each other several months without seeing each other.


    "Yes, I am very happy now. When I see you''re happy, Sophia and George are happy. And if Terence


    and Vivian are happy, my life will beplete as well." Fiona smiled.


    "There is one more thing." Added Ryan.


    "What?" Fiona was surprised.


    "This one." Ryan pulled out the folder from Fiona''s hand and shook it. "Your life won''t beplete until


    you seed in your career and be an excellent designer."


    Fiona blinked her eyes and said, "This is my dream from the beginning. Ryan, do you think I will


    seed?"


    "Sure." Ryan nodded and said, "Then let''s start from now on, okay?"


    "Yes." Fiona also nodded and then asked, "Are you sure that you want to Gloria go back alone?"


    "She will take part-time jobs here this weekend. I don''t know how many times she has been here. It will


    be no problem."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    Despite the fact that Ryan had no experience in design, he had many opinions on Fiona''s works due to


    the influence of the past few years. More importantly, he knew what kind of works the market needed.


    That was why he had discussed with Fiona for nearly a morning and asked her to revise some of her


    designs.


    "Next time youe again, you can bring Sarah here." When she was about to leave, Ryan spoke in a


    hurry, "I haven''t seen her for a long time and miss her very much. Don''t let her forget who I am when


    we meet next time."


    "Of course not!" Fiona smiled, "Sarah won''t forget you. I''ll bring her here next time." After a pause, she


    continued, "Then I''ll leave you be. Remember to eat on time. People like you are always too busy to


    have meals. You can''t make yourself sick. "


    "Okay, I know!" With a helpless and warm smile on his face, Ryan said, "The words you said to me


    were really simr to Gloria..."


    Fiona raised her eyebrows. But as she found that the volume of Ryan''s voice was getting lower and


    lower, he swallowed it all atst. Then she asked, "What is it? Is it the same? It means Gloria cares


    about you very much. "


    But after he saw off Fiona, Ryan still couldn''t calm himself down. How to define the rtionship


    between him and Gloria! From the fate they met for the first time, till now that they would understand


    each other''s tacit understanding through their eyes. They were more than just normal friends.


    Gloria came from a poor family. When she met her for the first time, she chose to use the scrap paper


    to sell money. Later on, Ryan had kept thepany''s waste paper for Gloria to collect them and sell


    out. Gloria was a sunny and independent girl, and she was grateful for Ryan''s help.


    As time went by, their rtionship got better and better. Or maybe it was because theye from the


    same university, and Ryan was her senior, they often went to the snack street near their university;


    when Ryan went on a business trip, he saw some interesting items and he would bring it back to


    Gloria; when Gloria felt wronged, she would cry to Ryan...


    Neither of them seemed to think this was inappropriate. Friendship? Yes, friendship won more. Love? It


    was a little weaker. Maybe it was the rtionship of ''they are not full yet'', enjoying the ambiguity, but he


    did not say it.


    With both hands in his trouser pockets, Ryan stood in front of the French window. After thinking for a


    while, he dialed Gloria''s number.


    Beep beep beep beep¡ª¡ª


    The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up. As soon as it was connected, Ryan asked


    anxiously, "Why do you answer the phone sote?"


    "You... Are you looking for Gloria? She has fallen asleep. "


    "Are you Gloria''s roommate?" Asked Ryan.


    "Yes, I am."


    Ryan replied and was about to hang up when the other end of the line asked, "Are you Gloria''s


    boyfriend? She identally fell on the ice when she came back, and her ankle sprained. Don''t you


    "Fall down? Sprained? " Ryan frowned and asked, "Did she see a doctor?"


    "No, she didn''t! She looked upset when she came back and fell asleep quickly. "


    What a trouble maker!


    Ryan pinched his nose and said: "Thank you, ssmate. I will go to see her soon. Just let her sleep for


    a while. Thank you. "


    "Not at all! Hee hee... "


    After hanging up the phone, Ryan sighed. He asked his assistant to take his coat and drove to D


    University on his own.


    "Gloria, Gloria. Someone is waiting for you outside."


    In the dormitory of D University, Gloria was woken up by her roommate when she was sleeping


    soundly. "A handsome man is looking for you."


    "What?" Gloria opened her misty eyes and said: "Handsome guy? Where is he? "


    "I suppose it''s your boyfriend! Haha I answered a phone for you just now. I told him that you sprained


    your ankle, so he arrived soon. He is waiting for you at the gate. "


    "Boyfriend?" Gloria frowned and was about to ask more, but the door was opened by another


    roommate and the person outside was led in. Gloria immediately turned around and saw Ryan standing


    in front of her. He looked at her with concern.


    "Didn''t you see the doctor first because you sprained your ankle?" Ryan spoke first and walked inside.


    "Why... Why are you here?" Gloria was surprised and hurried to get out of bed. But as soon as her feet


    touched the ground, she took a deep breath because of the pain.


    "Slow down!" Ryan''s face darkened. He suddenly stepped forward and held up Gloria, frowning, "Why


    don''t you see the doctor? Do you know it hurts now?"


    "I I was going to have a sleep. " Gloria and a little embarrassed. It seemed that she couldn''t be mad at


    Ryan. Because he looked so nice. She had been angry when she came back, but at the moment she


    saw him, all her anger had cooled down.


    "Now you have a good sleep. I''ll take you to the infirmary."


    "Well Okay. " Nodding gently, Gloria picked up her coat and put it on. After cleaning up, she saw Ryan


    bending down slightly and saying, "I''ll carry you down."


    Gloria''s face turned red with embarrassment, "Well, I... No, it''s not necessary. "


    "You are a patient now. Be a good girl, okay?" Said Ryan in a tone of discussion.


    As she bit her lips, Gloria saw her roommates winking at her, and said with a smile, "Then I''ll not stand


    on ceremony, my good friend." With these words, she pounced on Ryan and said, "Okay, let''s go now."


    A good friend...


    Pursing his lips, Ryan walked downstairs with Gloria on his back. Walking out of the dormitory building,


    he was about to put Gloria on the car when he heard a her voice. "Can you carry me to the infirmary?


    It''s not far, is it? Mr. Ryan, you know the way to the infirmary, right? "


    "Of course I know it." Said Ryan. He took a few steps and suddenly said, "I had kept the girl I liked in


    the infirmary for a whole afternoon."


    Gloria felt a sudden ache in her heart and asked, "Is she the girl I met in thepany this morning?"


    "Yes, it''s her. Her name is Fiona Ji."


    Gloria''s heart sank when she saw the smile on Ryan''s face when he mentioned the word ''Fiona Ji '',


    and she sincerely said, "She is very beautiful You make a good couple. "


    "Really?" The smile on Ryan''s face was widened, and it seemed that he liked to hear it. Gloria looked


    at him gently and felt the warmth from Ryan''s back. Her heart ached and she wanted to cry.


    "But I have never carried her like this." Ryan continued, "She has been married and she is very happy


    now."


    "Then you..." Gloria stopped breathing and asked, "You still like her?"


    "I guess so. I fell in love with her at the first sight. I have been loving her for so many years." Said Ryan


    in a low voice. Then he paused and asked, "So, are you willing to wait for me?"


    "What? What do you mean? " Gloria was a little stunned.


    "I mean, I can''t confess my love to you now It seems that I still have another person in your heart. It''s


    unfair to you if I confess my love to you. So, are you willing to wait for me? Would you like to wait until I


    no longer have her in my heart and I no longer see you as my friend? "


    Snow seemed to fall gently on their hair. "Yes, I do." Gloria replied, with tears in her eyes

 Chapter 304 Could You Be More Serious

    Chapter 304 Could You Be More Serious


    At the second hospital of M City.


    "How is it going with Vivian?" Jacob had just finished a surgery and hurried to the ward of Vivian. As


    soon as he entered, he shouted anxiously.


    "Dad, she''s asleep." Terence stood up in a hurry.


    Jacob breathed a sigh of relief and said gently, he looked Vivian who was sleeping and said, "It''s good


    to sleep. Did she hurt you just now? "


    "No, she didn''t." Terence shook his head.


    "That''s good, that''s good." With a sigh, Jacob withdrew his gaze and said, "Thank you, Terence."


    "Vivian is my wife. I just hope she can recover soon. I''m not tired." Terence replied calmly and naturally.


    The sincerity in his eyes almost made Jacob cry.


    Looking at the messy room, Jacob said, "I''ll ask some nurses to clean the room."


    "Okay, Dad. You just finished the operation. Go back to have a rest. I''ll take care of here. "


    "Okay." Jacob said and he was helpless. Then he nodded to Terence gratefully. After he walked out,


    Terence turned around and sat back on the sickbed.


    They had been prepared to have baby for over half a month. It was more than half a month since new


    year''s day. But during these days, Vivian''s condition had be more and more worrying. Just now,


    she suddenly yelled wildly, cried andughed and threw everything that could be thrown into the ward,


    anything that could be thrown


    Terence clenched her hand, feeling sorry for her.


    Sometimes, when she was walking, she would pass out; sometimes, she would roll her eyes to the wall


    because of her shaking; sometimes, she would suddenly point at a cup with her mouth wide open;


    sometimes, she would forget what she had just done; sometimes, she would forget what she had just


    done...


    A sense of inability spread from the bottom of his heart. Terence frowned. His mind was far away but


    nobody knew what he was thinking about.


    "Terence? Terence... " After a long time, a weak voice came out of Vivian''s mouth. She slightly opened


    her eyes and shook Terence''s arm, "What are you thinking about? Why are you so absorbed in your


    mind? "


    Terence finally came to his senses. With a smile, he said, "Honey, you''re awake? Did I disturb you? "


    Vivian shook her head. There were sweat on her face, but she didn''t seem to hear what Terence had


    said. Instead, she said with regret, "I was crazy just now, right? Sorry, I... "


    "It doesn''t matter." Terencebed her hair and said, "It''s good that you''re okay."


    Vivian was about to cry, "It''s good that you are all right. When I was mad, I couldn''t control myself at all.


    I didn''t want to hurt you But I can''t help but think that I''ve changed. I''m sorry, I''m sorry... "


    "It''s okay. It''s okay." Putting his arms around her shoulder, Terence consoled her, "I know you didn''t


    mean to hurt me, so I didn''t me you. And please keep happy. You used to smile a lot, didn''t you? It''s


    not good to cry now. I don''t want our baby to be a cry baby. "


    Vivian''s eyes darkened, "Baby I don''t want to be pregnant because I''m in such a bad condition now. If I


    get pregnant, I''m afraid that the crazy behavior will do harm to myself and the baby... And my health... "


    "There are not so many ''if''." Said Terence unhappily, "Three months of pregnancy preparation, but all is


    in vain now? Have you forgotten how hard it is for you to run every day? Do you forget how many days


    you haven''t had a snack? It breaks your heart to give up so easily? I don''t want to hear this from you


    anymore. "


    Pouting, Vivian couldn''t help butughing, "But what should I do now?"


    "Baby, we''ll give birth right now." Terence responded in a firm voice.


    "Give birth now?" Vivian widened her mouth, "I don''t even have lunch in my stomach, not to mention


    the baby! I can''t make it even if I want! "


    Terence suddenly snickered. "I''m with you. You can have a baby as long as you want."


    "You... You jerk! " Vivian blushed, "Terence, I thought you were a good man. But I didn''t expect you to


    be so shameless! I... I''m wrong about you! "


    "Really? Did you misread me? " Terence suddenly stood up and put his hands on her shoulders. With


    his face getting closer to her, he gently breathed on her face and said, "You said that I was a hoodlum.


    If I don''t have the actual action to prove it, I would disappoint your judgment just now."


    With her eyes lighting up, Vivian suddenly kissed on Terence''s lips. Feeling shy and bold, she said, "Do


    you think only you can y hooligans? So can I! "


    Terence''s eyes darkened as he saw what she did. He was touched by her small gesture. It was not his


    fault for not being able to control himself but for being pregnant! They were supposed to be a newly


    married couple and be intimate, but he had to control himself in this way. In order to make out with


    Vivian, he also had to read the calendar and count the days with his fingers! Fortunately, it had been


    three months. Now he was going to be a yboy and have sex with Vivian...


    Thinking of this, Terence lowered his head and kissed her deeply. Only when he was closer to Vivian


    could he feel safe.


    They made a passionate and romantic scene for the first time in a while, which nearly drove her crazy...


    "Miss Vivian, Mr. Terence, we are here to..."


    When the two were indulged in themselves, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open. The two


    little nurses were about to clean up the room when they saw the heat in the ward. They were ashamed


    and guilty and hurriedly stepped back. "Ah -- sorry! I''m sorry!"


    "We''re going out! Let''s go! Hurry up! "


    Terence and Vivian were shocked. They parted suddenly and looked at the door with blushing faces.


    The two nurses retreated out of the door. And the ward returned to silence.


    Vivian''s mouth twitched slightly. Seeing the helpless look on Terence''s face, she suddenly put her arms


    around his neck with a naughty smile and asked, "Mr. Terence, shall we continue?"


    Terence heaved a sigh and smiled. He reached out his hand and tapped on her forehead gently. "You


    naughty girl, continue to do it tonight!"


    After working as a counselor for several months in D University, Sophia came to Cheng family during


    the winter holiday almost every day, like a wild horse without rein. As soon as she was seen by people


    at the gate of the general family residence, they gave her a notebook, a signature and the permission


    to enter, without saying anything to her. However, when she looked at the handsome young man,


    Sophia would tease him from time to time. In the end, when Fiona came back home once, the young


    man who was teased by her came to Fiona toin tearfully..


    Fiona had been taking it as a joke, where to talk about it, and when she told it to George, the guy''s


    expression finally changed. He said that as soon as Sophia graduated, he would give her no chance to


    flirt with others.


    ''Does he mean that he is going to propose to Fiona?'' Fiona wondered. But she didn''t dare to tell this to


    Sophia. She was afraid that if she knew it, she would make a mess.


    As time went on, the sun rose and the moon rose one day after another. After half a month, Fiona


    sensed that the new year wasing closer and closer. There was still some hope in her heart,


    because Spencer was finally back.


    "Sophia, it''s been a long time since you came here." Sophia and Fiona were both in the ward of Vivian.


    Terence went out to y with Sarah in his arms, so they chatted with each other.


    "I went to NJ City to see George." Sophia smiled and ate the orange on the table. "Vivian, who sent you


    the orange? It''s so delicious."


    "Try two more if you like it." Vivian smiled and handed one to Fiona. Remembering the joke of Sophia


    Fiona told her, Vivian teased, "I thought you were caught by him because you flirted with a boy in


    Fiona''s residence."


    "That''s more like it." Fiona said with a smile.


    "Yes." Sophia sighed, "I''m just like in prison when I''m in George''s working ce."


    "How can that be!" A sly smile appeared on Vivian''s face. "It''s different when you are in George''s, isn''t


    it? You look great! "


    Sophia was surprised. She put the orange into her mouth and said, "Vivian, the most intimate thing


    between me and George is just a nap. We never slept in the same bed at night. It''s not what you think


    whether I look good or not. "


    "Ahem!" Fiona suddenly coughed and was shocked by what Sophia said. "Sophia, what are you


    saying! Does Vivian mean that? You Why do you like to think too much? "


    "Fiona, you''re thinking too much. That''s exactly what I mean." Vivian gave Fiona a meaningful smile


    and said, "Look at you. You don''t look very well recently. It must be because of Spencer''s long absence


    from home, leaving you alone..."


    "Vivian!" With a blushing face, Fiona opened her mouth to stop her. "I... I''m not looking good because


    I''m in my period. It has nothing to do with Spencer."


    "That''s not necessarily. When youe back from JB Area on New Year''s day, your little face is white


    and red. It''s the credit of Spencer. The more she said, the more excited Vivian was. And Sophia, who


    was standing next to her, echoed, "Right, you two are so happy."


    Feeling embarrassed, Fiona said, "Can you two be more serious?"


    "We are not kidding! Women are supposed to talk about these things. " Shaking her head, Sophia said,


    "Well, among the three of us, Vivian is the happiest one."


    "What do you mean?" Vivian raised her eyebrows.


    "Terence stays with you every day, it''s so sweet! I heard that you two are having a baby recently... "


    After a pause, Sophia blinked and egged Vivian on, "What are you going to do to have a baby? Is


    Terence strong enough? "


    "Ahem!" Not swallowing the orange slice, Fiona was choked by Sophia''s words and her face turned


    red.


    "Fiona, I''m not shy. Why are you shy?" As if Vivian knew something interesting, she winked her eyes


    and continued to tease Fiona, "Well, ording to Spencer''s temperament, in bed, he must also


    be..."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 305 The Meaning Of Having A Baby

    Chapter 305 The Meaning Of Having A Baby


    "Stop! Stop!" With a blush, Fiona stood up and said, "You two, you can discuss it on your own! I''ve


    never talked about this with anyone before I''m going out! "


    "Please don''t!" Sophia grabbed her arm and made her sit back on the bed. "We haven''t discussed


    about it yet. We need to talk more with you! Look at your face, it must be because we guessed it right,


    that you feel embarrassed! "


    Putting her hand on her forehead, Fiona was about to pass out when she sat down with Sophia and


    Vivian to discuss about this.


    "It must be so." Vivian agreed. She pinched Fiona''s red cheek and said, "Sophia, we need to hurry up if


    we want to take revenge on Fiona. Spencer ising back very soon, when hees back, he will


    wrap up our Fiona we like who blush with shame. He won''t allow us to see her."


    "Ouch -" Sophia suddenly shouted in a sad voice, "I suddenly feel that both of you women are so


    happy! Look at me, I''m still very persevering on my way to be a woman. But just like George, no matter


    how skillful I am, he doesn''t touch by me! Oh my God! "


    "Freedom is good. Sometimes men are really annoying." Looking like a person who had experienced


    the same thing as her, Vivian advised, "Sometimes when I am really tired, the man still bother you on


    the bed... What do you think, Fiona? "


    Fiona''s face became redder. She neither nodded nor shook her head.


    "Vivian, are you sure you''re not bragging?" Wearing a dark face, Sophia said enviously, jealous and


    hateful, "By the way, I find that you are congenial to me. In my opinion, the character of George is


    colder than that of Terence. Moreover, it seems that he has never thought about the romantic


    rtionship between a man and a woman... "Vivian, please help me analyze it for me. Is it possible that


    George is not capable?" How did you get along well with Terence? For reference. "


    As soon as Sophia finished her words, Vivian''s eyes lit up. She grabbed her hand and said, "Come on,


    let me help you analyze..."


    Fiona took a deep breath and covered her face with her hands. She couldn''t stand the two women


    anymore.


    When Fiona was on the brink of a nervous breakdown, the door was suddenly pushed open, followed


    by a sweet voice of Sarah, "Mom!"


    "Sarah." Fiona stood up in a hurry. The conversation between Vivian and Sophia also stopped abruptly.


    Terence walked in with one hand holding Sarah in his another hand, and the other hand holding the


    lunch box. Sarah wanted to throw herself into Fiona''s arms. Terence handed Sarah her with a smile,


    but found that Fiona''s face was red. He looked at Vivian and asked, "What are you talking about?


    Fiona''s face is as red as blood. Aren''t you afraid that Spencer wille to you and me you?"


    "We are talking about women. I don''t want to tell you." Vivian snorted. Seeing the food in his hand, she


    asked, "What delicious food do you take?"


    "It''s seagull soup." Sarah smiled, "Daddy asked someone to bring it here."


    "Terence is so kind to you, Vivian." Fiona smiled, "Vivian, you like the seagull soup the most."


    "Sarah also loves drinking it." Sarah swallowed when she saw the soup.


    "Sarah can also drink the soup with auntie Vivian." Terence smiled and touched Sarah''s hair dotingly.


    Seeing this, Sophia felt very warm and said, "Vivian, please have a baby soon. I know that Terence


    loves Sarah so much. If you have a baby, he will love the baby very much."


    As soon as Vivian raised her head, she and Terence looked at each other, eyes full of tenderness.


    Without talking to each other, Fiona was d. She put Sarah into Sophia''s arms, took out a bowl,


    opened Terence''s lunch box, and filled a bowl with soup. She handed the bowl to Vivian and said,


    "Here you are, Vivian."


    "Thank you!" When Vivian took soup, Terence, standing nearby, put his hands in his pockets and


    looked at her with a doting smile.


    Fiona filled a bowl of porridge for Sarah too. Sarah was more greedy than Vivian, so she hurriedly to


    take the bowl.


    "Ouch!" before Sarah had the soup, Vivian suddenly retched as if she was going to throw up. She


    stopped Sarah immediately and shouted, "Don''t drink it, Sarah! It stinks!"


    "Yes?" Hearing that, Sarah took a look at Vivian in confusion. Pouting, she smelled at the bowl with her


    little face and inhaled hard. "Mommy, what is fishy? I would like some seaseagull soup. "


    Terence took the bowl from Vivian''s hand, frowned and smelled it. "Is it very fishy? It''s the same as


    before! "


    "It''s okay for me to smell it." Fiona still tasted it.


    Vivian retched again. Quickly she covered her mouth with her hands and lifted the quilt. She hurried to


    get out of bed and said, "I''m so sorry. I''m gonna vomit!" Then she rushed to the bathroom.


    Terence rushed to catch up with her with an anxious look on his face. He remembered thatst time


    when she had a terrible vomit in the bar, his face changed slightly. In the bathroom, Vivian vomited into


    the toilet, "Ouch!", but she couldn''t vomit anything.


    "Is aunt Vivian okay?" With Sarah nestling in her arms, the little girl knew how to care about others.


    "Don''t worry, Sarah." While Fiona was patting Sarah, Sophia had rushed to the washroom anxiously.


    Seeing that Terence gave Vivian a pat on the back, Fiona covered her mouth suddenly and asked, "Is


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Vivian able to... Is she pregnant? "


    "Eww!"


    At that moment, only Vivian''s retch could be heard in the ward.


    Terence was shocked. Pregnant?! ''Is Vivian pregnant? Terence seemed to feel the blood flowing in his


    body and his heart was beating faster and faster. He opened his mouth and his voice was a little dry


    because of nervousness. "Honey, you won''t be... Are you pregnant? "


    Vivian stood up with hands on the toilet. The feeling of vomiting was no longer there. She fixed her


    eyes on Terence. Noticing the expectation and ecstasy in his eyes, she touched her belly


    unconsciously. She asked dully, "Am I pregnant?"


    With excitement, Fiona ran to them with Sarah inn her arms, and cried, "What are you waiting for! Why


    don''t you call a doctor for me? "


    "That''s right! Call the doctor! " Suddenly, Terence raised his hand and jumped up with joy. However, he


    turned around before he could take a step. All of a sudden, he lifted Vivian up, put her on the bed


    carefully and kissed her gently on the forehead. "Wait for me. I''ll call the doctor! Wait for me! "


    Then he rushed out like a young man. Terence''s exciting and anxious voice echoed in the corridor.


    "Where''s the doctor? Doctor! "


    "Don''t speak in a loud voice in the hospital." Pouting, Sarah asked, "What''s wrong with uncle Terence?"


    "Your uncle Terence is so happy! Sarah, you will have a younger brother or sister! " Massaging her


    cheeks, Sophia said to Vivian, "Vivian, Congrattions!"


    Hearing the word "Congrattions", Vivian blushed and asked anxiously, "Am I pregnant?"


    "I think 80% of you are right!" Sophia nodded heavily. "What do you think, Fiona?"


    "I agree with you." Fiona smiled.


    Soon the doctor was called over by Terence. Director Zhang, the director of the Department of


    Obstetrics and Gynecology, was out of breath. "I''m so tired after the long way!"


    "Hi, Ms. Zhang." Pressing her lips, Vivian gave Terence a reproachful look.


    "Director Zhang, I''m sorry. I was too excited just now." Terence smiled, showing his teeth.


    "I understand, I understand." Director Zhang smiled and walked to the Vivian, "That''s how you feel


    before you be a parent. You are pretty calm now. I once saw a man who was tall and strong.


    When he heard that his wife was pregnant, he knelt on the ground and began to cry. "


    Terence covered his mouth and coughed, not saying anything more. Others also looked expectant.


    "Vivian, during your ovtion period, have you got any record?"


    Director Zhang asked a few questions, but she didn''t know. It was Terence who answered them instead


    of her. However, director Zhang shook her head and said, "Normally, it will take forty days to vomit


    when you stop your period. But ording to your pregnancy condition, Vivian might only be pregnant


    for 20 days... It can''t be. "


    "So that means..." "Didn''t she get pregnant?" asked Terence, frowning


    A tinge of nervousness crept over Vivian''s face. She didn''te back to her senses from the surprise,


    but became more worried. ''She must have vomit because of her attack, '' she thought?


    Noticing that everyone was silent, director Zhang hurriedly exined, "Well, everyone, I haven''t said


    anything yet! Normally, morning sickness would take ce after 40 days'' menopause, but there was an


    exception! We haven''t checked Vivian yet. Are you disappointed? "


    "Yes, you are right." Fiona added, "Vivian, please go to Doctor Zhang''s office and have a check-up.


    Sarah wishes to have a little brother or sister! Right? "


    "Thank you." Nodding vigorously, Sarah looked so persistent and serious, "Aunt Vivian, please give me


    a brother or sister? I''ll give all the toys to him! "


    Vivian was moved, she touched her belly and said, "I hope to have a baby as soon as possible."


    "Then let''s go? Let''s go to have a B-ultrasound examination. "


    "Okay."


    "Can I go with you?" Said Terence, taking a step forward.


    "Okay!" Director Zhang nodded and said, "Of course, as a father, you should go."


    Looking at the anxious expression on his face, Fiona felt sorry for him. She understood the meaning of


    Vivian''s pregnancy. If Terence liked children so much that he was eager to have a baby for Vivian, that


    was only part of the reason. What Terence cares about most is actually the illness of Vivian. Only when


    she is pregnant can she be cured.


    Outside the ward, Terence carefully supported Vivian, "Take care."


    "I''m fine." "Not necessarily pregnant yet!" Vivian added and patted on Terence''s back.


    "You should also be careful."


    "If I didn''t get pregnant, what should I do?" Vivian added


    "It''s better if you aren''t pregnant!" "I haven''t had enough private time with you yet. I''m desperate to be


    with you without the baby to disturb us." replied Terence smilingly.


    Vivian leaned her head against his chest and said, "Terence, you are so kind."

 Chapter 306 Only One Can Be Left

    Chapter 306 Only One Can Be Left


    Terence and Vivian went to the B-ultrasonic room to have a look, but they found that it might be


    because of the small pregnancy bag that couldn''t test whether she was pregnant or not. So they


    quickly followed director Zhang to do the prenatal test. The waiting was the most tormenting. Looking at


    the couple who were fidgeting, director Zhang threw another pregnancy test stick at them.


    "I''m worrying about you two." Director Zhang waved her hand and said, "You can go back first. Take a


    test by yourself first. The test result will be out as soon as tonight. You go back first!"


    Terence was still supporting Vivian carefully and they went back. The two men took the pregnancy test


    stick and studied it for a long time. Finally, they figured out how to use it, but Vivian looked upset.


    "What''s wrong?" Asked Terence.


    Reluctantly, she whispered in his ear, "I can''t pee..."


    Terence blushed and covered his mouth with hands. "What should we do now? Have some water? "


    "It seems that we have no other choice!" "I want some honey water." Vivian added


    "No, you have to drink water!" Terence stood up and poured water for her, "Here, all of you."


    Vivian took the ss and had a sip. Then she nced at Terence and asked, "Terence, do you want a


    son or a daughter?"


    "I like whatever you give birth to."


    Terence said affectionately. Unexpectedly, Vivian snorted, "You just make me happy. If I give birth to a


    puppy, do you like it?"


    Terence was stunned at first, but then he smiled, "Honey, if you can have a puppy, I will love it more."


    "You..." She pointed at Terence and snorted, "You have a puppy!"


    "I don''t have that function!" Terence shrugged, pretending to be innocent.


    "Terence, I find that you are more and more good at retorting!" All of a sudden, Vivian pointed at her


    belly and gave Terence a hard push. "I seem to be pregnant." she said seriously


    "Yes?" Questioned Terence, his eyes fixed on her.


    "I feel that way." Vivian lifted the corner of her mouth, "Maybe it was because of my psychological


    effect, I suddenly feel that there is really a little boy rted to my blood in my stomach. I can feel his


    heartbeat."


    "Well, you''re pregnant now," said Terence, gently hugging her.


    After drinking water for half an afternoon, she felt her stomach begin to move. She took the pregnancy


    test stick and ran to the bathroom. "Terence, I''m going. I believe you can do it!"


    "¡­¡­" Pressing his lips, Terence said, "Okay, you can do it."


    "Yeah! I will win! " Vivian clenched her fists, made a gesture of cheering her up, and ran into the


    bathroom with a smile.


    Terence shook his head and put their dinner on the table. After a while, Vivian shouted in the bathroom,


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Terence, I''m done... How long will it take? Do you need me to show it to you? "


    "¡­¡­" "I''m cooking dinner. Don''t show it to me now," said Terence, displeased


    "What are you doing? So what? Are you disliking me? "


    "I didn''t mean that. I..."


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    "Vivian! "Terence!" Suddenly a sound of door opening interrupted them. They saw Jacob running into


    the room with excitement, holding the test list from director Zhang. When he saw Terence, he said


    excitedly, "It''s true! It''s true! "


    The two words were enough to prove everything!


    As Terence was immersed in his own thoughts, his eyes brimmed with tears. Before he could say


    anything, Vivian rushed out of the bathroom, threw herself into Terence''s arms and cried out, "Terence!


    I''m pregnant! There are two bars! I''m pregnant! I''m really pregnant! "


    Terence could clearly see the tears in her eyes. He reached out and firmly held her in his arms, burying


    his head in her hair, and said in a choked voice, "Honey, we are going to be parents."


    "Yes, yes! I''m going to be a mother! You''re gonna be a father! " As she ced her arms around his


    waist, she burst into tears!, "I don''t feel wrong! Terence, I''m really pregnant. Waah... Waah... "


    Terence patted on her back gently and said, "Yes, baby. You''re so great."


    Standing aside, Jacob wiped away his tears with his hand. When he heard that his daughter was


    pregnant, he was somehow excited, but it was because that his worries about her had finally been


    alleviated


    Terence pressed his lips on her and listened to her sob. It seemed that their blood and bones are going


    to be united as one. He just wouldn''t let her go, not even death.


    They hugged each other for a long time until they calmed down. Then Vivian wiped her tears and


    turned to say, "Dad."


    "s." Jacob nodded and looked at her with loving eyes. He said with pleasure, "Our Vivian has finally


    grown up. She will be a mother soon. "Terence, Congrattions!"


    "Thank you, Dad!" Said Terence with a shy smile.


    "I''m happy too!" Jacob said, "Come here and have a look at the test result of Vivian''s HCG test."


    Upon hearing this, Terence and Vivian rushed forward, their eyes beaming with delight.


    "Dad, how long has Vivian been pregnant?" Asked Terence.


    "Half a month!" Jacob opened the prescription with a smile.


    "Half a month? So that means... " Terence nced at Vivian and asked, "Vivian just vomit this morning,


    was it not the morning sickness?"


    Vivian furrowed her eyebrows and answered, "If it is not the morning sickness, then I have an attack of


    my illness again... An attack again. "


    "It doesn''t matter!" Holding her hand tightly, Terence consoled, "You''re pregnant, aren''t you? You will


    get better soon. Trust me. "


    Seeing the determined look in his eyes, Vivian nodded in relief. As Terence was there with her, she felt


    that everything he said was right.


    "Yes." Jacob also nodded and said, "It is such an ident, or I wouldn''t know you are pregnant. A


    blessing in disguise! "


    Although he was trying tofort her, the joy of pregnancy stopped her from thinking about it. Vivian


    just nodded and smiled.


    The news that Vivian was pregnant was quickly spread by Terence. He called people one by one


    personally. His excitement was evident.


    Spencer called him first before Terence told him the good news.


    As soon as the line was connected, the two menughed at the same time. It seemed as if they had


    tacit agreement. After a while, Spencer said, "Fiona called me and told me that Vivian is pregnant.


    Terence, you''re so awesome! What an efficiency! "


    "Haha..." Terence now feltfortable when he heard the word ''pregnant''.


    "I said, Congrattions!" Then he added, "Terence, don''t give yourself too much pressure. Just leave


    thepany affairs to others. Remember to take good care of both your wife and yourself."


    "Fine, fine. I will listen to you." "But it''s annoying for you to be so long winded." Terence added, smiling


    "Fuck off!" "I''m doing this out of good will. If you make me say it again, I won''t say it again," Spencer


    added


    "Yes, yes! Thank you, Mr. Spencer!" The door was suddenly opened while Terence was speaking. He


    looked up and found it wasn''t his mother, so he hung up the phone after having a few words with


    Spencer.


    "Hi, Vivian!" As soon as Sherry entered the room, she saw Vivian pouring water for herself, as if the sky


    was going to copse. She rushed to Vivian and said with fear, "How can you do that by yourself? Lie


    down quickly, I''ll get you water."


    "Mom, please don''t!" "I can do it myself," Vivian answered


    Sherry took back her hands, looked at Vivian from top to bottom, and finally rested her eyes on her


    belly. Sheughed happily and said, "Vivian, you are in critical period now. I will find a nurse to take


    care of you in the hospitalter. I''ll take care of your meal. I have nothing to do at home anyway. "


    When she was about to decline, Terence said, "Thank you, mom."


    "Don''t say thanks to your mother!" Sherry gave Terence a pat on the back and said to him as she


    looked at the takeout in her hand, "Vivian, here is the egg soup with seaweed and seaweed made by


    me. Try it before it gets cold. You are pregnant. Eat it."


    "Thank you, mom!" Vivian opened the lunch box. Instead of feeling of retching in the morning, she had


    a good appetite and began to eat.


    Holding Terence''s hand, Sherry happily said in a low voice, "You bad boy, don''t bully her any more.


    Vivian is in a critical time. Sleep alone at night, understand? "


    "Mom, do you think I am that kind of person who doesn''t know what to do?" With arms akimbo, Terence


    said helplessly.


    "Do you know what you are doing? Hum, if you can handle it properly, how can you make Vivian


    pregnant just after your pregnancy preparation? " Sherry raised her eyebrows.


    Terence touched his nose and changed the topic, "Mom, can''t I drink the egg flower soup?"


    "Go, go, only Vivian and my grandson are allowed."


    Terence smiled. He didn''t take it seriously and just said, "I''ll go out and make a phone call."


    That night, Terence invited three freaks who were going to treat Vivian''s disease. He hoped they could


    treat her as soon as possible after knowing that she was pregnant.


    "Miss Vivian is indeed pregnant."


    The three fine-sized medical instruments were used to inspect her body.


    Terence was thrilled to get the positive news again. He looked at Vivian with happiness in his eyes.


    "Besides, we can see two fetal sachets in our medical equipment Miss Vivian, you''re pregnant with


    twins. "


    "Twins? !" Upon hearing that, Vivian immediately jumped up from the bed and red at Terence.


    "You''re awesome!"


    Terence was also very pleased. It felt like he got another bottle of wine after winning a lottery, which


    made him scream excitedly. He was going to have two children at once?!


    Seeing that Terence and Vivian were so excited, the three men suddenly added, "Don''t be so excited,


    because the result of our three discussion is that we suggest to abort one child, and only one can be


    left."

 Chapter 307 Happy To Have You

    Chapter 307 Happy To Have You


    "What do you mean?" With a pasty face, Vivian shook her head in disbelief, "I don''t get it. What do you


    mean by only one?" Then she covered her belly to protect herself and said, "Both of them are my


    children. I will keep both of them alive!"


    Hearing that, Terence fell from heaven to hell immediately, but he was calmer than Vivian and asked,


    "Why? Why do we want to have an abortion on one child? "


    One of the white coats pushed his sses and slowly exined, "Pregnant women should be more


    toilworn than ordinary women. The mother provided almost all her nutrition to the fetus, and the chance


    of anemia, amber, hypertension, and premature birth is even higher. Besides, Miss Vivian is in a very


    critical condition, which is not good for her health. It''s not a pleasure to get pregnant with twins. "


    "No need for you to be happy, but I am happy!" "I don''t care. I don''t want to abort the baby!" Vivian


    yelled, pounding the three weirdoes. After that, she dragged Terence''s arm and said in a spoiled and


    sad tone, "Terence, please drive them away! They are trying to kill your baby! Okay? Tell me! I don''t


    want to listen to them. Drive them away... "


    "Okay, okay, take it easy!" "Don''t worry. I''ll take them away right now," Terenceforted as he patted


    on her back No one will harm our baby. "


    After pacifying them, Terence followed the three men to the door. "We have to abort one, don''t we?


    What are the consequences if we keep the two babies? "


    The three looked at each other. One of them said, "We can''t tell you the result. We are making a


    decision based on our own experience."


    "Haven''t you said that the disease will be alleviated during pregnancy? "It''s not bad to have one baby,


    but it''ll be better to have two. What do you think?" Terence asked anxiously. As he didn''t know the


    pathology, he could only ask in his mood.


    As soon as Terence finished his words, they all put on a rare smile on their faces. It seemed that they


    didn''t expect that Terence would ask such a childish question. They said, "We once said that there


    would be a high probability of onset after giving birth to a baby. ording to what you just said now, if


    she gives birth two babies, Vivian''s illness... The danger of the illness will be doubled in this way. Are


    you sure to take such a risk? "


    "Aren''t you preparing some gene therapy to cure Vivian?" With his mouth agape, Terence tried to


    create an opportunity for them. "Didn''t you say that the best treatment time is avable during


    pregnancy?"


    "Mr. Terence, you''re right. But it''s our first time to get acquainted with such kind of disease. Although it''s


    much easier to develop new medicines, we should take it seriously. After all, gene is a matter. We will


    not only treat Miss Vivian''s illness, but also change her gene so that the baby in her belly won''t be


    infected with this kind of disease. Although pregnancy is the best time for treatment, it may not be


    curedpletely, so it needs to be observed. "


    "Mr. Terence, now Miss Vivian is just pregnant and her health condition is not stable. Whether you want


    to have an abortion or not, I''ll give you more time to think about it. But our suggestion is to reject. "


    When Terence returned to the ward, Vivian was sitting on the bed, touching her belly, and twitched her


    mouth sometimes.


    "What are you doing?" Asked Terence, amused as he walked inside.


    "I''m telepathizing with my baby!" Then Vivian turned to Terence and said proudly, "Baby, look, this is


    Dad. Mom just told you that! Is he very handsome? "


    There was a halo around her, whichforted Terence. Terence''s heart softened when he heard


    Vivian mention "Mom and Dad".


    That''s true. Not only did he marry her, but also they had a child. There is no need to pursue more in


    life.


    "Come here. Come to see my babies." Terence ran to the bedside and said with a smile, "How was it


    going between you and mom. You are too young to understand what your mother is talking about,


    right? "


    "I''m sure my son know what I mean." Vivian curled her lips and took another look at Terence. Suddenly,


    she opened her arms and said to him, "Give me a hug."


    Terence rubbed his nose with a smile. "Mom forbids me to sleep with you."


    Upon hearing that, Vivian was stunned for a while. Then she withdrew her hand and pouted. "Well, you


    are not kidding, right? Then you''d better note up." she said


    "Are you angry?" Said Terence as he approached her.


    "Yes, I''m mad! Your baby and I are both mad at you. " Turning her head away, Vivian continued, "My


    dear babies, your daddy is bullying me. I wish you could grow up quickly and take revenge for Mommy!


    She cried


    When Vivian wasining tearfully to the little guy in her belly, Terence''s heart was even softer.


    After a while, he got on the bed, took her in his arms, and said, "What should I do now? You have two


    kids in your belly, and they outnumber me. Are you really going to let them bully me?"


    "How dare you bully me first?" With a snort, Vivian made an obeisance to him with disappointment.


    "It''s said that pregnant women shouldn''t be exposed. It seems to be true." Terence smiled and put his


    hand on her belly. "I can''t believe there are two babies in your womb."


    "I can''t believe it either. Terence, you really did a good job tonight. Ha ha." Vivian''s smile was drowned


    in herughter. At the sound of it, Terence flipped his fingers on her head and said, "You are a mother


    now. Why are you so unconcerned when you speak?"


    "Well, why can''t I say that? You are allowed to do it, so I can''t? " Vivian twitched her mouth.


    "Okay, okay, I will do as you say." Terencepromised gently and kissed on her forehead.


    "I say, you are not allowed to abort one of our baby." Vivian''s eyes were more serious and firm, she


    said, "What were you talking to the three men outside just now? Are you persuaded by them to have an


    abortion of one baby? "


    Terence kept silent for a while. Then he shook his head and replied, "No."


    "You are lying!" She punched on his chest to give him a massage. "You hesitated just now! You


    hesitated for a while! Tell me, are you nning something? "


    "Do you think I am that kind of person? You are my wife. Can I have any improper ideas on you? "


    Terenceforted her hurriedly, "You are carrying our baby. I will do my best to protect them. But just


    now, they said that they wanted to give us some time to think about it. They also said that it''s very


    dangerous for you to keep the two kids. "


    "I don''t want to think about it. I want both of them." Vivian frowned, "I don''t like those three people.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Don''t let theme again."


    "They are going to treat you." Terence shook his head in disagreement and continued, "Moreover, we


    can have another baby, but you are the only one. Besides, you have two babies in your belly now, I


    heard that the doctor wanted to keep one of your babies. "


    "Terence!" Upon hearing this, Vivian broke free from Terence''s embrace and retorted angrily, "You are


    not qualified to be a father! Our baby is only half a month old! How could you be so heartless to leave


    them? "


    "I didn''t abandon them. I just I''m their father, but I''m your husband first! If they threaten your safety, I


    have to choose you between you and them first. Do you understand? "


    Terence asked anxiously, which made Vivian feel warm and tears start to well up in her eyes. With a


    sigh, Terence held her in his arms again.


    He also felt aggrieved and distressed. If he could get the best of both worlds, he would not be so cruel.


    If he couldn''t achieve the best of both worlds, he could only abandon a small one....


    "Terence," She sniffed and called out his name, "It''s all my fault."


    "No. I''m happy because of you." "Do you know what the luckiest thing is for me?" Terence gently patted


    on her back.


    Vivian shook her head. But before she could say anything, Terence continued, "Fortunately, Fiona


    came to tell me about your disease. Because of that, I didn''t miss you. I''m so lucky that I didn''t miss


    you. "


    "I know. Fiona told me that she missed the opportunity to meet Spencer for three years, so she couldn''t


    help telling you the truth when she saw that I was going to hide it from you. "


    "Yes." Terence nodded. "So we are much luckier than them. We will be very happy."


    "Then tell me, is my baby a boy or a girl?" She asked.


    "I don''t know. You are telepathic with them, aren''t you? Do you think it''s a boy or a girl? "


    Vivian thought for a while, "They''re probably two boys. Oh, no, they seem to be two girls. "


    Terence gave her a doting smile and said, "Sounds good. But I prefer girls. Girls as cute as Sarah are


    better. If it was a boy, I''m afraid I would be very harsh. "


    "Gee..." Vivian sighed and said, "I think that the two of them may be a boy and a girl. "


    "That would be great." Terence smiled, "I have a son and a daughter."


    "Do you think it possible?"


    "Why not?" With a proud look on his face, Terence said, "A daughter is to be spoiled, as for the son, let


    him marry Sarah and then she can be one of our family members. Anyway, I like Sarah."


    "That''s a good idea! I want to arrange a marriage for my son and Fiona''s Sarah. Childhood


    sweethearts. "


    With a smile on her face, Vivian went on, "Let Fiona give birth to a baby boy and marry our daughter."


    "¡­¡­" Terence couldn''t help but pull a long face and said, "Honey, you think too much."


    "It''s notplicated at all! Hee hee... "

 Chapter 308 We Are Never Separated Again

    Chapter 308 We Are Never Separated Again


    The news that Vivian was pregnant with twins had been spread all over soon. People who didn''t know


    the truth would think she was showing off. In fact, she was just fighting for the hope of survival of her


    two children.


    Terence''s mother rushed to the hospital as soon as she heard the news. The way she looked at Vivian


    was totally different from before. With golden light in her eyes, she wished she could take good care of


    Vivian in her hands.


    That was exactly what Vivian wanted. She might not be able to persuade Terence, but things would be


    different with his mother.


    "Mom, your cooking is so delicious." Vivian was having lunch brought by Sherry. "I like your cooking. It


    seems that Terence won''t be able to eat the dishes you cook any more," she said


    "Who cares! If you like it, I can cook for you every day. " Sherry sat on the sofa and snorted, "That


    heartless brat said he would abort a child? How dare he! "


    A smile appeared on Vivian''s face. Pretending to be pitiful, she answered, "Yes, mom. I''m fine, but


    Terence preferred to listen to the doctors. Besides, if there is a boy and a girl, which one do you think is


    suitable to have an abortion? "


    "You are right." Sherry felt sorry for her children. "I''m so happy that we are going to have two babies. I


    can''t listen to what Terence said!"


    "I agree with you!" Vivian then lowered her head and ate more food.


    Sherry heaved a sigh. She glimpsed at Vivian and said, "Vivian, I am not the kind of person who only


    cares about grandson. I also care about your health. After all, the child is still waiting for you to give


    birth. If anything happens to you, Terence must feel bad. I''m not feeling well, too. You must take good


    care of yourself. "


    "Mom, don''t worry!" Vivian replied with a reassuring smile.


    As they were talking, Terence came back from thepany at noon. Seeing that they wereughing


    and talking, he asked, "What are you talking about? Why are you so happy? "


    "I''m busy naming the name for the babies." Vivian smiled, "Are you tired from work today?"


    "I''m not tired." "There are just a few files needed to be signed," replied Terence After saying that, he


    looked at the food container and said, "I haven''t eaten anything yet."


    "Humph!" Sherry raised her head and said, "You brat, I don''t have your meal today."


    "Why? Do you want to dump your son just because you have a grandson? " Terence replied as he took


    off his coat.


    "You brat, it''s good that you know that!" Sherry stood up with one hand on her waist and red at


    Terence. "I''m warning you, I want both the babies in Vivian''s belly. I don''t want to listen to you that you


    want to abort one baby anymore, okay?"


    Terence was stunned by her words and turned to look at Vivian, wondering why she told his mother


    about it so quickly?


    Vivian shrank and hid behind Sherry. Sherry protected her behind her body and said to Terence, "You


    brat, what do you want to do? Threaten Vivian? "


    "Mom, what are you talking about! Why do I have to threaten her? It''s not good for me! " Terence


    slightly frowned and said, "You don''t have to care about the babies."


    "No way! There are two in her womb, and you can''t take one away. If you dare to act rashly.. I... I will


    find someone to transfer Vivian to another hospital, and you can visit her after she gives birth to the


    baby! "


    "What about her illness?" Replied Terence with a slight shrug. Sherry was stunned by what he said,


    and Vivian also twitched her mouth, pretending to be choked and unable to speak.


    "So, I have my own opinions on this matter." "I''ll talk to the doctor. Her condition is not stable yet, so we


    can''t talk about it. Let''s take it easy, okay?"


    The two women nodded at the same time.


    After lunch, Vivian felt sleepy. Sherry left reluctantly. Terence didn''t go to thepany this afternoon,


    so he took a nap with her. He hadn''t had a nap for a long time, so he suddenly felt "time is good". He


    had an impulse to travel with Vivian...


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Vivian woke up. Lying in Terence''s arms, she was unwilling to get up.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    There was a knock on the door. Terence kissed on her forehead and let her go. "I''m going to open the


    door."


    "Okay." Vivian nodded and raised her hand. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand for fear


    that she would drool. She thought that Terence was so handsome when he kissed her with his back to


    the sun just now!


    Terence opened the door. His face turned stiff the moment he saw the person.


    "Are you unhappy to see me? Mr. Terence. " ra stood outside the door, looking into the ward with


    the gift for Vivian, "You don''t wee me?"


    "No." "Come in, please." Terence stepped back and made way for her


    "Thank you." ra handed the gift over, and Terence took it and said "Thank you.".


    In her high heels, ra walked into the ward. Upon seeing her, Vivian sat up and greeted her with a


    smile, "ra."


    "How are you doing recently?" ra stood beside the bed.


    "Not bad. "Take a seat, ra!"


    "Okay." As soon as she sat down, Terence''s phone rang. With a frown, he hung it up. However, it rang


    again.


    "Go and pick up the phone!" "Or how can we continue to chat with each other?"


    "But..." Terence hesitated for a while. Then, ra looked back at him slightly and said with a smile,


    "Vivian is my cousin, Ie here today to visit her. I will leave soon."


    Terence sighed and held up the phone. "I''ll be back soon."


    "Mr. Terence is really wary of me." Seeing Terence go out, ra smiled with self mockery.


    "He has always been like that." Exined Vivian.


    ra asked her, "Vivian, you are pregnant. How do you feel? Do you feel good? My parents are not


    free today. They want me toe and see you. "


    "Ah, I''m fine. You don''t have toe to see me." Vivian waved her hand, "Don''te to a hospital if


    you can."


    "It''s good for you to know that. When you get better, you can go home. Don''t stay here all day."


    "I know!" Vivian nodded "I will be fine ande out."


    "Finally, you are as unyielding as before." ra smiled happily, "I can see that Mr. Terence and you are


    a happy couple. Congrattions! "


    "Thank you so much!" All of a sudden, Vivian lowered her head and smiled awkwardly. "I was thinking


    about giving Terence to you, but I found that I had made a big mistake."


    "I also think so." ra took a deep breath and continued, "And when I fell in, I still had a glimmer of


    hope. Never again. "


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    Sure enough, Terence came back very soon. He seemed to be in a hurry to open the door. Without


    turning her head, ra stood up and said to Vivian, "Mr. Terence is back. It''s time for me to go. I have


    an appointment with a blind date today. It''s time to go."


    "So soon?"


    "Yes." Nodding her head, ra looked at Terence and said, "Mr. Terence, please treat Vivian well.


    Invite me to your wedding ceremony in the future."


    "Okay." Terence nodded slightly.


    "Wish you happiness."


    "Thank you."


    "ra, you must be happy too."


    Vivian''s sincere blessing came from behind. ra smiled and waved her hand, "I will."


    The new year was approaching.


    Vivian finally showed signs of morning sickness. She really wanted to stay in the toilet and vomit at any


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    time. During this period, Fiona and Sarah came to apany her every day, but they did note


    today.


    "Mom, when will dade back?" Not far from the tarmac of the private airport in M City, the figures of


    an adult and a child were very conspicuous.


    Holding Sarah in her arms, Fiona looked up at the sky from time to time. "Soon. Dad will be back


    soon," she answered


    "Yeah! That''s great! " Sarah burst intoughter. "Finally, daddy ising back."


    "Yeah, he''s finallying back."


    As soon as she spoke, her eyes had turned red. While she was sobbing, she heard the humming from


    the skying closer and closer. No soon than she raised her head, she heard Sarah''s surprising


    shout, "Ah, I see! Daddy is back! "


    Fiona raised her head and looked into the sky. As expected, a small helicopter was flying towards


    them. The sound became clearer...


    ''It''s Spencer! He''s finally back!'' thought Fiona.


    On the helicopter, Spencer saw the two people who he had missed for a long time at a nce. He was


    so excited that he almost wanted to jump down.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    Soon, the helicopternded on the ground. Its cabin door was opened with a bang. The tall figure


    jumped off the helicopter andnded on the ground.


    Suddenly, she met his burning eyes. A lump came into her throat, and tears blurred her vision.


    "Daddy!" Sarah shouted and struggled to get close to Spencer. Fiona bent down gently and put down


    Sarah. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she couldn''t wait to run forward, spread her arms, and


    shouted, "Dad! Daddy! "


    "Sarah!" Spencer threw away the items in his hands and strode forward. All of a sudden, he hugged the


    Sarah, lifted her up and kissed her on her face.


    "Dad, I miss you so much!" Sarah threw her arms around his neck and didn''t want to let go.


    "I also miss you, my Sarah..." After he finished speaking, he looked up at Fiona, who was still crying,


    "And your mother."


    "Mommy misses daddy, too,"


    "Then I''ll take you to your mom." With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Spencer strode forward with


    Sarah in his arms, directly facing Fiona. When he was a few steps away from her, he stood still, holding


    Sarah and spreading his other arm, smiling, "Fiona, I''m back."


    She could not hold back her tears any more but burst into tears. Striding towards him, she threw herself


    into his arms, held his waist, buried her head on his chest, and sobbed, "You''re finally back."


    "Yes, I''m back." Since then, they had never separated.

 Chapter 309 The Lively New Years Eve

    Chapter 309 The Lively New Year''s Eve


    "Get all the everything you want after the firecracker. It''s said that every man in this world is willing to


    rece the old one with the new one. "


    On New Year''s Eve, the house of Cheng family was in hustle and bustle. After Sarah recited an ancient


    poem, the audiences apuded warmly.


    At present, in the living room, the family of three, including the three of them, Spencer, Fiona, and


    Terence and Vivian, who felt bored and came over not far away because his mother had a rest. On


    hearing the news, Sophia and George hurried there. Not only did Sophiae herself, she also called


    Ryan toe here. And E even took her foreign boyfriend to celebrate the new Festival with her


    friends.


    Outside the house, every house was decorated with colorful lights, and firecrackers were heard from


    time to time. The winter became warmer because of the festival reunion.


    It had been half a month since Spencer came back. Over the past half a month, he had been staying at


    home to take care of Fiona and Sarah. But he still felt that time was not enough. He wanted to stay with


    them for such a long time.


    On the other side, ever since Vivian was pregnant, herplexion was much better than before. She


    became less likely to have an attack of disease, and it was almost the new year''s Eve. She was


    brimming with joy.


    At this moment, she was eating melon seeds in front of the sofa. After hearing the poem, she took


    down the crossed legs and held Sarah in her arms. She said with a proud look, "Sarah, you''re so


    awesome! This is amazing! Love you... "


    Sarah was enjoying the kiss of Vivian. She said, "My mom told me to teach your baby to recite poems


    when they are born!"


    "Sarah is such a good girl!" Vivian held Sarah in her arms, she loved this girl so much.


    In the living room, the other women were talking andughing, watching the warm and lively Festival


    G on TV from time to time. Several men gathered together, chatting and drinking.


    Terence was standing not far away, with a ss of wine in his hand and drinking with several men. He


    nced at Vivian from time to time for fear that she would do something out of line and hurt her belly.


    "Don''t worry." Then Spencer clinked his ss with Terence and added, "Once a woman gets pregnant,


    she will definitely have a big tummy. She will definitely protect herself and her baby. You don''t have to


    be worried all the time."


    Taking a sip of the wine, then he smiled and said, "You are really a father. You have rich experience!"


    "I don''t need you to tell me." Spencer shook his headcently.


    "Humph!" George snorted scornfully, "You just be a father so easily, you don''t need to be proud to


    be a dad, as you know? Do you know what Fiona looked like when she was pregnant? What a boast! "


    Spencer rolled his eyes, "Mr. George, it''s a festival. Don''t make fun of me like that."


    "I''m just telling the truth." George shrugged, clinked his ss with Terence''s and finished the wine in


    one gulp.


    "I know." Spencer pouted his mouth and teased, "Do you think everyone here is the same as you!


    Sophia said that you haven''t slept together in the evening. As soon as she came here, sheined


    to Fiona, and she asked you... " He prolonged his voice, nced at George from head to toe, and then


    asked, "Do you have problems in that respect?"


    "¡­¡­" "I just haven''t waited for the chance." he felt so embarrassed.


    "Tonight is a good chance!" E''s boyfriend rushed over, put his arm around George''s shoulder, clinked


    sses with them and drank off the wine. He ran away like a gust of wind.


    Upon hearing this, George shook his head with a smile. Hearing this, Spencer and George exchanged


    a look. They could do nothing about it.


    "Well, Where is Fiona? " On the other side, Sophia shouted, "You were just about to cook dumplings.


    Where are you?"


    "Fiona goes to cut some fruit for us!" Vivian looked expectant.


    "What for us? I think it is for you, Vivian!" E curled her lips, "Vivian, you have been eating the whole


    night. Don''t eat too much! Your figure is much fatter than thest time I saw you. "


    "I am carrying twins!" Proudly, Vivian stretched out her two fingers.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Aunt Vivian, you are awesome!" Sarah stared at Vivian with admiration, and then looked at her belly.


    Vivian was greatly amused by the way Sarah looked at her. Terence''s affectionate and doting eyes


    were fixed on her.


    Seeing the look on Terence''s face, Spencer kicked him on the leg and asked, "Why do you ask Fiona


    to cook fruits for your wife? Get yourself something to do that! "


    "Then why don''t you go to help?" George raised his eyebrows.


    "I just know that Fiona is cutting fruits. I''m going to help her. Enjoy yourselves!" Putting down the ss,


    Spencer went to the kitchen, but Terence grabbed his hand. A mysterious smile appeared on Terence''s


    face. Spencer cast a stern nce at him and asked, "What are youughing at? Don''t pull me! "


    "I think you don''t have to apany Fiona. Didn''t you notice that one person was missing? " Terence


    lifted the corners of his mouth and a wicked glint shed in his eyes.


    After hearing what he said, Spencer frowned and looked around the living room. He knew that


    something was wrong, so he picked up his pace to go to the kitchen.


    George looked around and nodded, "Where is Ryan?"


    "Haha..." "I don''t know. But it''s the direction of the kitchen," said Terence with augh.


    "No wonder Spencer runs so fast."


    Outside the kitchen, Ryan received a call from Gloria. His mouth slightly upturned. As soon as the


    phone was connected, a sweet voice of Gloria came to his ear, "Happy new year, Ryan!"


    "Happy new year." Ryan also said, "Have you had the new year''s Eve dinner?"


    "Yes, I have." Gloria heard the boisterous voice of Ryan and asked, "You''re so busy there!"


    "Yes, I''m at someone else''s home. There are all my friends here without elders, so we have a good


    time. "


    "Someone else? Who''s that? " Gloria asked.


    "Fiona''s home." Ryan didn''t try to hide anything and said honestly, "I told you that Sophia asked me to


    "Okay." Gloria''s voice sounded disappointed, "Then you must have a good time."


    With a smile on his face, Ryan replied, "Maybe I''m not too happy."


    "Why not?" Gloria frowned.


    "Because Besides me, they are all in pairs. I feel so lonely being alone. " With a smile on his face,


    Ryan put his left hand into his pocket and said, "I can take you with me next year."


    Fiona was preparing fruits in the kitchen. As soon as she got a corner, she heard Ryan speaking on the


    phone. The joy in his voice was so evident that she couldn''t ignore it. Holding the fruit tray, Fiona didn''t


    know whether she should walk out or not.


    "Then I have to think about it."


    On the other side of the phone, Gloria''s haughty voice came. Ryan shook his head with a smile. As he


    turned around, he was surprised to find that it was Fiona. Surprised, he then smiled with relief.


    "Oh, I have to hang up now. My mother is making dumplings again. I have to eat dumplings now!"


    "Okay, go ahead!" Ryan hung up the phone with a smile and walked up to Fiona. "How long have you


    heard?"


    Fiona''s face turned red. "I... I don''t want to eavesdrop I happened toe out and heard something. "


    With a smile, Ryan took the fruits in Fiona''s hand and said, "I don''t me you. What are you nervous


    about?"


    "I''m not nervous! I''m happy. " Fiona looked at Ryan and said, "Ryan, I was happy to hear that you was


    very happy in the phone. Moreover, you want her to celebrate the new year with you tomorrow! If you


    are not in a good rtionship, she won''t celebrate the new year with you... "


    Fiona''s meaningful eyes made Ryan blush. "Nothing! I''m not sure!"


    "Well, I think it''s enough."


    When Spencer arrived, he happened to see this scene. The two stood in front of the kitchen, talking


    andughing. And Ryan seemed to be a little blushed. ''Damn it, you brat! How dare you do anything at


    my home!'' he cursed inwardly!


    "Ahem!" Then Spencer walked towards them and asked, "Fiona, have you prepared the fruits? If you


    are tired, you don''t need to do these things. " Then he walked to Fiona''s side and hugged her in his


    arms. He looked at Ryan and said, "Oh, you''re also here, Ryan!"


    "¡­¡­" With a smile, Fiona caressed Spencer''s waist and said, "Just now, Ryan was on the phone and


    helped me take over the fruit tray."


    Ryan smiled and said, "Then I''ll go first." While speaking, he nodded to Spencer and turned away.


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief and said quietly to Spencer, "What are you doing? Pretend not to see


    him. This is the New Year! Can''t you be friendly? "


    "I''m friendly!" Spencer pouted in discontent and acted like a spoiled child as Sarah.


    Fiona shook her head with a smile, "Alright, you can go now!"


    Spencer didn''t reply, but when Fiona raised her head and was about to ask something, he lowered his


    head abruptly and kissed her. His lips, which smelt like wine, were entangled with hers. The kitchen


    was only half a wall away from the living room. There was no other way than turning a corner! That was


    too exciting!


    Frightened, Fiona tried to avoid his lips, but thetter curled up his lips yfully and held her waist. He


    carried her into the kitchen, held her arm and pressed her against the wall, kissing passionately.


    Crack! Fiona''s waist hit against the tableware, making a loud noise.


    "Spencer!"


    Shocked, Fiona lifted her foot to kick his shank.


    Spencer then turned to look at Fiona and saw her red face, like there was blood in it. He giggled and


    said, "Honey, is it exciting?"


    "You... Are you crazy? " Embarrassed, Fiona gave him a hard push, turned around and was about to


    run away.


    However, as soon as she turned around, Spencer held her from behind and whispered in her ear, "I


    haven''t kissed you enough. Are you going to run away now?"


    "Let me go! Everyone is waiting for you! What if others see us... "


    "This is my house. What if others see us?" He turned her around and threatened with a smile, "If you


    kiss me first, I''ll let you go."


    Fiona''s face blushed, but he still stood on tiptoe to kiss him on the cheek.


    Suddenly, his eyes became deep. He said in a hoarse voice, "Let''s continue after they leave at


    night."

 Chapter 310 Be Happy Forever

    Chapter 310 Be Happy Forever


    When they went back to the living room, Sophia was surprised. "Oh, Fiona, is the kitchen very hot?


    Why is your face so red? "


    The words caught everyone''s attention. More than a dozen pairs of eyes looked at Fiona''s face. She


    was so embarrassed that she almost buried her head in her neck. Spencer pulled her behind him and


    said, "Why are you watching my wife instead of watching TV! Who said she was going to make


    dumplings? The ingredients are all in the kitchen. Go and get them now! "


    "YES! Dumplings! " E''s boyfriend was the first cheerer to celebrate. He dragged E to the kitchen.


    Sophia also followed them casually.


    However, there were still several men in the room, who stared at Spencer with an ambiguous


    expression in their eyes. With a blush, Fiona wriggled herself free and murmured, "I''m going to help."


    "Okay, go ahead." Spencer nodded gently.


    "Spencer, we are all waiting for you here. Why did you" grab something to eat "by yourself? That''s not


    interesting." Terence snorted, "As a punishment, you have to drink three sses of wine alone."


    Spencer walked over with a smile and said, "You''re obviously jealous!"


    "Exactly." George said, "Mr. Terence is a newly married man, and Vivian is pregnant. I don''t know if I


    should say you are lucky or sad."


    Caressing his nose, Terence added, "I feel pain and happiness."


    "Haha..." With a mocking smile, Spencer nced at violet and asked, "When will you get married,


    Ryan?"


    "Get married? Me? " Ryan raised his eyebrows and said, "Why do you ask me that suddenly? I''m not in


    a hurry."


    There was a "fate" between Ryan and Spencer. At first, they were rivals in love, then Charles was


    involved. The two of them seemed to be on the opposite side, and then they were allied by an alliance.


    Until now, the two still fought against each other. Every conversation between them was like a game.


    "Are you still single?" Spencer picked up the ss and shook it. "Is there no suitable one for you? How


    about I introduce you some girls? "


    "Thank you for asking, Mr. Spencer." Ryan smiled and replied, "Maybe the girls you choose for me are


    not my type."


    "Really?" Raising his head, Spencer continued, "I thought the style of the two of us would be simr!"


    Seeing that they were about to have a fight, Terence rushed to smooth things over and said, "Ryan is


    still young and what you need to care about now is George''s business. When are you going to marry?


    If you don''t get married soon, Sophia can''t wait anymore. "


    George smiled and changed the subject. "I''ll wait until Sophia graduates." With these words, he told


    Ryan, "Ryan, don''t say that to Sophia. If you do, I may be the one who be proposed."


    "I know." Ryan replied with a smile.


    "Hey! What are you guys talking about! Come and make dumplings! " Sophia spoke over there. George


    smiled and patted on Ryan''s shoulder before he left. "Let''s go."


    "Yes." Ryan nodded and drank it up. Noticing that Vivian was about to help them, Terence ced the


    ss on the table and dashed towards her.


    There were only two people left in the living room. Spencer nced at Ryan, opened and shut his


    mouth, unspeaking.


    "What do you want to say?" A smile appeared on Ryan''s face. He was no longer the innocent and


    bbergasted man he was in front of Spencer.


    "I didn''t mean anything else just now." Spencer looked at him with guilt and sincerity in his eyes. "I


    believe in you and Fiona, and I believe in my love for her as well. But I''m worried that since you''ve


    been hanging there all the time, will it make Fiona feel uneasy? I feel that we are living a happy life, but


    you are not. It''s unfair to you. "


    Said Ryan surprisedly. He didn''t expect that Spencer would say something like that.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that? " Asked Spencer.


    "Nothing." Shaking his head, Ryan thought of Gloria and said, "I''m happy now. I hope Fiona and you


    won''t feel guilty."


    A glimmer of expectation and faint love surged in Ryan''s eyes.


    At the first nce of Ryan, Spencer knew that he had found someone he loved.


    "I envy you so much." Spencer sighed from the bottom of his heart and continued, "You knew what you


    wanted from the very beginning, whether for Fiona, or for yourter emotion pursuit You won''t take a


    detour and waste much time. " Unlike him, he was so stupid that he had missed out on Fiona for so


    many years.


    "I admire you, too." Ryan raised his lips and saw someone was calling them. He lifted his feet and said,


    "Learn how to love someone and try to maintain the rtionship, which is worthy of admiration. We are


    going to make dumplings, Mr. Spencer. Fiona is calling us. "


    Spencer looked back and met Fiona''s smiling eyes. A smile appeared on his face. Yes, he had learned


    how to love and would always love her


    "Wow! It is amazing!" When E''s boyfriend saw the scene that a few people made dumplings, he


    couldn''t help but give thumbs up and thumb up. asionally, he took out his phone to take photos and


    looked amazing.


    The four men also joined in making dumplings. Terence and Ryan made dumplings just as good as the


    other women did. The dumplings made by George were barely visible.


    The dumplings and fillings made by Spencer were exposed in the air, a little bit messy here and there,


    too horrible to look at. The dumplings he made was as bad as that of E''s boyfriend.


    "The dumplings made by Spencer are not as good as those made by Sarah!" Sophia sneered.


    Spencer rolled his eyes at her and responded, "Only if my wife does it perfectly is okay. Look at you! All


    your dumplings are not good enough, neither is George''s. you two are miserable! "


    "Both of us don''t like dumplings. It doesn''t matter if they look good or not. Besides, George knows how


    to cook other dishes! " Sophia said and grabbed George''s arm over her arm with pride.


    "Yes, you are right." George added.


    "Wow, you are not married yet? How did it be yours? " "Girls shouldn''t be too active." E


    snickered. Calm down, Sophia! "


    "Sophia doesn''t know how be so reserved!"


    "Haha..."


    Amidst the joy of the party, they had already made a lot of dumplings. Finally, Sarah could not bear the


    tiredness, so before the zero o''clock struck, all the people present picked up three red packets which


    had been prepared in advance to her.


    The moment Sarah opened her eyes, she fell asleep holding the red packet in her arms.


    When the dumplings were ready, Sophia suddenly suggested, "Fiona, the top floor of yourpound


    has a big tform, right? Would the fireworks be seen when the bell rang? Let''s go up to the top floor


    to eat dumplings, okay? "


    "Don''t you feel cold?" Fiona asked.


    "You will not feel cold as long as I am here." Spencer held Fiona in his arms, swept his gaze around the


    crowd and asked, "Would you like to go upstairs and have a look?"


    "I will go!" Vivian was the first one to raise her hand.


    "Count me in!" E also raised her hand.


    "I''ll go with you..."


    "Let''s go together!"


    They all nodded. All the people, one for fireworks, one for dumplings, rushed to the tform. In the


    end, charcoal fire was rising on the top floor, drinks, snacks and dumplings were well prepared.


    "Wish our friendshipst forever!"


    "I hope you all can live longer!"


    "Everyone should be happy!"


    "Happy spring festival!"


    "I hope I can marry George as soon as possible!"


    "Haha..."


    They circled and made a toast. After each expressed his or her wishes, they gulped down their wishes


    and drank wine, filled withughter.


    Theyughed for a long time, and ate for a long time. When they first came upstairs, they felt a little


    cold. Now, everyone was hot. When they wereughing, they suddenly felt the firecrackers far away


    were getting louder and louder, and there seemed to be more and more fireworks.


    "Almost zero o''clock!" Someone shouted. As soon as the words were finished, they heard the bell that


    showed the end of the year''s countdown came from the distance, indicating a good future. Everyone


    was counted down.


    "Ten!"


    "Nine!"


    "Eight!"


    "Seven!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "6!"


    "Five!"


    "Four!"


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    With thest word, huge fireworks burst out from the distant and bright night sky one after another. The


    firecrackers echoed in the sky, and the new year''s atmosphere reached a climax.


    "Happy New Year!"


    "Yeah! Happy New Year! "


    Everyone''s face was lit up by fireworks. They looked so happy.


    E and her boyfriend kissed passionately.


    When the clock struck twelve, Ryan''s phone vibrated. He took it out and saw the picture sent by Gloria


    to wish him happy new year. He was so moved and smiled gently. Then he called back Gloria.


    Terence lit up a few fireworks for Vivian, and she took them happily. With screaming and excitement,


    the dimples in the crowd were even more beautiful. "Terence, I hope I can give birth to two cute and


    healthy babies next year!"


    "You will." "I love you, Vivian." Terence kissed on her forehead


    "I love you too, Terence."


    Sophia rushed to the top floor and shouted at the sky with her hands cupped over her mouth, "George,


    when will you marry me! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! "


    George stood beside Sophia and did the same thing with her. He shouted, "Sophia, I''ll marry you this


    year! Will you say yes or no? "


    "I say yes! George, I want to marry you! "


    "Sophia, I want to marry you!"


    Standing far away from them, Fiona twitched her mouth and her eyes brimmed with tears, she asked,


    "Spencer, what are we going to do? Just stand there and watch? "


    Spencer held her tightly then said, "No, I just want to hold you in my arms."


    "How long?"


    "All my life."

 Chapter 311 Everything Would Go Smoothly

    Chapter 311 Everything Would Go Smoothly


    After the new year, Spencer would focus on his work in M City, and he didn''t have to do everything by


    himself when it came to work. In this way, he could go home every weekend, and there was no


    difference between him and an ordinary office worker.


    Meanwhile, Fiona was going back to the D University for further education. She wanted to live with


    Sophia in the staff apartment. Originally, Fiona wanted Sarah to stay in the courtyard for kindergarten,


    but she heard from Sophia that the affiliated kindergarten of D University was good, all of which were


    the children of some staff. It was located in the apartmentmunity, so it was convenient to location.


    Fiona decided to send Sarah so that she could go to and fro with her. After discussing with Spencer, he


    certainly agreed.


    This morning, Sarah came out with the small bag that Fiona had bought for her. "Dad, do you see my


    schoolbag beautiful? Mom said she would take me to school tomorrow."


    "Sarah''s bag is so beautiful!" Spencer put Sarah on a chair and said smilingly, "Sarah can go to school


    with mommy! You can y with many children. "


    With a ss of milk in her hand, Fiona walked towards her and said, "You have to go to school from


    tomorrow. You have to drink milk everyday in the morning."


    When she looked at Fiona who went to the kitchen, Sarah pouted and turned to look at Spencer. She


    held his arm and said like a spoiled child, "Dad, I don''t want to drink milk. It tastes bad."


    "You won''t drink if it doesn''t taste good." Spencer smiled and rubbed her head. Before he could say a


    word, he heard Fiona shouting from the kitchen, "Margery, you have to drink milk. Otherwise, I won''t


    take you to school. I will let you stay at home alone. And you, Spencer, don''t drink for her, and don''t


    allow her not to drink. "


    Her words shut off all the way for Sarah. Spencer didn''t know what to say. Sarah was going to cry,


    "Dad? What should I do? "


    Looking at the milk and Sarah, Spencer grinned and said, "Sarah, your dear mother has given an


    order. We''d better not disobey her. Just drink! I was forced to eat carrots by your master mother before.


    "


    "Master mother?" Sarah cast a nce at Spencer with doubt. When she saw Fionae back with


    breakfast, she said proudly, "Mom, dad said you were a master woman! She also said that you made


    him eat carrots! "


    "Hiss..." Spencer gasped in disbelief and asked, "You dare to sell me out, little girl?"


    Sarah smiled, held up the milk and took a sip. She looked worse than taking medicine.


    Fiona walked to the table and sat down, ncing at Spencer, "I''m not old at all! It''s you. Besides, eating


    carrots was good for health! We eat only once a month, and you don''t like it. "


    "Mom, I don''t like carrots, either." Sarah popped her head out of the milk.


    "No wonder she is my daughter." The two exchanged nces with each other with a resigned smile.


    However, Fiona shook her head helplessly and responded.


    Then, Spencer pushed the breakfast towards Fiona and said, "Honey, eat it."


    Meanwhile, he ate his meal and said, "Sarah, after you go to school, be a good boy andmunicate


    with your friends friendly. Ask the teachers if you meet something you don''t understand."


    "Okay." Sarah nodded her head obediently, looking forward to the school.


    However, Spencer disagreed with what Fiona had just said. He said, "I don''t think it''s right."


    "What''s wrong?" Fiona asked.


    "The rule about listen to her teacher." Spencer had a mouthful of porridge and said to Sarah, "Sarah,


    take the teacher''s advice. But if you think the teacher''s words are wrong, be brave and doubt him."


    "What do you mean by doubt?" Sarah asked.


    "It''s just You should be brave enough to tell your teacher what you think. Don''t hesitate to tell the truth if


    you think it''s wrong. " Spencer tried his best to teach Sarah, and Sarah nodded her head, pretending to


    be innocent.


    "When you y with other kids, remember to be nice to them, but don''t let them bully you. If anyone


    dares to bully you, you must fight back without mercy. Got it?"


    "Yes, I know!" Sarah nodded firmly this time.


    Spencer raised his eyebrows at Fiona smugly, and thetter couldn''t helpughing. "If other kids bully


    Sarah, do you want her attack other back? I don''t think it''s a good idea. "


    "That''s right." After thinking for a while, Spencer said, "Sarah, you don''t need to be afraid of anything.


    Don''t let others bully you. If anyone dares to bully you,e back to tell me. I''ll bully her."


    "¡­¡­" Fiona''s mouth twitched. "Alright, that''s enough. Let''s eat."


    "Haha..." Spencer smiled and rubbed Sarah''s head.


    Fiona made fun of what Spencer had just said, but Sarah chose to believe what he had said. As a


    result, Sarah became a ''bully'' in the campus. At that time, Fiona couldn''t change anything.


    At the second hospital in M City.


    It had been two months since Vivian got pregnant. Maybe it was because she''s pregnant with twins that


    her lower abdomen was raised. Every day, Terence fixed his eyes on her as if to protect her from any


    potential harm.


    When the first sprout appeared on the willow outside the window, the therapy of Vivian''s gene therapy


    was about to be carried out. She had observed for a long time that the twins did not have much impact


    on her body, so she decided to keep one child after being stopped by Terence over and over again, to


    see if she had the ufortable symptoms during the treatment.


    Today, Vivian was going to receive treatment, so the family of Spencer and Sophia came. Sherry would


    not be absent, and Vivian''s father would be waiting outside.


    "During the therapy, it needs injection every month for Miss Vivian." The three medical weirdoes arrived


    at the expected time. They took out several bags of sealed transparent liquid from the medicine box


    and said, "This is the solution for Miss Vivian''s blood samples. It has been renovated and some defects


    have been reced by healthy genes. In the following ten months, Miss Vivian needs to receive at


    least nine such treatment, and also an band aid treatment. "


    "Besides, Miss Vivian needs to be monitored for three to seven days under the sterile istion every


    time she finishes the infusion."


    While he was exining to Terence in his white coat, Vivian hade out in her hospital gown.


    Everyone turned to look at her. Terence walked up to her in a hurry and held her hand. "How is it? Can


    you? "


    "Don''t worry!" Vivian waved her hand indifferently. Something urred to her all of a sudden, and she


    asked, "Terence, am I going to be in aa? Please don''t let them drug me. If I have an abortion while


    I''m asleep, I will fight with you like hell! "


    "So imaginative? Don''t worry. I won''t. " Terence caressed her hair to pacify her.


    "Miss Vivian, it''s time to go inside." They didn''t need other people''s help because they were all here by


    themselves. Seeing that Vivian still didn''t go inside, they couldn''t help but urge her.


    "Okay, I know!" Smiling, Vivian waved her hand. When she was about to turn around, she saw


    Terence''s sullen face. She walked up to him, gave him a hug and said with a smile, "Babies,e and


    say goodbye to Dad. We are going to see the doctorter. We may not be able to kiss him for three


    days!"


    Terence was amused by her words. He reached out his hand and wrapped it around her waist, firmly


    saying, "I will only give you three days. You''d bettere out quickly, or I will miss them."


    "What? Only miss them? " She pouted in discontent.


    "I miss them because they are in your belly. Otherwise, I only miss you. You are my baby! " Upon


    hearing Terence''s sweet words, Vivian blushed immediately. She then patted him on his face and said,


    "I''m going in now."


    "Go ahead! I''ll wait outside. " Comforted Terence.


    "Come on, aunt Vivian!" Sarah cheered her up.


    Vivian made a gesture of cheering, "Yes, I will.


    "Vivian, please recover as soon as possible!"


    "Vivian, we are all waiting for you toe out!"


    "Well, don''t worry! Let''s call it a day for the celebration ceremony. Go what you should do! Let''s meet


    three dayster! " With a smile, Vivian turned around swiftly, turned around and took a deep breath.


    Because she didn''t want to leave Terence, she had to work hard to get healthy. She didn''t want


    anything happen to the children, so she had to work hard to get healthy.


    She was sure that everything would go smoothly.


    Vivian was ced on the bed in the istion tent. All the nerves on her fingertips and temples were


    connected to the ECG monitor. Staring outside the ss window, Terence saw that the three white


    coats were ready and then he injected the solution into a vein on her left arm.


    The needle was several times thicker than usual, which pained her so much that she took a deep


    breath and bit her lips. She turned her head and saw that Terence was standing outside, not as calm as


    usual and seemed to feel pain with her. She felt much better, but her eyes couldn''t help but cover with


    ayer of mist.


    Terence was nervous. Although he had made sure that everything was all right, he still got nervous.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The liquid streamed into Vivian''s body. Terence held out his hand tofort her.


    Vivian nodded and they interacted like this. People outside the ward looked at them quietly and didn''t


    want to disturb them.


    It would take a full four or five hours to finish the infusion, and he had to monitor Vivian''s physical


    condition in real time to avoid any adverse reaction to the cells in her body. Spencer and other people


    had been here for more than an hour. Seeing that Vivian had fallen asleep safe and sound, Terence


    asked them to leave.


    "Both Sarah and Fiona will go to school today. You can go first." Terence smiled. "I can stay here


    myself."


    "Then call me if you need any help." Spencer was a little worried.


    "I know. Don''t you trust me?" Terence patted on his back and touched Sarah''s face. "Sarah, focus on


    your study and be a good girl!"


    "Okay." Sarah nodded firmly.

 Chapter 312 Sarahs Kindergarten

    Chapter 312 Sarah''s Kindergarten


    The first ss hadn''t begun yet in D University, but a lot of students had been walking around the


    campus. The seventy year old anniversary of the university wasing in March, so the campus had


    prepared it in advance. The students reunion had called up "troops". It was expected to make a ssh


    for the celebration month.


    "Mom, is this my school? Why aren''t there any children? " Lying in Spencer''s arms, Sarah looked at the


    college studentsing and going, and felt a little scared.


    "It''s not Sarah''s school. It''s mom''s school." "Long time no see." Fiona said The snack bar across the


    school had been changed. The original open-air stands by the side of the road had also been put up


    with tents. There were a lot of newers in the school, who came and went younger and more


    vigorous


    "You don''t have toe here. I don''t like this school anyway." Spencer snorted


    Fiona was about to me him, Sophia said first, "Mr. Spencer, what''s wrong with our school? Are you


    not satisfied with your job as a drillmaster, or because of the rtionship between Ryan and Fiona? "


    "None of them!" Raising his chin, Spencer took the lead in walking forward.


    Sophia dragged Fiona to follow him. On a whim, she said, "Mr. Spencer, how about joining us as the


    new drillmaster this summer?"


    "Do I have nothing to do? I don''t want to work as your instructor anymore. " However, his mouth was


    covered by Sarah''s hands before he finished his words. "Dad, watch your tongue!"


    "Haha! You deserve to be disliked by Sarah! " Shaking her head proudly, Sophia took two steps forward


    and suddenly pointed ahead, shouting excitedly, "Here we are! Here''s Sarah''s kindergarten. "


    Sarah was so excited that she stretched out her arms to ask for Sophia''s help. Sophia took Sarah in


    her hands happily and they ran towards.


    Then, Spencer naturally held Fiona''s hand and said proudly, "My wife is not a newer. She doesn''t


    need the military training. I don''t want to be a drillmaster for a group of irrelevant people."


    With a gentle smile, Fiona teased, "So, did you choose toe to D University because of me?"


    "Of course." After so many years, Spencer finally admitted that he was very happy. "I remember that on


    the summer vacation when you graduated from high school, I was working continuously for a month. I


    haven''t seen you... I heard that you are going to have a military training, so I brought Eric here.


    Gee...you asked me if my grandpa asked me toe, and I felt lucky. "


    "For what?" Fiona turned to ask.


    "Fortunately... You didn''t notice that I like you! " Suddenly, Spencer''s face turned a little red.


    Fiona was stunned, "So you liked me back then?"


    "I didn''t know at that time. But now when I think about it, I think that kind of feeling should be love!"


    Looking at the slightly raised corners of Spencer''s mouth, Fiona couldn''t help smiling. He then


    continued, "I know that you didn''t like me at that time."


    "It sounds like you''re a little annoyed." Fiona smiled.


    "Can''t I?" Spencer pinched her hand, showing that he was jealous.


    "Sure, sure." To her surprise, Fiona even couldn''t believe that he would be so jealous of what


    happened so many years ago and couldn''t help feeling amused.


    "Humph!" Disdain was written all over Spencer''s face.


    "By the way." After walking a few steps, Fiona suddenly said, "You just mentioned Eric. I don''t know


    how he is now. Is he all right? Is he still in the gym? He hasn''t been to M City for a long time. "


    "Yes." Spencer nodded and said, "There are a lot of things in the base. He hasn''t been free recently.


    During the Spring Festival, he justes back home in a hurry and leaves after the dinner."


    "He''s already the leader of the base, isn''t he?"


    "No, he''s not."


    "What?" Fiona was surprised. "Then who is he? Daniel? "


    "Not really." Smiling and turning around, Spencer responded, "Me again."


    "You?" Fiona opened her mouth and red at him. Suddenly she snorted, "I don''t believe it."


    "It''s true." Spencer exined patiently, "I am no longer the leader. Although the base is under the


    management of Eric, it is me who makes the decision. Anyway, the gym is up to me. I have devoted so


    much for so many years and it''s really a piece of cake for me to let it go! "


    Fiona understood and was shocked. In the past two years in the base, she had never seen anything


    like this before, but... Whatever.


    "As long as you are not tired."


    "I''m not tired, just for you and Sarah!"


    As they were walking forward, Sophia held Sarah in her arms, leaning over the gate of the


    kindergarten, and seemed to get drunk. When they saw the children were led by the teacher to dance,


    they would be surprised and didn''t know what to do. When they watched children y on the swing or


    on the slide, they would be amazed...


    "It seems that Sarah likes here very much." Fiona said with a smile.


    "Yes, I like it!" Hearing that, Sarah turned her head to her mother and asked, "Mom, can I go in and


    y?"


    "I suppose so." Fiona looked at Sophia with questioning eyes. Sophia was also a little confused.


    Spencer sighed and carried Sarah in his arms. He said to Fiona, "Your husband is the only one who


    can help you with anything. Are you still counting on Sophia, the unreliable guy? Come with me! "


    Sophia was intimidated by Spencer and forgot to retort. With half belief, she and Fiona followed him.


    After they took a turn, they saw Karl standing at the stairs leading to the second floor from the


    kindergarten. As soon as he saw Spencer, he immediately bowed and said, "Good morning, sir!"


    "Yes." While walking, Spencer asked, "Where is the principal?"


    "Coming!" Before Karl could answer, a middle-aged woman with sses ran downstairs from the


    second floor. She gasped and said, "My name is Mary Li, the principal of the garden! Mr. Spencer, nice


    to meet you! "


    "Hello, principal Mary." Spencer nodded and asked, "Everything is set up for our Sarah, right?"


    "Yes, everything is ready." Miss. Mary put on a professional smile and said, "Would you like toe


    with us to the kindergarten and have a look?"


    Then Spencer turned to look at Fiona, and thetter nodded, "Okay."


    Then they walked into the garden unhurriedly. The moment she stepped inside, Fiona caught sight of a


    familiar figure. "Isn''t she the nanny who takes care of Sarah?" she eximed in surprise


    "Yes!" Mary turned back and said, "Mr. Spencer is very thoughtful. Sarah is younger than other


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    children, so he invited the nanny here to help her."


    "Well Is that okay? " Fiona asked with uncertainty.


    "Mrs. Cheng, you don''t have to worry about it. We have agreed to this." Mary smiled.


    "Well, that''s all right. Principal Mary, please take care of her."


    "That''s what we should do." Mary smiled.


    "Daddy, I want to y that little Trojan." Sarah''s eyes lit up.


    Smiling, Spencer bent over and put Sarah on the ground and said, "Go ahead. Be careful and don''t run


    around."


    "Yes!" Sarah nodded and ran towards the house, followed by the babysitter.


    They walked around in the kindergarten. Since Sophia had to go back to her office for something


    urgent, she left first. Fiona and Spencer also wanted to take Sarah for a walk. However, since Sarah


    was in high spirits, they decided to sit down and wait until she had fun and left.


    "Thank you for all the preparation." Fiona smiled to Spencer.


    "Do we need to say thanks to each other? This is what I should do. " He then cast a gentle nce at


    Fiona.


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Fiona answered, "It''s a little early to go to kindergarten at


    Sarah''s age, but I thought that she was brought here because she grew up in Ruby''s orphanage and


    she was not unfamiliar with such a ce. Isn''t it a little exaggerated to hire a nanny for her? "


    "It''s not a big deal. After all, the orphanage is different from a kindergarten." When he spoke of this, he


    turned to Sarah, who was looking back at him. The father and the daughter smiled at each other, and


    Sarah waved her hand and shouted, "Dad, this is going to be fun! Dad,e here quickly! "


    With a smile, Spencer asked, "Fiona, are we going to see Sarah?"


    "Okay." Then Fiona stood up and walked there with him. The nanny helped Sarah down the merry go


    round. When she saw a swing, she held Fiona''s hand and asked, "Mom, are you going to y on it?"


    "Me? I don''t need it. Sarah, you can sit here! " Fiona shook her hand.


    "No, Mommy, sit down and let daddy push you!" Sarah grabbed Spencer''s hand and begged, "Dad,


    please!"


    Looking at the instruction beside the swing, Spencer said, "It can bear the weight of 60 grams. Fiona,


    Lowering her head, Fiona nced at Sarah. Before she nodded her head, she was pushed on the


    swing by Spencer.


    "Ah! Don''t push me, Spencer!"


    Then, on the swing, there came the exmation of Fiona, "It''s too high, too high!"


    "Fiona, rx!" When the swing approached him, Spencer pushed Fiona and said, "Close your eyes. It''s


    fun to y on it."


    "Oh, Mommy flew away!" Sarah hopped around as if she was the one sitting on a swing.


    Hearing what Spencer said, Fiona closed her eyes in a hurry. Feeling the sound of the wind whizzing


    past her ears, a fragrance of spring came to her face. Together with therge palm of Spencer behind


    his back, Fiona felt at ease. All of a sudden, she became less scared.


    Looking at Fiona''s disheveled hair, he felt his heart fluttering with her.


    Other children in the kindergarten looked at Fiona enviously and wondered when they could fly so


    high!

 Chapter 313 Fionas Good Luck In Adventures With Men

    Chapter 313 Fiona''s Good Luck In Adventures With Men


    Fiona returned to the campus as a student who had just rested. No one knew her. Her ssmates were


    all boys and girls who were one or two years younger than her. Unexpectedly, she felt a little


    embarrassed. What embarrassed her most was that some male students in her ss and even the


    same grade with her tried to please her.


    For example, when she was in a few sses today, then a group of boys rushed to her, scrambled to


    sit beside her, and even asked for her phone number when she was sitting in the front row alone, but


    she didn''t know any of them...


    After another ss, Fiona came back from the washroom. She would receive a small gift on the table,


    with a man''s confession of love on it..


    In her studio, Fiona focused on her painting while some boys would break in to be her model..


    Before Fiona went back to the university again, she had discussed with the university officially that she


    had been married and kept the secret of her being a mother. On the one hand, it could help to get rid of


    the school troubles. On the other hand, she didn''t want to turn into some drama. She just wanted to be


    a sensible student. However, she didn''t expect that there would be so many troubles.


    It was hard for Fiona to confess that she already had a boyfriend, and her gifts were always dismissed.


    But Spencer only came back at weekends. They didn''t hang around in the campus and other people


    barely saw him. People always thought that Fiona had pretended to have a boyfriend, which made


    them more anxious to chase her.


    A monthter, the name of Fiona was well-known throughout the art school. She was more beautiful


    than her when she was in college for the first year. Walking alone on the road, Fiona could hear some


    whispers. Some called her ''Goddess'' or'' ice beauty '', and many people came forward to ost her.


    On the other hand, when the weekend came, when she called Spencer toe back to pick her up, he


    was 100% permitted. On Friday afternoon, Spencer came to the gate of D University early. After he


    parked the car, he was ready to go to the school to pick up Fiona. As he walked, he called her.


    Holding Sarah in her arms, Fiona walked quickly towards the entrance, followed by the sports monitor


    in her ss.


    "Chou, you don''t have to drive me. I''ve got someone to pick me up." Fiona was embarrassing.


    "It''s okay. You must be very tired holding a little baby. It''s my duty to send you back." The boy smiled,


    "Your sister is so cute!"


    Sarah was in Fiona''s arms, she wondered who was her sister? Before she could say something,


    Fiona''s phone rang from behind. She picked it up while reaching out her hands to get the phone.


    Seeing that, the boy said considerately, "Lt me help you hold the girl! Answer the phone! "


    "No, it''s okay." Fiona shook her head. However, the boy was quick enough to carry Sarah in his arms.


    The phone was still shouting. Fiona quickly thanked him and took off her bag to take the phone. She


    didn''t know that Spencer was already standing not far away from them.


    Spencer stopped and stared at the man not far away, narrowing his eyes. Who is the man? He not only


    held her daughter, but also smiled at his wife disgustingly?!


    Spencer snorted coldly and strode forward.


    Fiona took out her phone. When she saw the call was suddenly hung up by Spencer, she felt the


    pressureing at her. She raised her head, surprised to see Spencer. Fiona cheered up. With a wave


    of her hand, she said cheerfully, "Come here, Spencer!"


    That boy named Chou had never seen such a happy smile on Fiona''s face. He was taken aback and


    his Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. The next second, the baby in his arms was taken away. He


    turned around suddenly and saw the fierce look on Spencer''s face, which made him feel that the air


    around him seemed to be frozen. He asked, "Who, who are you?"


    "I am..."


    "This is my boyfriend!" But before he could finish his sentence, Fiona grabbed his sleeve and said,


    "Thank you, Chou!"


    "Boyfriend? Boyfriend?" The smile on Chou''s face disappeared, the light in his eyes turning dim.


    "Daddy! I miss you so much! " Sarah leaned in Spencer''s arms and kissed him on the face. She asked


    sweetly, "Dad, are we going to have lunch?"


    "Yes, we are going to have lunch." Looking at Sarah, there was a sweet smile on Spencer''s face. Then


    he reached out his hand again, and held Fiona''s hand tightly. He grabbed her hand and nced at the


    boy coldly. After that, he left with Fiona and Sarah.


    While walking back a few steps, Fiona turned around and shouted at the boy, "Chou, thank you! You


    should go now! "


    "Well..." The ssmate Chou nkly watched the three of them leaving and muttered, "Oh my God,


    daddy... Boyfriend ''Fiona... Who are you? "


    After walking far away, Spencer still had a gloomy face. "I regret," he said


    "What do you mean by ''regret''?" Fiona asked.


    "I regret that I didn''t tell the public who you really are." Spencer snorted with discontent and continued,


    "That man apparently harbored malicious intentions against you. You must have experienced a lot of


    things like this. That''s why he asked me to pick you up today. Am I right?"


    "How did you know that?" Fiona asked with a smile


    "As long as it''s about you, I will acutely perceive it." There was firmness in Spencer''s eyes. "No, I''ll tell


    everyone you''re married."


    "No way!" Fiona stopped him, "I don''t want to be an alternative in college! Who has been married and


    is still in college? "


    "You, my wife." Spencer said, "You just didn''t make it public, did you? Sarah? "


    "Yes!" Sarah nodded with all her strength. Although she didn''t understand what he meant, she still had


    something to say in her heart, so she quickly said, "Just now, that man wanted to hug me, and he even


    secretly asked me if my sister has a boyfriend... Dad, who is the sister that the brother called? "


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Spencer''s face darkened with displeasure. Casting a nce at Fiona, he didn''t respond. Instead, he


    instructed, "Sarah, if any boy approached your mother again, you''d better call her ''mommy''. Those


    men... Those boys will leave your mother. Okay? "


    "Why do you want them to leave?" Sarah asked again and again.


    "Because if they don''t leave, they will rob your mother away. Then your mother will have a baby with


    another man, and then Sarah''s mother will be the mother of another baby!"


    As soon as Spencer finished his words, Sarah covered her mouth with her hands in fright. The next


    second, she threw herself into Fiona''s arms and wanted to cry again. She choked with sobs, "Mom,


    don''t go! Don''t be other people''s mother! "


    "Okay, okay, I don''t go." Whileforting the little girl in her arms, Fiona rolled her eyes at Spencer


    and said, "What nonsense are you talking about! Don''t frighten Sarah. "


    "I was just saying that to remind you of it." Raising his head, Spencer added, "And I won''t leave next


    week."


    "What? Why? " Fiona asked.


    "Because Your university will hold an opening next week. " Spencer didn''t know whether he should


    named 800 meters. Look at your little figure. I''m afraid that you won''t be able to run down. I have to


    keep an eye on you." he said


    Speaking of this, Fiona felt angry. Sophia was so careless, how could she be a counselor!


    When she handed in the name list of the participants for the games the night before, she found that


    there was one project that she hadn''t signed up for. Since she couldn''t get anyone to help her, she had


    to ask Fiona to help her. In the end, she wore off all her strength and cried out bitterly, trying to


    persuade Fiona, as long as she could keep running when the match begins. When someone reached


    the finish line, she could walk down...


    "I just to add the head of the game." Fiona sighed, amused by herself. "I had no choice! Sophia almost


    knelt down to me. This was her first time to be a tutor. If she screw it up, it will be a test of whether she


    can stay in the university. I have to help her! "


    "I know." "Humph! If it weren''t for George, I would have put Sophia in the cklist of my teammates.


    She would only make things worse for us." said Spencer angrily.


    "It''s not a bad idea to be invited. This month is the 70th anniversary of our university, together with the


    performances of the ten singers. They wanted me to perform in the variety show, but I didn''t agree. It''s


    just a coincidence to take part in the sport, which makes me have a reason to refuse," Fiona exined


    "That''s right." Said Spencer, curling his lips. He didn''t want Fiona to get to the public. She had already


    attracted a lot of attention. He didn''t want anything like Fiona and Ryan cooperated well on the stage to


    happen again.


    "Daddy, where are we going to have lunch?" Sarah suddenly asked as they walked.


    "Well..." After thinking for a while, an idea urred to Spencer. He said, "Fiona, how about we go to


    the canteen of your university?"


    "To the canteen?" Surprised, Fiona asked, "why?"


    "I just want to go there suddenly. No reason!" While speaking, Spencer had pushed Fiona to the


    opposite direction and brought her forward. Holding Sarah, he said, "Sarah, let''s go to Mommy''s


    canteen for dinner, shall we?"


    "Yeah! Great! " Clenching her little fists in high spirits, Sarah always felt happy as long as it was said by


    Spencer.


    Spencer led them to the most conspicuous dining hall in the college, sit in the most prominent position


    with Fiona and Sarah, asked them what they would like to eat. More and more students flocked into the


    canteen at the lunch time, Sarah looked at other people with curiosity in her eyes. She didn''t know that


    she and Fiona were also the focus of other people.


    "Is that Fiona from the art school! Who is that little girl in her arms? "


    "Look! A handsome guy is buying food for her!"


    "Oh my God! It looks like a family of three!"


    "The little girl called Fiona mommy!"


    Spencer kept calling Fiona honey and he enjoyed other people''s attention. When they were whispering


    to each other, he couldn''t help but feel ted. That was exactly what he wanted. He wanted everyone


    to know that Fiona was his.

 Chapter 314 Spencer, You Are Here

    Chapter 314 Spencer, You Are Here


    "Teachers, referees, runners, ssmates: in the fresh spring breeze of all creatures'' new March, the


    spring track and sport of D University is grand opening! Firstly, on behalf of the school, I would like to


    congratte you on the sess of the gym. "


    With the support of an intense runners, the D University ushered in the biggest event of the activity --


    the spring sport meeting. On the green fields, the school leaders were sitting on the stage, and the


    members of various universities and runners were all present in an orderly manner.


    Fiona, wearing a sportswear, sat in the audience with a cap on her tongue. She didn''t attend the


    opening ceremony. She lookedzy, but she was actually nervous. But even Spencer didn''te...


    Vivian had been given gene therapy twice and both of her reactions were good. She was so lucky to


    stay with Terence toe to the gym and to see Fiona attend the sports game. Terence didn''t agree


    with her. So, Vivian put her hands on her stomach and pretended to cry. He knew it was just a trick of


    her, but he still couldn''t stand her so he had to take her to the D University.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    On the yground, Sophia brought two sses of water to Fiona. Looking at her stunned look, she


    smiled and said, "Fiona, are you really so nervous? Why don''t you say anything. Otherwise, I can run


    away for you. "


    "Really?" Fiona''s eyes lit up.


    "Uh..." With an awkward smile on her face, Sophia handed a ss of water to Fiona and said, "I was


    just joking, I will apany you when you run. If I join thepetition on behalf of you, I''m afraid that


    the leaders will see it and resign me. "


    Fiona shook her head with a resigned expression. "You should have been fired."


    Sophia stuck out her tongue. "My good Fiona! I know you are the best. "Since I became your


    counselor, I have done everything for your good, except for making this mistake asionally..." Are you


    so hardhearted? "


    Fiona pinched her face, "If you have the heart, I won''t sit here."


    "You are the best!" Sophia hugged her at once.


    On the other side, Ryan was also invited to visit the stronghold of the school by Gloria. He called


    Sophia, but unexpectedly knew that Fiona was going to take part in a sports meeting, so he came to


    the auditorium of the art college with Gloria.


    "Sophia, Fiona,"


    Hearing Ryan''s voice, both Fiona and Sophia looked back at him at the same time. They saw that


    Ryan was standing on the stairs in casual clothes, as if he was still a student of this school. He was


    clean and sunny. Gloria wore a pair of jeans and canvas shoes, standing next to Ryan. They looked


    like a perfect match.


    "Hello, Sophia." Gloria greeted when she saw Sophia. After casting another nce at Fiona, she


    nodded her head.


    "Ryan!" Sophia smiled, "Let me introduce her to you, Fiona? Gloria, she is in the same... She is in the


    same grade with you, and she majors in interior design and is in our art college.


    Fiona nodded, "I have seen Gloria before."


    "Well, that''s good." Sophia grinned. When she turned her head, she saw an acquaintance. She said in


    a hurry, "Oh my God, Fiona! Vivian is here. You have to do well!"


    Following the direction of Sophia''s finger, Fiona saw that Vivian, wearing a sunbo, was walking


    towards them with the support of Terence. Fiona heaved a sigh as she felt a bit dizzy.


    "If you don''t want to run, just stay here." Noticing the tense expression on Fiona''s face, Ryan opened


    his mouth. "Sophia knows you can''t do it, but she still want you to run, she''s unreliable." he said in a


    gentle voice, which made Fiona feel reassured. You''d better not go to the stageter. "


    With a smile, Fiona said, "It doesn''t matter. Even if I can support Sophia''s work, I have already signed


    up for the contest. So I have to go to the track to stand for a while."


    When they were talking, Vivian and Terence he had already arrived. Terence handed the bags in his


    hand to Fiona and said, "Vivian insists on buying you some drinks, glucose and some other things.


    Drink some before the game. "


    With a sad face, Fiona took over Terence''s things and said, "Vivian, Terence, it''s too heavy for me as if


    I''m really going to take part in an importantpetition."


    Vivian smiled, "It''s an important game, and it''s your first time to take part in it! Hahaha, I can''t help


    Fiona''s face was as red as a rose. Looking at the smile on Vivian''s face, she covered her belly and


    hurried to say, "Terence, please let Vivian take a seat. There''re so many people walking around. It''s


    very convenient to sit down."


    Terence held Vivian''s hand and seated her on the chair. Then, Fiona spoke to Ryan and Gloria, "Ryan,


    do you want to have a seat with Gloria? Are you going back to thepanyter? "


    Ryan nced at Gloria and said, "I don''t have anything to do today. Sit down and have a look. Gloria,


    what do you think? "


    Being stunned, Gloria nodded shyly.


    Fiona smiled knowingly and made room for them to sit down.


    On the other side, Vivian was watching the game with great interest. Seeing the man jogging, she


    shouted, "Come on! So handsome! Hurry up! "


    She shouted to Terence, "Look at that man in shorts. He''s so handsome! Right? "


    Terence chuckled, "Honey, you are asking the wrong person. He is not as handsome as me." Vivian


    lowered her head shyly and said, "Shame on you."


    "Haven''t Spencer and Sarahe yet?" Ryan sat down and asked, "Didn''t Sophia say that Spencer


    would stay in M City this week? I didn''t see him. "


    "It''s a coincidence." Sophia added, "I think he did it on purpose... He said he had something urgent this


    morning, so he put Fiona down and left directly. He said he wanted to jog with Fiona. It''s not that


    reliable. "


    Ryan furrowed his eyebrows and asked, "What about Sarah?"


    "Sarah needs to go to the kindergarten today." Fiona smiled, "I don''t want the game to be so grand. It


    will make me more nervous."


    "Please go to the recording station if the contestants who participate in the 800 meter pre qualifying


    match..."


    A man''s voice came from the broadcast. Fiona was taken aback. As a result, Sophia hurried to take her


    away.


    "Come on, Fiona! Do you need me to go with you? " "How about letting Terence go with you?" Vivian


    added


    "Don''t bother about it." Fiona waved her hand and looked into the entrance of the yground


    unconsciously. "Stay here with Terence, Vivian. Let Sophia apany me. It won''t take long."


    Ryan wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. He looked at Fiona, and Gloria was


    looking at him.


    Soon, Fiona and Sophia left the cafe. Gloria asked in a gentle voice, "Why don''t you go with Fiona?"


    Ryan looked Gloria and said with a smile, "She is not waiting for me." After saying that, he took a look


    at the entrance of the yground and continued, "I said I would let her go until I could naturally face


    her without any scruple."


    Lowering her head, Gloria heard Ryan say, "If you''re the one who is going to participate in the game, I


    must go with you."


    "Take pity on me?" Gloria puckered up her lips, but her hand was grabbed by the warm hand of Ryan in


    the next second. Ryan''s voice was soft. He said in the breeze, "What do you think?"


    Since he had decided to let go of Fiona, he would not flirt with others. He liked Gloria.


    Gloria smiled with her lips pursed. Looking at the side face of Ryan, she felt that his smile was warmer


    than the spring breeze in March.


    After the officer finished recording, Fiona went to the waiting area and waited for her to get on the track.


    Sophiained about the dy of Spencer. Fiona said it would be better if Spencer didn''t show up,


    and if he came, he would watch and push her to run faster. However, she was still looking forward to


    seeing Spencer.


    As time passed, the lively performance was apanied by apuse, but Fiona was not in the mood


    to watch.


    "Come here. All the runners who are participating in the eight hundred meters from here havee


    now." On the runway, the referee noticed that time was up, and then he directed the crowd to run to


    him, "Please stand up freely. No crowd."


    "Sophia, I''m scared." Fiona pouted, "I don''t want to run." She looked up and saw that several girls in


    the physical school had some professional sports equipment. Some were stretching and some were


    trying to run, and finally they stood by the side of the slide. Seeing that, Fiona was unwilling to go up.


    "The women''s qualifying test is about to begin. First round, please get ready!"


    The referee''s voice came from the broadcast again. Reluctantly, Fiona walked to the outermost side,


    thinking that Spencer really couldn''te.


    "Fiona!e on. Don''t worry. Take your time! Just shake it down! " "Don''t fight with themter!" Sophia


    shouted at Fiona from afar. Fiona was at a loss whether to cry or tough.


    In the grandstand, Vivian took out a telescope and shouted, "Fiona,e on!"


    The boys from the art academy stretched their necks to see Fiona too, regardless of the girls dancing


    wildly in T-shirt on the court. For a moment, it seemed that Fiona had be the center of attention


    again.


    It was too cold for Fiona to hear the sound. She just stared at the referee and the whistle in his mouth.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of starting car engineing closer to her.


    Vivian looked through the telescope and said, "Oh my God! Someone drove in! And an off-road vehicle!


    "


    With a sneer, Terence responded, "I don''t think there is any need to watch it! He must be Spencer. I


    really can''t stand him swaggering around. "


    "It''s very powerful!"


    The off-road vehicle rushed into the field and stopped at the beginning of thepetition.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    When the whistle from the referee suddenly blew, thepetitors ran forward in a huff. Petrified, Fiona


    turned around. The off-road car door was opened with a bang. Out of rage, Spencer stepped forward


    and shouted, "Fiona, what a fool you are! Aren''t you jogging? Other people have run away. Why are


    you still looking at me? "


    "Hey, you''re here, Spencer!" Suddenly, a bright smile appeared on Fiona''s face.

 Chapter 315 One Plus One Equals Four

    Chapter 315 One Plus One Equals Four


    All the people in the yground had been watching Fiona, but now they couldn''t help but wonder how


    interesting it was for Spencer to drive the car to Fiona''s side. The scene of them standing together


    shocked everyone. They didn''t want to watch thepetition anymore, let alone watch it. To


    everyone''s surprise, Fiona only smiled at that man.


    Looking down at the yground, Ryan felt a little disappointed which he had been ustomed to, but


    his eyes were full of bless.


    On the track, Fiona smiled, which was quite frustrating to Spencer. With a hint of affection and teasing


    in his eyes, he turned to Fiona and asked, "They have run far away, are you still running?"


    "Oh! Right! " It was not until then that she realized that she was still on the track. Seeing that the one


    who ran the fattest had run half a circle around the track at her fastest speed, she hastened to run. At


    least she would have to run two steps.


    Spencer shook his head and ran along the track following Fiona. Seeing that Fiona was running slowly,


    he couldn''t help but say, "You just started to run, faster than me when I''m walking."


    "Humph! You areughing at me!" Fiona pouted.


    "I didn''t!" He shrugged and said, "You run, but you can''t speak. Come on! Put your hands on your waist


    and clench your fists. You are in the wrong position now and it is very tired for you to run. And I''m afraid


    that you might get a stomachache because of the cold air."


    But instead of replying to him, Fiona said intively, "I''m just running around. Don''t say that. I was just


    scared and my stomach hurt. I don''t want to run now. "


    "Stomachache? Does it hurt? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? " Spencer felt sorry for her. "Come down


    now. We are not running anymore."


    "It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt. Hold on! " Fiona shook her head and felt a little stomachache. ''Maybe her


    period ising.'' she thought.


    Spencer stopped pushing her and ran several hundred meters behind her. He said, "I had an urgent


    task this morning and I waste. I''m sorry, Fiona. But fortunately I didn''t waste any time. So I rushed


    here anyway. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, thispetition... Hiss... " As she was speaking, Fiona gasped in pain.


    "What''s wrong? !" Seeing this, Spencer immediately grabbed her arm and frowned. "Does it hurt?"


    People on the yground burst into an uproar. They whispered to each other and asked the handsome


    boy who was jogging with Fiona. While people who saw Spencer in the canteen, they started to guess.


    "How could he ruin the goodpetition?" In the grandstand, Terence sat cross legged and took a sip


    of water, looking at them running, and chuckled.


    "He didn''t mess it up. I think it''s great!" Vivian took out the camera out. She tried to focus from a


    distance and took a picture of how Spencer and Fiona looked like. While patting, she said, "They two


    are very romantic! I''ll show them the photos when Ie back. They must be very happy. "


    "They seem to be very happy!" Terence smiled and turned to the champion. "It''s the first time that I''ve


    seen someone can be trapped while running eight hundred meters." The moment Terence finished


    speaking, the first person was running over Fiona and headed for the finishing line.


    Watching the girl run to the first ce, Spencer couldn''t help but shake his head. Fiona''s lips were a


    little pale, but she didn''t realize that. She just said, "Can you run for me, Spencer? To win the first


    ce? "


    "You underestimated me. Absolutely no problem. I can win the first ce even if I carry you on my


    back. " Spencer teased her and they jogged around the track with each other. What they didn''t know


    was that the yground had already been bustling because of them, and all kinds of photos were


    posted on the Forum.


    After running for ap, Fiona slowly stopped. She covered her stomach with her hands, as if she was


    not feeling well.


    "Oh, what''s wrong with Fiona?" Eximed Vivian as she stood up from the stage.


    "Calm down. Spencer''s here. What are you worried about?" Upon hearing this, Terence stood up


    immediately and held Vivian with his hands. Then he gave a nce at Fiona with concern.


    "Is Fiona okay?" Gloria couldn''t help but ask. Ryan shook his head. Just as Terence had said, they


    didn''t need to do anything but watch quietly as long as Spencer was there.


    Seeing that Fiona covered her lower abdomen with her hands all the time, Spencer was stunned.


    Without asking for her permission, he went to the track. Seeing that Fiona frowned, he picked her up


    horizontally.


    The grandstand area of the art school was in an uproar.


    "Hey -" Fiona screamed, "what are you doing? Are you out of you mind? Spencer! "


    All the referees on the yground were about toe over to stop him, but they were cast a cold


    nce back by Spencer.


    "Don''t you have a stomachache?" Holding Fiona in his arms, Spencer walked forward without looking


    sideways, without caring how many people were staring at him on the yground. He said directly, "I''ll


    take you to the infirmary."


    Burying her head in his chest, Fiona seemed to be able to sense the gazes from the people around her.


    With a slight shake of his cor, she muttered, "No, let me go!"


    Paying no attention to her embarrassment, Spencer raised his head and saw the ambnce and


    medical team that were standing beside the stage. He lifted Fiona to his chest and walked towards


    there. Fiona buried her head in his chest, and her ears were red. But the falling feeling of her lower


    abdomen was getting stronger and stronger. She forgot to struggle.


    "Let''s go downstairs to have a look." Vivian held Terence''s hand and asked, "Spencer went to the


    doctor with Fiona in his arms. Did he really get hurt?"


    With a frown, Terence said, "Let''s go down and have a look!"


    "Let''s go downstairs and have a look." Gloria advised and Ryan pursed his lips and nodded.


    What Spencer and Fiona had done had long drawn the attention of the crowd. All eyes were on their


    next move, not on thepetition.


    When the woman doctor beside the ambnce saw that Fiona was held here by someone, she thought


    that just now she just ran less than half ap. How could this girl be fine? She was about to ask for


    some more hot water, but when she saw the expression of Spencer, she immediately became nervous.


    "Sir, what''s wrong with this ssmate?"


    "Her stomach is aching. Let her have a look." Spencer then carefully put Fiona on the deck chair and


    became more and more worried as her face became more and more pale. He thought it was just a


    small problem, but now it seemed that Fiona was so sad?


    "This ssmate, what''s wrong with you?" The woman doctor saw the pale face of Fiona and asked,


    "Did you feel ufortable because you didn''t prepare for the running and you were nervous?"


    "I... I don''t know... But my stomach keeps falling. " At this time, Fiona''s face was swearing, Sophia,


    Ryan and Terence had arrived. They thought it was a piece of cake, but when they saw the stiff


    expression on Spencer''s face, they all got nervous.


    "Wow!" After a simple examination, the woman doctor''s face changed. "We have to send her to the


    hospital! I think this ssmate... "


    The woman doctor''s words were not yet finished, but Spencer lifted her up in an instant and walked to


    his car. His eyes were sharp and fierce.


    "I Wait for me! " Sophia trotted to catch up with him.


    After he put Fiona into the car, Sophia slid into the back seat and helped Fiona get into the car. After he


    started the car, Spencer drove it away from the yground in a firm manner, which caused an uproar


    again.


    Fiona got on the car and felt dizzy and came to the nearest hospital affiliated to D University. She was


    carried by Spencer to the ward, and the smell of disinfectant filled her nose. Spencer was stopped


    outside the examination room. The doctor gave her a private examination and then she was injected


    and taken back to her ward.


    "How are you, Fiona?" Spencer was waiting in the corridor. He was freaked out when he saw Fiona''s


    gurney was wheeled out. He walked forward, grabbed her hand and asked the doctor, "What''s wrong


    with my wife? Why does she have a stomachache? "


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Spencer, is your wife pregnant for the first time?" In the ward, the doctor took off his mask and


    asked Spencer.


    "What?" Standing beside the bed, Spencer gave Fiona a confused look and shook his head. "No."


    Then Fiona turned to Spencer, only to find him dumbfounded. Before she could say anything, the


    doctor said, "Mr. Spencer, Mrs. Cheng, you two are too careless. Since it''s not the first child, you


    shouldn''t be so careless."


    "It has nothing to do with the baby!" Then Spencer turned to look at Fiona and gave her a silly smile.


    The doctor didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. "Mrs. Cheng has been pregnant for two


    months. How could she go jogging! Mr. Spencer, do you think it matters? "


    "¡­¡­" After the doctor finished, the room was silent. Fiona was stunned, ''Pregnant?! She quickly


    turned to look at Spencer, only to find that he was standing still and winking at him. Suddenly, Fiona


    opened her mouth and said, "But, Spencer..."


    "Hiss..."


    All of a sudden, Spencer breathed in deeply and his eyes were wide. It was then that he came back to


    his senses. Holding the doctor''s arms with both hands, he shouted excitedly, "What do you say?


    Pregnant? Who is pregnant? ''Fiona is pregnant?! Is my wife pregnant? "


    The doctor was overwhelmed by the question. Before he nodded his head, he saw that Spencer had


    changed his direction. With ecstasy in his eyes, he rushed to the side of Fiona''s bed, carefully and


    trembling all over. "Fiona, you... You are pregnant! I''m going to be a father again! "


    "I..." Touching her lower abdomen, she asked in disbelief, "Am I really pregnant?"


    "Exactly."


    After getting the confirmation from the doctor, with his hands sped in excitement and nervousness,


    Spencer reached out to touch the belly of Fiona. But soon he became timid again. Staring at her for


    quite a while, he held her hands and kissed them for several times. His eyes were red with tears.


    "Fiona..." Looking affectionately into her eyes, Spencer said, "I''m going to be a father, and you''re going


    to be a mother. And Sarah, she''s going to have a brother or sister! I''m really I''m so happy! "

 Chapter 316 I Dont Want To Attract Any Attention

    Chapter 316 I Don''t Want To Attract Any Attention


    Spencer bent down and held Fiona in his arms tightly, but he was too excited to utter a word. He


    repeated, "I''m going to be a father! I''m going to be a father again! Haha... "


    The inconceivable smile at the corners of Fiona''s mouth also turned into a surprise. Being held by


    Spencer, she felt extremely warm. A kid? A kid with Spencer again? It was amazing and happy!


    After going through the admission procedure, Sophia came back. When he entered the ward, he saw


    that Fiona was having an intravenous drip. But Spencer was holding Fiona in his arms and screaming.


    His heart missed a beat and he jumped to the bed, screaming, "Fiona! What''s wrong with you, Fiona?


    Don''t scare me! "


    Fiona was shocked by his shout. But Spencer turned around angrily and red at Sophia. "What are


    you shouting for! Didn''t you see that my wife was scared! Can''t you keep your voice down? "


    Without taking a look at Spencer, Sophia pushed him away and got down on one knee beside Fiona.


    "What''s wrong? What happened to her? She was hospitalized and she was put on a drip... Is it serious


    to have a stomachache? "


    Spencer was angry, "It''s all your fault! Why do you let Fiona run around? "


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    Just as he finished his words, someone knocked the door and opened it. It was Terence and Vivian,


    and Ryan and Gloria also came here, pushing their way into the ward.


    "Fiona!" Vivian screamed happily, "You... You..." Are you pregnant? "


    "Pregnant?" Sophia frowned. Everybody seemed to know everything except her. He looked at Fiona


    doubtfully.


    Fiona pouted and looked at Spencer with a blush, asking for help. Smiling at Fiona, Spencer nodded at


    the group and replied excitedly, "Yes, she''s pregnant. Fiona is pregnant."


    "Ah! It''s true! " Vivian patted on Terence''s shoulder and smiled, "Fiona is really pregnant! The school


    doctor was right! "


    With a smile on his face, Ryan said, "Fiona, Congrattions!"


    "Thank you." Embarrassed, Fiona expressed her thanks.


    "Have you already known it?" Spencer was in a state of excitement and asked, "How do you know that


    Fiona is pregnant?"


    With a slight smile, Terence continued, "Just now you left with Fiona in your arms and didn''t hear the


    doctor''sst sentence, but we heard it all. The attending physician said that Fiona might be pregnant.


    She also said that she had a stomachache because of her baby. That''s why we came here in a hurry.


    Now it seems that she''s okay. "


    "Is the baby fine?" The expression on Spencer''s face became tense. He turned to the doctor who was


    still in the ward and asked, "Is that so? Did Fiona hurt the baby? And now? Is she alright? "


    "Don''t worry." The doctor smiled and said, "The baby is fine now. It was just fetal movement. But you


    have to be careful not to do strenuous exercise in the future."


    "Okay." "Is there anything else I should pay attention to?" Spencer continued


    "You should be careful..." The doctor repeated for a few minutes the things that a mother to be and


    father to be would take care of in the early stage of pregnancy. With a tight frown, Spencer listened


    carefully.


    After the doctor left, Spencer cast a nce at Terence and suddenly said with a smile, "If I have any


    questions, I can ask you. You are a senior now."


    Terence rubbed his nose and said, "Wee to discuss with me."


    As Sophia was about to touch her belly, she heard Spencer shouting at her, "Stop!"


    "What are you doing?" Sophia jerked back in horror.


    Spencer sat on the edge of the bed and put his hand on Fiona''s belly. "It''s my baby inside. I haven''t


    touched it yet. It''s not your turn yet!"


    Sophia stood aside angrily. But on second thought, it was she who let Fiona to run. She was the culprit


    who started her jogging, and so she dared not make a move.


    With a gentle smile, Fiona and Spencer looked at each other. One looked affectionately, and the other


    one looked gently.


    "Fiona, are you really pregnant?" Incredibly, Spencer touched Fiona''s t belly and smirked, "I have to


    inform grandpa and dad of this as soon as possible. They must be very happy about it. I''ll tell Sarah


    and Eric, and tell Terence... "


    "I''m sorry. I already know. Congrattions for being a father again."


    Terence shrugged and interrupted Spencer''s "sweet fantasy" and looked helpless.


    "Gee..." All of a sudden, Spencer turned his head and saw that everyone was still standing there. He


    was stunned and asked, "Are you still here? You both didn''t say anything. I almost forgot that you were


    still here Do you know that Fiona is pregnant? Sarah is going to be a sister! Oh, I almost forgot. " After


    Spencer finished his words, he turned to look at Fiona and hurriedly said, "Fiona, let''s hurry up and


    take Sarah here? This is the first time we have a family reunion for us four! "


    "¡­¡­" Sophia silently rolled her eyes. Ryan and Gloria smiled at each other, with helplessness in their


    eyes.


    Vivian said impolitely, "People say that a pregnant woman will be stupid for three years. But it''s


    said that the one who became stupid first is the one who bes stupid first, which is Spencer."


    "I agree with you." Instead of being hesitate, Terence stood by his wife''s side and jeered at Spencer.


    Normally, Spencer would have exploded with anger at those words. But today, he was much happier


    than before. The only thing he could do was to stay with Fiona all the time and turn a blind eye to what


    others and others said to him.


    Except for Spencer, they stayed for a while and then left. For one thing, Fiona wanted to have a good


    rest. For another, the stupid look of Spencer was really unbearable.


    "Honey, what shall we name our baby? Or he is called Grant? " Asked Spencer.


    "Grant?" Fiona rolled her eyes at Spencer and said, "What''s the point in calling ''Grant''?"


    "Doesn''t it good? I just think con this name identally! Haha.... " Spencer raised his eyebrows


    proudly.


    "¡­¡­ You are defending yourself. " Fiona snorted.


    "Haha." Spencer then threw himself on Fiona''s arms and whispered, "Honey, when did the baby get


    into your stomach? Two months Was it the new year''s Eve? I think it''s about time! "


    Fiona blushed and secretly pinched him on the waist. The Spring Festival wasing to an end. It was


    almost dawn now. Unexpectedly, Spencer still had the strength to have sex with Fiona on the bed...


    However, Fiona was just in a trance, and they didn''t take any protection measures. It never urred to


    her that the baby was actually in her belly!


    At the thought of this, Fiona whined with frustration.


    "What''s wrong?" Spencer then held her in his arms and asked, "Are you cold? Hungry? Stomachache?


    What do you want to do? "


    "Ah! I hate you!" Fiona beat Spencer on the shoulder, "I hate you! I hate you! "


    "What''s wrong? Why? " Asked Spencer in surprise.


    "I''ve told you that I don''t want a baby. I''ll tell you when I graduate. Why do you still want me to be


    pregnant?" The more she said, the more aggrieved she felt. Her eyes couldn''t help but redden. "I don''t


    want a baby, Spencer... I need to go to school! But I''m pregnant What should I do? She cried


    "It''s... I didn''t expect it either! " Spencer gently patted on Fiona''s shoulder, "This baby is our destiny.


    Besides, there is no conflict between going to school and being pregnant. At that time, I will find two


    people to apany you. It will be no problem for you to go to school and go to school. Don''t worry,


    baby!"


    "I don''t want to..." Fiona was angry and upset. Her eyes were even redder. "I''m pregnant. What will


    others think of me?" She cried... "I don''t want to be surrounded like a panda... "


    "Well, you''d better not go to school now, and postpone your study for another year."


    "You..." As soon as he finished his words, Fiona punched his chest violently and shouted, "No! I don''t


    want to do that! I need to go to school! I don''t want to stay at home all day! I hate you, Spencer... "


    "So, so you don''t want a baby?"


    After these words, Fiona stiffened and then pushed him away. Tears started to well up in her eyes. "You


    don''t want my baby either, do you?! I hate you even more now! I don''t want to see you anymore!" She


    cried... Go away! "


    "How could I refuse!" Apparently, Spencer was misunderstood. He exined, "I was afraid you wouldn''t


    like it! How can I leave our child? I have seriously reflected on the mistakes I made before. Fiona... "


    Fiona twitched her mouth and wiped off the tears on her face. School and pregnancy were two things in


    her mind. What should she do? "Which one should I choose?"?


    "Honey, think about it. You are two months pregnant now. After eight months, you will have a baby


    during the winter holiday. Don''t worry, so you can go to school. As long as I am here, no one dares to


    speak ill of you. We got married openly. Isn''t it normal for us to get pregnant? " He tried tofort her


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    in a soft voice.


    Biting her lower lip, she continued, "But I don''t want to be seen everywhere! I don''t want to attract any


    attention walking around in the school with a big belly. "


    "Well, then we can apply to having sses at home."


    "No, don''t do that..." Fiona''s mouth twitched even more. "Then it''s more unique."


    He embraced her in his arms and asked, "What should we do now? I don''t want you to bear the


    pressure and work so hard. "


    Feeling the warmth from his arms, she heaved a sigh of relief. "So it''s better to get pregnant while


    studying."


    Spencer kissed her hair and said, "Don''t worry. Just be yourself and I''ll take care of everything."


    "Well, that''s what you should do." Fiona punched him on his chest and shouted, "You are so annoying,


    aren''t you?"


    "I love you so much, Fiona."

 Chapter 317 Its OK To Have A Boy Or A Girl

    Chapter 317 It''s OK To Have A Boy Or A Girl


    The news of Fiona''s pregnancy got round fast and all the people in the yard, school and other ces


    were staring at her belly.


    It had been two days after the sports meeting, but the thing between Fiona and Spencer had been


    getting more and more serious. The school''s forum had not been so lively for a long time. As long as


    there was an post about Fiona, it would be a hot topic. Even her peers who were in the same


    realm of her stood out, keeping everything they knew about Fionapletely in the picture...


    It was just that Fiona was told by Spencer to stay in the hospital. It was Sophia who told her about all


    the news. Fortunately, there were also a variety of school anniversary parties and ten singers after the


    sports meeting, so Fiona was not in a hurry to go back to the school.


    "Fiona, look! This one! " With a phone in her hand, Sophia sat on the edge of Fiona''s bed and showed


    her the invitation card. "Look at this person. She said she saw you and Spencer in the canteen. You


    even hugged a cute girl, and she called Spencer daddy.. Gee, that is Sarah, isn''t it? "


    "Yes." While Fiona was scribbling on the drawing board, she looked at the screen after hearing that


    from Sophia. Then she nodded and said, "After that day, I suddenly realized that Spencer might


    deliberately want others to see us together, but I didn''t expect that so many people had seen us


    together." Speaking of this, Fiona stopped for a moment, frowned and said, "I don''t care. I don''t want


    people to talk about Spencer and Sarah, which may cause trouble to them, right?"


    "What are you worrying about?" Sophia said while checking his cellphone, "As you said just now, it was


    Spencer who wanted to let people see that you were together. Don''t worry about him anymore... Come


    here and take a look at this note! " Then, Sophia put the phone in front of her and read the post. "Fiona


    and that handsome guy are good match! Haha I am praising you! "


    At the same time, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open by someone. It was Spencer. He


    rushed into the ward like a gust of wind. Seeing that Sophia was holding the mobile phone, SpencerExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    showed a wave of anger on his face. "Sophia, put away your mobile phone quickly! Since Fiona is


    pregnant, the cell phone radiation is too serious. Stay away from her. "


    Sophia rolled her eyes. When she was about to retort, she caught a glimpse of the person following


    Spencer. At the sight of that person, she suddenly forgot everything. A big and incredible smile


    appeared on her face. She rushed forward and shouted, "Ah! George! What are you doing here?"


    After walking to Fiona''s bed, he turned his head to look at Sophia''s phone. He picked it up and said


    with a smile, "It''s your school forum''s post again. Why is it all about us?"


    "It''s all your fault." Fiona looked at Spencer tenderly, "What should we do? Our things will be brought to


    light."


    Spencer reached out and touched her face naturally. Without answering her question, he asked, "How


    do you feel? Are you not feeling well today? "


    Fiona shook her head and answered, "Everything is fine."


    "That''s good." A smile crept on his lips. He turned to look at her belly and said, "It seems that the little


    baby is very obedient." After saying that, he added, "Our matter isn''t called to be disclosed. At that


    time, I will post an announcement to rify it."


    "To rify what?" Fiona asked, blinking her eyes.


    Spencer smiled tenderly. "I''ll show you when the time is right."


    On the other side, George was ustomed to Sophia''s abnormal warm hug every time. And this time,


    he just put on a friendly posture to wait for Sophia toe over. Sophia dashed into George''s arms all


    of a sudden, rubbing against his chest. In a flirtatious tone, she said, "Why are you here? Emm? Why


    didn''t you tell me that you were here? Why did youe with Spencer? "


    George stroked Sophia''s hair and smiled, "I''m having a meeting with Mr. Spencer. I came with him as


    well." After saying that, he took a look at the direction of Fiona''s sickbed. "But she is just pregnant. As


    the baby''s uncle, I have toe and see her anyway, don''t I?"


    "George,e and sit here!" Fiona smiled and struggled to get up, but she was pressed down by


    Spencer. "Don''t move, you are pregnant! It''s good to sit here. George''s not an outsider. "


    Fiona smiled, "But I can''t always sit on the bed like this. "


    "You must lie down and have a good rest under special circumstance these days. Spencer is right. "


    George echoed.


    Raising his head, Spencer responded, "Yeah, am I right?"


    Fiona shook her head helplessly. Then she turned to George and said, "George, please take a seat."


    "Yes." George nodded and sat on the edge of the bed, while Sophia seated next to him and leaned


    over his chest. Only George could keep Sophia quiet for one or two minutes.


    George looked at Fiona up and down and smiled with emotion, "Wow, you have a baby again! I''m


    going to be the Godfather of your new baby..."


    "Wait, I was just trying to remind you." "Since when I said you can be my baby''s godfather?" Spencer


    interrupted him suddenly.


    "Why not?" Turning her head to one side, Sophia said defiantly, "Fiona has always treated George as


    her brother. It''s natural that he can be her baby''s godfather..." After saying that, Sophia turned her little


    eyes and pointed at Spencer with her finger. With a sly smile, she said, "Oh! I got it! Spencer, I know


    what you''re up to. I know why! You don''t want George to be your baby''s godfather because you


    don''t want to be inferior to him. Haha... "


    It was the first time that Sophia had seen the problem so explicitly. Spencer could not help but pull a


    long face from beginning to end. George tried not tough, but Sophia was not aware of it. Thus, she


    continued, "Fiona, that is to say, if I marry George... Spencer will be much inferior to me. Fiona, things


    will be so funny then! "


    Laughing spontaneously, Fiona raised her hand and held Spencer''s, teasing, "Mr. Spencer, what


    should we do? If you''re with me, you will be in a low position. Wouldn''t it be too aggrieved to you? "


    Looking at Fiona, Spencer suddenly smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, in the base, George


    has to listen to me. If someone thinks she is superior to you, I will let her man call me boss every day. It


    will be a good feeling, isn''t it?"


    "You''re threatening me, Spencer!" With a hand on her hips, Sophia red at him.


    "Sophia, you provoked me first!"


    A proud smile crept up on Spencer''s face. It made Sophia even angrier. "You, Spencer, you''re too


    annoying..."


    "Okay, Sophia." George interrupted Sophia in a low voice. He looked at her helplessly and asked with a


    teasing smile, "Are you going to argue about this? Hmm? "


    Sophia was dispirited at once. She came close to George shyly, "No more talking. I''ll listen to you."


    "The only person in the world who can terrify Sophia is you, George." Fiona said with a smile.


    George returned a smile and brought the topic back to Fiona''s belly. "Fiona, is your baby a boy or a


    girl?"


    "I don''t know." Fiona shook her head and said, "It seems that there is no difference between I was


    pregnant with Sarah and this time."


    "Will it be a girl again?" Raising his eyebrows, Sophia said, "I think it''s a good idea to give birth to a


    boy, then you can have a boy and girl, that''s perfect."


    "Boys or girls are okay." Said Spencer.


    Sophia twitched her mouth and turned to ask George, "Do you think boys or girls are better?"


    "Why do you ask him? The baby is mine. As long as I think it''s ok." Spencer rolled his eyes at Sophia


    and snorted, "Ask for George''s opinion when you give birth."


    "Why bother asking?" George said with a light smile, "I also think it''s better to have a boy or a girl. This


    is the same with you."


    "When are you going to have a baby with me?" Turning her head around, Sophia wrapped her arms


    around George''s neck.


    "¡­¡­" Spencer and Fiona looked at each other, speechless.


    After chatting for a while, Sarah was picked up by a nanny from the kindergarten, and Karl carried her


    in his arms walking towards them. As soon as Sarah entered the ward, she called sweetly, "Dad, mom,


    uncle and aunt".


    Sarah still followed Fiona to the bed. She put her hand on Fiona''s belly carefully. Imitating the adult''s


    voice, she said in a soft voice, "Baby, I''m your sister. You should be good in Mommy''s belly. I have a lot


    of lollipops for you. Come out quickly! "


    "Wow..." Sophia put her hands over her chest, sighed and shook her head. Her face was full of envy.


    "Good girl. Sarah is so good! I want a daughter too! "


    Fiona put her hand on Sarah''s head and stroked her gently. It was in the afternoon. The sun shone on


    the faces of the mother and the daughter. Suddenly, Spencer''s heart softened.


    "Yeah, Sarah is cute." George nodded in agreement.


    "Sarah is also awesome." Sarah suddenly raised her head and said, "I have helped a child today."


    "Really? That''s amazing! " "How did you help the child?" Spencer asked with a smile.


    "Jasper bullied Sunny and then I beat Jasper."


    Sarah looked at Spencer with a hopeful expression, showing her little white teeth. She wanted to be


    praised.


    "You... Did you hit someone? " Before Spencer could say something, Fiona was taken aback. "Sarah,


    you hit someone?" she asked first


    "Sarah just pushed the boy." Hearing this, Karl exined at once, "It is because the gun in Sarah''s


    hand looks so like that it scared the little boy to death."


    "Haha..." Sophia burst intoughter and said, "Well done, Sarah!"


    Said Spencer, blinking his eyes. The pistol he had made for Sarah was so fine that Sarah was reluctant


    to put it down. When Spencer thought of making his daughter happy, he painted the small pistol,


    making it more exquisite. It looked like a real pistol from a long distance, but he didn''t expect that...


    "That boy, whose name is Jasper, always behaved like a bully in the kindergarten. This time, I have


    taught him a lesson." Karl added, "When I went there, the teacher told me the whole thing. It was not


    Sarah''s fault. I just thought that boy was too timid."

 Chapter 318 Another Graduation Season

    Chapter 318 Another Graduation Season


    After giving Sarah a kiss on her face, Spencer said, "Sarah is doing the right thing. I should praise you.


    However, you shouldn''t frighten others with a gun, understand? Even if the gun is fake, there is still a


    kid who will be afraid, isn''t there? "


    In the blink of an eye, Sarah put on a smile and nodded, "Yes! They''re not as strong as me. I won''t


    frighten them anymore. "


    "Good girl." Spencer kissed Sarah again, full of father''s love in his eyes.


    Sophia gently pulled George''s sleeve and said, "Spencer is quite suitable to be a father."


    "You little fool." George scratched Sophia''s nose. "It''s not that he''s fit to be a father. His being a father


    because Sarah gives him the feeling that he''s a qualified father. I''m relieved to see him like this. "


    George and Sophia didn''t stay with him for long. Then they left. Sophia was, of course, unwilling to let


    go of George and she hoped not to be separated with him for even a second.


    The three members of Spencer''s family are in the hospital. After dinner, the family of three were


    Fiona. Out of options, Fiona had no choice but to ask Spencer toe to her bed.


    Sarah sandwiched between Spencer and Fiona. Smiling and closing her eyes, shey on her back and


    nned to sleep.


    Lying on Sarah''s side, Fiona patted on her back gently. When Sarah was about to fall asleep, Fiona


    whispered, "Three people share a small bed. It''s a bit crowded."


    "No, not three people. It''s four people." With a smile, Spencer leaned forward and kissed Fiona''s


    forehead. "Fiona, I''m so happy," he whispered in a mellow voice.


    "Me too." Putting a hand on her belly, Fiona continued with a smile, "I''m d to have you around."


    The night was as cold as water, bringing a hint of warmth of spring.


    After Sarah was fallen into sleep, Spencer moved her to the small bed next to them. He cuddled Fiona


    in his arms and asked, "Do you think Sarah will have a brother or a sister?"


    "I don''t know." Fiona shook her head and smiled as if she thought of something. "I don''t care if it''s a


    sister or a brother. All I want is he or she can be calm and quiet, just like me..."


    "Aren''t our Sarah calm and quiet?" Spencer raised his eyebrows and stroked her hair.


    "Calm?" But it seemed that Fiona just heard a joke, and she sneered, "If she''s calm, can she hold a


    gun to a little boy? What Karl said just now really startled me. I have to go to the kindergarten tomorrow


    and apologize to Jasper''s parents. "


    "There is no need to apologize." Spencer frowned, "Even if you want to apologize, you shouldn''t have


    done it. You don''t have to worry about this. Let me handle it. "


    While they were talking, Fiona rushed to Spencer''s arms, bowed to him and said with a delicate yawn,


    "Then I don''t care about anything."


    "Yes." Spencer then kissed her forehead and said, "You just need to take good care of yourself. Sleep?


    "


    "Well Well, I''m so sleepy! "


    "Then let''s sleep!" Then Spencery down with Fiona in his arms. With a rustling sound, he heard


    Fiona'' soft breath.


    He couldn''t helpughing, ''She sleeps so fast!''


    After Fiona and Sarah went to bed, Spencer tucked the quilt for them. Then he sat on the couch, took


    out his phone and logged in the forum of D University.


    The next morning, when Fiona woke up, she found herself alone in the ward. In the morning, she


    overheard the conversation between Spencer and Sarah and received morning kisses from them. But


    she was too sleepy to open her eyes and had no idea when they left. It was almost half past nine...


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    As soon as she sat up with her hands on the arms, her phone on the table suddenly rang. Fiona picked


    up her phone and found that it was from Sophia.


    "Hello?" She slid the screen and saw the name on it. "What''s up?" she asked


    "Go to the forum, now!" In an anxious and excited voice, Sophia continued, "There is a post posted by


    Spencer on the forum. Oh my God! The official website of the art school was reposted for the first time,


    and the school was reposted as well. This has almost been the campus announcement! No I should


    say that Spencer made his confession to you in the school. Please go and take a look! "


    "Post? What post? " Surprised, Fiona asked.


    "It''s hard to say in the phone. You''d better check it yourself. There are so manyments." Sophia


    continued to sigh, "George is right. Fiona, you have really turned Spencer into a good man. Well, you


    chose him. It seems that you have made a right choice."


    Sophia called her hurriedly and told her what happened, then she hung up the phone quickly.


    Out of curiosity, Fiona clicked on the website of the school forum and, as expected, she saw a post that


    was on the top, which said: to all the students and teachers who pay attention to Fiona.


    "I was the one who jogged with Fiona at the spring sport event of D University, and the one who carried


    her away that time. I have read all the posts. I can tell you clearly that I am her legal husband. We are


    married and we have a daughter. And on the day of the sports meeting, I left with Fiona because she


    had a stomachache. We went to the hospital and found out that she was pregnant again. "


    "I also saw some posts which are memorizing the past. They said they saw me in the military training at


    that time. It was true. I only worked here as a drillmaster for one year. Because Fiona was a newer


    at that time, I came here specially to be her training officer. "


    "The reason why I sent this post is to fill you in on our rtionship. We are happy to receive your


    blessing, but it also brought much trouble and pressure to Fiona. She was once expelled from school


    because of me. Now she finally came back to the campus. I don''t want her to be pushed into trouble


    because of me. It''s all my fault to get her pregnant... "


    "In the future, she has to continue studying in the campus. I hope everyone will not pay more attention


    to her. Especially for those guys who have a crush on her, I will keep an eye on you, but you won''t have


    a chance. Fiona is doomed to be mine. I missed her, but I found her. I will cherish all the time with her. I


    will love her with all my strength and time. I love our child. "


    After reading it, Fiona''s eyes became a little red. The simple words that were written in it made her feel


    so moved.


    When Fiona went back to college, all the people were friendly to her. They would take good care of her


    because she was a pregnant woman, but it would not make her feel embarrassed. Fiona thought that


    this was probably the best situation for her!


    As time went by, the weather became more and more warm. When spring quietly left, the footsteps of


    summer were very close and near. If there was nothing wrong, Fiona would go to find Terence and


    other friends with Spencer. As for Vivian, she had to receive treatment, so she couldn''t leave the


    hospital. However, the treatment was quite effective, which made her mood eased a lot.


    However, it was an evident symptom of morning sickness to both Vivian and Fiona.


    For months, the two young women sat together and had a small talk. One of them started retching


    violently, and the other couldn''t sit still any longer. They held their stomach and started retching, so the


    two had toe to their father to take them away.


    "How disgusting you two are to each other! You just threw up when you saw each other."


    It was an old tale spoken by Sophia. Every time after they threw up, Fiona would tell Vivian that again


    to amuse themselves.


    Vivian''s belly was so big that she couldn''t see her feet anymore, so every night, Terence would pour a


    basin of hot water for her to wash her feet. Maybe because of the pregnancy, she became more


    sensitive. Every night when she saw Terence squatting in front of her, she couldn''t help but cry.


    By the end of six months, Fiona was pregnant. Fortunately, this semester had been over, so she could


    stay at home to study, waiting for her test. However, at the end of June, Sophia was busy, because she


    was finally going to graduate.


    Terence told Sophia that Vivian was going to graduate, and thetter couldn''t help but burst into tears...


    It was a beautiful and sunny day for them to take their graduation photos.


    Sophia''s ssmate, which were also Fiona''s ssmate back then, they invited Fiona to their table and


    took a picture of her graduation photo with her.


    The staff took photos of the school canteen, the library, the yground, the painting room and the dorm


    where they shared theirmon memories. In the pictures, everyone''s smiling face was permanently


    fixed in the picture.


    The graduation photo was taken at the end of which came the graduation ceremony. The students, who


    had beenughing, were now tearful at the teacher''s earnest expectation and sentimental words.


    Sophia was wearing a bachelor''s suit. She sat in front of the hall, with her parents sitting next to her.


    She didn''t know, behind the hall, including the two, Spencer and Fiona, Terence and Vivian, Ryan and


    Gloria hade.


    One by one, the graduates came to the stage to get their diplomas. Sophia adjusted her mood and


    whispered to her parents, "I''m thest one, and it''s almost my turn."


    As soon as she finished her words, she heard the president of the university call her name, "Sophia."


    Sophia stood up and walked toward the stage. Although George was not here and couldn''t apany


    her to witness the moment, she believed that his heart was connected with hers.


    "Sophia, congrattions on your graduation." The kind dean of the college gave the graduation


    certificate to Sophia.


    "Thank you, Dean."


    "I hope you can continue to make contributions to our art school in your work in the future. And


    meanwhile, you should also take a good role in your life. "


    Sophia nodded firmly. "Yes! I will not let you down, Dean. "


    p¡ª¡ª


    The moment Sophia finished her words, the lights in the hall were all turned off. Then a beam of warm


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    yellow light shone on her. Surprised, Sophia felt the hall was very quiet. In the silent, she heard the


    familiar footsteps.

 Chapter 319 Proposal In The Hall

    Chapter 319 Proposal In The Hall


    Sophia''s chest heaved slightly. In the light, her face was unusually gentle. All the people in the hall


    focused on her, but she only paid attention to the footsteps. Turning around slightly, Sophia followed


    the direction of the voice and saw a figure walking towards her in darkness. Although it was obscure,


    Sophia recognized at a nce that it was George.


    p¡ª¡ª


    In the hall, a beam of light was turned on George. They looked at each other, and both of them were


    covered with a faint halo, with emotions flowing in their eyes. In a suit, George looked very handsome,


    walking a few steps away from Sophia with a bunch of roses in his arms. He said in a soft voice,


    "Sophia, congrattions on your graduation."


    At first, Sophia was surprised to hear that. Then a lump came into her throat. "Why are you here?


    Didn''t he say that he had something to deal with today? How dare you lie to me... "


    "Come on, I am here anyway!" "Today is going to be a big day in your life. I have to be there," said


    George, looking at Sophia with some affection.


    "Well, but you arete." Sophia pursed her lips slightly. She was happy in her heart, but on the surface,


    she was not willing to forgive him so easily.


    Some of the audience started whispering. What was going on? With the flowers and beautiful lights,


    was he going to propose?


    Somewhat restless, Vivian said in a low voice, "The audience have seen that George is about to


    propose, but why hasn''t Sophia responded yet? She was supposed to throw herself into George''s


    arms, wasn''t she? Why was she standing still? I am so worried about her. "


    Fiona continued with a smile, "Whenever at the critical moment, Sophia''s brain is dull. I guess she is


    just thinking about her graduation and ispletely unaware of what George is going to do! "


    "If she was moved and cried, it would be fun." After Spencer finished speaking, he looked as if he was


    waiting for a joke.


    "Yes. I haven''t seen Sophia cry for a long time." Said Ryan, his eyes fixed on every move on the stage.


    Sophia mumbled for a while, looking at the flowers in George''s hand. Just when she was about to ask if


    it was for her, all the leaders on the stage walked off the stage in silence. She got anxious and shouted,


    "Hey, Dean, please don''t go! Director Xu, please don''t go! We, we''re going downstairs! We didn''t ruin


    the discipline Don''t go! "


    "¡­¡­" George twisted his mouth and saw Sophia moving. She seemed to be going to leave. In a hurry,


    George grabbed her arm and pulled her back. "We didn''t break the discipline. Your leaders are going to


    step down today''s mission. Are you going to stop them?"


    "What? Do we still have a mission? Should we go downstairs too? " Still holding the graduation


    certificate in her hands, Sophia was in a daze.


    "We... We''ll go downstairster. " George was a little speechless. Why was his mind being taken away


    by Sophia while they were having a good time?


    Fortunately, the stereo man was good at gauging people''s expression. At the critical moment, the


    melodious, unseemly music flew in the hall.


    Seeing that Sophia was still not aware of anything, George sighed slightly. He changed the action of


    holding her hand into his. He took a step back and suddenly knelt down on one knee in front of Sophia,


    presenting a bunch of roses to her. "Sophia..."


    His heart skipped a beat and even his breath paused for a second. At this moment, Sophia finally


    understood. Her expression became inconceivable. Her hand that was held by George became hotter


    and her eyes turned red unconsciously. George handed the flowers again, and Sophia took them


    reflexively. They were so close that she could even hear her own heartbeat.


    "Sophia, we have known each other for four years. I have been wondering why I met you and fell in


    love with you. Maybe in other people''s eyes, you''re not gentle enough, not considerate enough. It''s not


    even a good choice to be a wife But what you have brought to me is far more than that. You were with


    me all the time when I was most upset. Your smiling face was engraved on my mind, and I hope you


    can be happy forever. " George''s voice echoed in the hall. Everyone was holding their breath, waiting


    and blessing.


    "I can always be happy as long as you are with me." Sophia''s voice was choked.


    "Yes, I will always be with you." After he finished speaking as if he was making a vow, he held a ring in


    one of his hands and raised it in front of Sophia. "Sophia, marry me! From now on, I''ll marry you as you


    wish, and I''ll take care of you for the rest of your life. "


    tter¡ª¡ª


    "Marry him! Marry him! " There were apuse and cheers at the same time. Sophia''s father secretly


    wiped his tears off the stage.


    Staring at the ring, Sophia burst into tears. In the blink of an eye, the crystal tears in her eyes fell at


    once. She opened her mouth slightly, trembling for a long time before she could say anything. "As you


    wish, and as I wish. George, I want to marry you. " Then she stretched out her fingers.


    George was thrilled. He grinned and put the ring on Sophia''s finger excitedly. But the ring didn''t seem


    to work well. It stuck at the joints of Sophia''s ring finger. George froze for a moment. When he was


    about to take it off and put it on again, Sophia extended her hand in a hurry. Holding the roses in her


    hand, she put the ring into her finger with all her strength.


    "Well, that''s good." After Sophia put the ring on her finger, she stretched out her hand and looked at it


    with satisfaction. As George saw the funny but tearful look on her face, the corner of his mouth twitched


    slightly. He said in a low voice, "Sophia, I''m the one who proposed, and you take the initiative. What am


    I supposed to do?"


    "I just don''t want you to be nervous." Sophia twitched her mouth. "Look! The ring is neither big nor


    small. You haven''t put it on."


    George stood up with a smile and took Sophia''s hand to get close to her. "I''m really nervous!" After


    saying that, he bent over and kissed her while Sophia was in a daze.


    The crowd burst into cheers andughter. All the lights in the hall were turned on. Colorful silk ribbons


    and fireworks floated down from the sky andnded on the two who were kissing. It was romantic and


    beautiful.


    "So romantic! They got married right after graduation. I am so envious of them! "


    "Yeah, I''m also moved to tears."


    The audience began to whisper to each other, and Vivian couldn''t help but burst into tears. "I''m so


    moved, so moved. When I graduated, no one proposed to me!"


    "Because I didn''t know you at that time." Wiping away the tears on her face, Terence was also moved


    beyond description.


    "Sophia, your dream has finallye true." Fiona smiled.


    "Yes, she is so active!" Smiling, Spencer shrugged and said, "Congrattions to George. Thank him for


    taking Sophia away. Then Sophia wouldn''t havee here to make trouble for us."


    Gloria sat down next to Ryan and looked at him admiringly, saying, "Mr. Ryan, you see that the people


    around you are not only excellent and sessful, but also serious and affectionate to love. It''s true that


    birds of a feather flock together!"


    "You are right." Ryan suddenly smiled at her, making her feel very warm. "I am also very serious about


    love. If I am determined, I will not easily give up."


    "Are you referring to Fiona?" Gloria was timid.


    "My silly girl, I am talking about you!"


    The graduation ceremony came to aplete end in George''s proposal. Walking out of the hall, the


    sun shone brightly. Still immersed in his proposal, Sophia was carried into the car by George.


    "Where are we going?" Asked Sophia.


    George knew well about Sophia''s character. He thought that his words might be more touching than


    pleasant surprise, so he didn''t keep her guessing and said, "It''s all right to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau


    first. After we get the marriage certificate, we go to the wedding dress shop to take a set of wedding


    photos. If you like it, we can take more photos when we have time in the future. Then I''ll find someone


    to make the wedding dress for me to try on. There are several sets. You should have a good rest


    tonight and be my beautiful bride tomorrow. "


    After hearing George, Sophia covered her mouth in surprise. "George, what do you mean? Get


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    married? Are we going to get married? "


    "Yes." George nodded and took a look at Sophia. "Didn''t you just agree to my proposal? So in case


    anything unexpected happens, I''d better marry you as soon as possible. "


    "Aha..." As soon as he finished speaking, Sophia covered her face and cried, "George, you''re hateful,


    don''t you know.. Why did you do this? Now that I am so touched, it would not be good to take photos


    beautiful at all... "


    "How could you not look good! You must be very beautiful! " George ran his hand through Sophia''s hair


    when they waited for the red light. Sophia''s hair was so soft that reached over her ears, making her


    look so cute.


    "Ahahah Don''t make me cry... " Sophia wiped her tears and muttered, "I''m going to take a lot of photos!


    Don''t make me cry... "


    "You look pretty even when you cry. I think you''re beautiful is enough." Georgeughed.


    Sophia said while she sobbed, "How could my parents live if you steal me away? They were all


    watching us just now. My father must be crying harder than me. He wille here soon to revenge


    you. "


    "I''ve made a deal with your parents. I''ll take care of you for them." The smile on George''s face was


    bigger. He learned this from Terence. Without the consent of all his parents, Sophia couldn''t escape.


    "George, when did you do so much?"


    "When you didn''t know."


    "George, you are getting better and better at talking."


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "¡­¡­ I like whatever you do. "


    "So you agreed? Get the marriage license today and hold a wedding tomorrow? "


    "Agree, totally agree!"

 Chapter 320 Have No Regrets Anymore

    Chapter 320 Have No Regrets Anymore


    In the Civil Affairs Bureau, the process of getting the marriage certificate was smooth. Except for


    Sophia''s editing of a form, taking a wrong picture and making a wrong vow. The staff of the Civil Affairs


    Bureau were all speechless, but George looked at Sophia with a smile all the time, thinking that she


    was so cute. That was the one he loved, Sophia. If didn''t make mistakes, it was not her.


    After they got out of the Bureau, Sophia''s palms were still sweating and she keptining about


    herself, "What''s wrong with me just now? I made so many mistakes. It''s not perfect at all."


    "In my eyes, it''s perfect." said George as he took Sophia''s hand.


    Sophia immediately settled down, being held by George hand in hand. Lowering her head slightly, she


    said, "George, we are really married! I can''t believe it. "


    George shook the marriage license in his hand. "I have the certificate now."


    "Haha." With a big smile on her face, Sophia said, "George, you can''t get rid of me atst."


    "Yeah. Congrattions, Sophia." George alsoughed with her.


    "Hee hee, can you sleep with me?"


    Sophia said in a shameless tone. Putting his hand on his forehead, George said, "Can you say


    something else? How romantic it is! No need to say that."


    "George, isn''t that what a couple is supposed to say? Why isn''t it romantic? " Sophia pouted.


    George smiled and sighed. "Come on, let''s go to the wedding store and try on the wedding dress, you


    must be the most beautiful bride."


    Sophia was pushed forward by him as she shouted, "I haven''t finished yet! When on earth will you


    sleep with me? I''m your wife now. Are you sure you can''t do that? "


    Sophia raised her voice and drew the attention of passers-by. Under the gaze of these people, George


    felt his scalp tingling. He put Sophia into the car, started the car, and said in a slightly unhappy tone,


    "You''ll know in the future whether I can do it or not."


    "It''s okay. If you can''t do it, I can be above." Sophia said as she fastened her seat belt, but just as she


    finished, the car stopped abruptly.


    Upon hearing that, George mmed on the brake. His face turned red and showed anger. "Sophia, you


    will regret saying that in the future." Then he turned away and started the car again. In the car, Sophia


    sat on the passenger seat and burst intoughter.


    The car arrived at a wedding dress shop. It was reserved by Evan long ago. The shop assistants


    hurried to wee them as soon as they arrived. The moment Sophia stepped into the fitting room,


    she was dizzy with the dazzling wedding dresses. They looked amazing and she wanted them all. She


    walked around like a busy bee, but to no avail.


    Spencer and Terence arrived as well. Sophia wanted to show the wedding dress to the bridal shop with


    Fiona and Vivian, but the two soon to be fathers disagreed. They didn''t want Sophia to be too excited


    and take two pregnant women to go crazy. Sophia had no choice but to pick up the wedding dresses


    one by one for the two pregnant women. She was so tired that she was out of breath, but she was still


    enjoying it.


    Sophia took out a pure white strapless fishtail dress, put it on her body and asked, "What do you think?


    Is it beautiful? "


    "It looks good on you." George instantly nodded without thinking.


    "Honey, you have a good taste." Sophia winked at George.


    "Sophia breasts are too small. She can''t hold up the dress." Vivian grabbed the fruits in the bridal shop


    and put them into her mouth. She handed a slice of sour fruit to Fiona and said, "Here, have some


    orange, otherwise we will vomit again."


    With a smile, Fiona took it and said, "Sophia, you don''t have to pick this one. It suits Vivian well."


    "You all dislike me!" Sophiained in frustration. After that, she straightened up and said to


    George: "George, look, I am not small, am I? In fact, can I hold on now? "


    "Ahem!" George coughed and covered his mouth. His face turned red, "Not small."


    Spencer patted on his shoulder and continued, "Mr. George, have you really decided to marry this


    woman? Do you really need no time to consider?"


    Terence patted on Evan''s shoulder with a smile. He didn''t say anything.


    "Do you want to stop him again, Mr. Spencer?" He knew that they were joking, but he still answered


    with a smile.


    "I''m stopping you? No, no, no! I can''t wait to see her marry you as soon as possible, and I can''t wait to


    see you own her! " Spencer continued, "In case she misleads my Fiona all day long."


    "Humph!" Sophia rolled her eyes at Spencer and said, "Vivian, you have to hold a wedding ceremony


    after you give birth to the baby. Since this wedding dress suits you well, let''s see how it looks first."


    Then she handed the wedding dress to Vivian, and left to pick her wedding dress.


    After taking a sip of tea, Terence turned around and began to study the wedding dress with Vivian.


    Suddenly, something urred to him. "George, why did you ask Sophia to pick up the dress? You have


    already asked someone to design it for her, haven''t you?"


    "It will be used for the wedding tomorrow, but for today''s wedding photos, we''ll use the wedding in the


    shop first." George exined indifferently, his eyes resting on Sophia who was busy with her work.


    Feeling bored, Spencer caressed Fiona''s soft hands. Noticing that Fiona was looking at the wedding


    dress curiously, he offered, "How about I go with you to see this wedding dresses?"


    "Okay." Tired as she was, Fiona stood up with the help of Spencer. Then they began to walk around in


    the bridal shop.


    Fiona walked to the shopwindow and was caught by a white wedding dress. The upper half of the body


    was strapless and high waist, and the lower part was a puffy dress withyers of gauze, which was


    decorated with flowers, simple and beautiful.


    "Do you want to try?" A shop assistant came up and said, "This is thetest style. No one has tried it on


    yet."


    Turning her head, Fiona saw Sophiaing this way. She said, "Let her have a try. She is the bride."


    "I''ve just seen it." Sophia ran over and said with pity, "It''s a big size. It doesn''t fit me. I like its style very


    much.. Fiona, why don''t you give it a try? I haven''t seen you in wedding dress yet! "


    "Me? I''m pregnant! My belly is already so big. I can''t wear it. " Fiona shook her head, with a hint of


    regret in her eyes.


    After thinking for a while, Spencer asked, "Do you have any wedding dresses suitable for pregnant


    women in the shop? Or a bigger one that can fit my wife. "


    "Spencer!" Fiona called out his name, and there was a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    Smiling at her, Spencer continued, "Anyway, we''re here. It''s a good try!" After that, he looked at Fiona


    up and down. Recently, due to her pregnancy, her weight was a little heavier than before. She was


    more lovely than before. She would look beautiful in a wedding dress, wouldn''t she?


    The shop assistant looked at them and said with a smile, "This dress really suits you! It''s a high waist


    dress. The lower abdomen will just be used to cover the hemline and will not be tied by upper body. I


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    think it fits thisdy very much. "


    After she finished speaking, Spencer nodded and said, "Then let''s have a try."


    Fiona was a little touched, but hesitant. Spencer gently held her and asked the servant to take off the


    wedding dress. Then he said, "I haven''t seen you wear the wedding dress, and I also want to see it, so


    you''d better work harder and show it to me, okay? It must be very beautiful. "


    "Yeah, you can have a try." The shop assistant encouraged.


    Caught off guard, Fiona was taken to the fitting room.


    On the other side, Terence saw it. He said, "Hey, don''t you feel ashamed? Today we came here with


    George to see the wedding dress. What are you doing?"


    "This shop is not specially owned for George. Why can''t our Fiona have a try?" Spencer rolled his eyes


    at Terence, "Not only Fiona, I''ll also try it onter. I don''t usually wear suits, so I''ll definitely look better


    than you."


    "Humph!" Terence snorted, full of disdain for him.


    "My husband is more handsome than you." While Vivian was eating orange, she spared her time to


    belittle Spencer.


    Spencer then turned around and walked to the fitting room, talking to Fiona through the door. Since


    Fiona''s belly was bigger, it was more difficult to wear the wedding dress. After waiting for a while,


    Spencer yawned. When he was about to say that he wanted to take a rest, he heard the voice of a


    shop assistant from the inside, "It''s done."


    Then, with a click, the door of the fitting room was opened.


    With his hands in pockets, Spencer turned around casually. The moment he caught sight of Fiona, his


    eyes lit up with surprise. He withdrew his hands unconsciously, and opened his mouth slightly.


    "Fiona..."


    Flushed, Fiona lowered her head with difficulty, avoiding any eye contact with him, and said, "It''s a little


    tired to wear the dress. What do you think? Is it weird? "


    After that, she looked up, only to find that Spencer was staring at her.


    "Fiona, what should I say?" Spencer felt like he had fallen in love with Fiona again when he saw her


    standing in front of him in a white wedding dress. He couldn''t take his eyes off her, his Adam''s apple


    bobbed in his throat. "You''re very beautiful, very beautiful. It makes me very touched."


    Standing in front of him, Fiona held her dress and said, "I have worn it, and I have no regrets."


    "Wow, mom is so beautiful!"


    All of a sudden, here came the voice of Sarah. Fiona turned around immediately and saw George


    standing not far away with Sarah in his arms and others standing aside watching them.


    "Is Mom getting married to dad?" Sarah asked again.


    "Mom has married dad." Fiona smiled.


    "But why does Mommy wear such beautiful clothes?"


    "Because..."


    "Because Daddy wants to take wedding photos with Mommy!" Then Spencer turned to look at Fiona


    and added, "I can''t give you a wedding, but we can take wedding photos. You look so beautiful. I have


    to take pictures and save them."


    Suddenly, a soft smile spread over Fiona''s face.

 Chapter 321 Taking Wedding Photos Together

    Chapter 321 Taking Wedding Photos Together


    Spencer had changed into a suit. It wasfortable to wear the suit, but it looked like a perfect match


    for Fiona. They stood together as if they were going to get married, which made others envious. Sophia


    was the one who was the most envious. She dragged George to pick the wedding dress and said,


    "Hurry up. We can''t let Spencer and Fiona steal the limelight from us. We are a newly married couple!


    I''ll wear something more beautiful than themter. "


    Fiona''s hair was in a bun, and the earrings were decorated with pearls. She looked like a princess just


    with light make-up, and she was beyond beauty. Dressed in a formal suit, Spencer and Fiona stood in


    front of the background cloth. He gently wrapped his arms around her waist, like an elegant prince.


    Fiona leaned against him, others envied that they were a perfect couple.


    "It''s really ufortable."


    However, as soon as Spencer opened his mouth, the beautiful scene suddenly became somewhat


    disdainful. He stretched out and pulled his tie. When Fiona saw it, she was somewhat dissatisfied and


    stopped him from doing that. She ced her hands on his cor and said, "What are you doing? Aren''t


    we going to take photos? How can we take photos when you pull your tie? " After that, Spencer put his


    hand down and gave her a ttering smile. "I won''t do that anymore."


    Just then, the photographer pressed the shutter. Several photos appeared in his camera.


    The photographer stood behind, followed by Vivian and Terence. With admiration on her face, Vivian


    praised, "It''s so beautiful! Fiona was very beautiful in her wedding dress, and so was Spencer. What a


    perfect match! It''s perfect to wear a wedding dress and a suit. I''m so envious of you! " When she


    finished talking, she found that Sophia and George were picking wedding dresses over there. She


    became more intive, "And Sophia and Evan can wear wedding dresses too. I''m not only jealous of


    them, but also envious of them."


    "You don''t have to be jealous. Just let them be first. When our babiese out, we will look most


    beautiful in wedding dress. Then they will be the one to be envious." With these words, Terence gently


    put his hand on the belly of Vivian and then put his hand on it. As if sensing it, the two babies in the


    belly gave Vivian a hard kick in the belly. Vivian cried out and the two babies kicked her even harder.


    Over the past few months, Terence had been taking pleasure in rubbing Vivian''s belly. Although he had


    interacted with the two babies more than once, he was surprised every time. And this time was no


    exception.


    "They are so naughty!" Terence smiled and shouted at Vivian''s belly, "You two, be careful. I''m warning


    you, don''t bully your mother, or I''ll teach you a lesson when you get out."


    A smile appeared on Vivian''s face. Touching her belly, she said, "Dad is so fierce. What should I do?


    Do you want to stay in Mommy''s belly and nevere out? "


    As soon as she finished talking, her belly gradually stopped moving. Terence shook his head with a


    smile, "they wille out in two months. You don''t have to work so hard."


    "I''m fine." Vivian replied with a smile. In the past half a year, she had been receiving treatment.


    Although she had been suffering a lot, she felt veryfortable with Terence staying with her. What


    touched her most was that her health was getting better and better, and her two babies were saved. In


    the blink of an eye, she had been pregnant for more than eight months. Very soon, her babies with


    Terence would be born, and her disease would gradually be recovered.


    "Come on, let''s change a posture." The photographer said to Fiona and Spencer who were standing in


    front of him, "Sir, can you lift your wife up? Give her a princess hug. "


    Spencer asked Fiona''s advice, and Fiona nodded her head. Then he bowed and held her up. The


    moment her feet left the ground, Fiona felt extremely rxed. She put her arms around his neck and


    said in a spoiled tone, "I''m so tired. Taking wedding photos is so tired! We won''t take another picture


    after that. "


    "Then I will hold you to take pictures. After that, we don''t need to take another picture." He then held


    her in his arms cautiously.


    "Great! Perfect! This gesture is Perfect!" The photographer said. Then he took a few steps back and


    bowed to show the camera in front of him.


    Stood aside, Vivian smiled. For a moment, shrill clicking sound could be heard continuously, and the


    shlight was constantly shing. A sudden tingling sensation almost blinded her. Tears rolled down


    her cheeks. Irritated, she closed her eyes and looked away. After the crack sound, Vivian shook her


    head and opened her eyes... Before her eyes, everything went nk! How could this be?!


    "I..." A word came out of her mouth. Vivian was so afraid that she could not speak any more. She


    couldn''t focus on anything because her eyes were closed. It was a nk and she couldn''t see


    anything.


    "What''s wrong?" Sitting next to Vivian, Terence felt her trembling slightly. He held her hands and asked,


    "Why are your hands so cold?" Then his eyes swept over her face. At the same time, Vivian''s eyes


    winked. Her eyes were blurry but gradually became bright. She breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Why do you look so pale?" Terence frowned, with obvious worry in his eyes.


    "I I''m fine. " Vivian''s heart was beating fast. It seemed like a difficult battle. She tried to speak in a calm


    voice, "It seems that I have stood for too long. My legs have a cramp. I was in a pain just now."


    "Cramp?" On the other hand, Terence was still frowning. He walked to the sofa with Vivian and said,


    "Let me give you a massage." During her pregnancy, Vivian suffered a lot of pain and cramps, and her


    feet were easily cramped at night. Every time, Terence would notice the difort of Vivian and wake


    up even in the middle of the night. Before Vivian woke up from the pain, he had already began to


    massage her.


    Holding by Terence, Vivian sat down. She was frightened and absent-minded, and her doubts and


    anxieties were growingrger. Howe she suddenly lost her sight again? Her treatment was


    sessful! ''Maybe... ''No, no, no! I can''t have any ident.


    "Come on, sit down." Terence knelt on one knee in front of Vivian and took her shoes off. Then he


    pressed his fingers on her legs skillfully and gently.


    "Hey! What are you doing? " When Vivian realized what he meant, she felt ashamed and touched as


    he even massaged her in public. She struggled to push his shoulder and said, "Stand up, Terence! I


    don''t have cramps! It doesn''t matter. Please stand up! "


    "Sit well." Said Terence as he pushed her back to the sofa. "You are pregnant now. It''s not convenient


    for you to get pregnant. Others will understand. Don''t be shy."


    A lump came into her throat. Vivian was not shy at all! She was moved, so moved that she didn''t know


    what to do ''Terence, you are so kind to me. What should I do? ''No, it was just an ident.


    "uncle Terence, aunt Vivian, what are you doing?"


    All of a sudden, she heard the voice from Sarah. She sniffed and looked over. Terence also raised his


    head. Sarah was in the arms of a saleswoman in a pink dress. Her hair was tied with pink silk and


    small crown. She looked so lovely.


    "Wow, Sarah is so beautiful! No wonder aunt Vivian can''t find you just now, it turns out that you have


    gone to change your clothes." Vivian said with a smile.


    "Sarah, you''re so beautiful!" Terence also praised her. He stood up and touched Sarah''s face, asking,


    "Sarah, are you going to take photos with mom and dad?"


    "Yes." Sarah smiled sweetly.


    "Then go take a beautiful picture." Terence kissed her on the face.


    When Spencer saw that Sarah wasing over him, he rushed over to take her over and kept kissing


    her. "Sarah, you are so beautiful. Little princess, are you going to take photos with daddy and


    Mommy?"


    "Yes!"


    A family of three, or rather a family of four, took another set of photos. When they finished


    photographing, Sophia and George had changed their clothes. Sophia picked a dress of the same style


    as that of Fiona''s. It was only knee length, which made her more nifty and cute. Wearing a white suit,


    George looked elegant and noble. They were just a perfect match when standing together. With a


    bunch of flowers in her hands, Sophia stood on tiptoe, crossed her legs, and put her hand on George''s


    shoulder. She looked like a fairy.


    The clerks in the bridal shop whispered to each other. A good fortune should be befell soon, so many


    outstanding men and women came to the shop. They were very envious of such a good fortune.


    It was almost dark after they finished taking the wedding photos. George and Sophia went to try on the


    dresses to wear tomorrow without a stop. As for Terence and Spencer, they went home first and took


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    the two pregnant women back to have a rest. They would onlye to their wedding tomorrow.


    After trying on the wedding dress, Sophia was very tired. She got on George''s car, and while counting


    with her fingers, she said, "One white wedding dress, one short dress, one phoenix crown and a red


    cheongsam, and a spare small dress. ''Oh, it''s so troublesome to get married, George!'' Will I be


    exhausted to death tomorrow? "


    George sighed helplessly and said, "We''re going to get married tomorrow. Sophia, it''s a happy day.


    Don''t mention the word ''death'', okay?"


    "Uh..." Sophia was stunned andter she became nervous, "Bah bah bah! What am I talking about! I''m


    so sorry... George, I didn''t mean it just now. "


    Smiling, George stroked Sophia''s hair andforted her, "It doesn''t matter. Take it easy. I''ll take you


    home now. "


    "Go home? My home or your home? " Said Sophia, blinking.

 Chapter 322 The Muddled Bride

    Chapter 322 The Muddled Bride


    "Our home." George emphasized, "I bought a new house in M City, which is quite close to your


    university. You can go home if you don''t want to live in the staff apartment."


    "George, you are so sweet!" Moved by his words, Sophia leaned her body and rubbed against him,


    saying, "Since we are going home now, are you finally going to do that with me?"


    "What? Why are you still thinking about that? Aren''t you ashamed? " George sighed and said, "I''m


    sorry, Sophia. I''ll leave after I send you home, and your parents are waiting for you at home. Your


    unreliable ideas can''t be implemented for the time being."


    "What? Why? " Sophia snorted.


    "Because I''m going to take you to the wedding tomorrow! Have you ever seen a bride and groom live


    together before the wedding? " George started the car.


    "We can be the first one." Sophia grinned.


    "But I don''t want to..." George shrugged. "We''re getting married tomorrow, and the wedding night is


    tomorrow night. And you have to get up early tomorrow morning to do your makeup. You don''t have


    time. "


    Sophia pursed her lips and said in a spoiled tone, "Then we have a deal. You have to sleep with me


    tomorrow night."


    George smiled reluctantly. He didn''t deny it.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Good morning! Wee to Mr. George and Ms. Sophia''s wedding! On this big


    day of celebration, I''d like to express my sincere gratitude to you on behalf of the new couple. "


    The next morning, in a hotel in M City, George and Sophia''s wedding ceremony began in the rosy light.


    The lobby was decorated to be romantic and warm with colorful balloons and white roses. The entire


    lobby was almost fully upied by the decoration. The rtives and friends who stood on the side of


    the tform were lined to face the host. Everyone was quite joyful. Against the background wall, there


    was a big screen on which the wedding photo of George and Sophia was disyed. And in the middle


    of the hall, from the gate to the tform of the ceremony host, there was a red carpet covered with


    flowers. After a while, Sophia, who was led by her father, was walking towards the ceremony stage.


    At this time, in a groom''s suit, George stood next to the host, looking in the direction of the door from


    time to time.


    "George is a little nervous." Sitting in the seat of rtives, Fiona whispered to Spencer.


    "He must be nervous! It''s a big event in one''s life. " After saying that, Spencer pulled his tie and


    muttered, "I''ve worn the western suit that I''m going to wear for my whole life these two days. It''s so


    weird."


    Terence smiled and stimted him intentionally, "You wish! Think about it. Sarah is going to get


    married in the future, and you have to wear a suit then hand your daughter''s hand to another man. "


    Spencer''s face darkened. "Damn it! Who said Sarah are going to get married? I''ll support her for the


    rest of her life. " Fiona smiled. He became childish again.


    "Then she will dislike you old man." Vivian immediately added fuel to the fire.


    "¡­¡­" A smile cracked Spencer''s lips. He stared at the belly of Vivian and said, "I hope there are two


    daughters in your womb. I guess when Terence''s daughter get married, he will cry. "


    "Fuck off!" Terence lifted his foot and kicked Spencer, who dodged nimbly with augh.


    Sitting upright with his parents at another table, Ryan was not as rxed as all of them.


    On the stage, the wedding host said with a glib tongue, "Ladies and gentlemen, now it''s our turn to


    wee the most beautiful bride, Sophia."


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    After a warm apuse, the soothing wedding song, the song called Wedding March, was slowly


    yed. The background screen began to y the short video of George and Sophia. With a loud


    sound, the door of the hall was pushed open, and under the dim light, Sophia appeared with her


    father''s hand in hers.


    Standing far away from the stage, George could only feel his breath paused, as if he had seen Sophia


    for the first time. His palms were slightly sweating.


    Sophia''s face was a little vague under the bride veil. She saw George at a nce. She wanted to


    Sophia followed him. Sarah and another little boy followed Sophia and excitedly tossed the petals in


    the basket to the sky.


    Every step she took seemed to have passed mountains and rivers. George stared at Sophia, and


    Sophia stared at him. The scene that they knew each other shed through their minds.


    She still remembered that when they met for the first time, Sophia only saw George''s blurred face from


    a distance. She was interested immediately. Although she said that she was going to chase after


    George just for a joke, after talking so much, she still couldn''t get him out of her mind. She also


    remembered that she got the contact information and photos of George from Fiona. The photos were


    firmly used as all kinds of mobile phone wallpaper, and she remembered the phone number in no time.


    Excited for a few days, she checked his cell phone number again and again. Then, she dialed George''s


    number for the first time. As soon as the phone was connected, she heard George''s low voice, "Hello."


    her heart skipped a beat and from then on, she fell into the that George built for her, and could no


    longer extricate herself from it...


    The first time George met Sophia was in the gym of D University. It was the first time he had seen


    someone introducing her. He was overwhelmed by the enthusiasm he got when he heard the words''


    fiancee ''and'' no boyfriend ''. He still remembered that Sophia got his phone number, cellphone, text,


    Inte from Fiona... A youngdy named Sophia suddenly took up the contact information that he


    could use. His phone andputer, which he seldom used, would also make a fewments and


    calls from time to time. He had forgotten when he got used to Sophia''s fuss and her unting manner in


    front of him and his friend. Everything seemed to make sense as she said she was George''s girlfriend.


    George neither contradicted nor promised anything. Perhaps he was thinking that it would be not bad


    to live like this..


    Until he was shot and his legs could not move, and then Fiona divorced with Spencer, he wanted to let


    Sophia leave in those dark days. But Sophia was always with them like chewing gum. She provided


    sunshine to their life, which made him feel the feeling of being needed more than ever.


    When Sophia saw him sat on the wheelchair everyday, he could feel his legs but still couldn''t get up. At


    that time, she was distressed by him. She even thought if he just being like this, that was also good. He


    was so excellent, if his legs recovered, it was not her turn to marry him. However, to think about it in


    this way, Sophia still hoped that George could stand up and live a normal life. She made up her mind to


    help him.


    When Sophia told her parents firmly that she would never marry anyone except George in her life,


    George sat in a wheelchair, feeling his heart aching. For the first time, he felt that he really couldn''t


    leave the little girl named Sophia. It was undeniable that his leg had recovered mostly for the sake of


    Sophia. He didn''t want to see Sophia suffer. He didn''t want her stubbornness turned into ashes. He


    didn''t want to make it a reality that everyone think he couldn''t stand up any more.


    "Sophia is so beautiful today. Sure enough, the bride is the most beautiful." Watching Sophia getting


    closer to George, Vivian couldn''t help but sigh.


    "She''s beautiful and elegant. Finally she is quiet now." Terence responded.


    "That would be great if only she had been like this ." Spencer sighed too.


    Sophia was walking closer and closer to George. She was finally going to get married and be his bride.


    Sophia''s father stood in front of George and handed Sophia''s hand to him solemnly. At the moment


    when their hands crossed, a trace of warmth seemed toe out from the air.


    "Take good care of Sophia, George." Choking with sobs, Sophia''s father finished his words, and


    George also nodded seriously. "I will."


    His father''s abrupt presence made Sophia want to cry. His eyes had just turned red. But her hand was


    grabbed by her father tightly. Tears coursed down Sophia''s father''s cheeks. "Sophia, are you going to


    get married so soon? Don''t you really think about it anymore? "Won''t you stay at home for another two


    years?


    George pursed his lips and took Sophia''s hand. He did not know what to do next.


    The corner of Sophia''s mouth twitched, and her tears were gone. She reached out the other hand to


    take her father''s, and said, "Daddy, I''ve made up my mind to get married. If you stop me, I''ll never go


    back home again. Go to sit with my mom, or she will be jealous. " Then she pushed her father away.


    She touched her wedding dress and smiled at George. "Darling, let''s continue."


    George blinked his eyes and didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry at the episode. He took her


    hand and brought her to the emcee.


    The emcee made a scene again, which made all the guests burst intoughter. Finally, it was time to


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    exchange the rings. The emcee said, "Now, let''s wee the bride and groom to exchange the rings!"


    George took the ring and gently put the small object symbolizing a happy life on Sophia''s finger. Things


    went smoothly this time. Looking at the ring, Sophia giggled. She was so immersed in her own world


    that she hadpletely forgotten that she still had to put the ring on George''s finger. When George


    was about to say something, the emcee spoke.


    The host smiled, "Our bride is so happy that she even forgot to put the wedding ring on her husband''s


    finger. This ring is very valuable. Is the bride going to be in charge of her family''s financial power since


    now? Does she even save money for the groom? "


    "Haha..."


    There was a burst ofughter off the stage. Sophia was stunned for a while and then came to her


    sense. Her face was flushed. She quickly took the ring held by the ritual girl behind her and walked


    close to George.

 Chapter 323 Its A Boy

    Chapter 323 It''s A Boy


    With a faint smile, George stretched out his hand, when Sophia was putting the ring on his finger, he


    whispered, "All my money belongs to you from now on. But I think it''s better for you to put the ring on


    my finger. "


    "You... You are making fun of me too. " Sophiained with a grin. George looked at the ring on his


    finger, which was the same as Sophia''s, and smiled brightly.


    "Great!" the emcee shouted, "Now, the groom can kiss the bride!"


    George took hold of Sophia''s hand and stepped forward to hold her waist with the other hand. Then he


    lowered his head and kissed his cute and dazzled bride deeply.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Ahahah..." Seeing this, Sophia''s father even cried under the stage.


    Seeing it, Spencer said to Terence, "That''s you in 20 years."


    "Get out of here!" Terence couldn''t helpughing and scolding, "You are almost the same."


    After the wedding ceremony, the wedding banquet of George and Sophia was immediately held.


    George had a good drinking capacity without showing his true face. He was sober enough to have a


    long chat. In addition, he could also take care of Sophia''s feelings, and during the break, he took the


    prepared t shoes for her and let her put them on. Deeply moved, Sophia followed George with a


    radiant smile.


    The wedding banquet finally came to an end. Sophia finally got what she wanted and married George.


    After the wedding, Sophia was going to go back to their new home with George. George''s friends had


    been itching to kick up a fuss about the wedding night. However, George had been prepared and pulled


    Spencer in front of the door, which scared them back immediately. With the leader here, no one dared


    to act rashly!


    As soon as they got home, both of them were exhausted. They took a shower andy down on the bed


    to rest, regardless of the mess in their house.


    "You won''t do that?" George turned over and hugged Sophia who was lying on the bed with her hands


    to her sides. He smiled.


    "Get off me.. I''m so tired. " Sophia murmured and kicked George off. "Go away."


    "Haha..." George couldn''t helpughing. He kissed Sophia''s forehead, "Then let''s sleep."


    Sophia turned over in peace and fell asleep in George''s arms, with a smile on her lips all the time.


    When she woke up, the sun was already high in the sky. There couldn''t be anything happier than this.


    "What?" Bathed in the morning sunshine, Sophia turned over on the bed and woke up in a daze.


    "Fiona, what time is it? Do you have ss today? Is breakfast ready? "


    "Fiona isn''t here. I don''t know if she has ss." Suddenly, George''s voice came over her head. "I only


    know that we haven''t had breakfast yet."


    "What?" Sophia suddenly became sober. She opened her eyes and saw George smiling. "You.. Oh! " It


    suddenly dawned on Sophia. She nodded, patted her head and said, "We... We are at our new home!


    We are married! Haha... "


    Sitting on the bed and holding Sophia in his arms, George shook his head with a smile. "My silly girl, do


    you forget that we have married in just one day? It''s so sad. "


    "No, no, No. I just feel it''s so good, like I''m in a dream. I think it''s a dream." The words of Sophia


    surprised George. He lowered his head and kissed her lips. Then he said in a hoarse voice, "Are you


    still feeling like in a dream?"


    As Sophia''s lips were a little swollen after being kissed by George, and it was difficult for her to breathe


    smoothly, she stared at George and shook her head suddenly. "It''s not a dream. It''s true! George, I''m


    really married to you!! You''ve never kissed me like that before. You used to kiss me gently. You''ve


    never You have never been so affectionate. You made me dizzy. "


    "Dizzy?" George frowned and raised his hand to touch Sophia''s forehead. "You don''t feel well?"


    "Oh, you''re silly!" Sophia pulled George''s hand down and said, "It''s the halo of happiness." Then she


    pouted and murmured with her eyes closed, "George, George, one more kiss, kiss me.. You should try


    one more... "


    As Sophia kept moving around in George''s arms, her restlessness made George''s eyes grew darker.


    He stretched out his long arm and touched the curtain. He drew the curtain and the room got dark.


    "Why did you close the curtain?" Sophia was stunned and opened her eyes.


    "Kiss you!" With a smile, George turned over and pressed Sophia under his body. He lowered his head


    slightly and kissed Sophia''s lips slowly and affectionately.


    Sophia put her arms around his neck. They were in harmony now. She was enjoying it. But after a


    while, she suddenly felt a hand in her clothes.


    "Hey!" Sophia suddenly came to her senses. She grasped George''s hand that was wandering around


    her body all of a sudden. Her face turned red. "What... What are you doing?"


    "Aren''t you looking forward to it?" George took hold of Sophia''s arm and pulled it over her head. He


    took a deep breath and said, "Do that!"


    "You... You jerk! " Sophia was rendered speechless. In the past, she just said that casually. But when


    they were really in bed, she was still very scared...


    "You are the one who doubt my ability. Besides, we are married!" George bowed his head and kissed


    Sophia''s cheek.


    "But It''s daytime now! And time to get up! "


    "Who said that we cannot do that during the day?"


    "But I haven''t brushed my teeth yet. "


    "I don''t care!" George could not help butugh. Seeing that Sophia was hesitating, he released her


    hand and said, "What''s wrong? Are you scared? I was just kidding. "


    With a bashful look on her face, Sophia circled her arms around his waist. "I''m a little scared, but I''m


    also looking forward to it." After that, she raised her head and got close to him, using her action to


    express her position.


    As she drew closer, George''s blood was boiling. "You came to me this time..."


    "¡­¡­ Yes. " Sophia exhaled like an orchid and took the initiative to kiss. When she was breathing in


    sweet and romantic sentiments, she finally gave herself totally to George, physically and mentally. But


    she didn''t know who got her wish.


    At the second hospital in M City.


    The day for Fiona''s antenatal care came again. So Spencer spared some time to apany her. It


    should be said that for the past few months of pregnancy check, Spencer came to apany Fiona


    every time. The doctor who was doing the prenatal examination for Fiona had something to deal with at


    home, and a young doctor, who had just been transferred here to do the examination, looked adorable


    and lively.


    "The baby is very healthy." The doctor pointed at the baby images on the B-ultrasound and said, "The


    baby doesn''t like moving."


    "As my wife." Looking at the baby on it, Spencer felt amazing and said to Fiona, "Look! Our baby is


    really as quiet as you said. It''s not like Sarah."


    "Yes." Fiona nodded and she was glowing with motherly pride.


    "What''s this?" Spencer pointed at the screen and asked.


    "It''s the baby''s little hand." The doctor said with a smile. Then she pointed somewhere else excitedly


    and said, "This is a little foot. It''s a baby''s navel connected with umbilical cord.. It can''t be seen clearly.


    "


    Hearing what the doctor said, Spencer felt like the new world had opened for him.


    "The baby seems to be sleeping." The doctor smiled sweetly, "That''s so cute!"


    Hearing the doctor praise her baby, Fiona was in a good mood. She smiled and said, "I think this baby


    will be a girl too! A quiet and elegant girl. "


    "I agree with you." Spencer sighed, "Vivian''s belly is so big. And Terence pressed his head on her belly


    and listened to the fetal movement every day. My daughter had never moved! My little girl. Come on,


    have a move! "


    Hearing this, the doctor quickly said, "It''s a boy, not a girl! Look, it''s not his... Uh... "


    The doctor stopped and seemed to realize something. Her face turned red all of a sudden. She said in


    a flurry, "I.. I said nothing! I, I didn''t mean it. " After saying that, she covered her mouth. She couldn''t


    randomly announce the gender of the baby. Why would she say it in such a hurry! The doctor looked at


    Spencer in a panic and apologized, "Mr. Spencer, I''m sorry! I''m sorry... "


    Spencer was stunned for a moment. He did not me the young doctor. Instead, he just looked at


    Fiona and asked, "Is he a boy?"


    With a shrug, Fiona replied in surprise, "I don''t know! It''s a boy. I thought it''s a girl. "


    Spencer smiled and couldn''t hide his excitement. "Does Sarah have a brother? Fiona, we have a son


    and a daughter! "


    Biting her lips, Fiona smiled. She had a son and a daughter now. That sounded even better. She felt


    her life wasplete. How happy she was!


    Excited and perplexed, Spencer turned to the young doctor, only to find that the young doctor frowned.


    Suddenly he became angry and shouted, "Little girl, what''s wrong with you?! Emm? Do I ask you it''s a


    boy or a girl? You are not qualified to work here. Call your director! "


    The more he spoke, the angrier he became. He had nned to wait for the moment when Fiona would


    give birth to a child. But unexpectedly, this little girl ruined his n.


    "Mr. Spencer, please don''t do this! I''ve made the same mistake again this week. If I make it again, I''ll


    be thrown out! Please don''t go, please! " The girl''s face paled with fear. She kept apologizing.


    Fiona grabbed Spencer''s arm, "Why are you angry with her? She doesn''t do anything wrong. Anyway,


    we will know it sooner orter. Why do you still go for the director? " After that, she said to the little girl,


    "Doctor, thank you. You go ahead with your work. We will leave after we packing up our things."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Cheng. Thank you very much!" The young doctor ran away immediately.

 Chapter 324 Can I Live

    Chapter 324 Can I Live


    The doctor escaped in a hurry, leaving behind the angry Spencer. Noticing that Fiona was about to get


    out of bed, he held her arm cautiously and muttered, "What an inconsiderate doctor. If you hadn''t


    stopped me, I would have gone to her leader. "


    With a smile, Fiona got out of the bed supporting her back. When she saw Spencer help her tidy her


    clothes, she said, "She might juste here. She is not familiar with the job yet. Don''t bother about it.


    If you really go to see the director, you will frighten the little girl."


    Spencer nced at her and said, "She has worked, so she must be older than you. But your tone


    sounded like an elder was trying tofort her. Don''t be so considerate and hurt yourself. "


    Blinking her eyes, she said, "Then what should I say? You want me to say don''t scare this sister? Don''t


    worry. I don''t want to hurt myself. "


    "That''s good." Spencer smiled, "Okay, let''s drop it. How about we buy some baby productster? Now


    we have a new goal since we know the baby is a boy. "


    "Look, if you knew it earlier, you would still get some benefit, wouldn''t you?" Fiona could not help


    The door opened, and Karl bowed to him. Spencer raised his head and saw that Eric was standing not


    far away from the door, holding the arm of the doctor who had just done the prenatal examination for


    Fiona. The doctor twisted her body and struggled hard. It seemed that the two were waiting for Spencer


    and Fiona.


    "Eric!" Shouted Fiona.


    "Why are you here?" After making eye contact with the doctor, Spencer then turned to Eric and said,


    "Don''t touch her hand in public! You''re in the hospital!"


    "Fiona!" "I heard that she made a mistake again. I stopped her and asked her to apologize to you," Eric


    continued with a smile.


    "Yo, you know her?" Spencer was intrigued.


    "I can''t wait to see her. She is my private doctor!" Eric said through gritted teeth.


    "What private doctor! I just injected the wrong needle!" The young doctor shouted, "Let go of me! I have


    apologized to Mr. Spencer and Mrs. Cheng!"


    "Wrong needle? Do you know I almost died just now? " "If your director hadn''te, I would have been


    lying in bed in the rest of my life!" Eric said, gritting his teeth.


    "What should I do then?" The doctor was on the verge of crying, "I''ll be responsible for you. I''ll be


    responsible for you! Let go of me! You jerk! "


    This farce had aroused the interest of Fiona and Spencer. Eric blushed with embarrassment and


    loosened his hand from the young doctor''s grip when he heard she was going to be responsible for


    him.


    "You..." Since the doctor left, Eric had reached out his hand. He was discouraged and turned around.


    However, when he just turned around, he saw the meaningful look in Spencer''s and Fiona''s eyes. He


    coughed and said, "I saw her sneaking out just now. I was wise enough to catch her immediately."


    "Don''t exin. You''re just covering it up." Raising his eyebrows, Spencer asked with a cunning smile,


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I just.. I came to the hospital. I heard that you were here, so I came to have a look. I happened to meet


    that doctor. " Standing next to him, Eric said, "I heard that Terence and his wife are also here. Let''s go


    to see them, okay?"


    Spencer looked at Eric and said, "It seems that there are few things at the base recently. There''s still


    time for you to hang around in the hospital."


    "Haha." "I''m not fully recovered yet. I take a two-day leave." Eric answered with a broad smile.


    "So youe here to look for the doctor?" After he finished his words, Spencer walked forward and


    supported Fiona and said to Eric, "Let''s go to see Terence."


    "He doesn''t have time to y with you," Fiona added


    Seeing that he was pushed away, Eric ran after him cheerfully. "Spencer, Fiona, don''t ignore me. There


    was nothing between me and that girl just now. Don''t think too much!"


    "Eric, your action suggests you mind." Fiona teased him, "We didn''t say anything."


    Spencer gave her the thumbs up and left with her happily. Eric followed, regretting what he had done.


    On the other side, three doctors were giving Vivian a DNA treatment in her ward. Everything was ready,


    and Terence could only watch her outside the istion tent.


    "Terence." When the three came over, Vivian saw them and at them.


    "A maternity check-up for Fiona today? Why are you here, Eric? " Terence turned around and asked


    with a smile.


    "I am here to see a doctor." Eric rubbed his nose and asked, "How''s your wife? How many times does


    she need to receive such treatment? "


    "Two or three more times." Said Terence, who then took a look at the istion tent and turned his head


    to ask with a smile, "How''s Fiona? How is your baby? "


    "Everything is fine." Fiona smiled.


    "Terence, we all guessed wrong, the baby in Fiona''s belly is a boy." Spencer added.


    "Really? Did you ask someone to investigate that? Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t investigate it? "


    Asked Terence with a smile. Spencer told Terence what had happened in detail.


    Vivian sat in the istion and waited for the doctors to examine her cautiously. Meanwhile, she hid


    herself from the sight of Terence for fear that he might discover something.


    "How about this time I give up this check? It will save more time to do the treatment directly, won''t it? "


    Lying on the bed, Vivian touched her round belly, feeling a little scared. Looking at the three white


    coats, she said, "I feel good these days. I don''t need to check my body. Shall we begin treatment now?"


    "Mrs. He, it is necessary for an examination." One of the men in white said indifferently, without any


    expression on his face, which had guessed what Vivian was thinking. "Moreover, the examination in


    this round will be moreprehensive than the previous ones, because we have found the resistance


    in your blood since the treatmentst time. The medicine we have studied is less effective."


    Upon hearing this, a surge of ominous presentiment rose in Vivian''s heart. She turned around, yed


    the fool and said stubbornly, "You... I don''t know what you mean. "


    "Mrs. He, since Mr. Terence is not here, we don''t have to hide anything from each other." Another man


    in white said, breaking her disguise directly, "Mrs. He, your health condition has been going down since


    pregnancy, the onset of myocardial infarction is four or five times higher than that during pregnancy.


    That is to say, if the treatment does not work, Mrs. He, there is nothing we can do. "


    There was nothing they can do.


    Vivian was taken aback on hearing this. In a reflexive manner, she looked at Terence who had just


    attempt tofort her.


    Her nose twitched and her lips crumpled into a smile.


    "Mrs. He..."


    A doctor in white uniform called out. It was precisely precisely upon Vivian''s voice that she turned her


    head abruptly to avoid eye contact with Terence. Yet, her eyes suddenly narrowed, with tears welling


    up in them. She couldn''t hold back her tears any more.


    "Mrs. He..." The doctor in white called her again.


    "I''m fine." Vivian chocked, "Let''s do the examination! I know my health condition. "


    "We didn''t tell Mr. Terence what happened about you. Last time we noticed something unusual. We


    went back and re develop a new medicine. This time we changed the strong medicine, hoping to have


    a better effect." The white coat was examining Vivian''s body while making preparations for her infusion.


    The three doctors didn''t know how tofort her, so they just kept silent. Meanwhile, Vivian leaned


    against the bed in a trance. For a moment, the conversation drew closer and the atmosphere around


    them became depressed.


    Standing outside the tent, Fiona always couldn''t bear to see the treatment process of Vivian. When


    Vivian settled down in the ward and gradually fell asleep, she left with Spencer, and Eric left with them,


    too.


    When Spencer was about to leave, he patted on Terence''s shoulder and said, "Vivian will recover after


    giving her two or three more treatments. You are going to be a father too. Don''t get sick. Take care of


    yourself."


    Terence said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I won''t fall."


    "Then we are leaving now."


    "Yes." Terence saw those people off slightly and then returned to the ward. He was still willing to stay


    there. He sat in the corridor of the hospital, with his arms on his knees and his head clung to his hands


    until it was dark.


    At the moment when Vivian finished her infusion, she saw the doctors packing. She opened her mouth


    and asked in a hoarse voice, "Doctor, can I live?"


    The three doctors paused, looked at each other and nodded. "Yes."


    "What about my unborn baby?" she asked with concern. Will they get this kind of disease? "


    "Well... The maternal resistance is mostly because you want to protect the child, so your disease is not


    good, which means that the child''s disease is not good either. "


    Upon hearing that, her lips trembled violently. After a long while, she then said weakly, "Doctor, please


    don''t tell Terence about this. Besides... If the worst situation happens, please keep my child first. "


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    The door opened, and Terence immediately sat up. When he saw three doctors in whiteing out in


    session, he quickly stood up and asked, "How is it going? Is she okay? "


    "Mr. Terence, don''t worry. Everything goes well."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Terence breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Mr. Terence, we are leaving now. We''lle back tomorrow. "


    "Okay, thank you."


    The three white coats were taken away, and Terence was moved to the istion tent. At that moment,


    Vivian woke up. She turned her head, and patted on her stomach and smiled at Terence.


    Terence gesticted with a gesture of eating. Vivian shook her head with a smile and made a gesture


    of okay, indicating that it was time to sleep. During the whole course of handnguagemunication,


    the two of them had no difficulties.

 Chapter 325 Vivian Got Sick Again

    Chapter 325 Vivian Got Sick Again


    After the treatment, Vivian stayed in the istion for seven days, the longest time ever. Terence was


    impatient waiting outside. Many times he wanted to change into istion suits to look for Vivian, but the


    doctor blocked him out. Terence was a little worried when he saw the three doctor woulde to the


    hospital every day. But they told him that everything was fine, and even Vivian said she was fine. Now


    his worries grew.


    A week had passed. Worried as Fiona and Spencer were, they came to visit her. When they got there,


    the first glimmer of the morning sun hadn''t dissipated. Just then, Vivian was transferred to the general


    ward from the istion.


    "I''m fine, really." With a resigned look on her face, Vivian nudged Terence. When she raised her eyes,


    she happened to see the savior of Fiona. She greeted, "Hi, Fiona! Here you are! Come here! Come


    here! I haven''t seen you for a week. I miss you so much! Where is Sarah? "


    "Sarah is outside and Karl is taking care of her. I guess she won''te back until a whileter."


    Supported by Spencer, Fiona walked inside the room. Then she asked, "Vivian, how are you doing?"


    Then she noticed the frown on Terence''s face. "What''s wrong with you? You look unhappy. "


    The corners of Terence''s mouth turned up slightly. When he was about to exin, Vivian interrupted


    him.


    "Ouch!" Vivian curled her lips unhappily, "Because I stayed in the istion for two more days. Mr.


    Terence was not satisfied and kept asking me if I was okay. I haven''t said anything yet, but he looked


    unhappy. " She gave Terence a disdainful look. "Can''t you see whether I''m good or not?"


    "I thought he cared about you! Look at your expression. You even rolled your eyes at him. " Spencer


    murmured.


    "You..." Annoyed, Vivian pointed at Spencer with her finger. After a long while, she couldn''t find a word


    to say. Turning to look at Terence, she grabbed his arm and said in a wronged tone, "I''m so sad,


    Spencer bullied me. What do you say?"


    "Vivian, he didn''t mean it. That''s how he talks.." Fiona hurried to exin for Spencer.


    Terence couldn''t help smiling. He patted on Vivian tofort her and then said, "I''ll take care of my


    wife, Spencer. You have to shut up."


    "Aha, now that you have a wife, you forget your brother. Well, forget it." Smiling, Spencer turned to look


    at Fiona and said, "Honey, let''s sit down and ignore them."


    Terenceughed and scolded, "You''re also a ve for your wife."


    "Bullshit! A ve for wife? This is love." Spencer acted like he was instructing Terence to do something.


    With his chin up proudly, he walked towards the sofa and supported Fiona and said, "Don''t let your son


    tired you."


    "Son?" Vivian arched an eyebrow with surprise in her eyes.


    Holding Vivian in his arms, Terence exined with a smile, "A new doctor came to the hospital. She


    made a slip of the tongue during the antenatal check, and let Spencer know in advance that there is a


    boy in Fiona''s belly."


    "Yeah, you''re right. I''m so angry." Spencer looked depressed.


    "The doctor is so muddled!" Vivian smiled, "My father wanted me to learn medicine back then, but I


    guess I''ve learned it, I will be even more muddled than the doctor you said."


    Fiona pursed her lips into a smile. Hearing what Spencer mumbled, "She has a clear estimation of


    herself."


    "Terence, let''s have someone check the gender of my unborn baby, okay?" Vivian was very interested


    in ying the game.


    "Your due date is less than two months. Do you have anything else to check?" Said Terence.


    "You are so boring. Don''t you want to know?" "Well, since Fiona knows the baby is a boy, she must


    have prepared the baby supplies, which are very convenient for her!" Vivian pouted


    Looking at Spencer, Fiona continued, "Vivian, but you can prepare boys and girls together! Maybe you


    are carrying opposite sex twins! "


    "Yes..." Vivian thought for a while and nodded, "With Terence''s powerful strength, it''s possible!"


    "Mom! Dad! uncle Terence daddy, aunt Vivian! "


    After she just finished her words, Sarah was suddenly carried into the room by Karl. After she greeted


    everyone in the ward, she struggled to get off the ground. After standing at the door for a while, she


    saw Vivian, smiled and then ran to her and Terence. She came to the bedside and handed the flower to


    her. "Aunt Vivian, these are picked in the garden. Here you are."


    "Oh! Thank you, Sarah." It was not appropriate for Vivian to take the flowers as she was pregnant.


    Terence bent over to kiss Sarah''s forehead and said, "Thank you, Sarah."


    Standing on tiptoe, Sarah pressed her lips against Terence''s and kissed him back. Smiling, she turned


    around and saw Fiona. She was so excited that she opened her arms and pounced on her. But before


    she could touch Fiona''s body, she was cut off by Spencer and her little body was lifted from the ground.


    Spencer caught the little girl with one hand. The little girl waved her arms and legs in the air and


    shouted, "Dad! Dad! I don''t want your hug. I want mom''s hug! "


    "My little girl, I have told you that mommy can''t carry you because she''s pregnant now." Spencer


    exined and held her in his arms.


    Sarah puckered her mouth, held some yellow flowers in her hand and sobbed, "Mommy hasn''t held me


    for a long time. I want to give Mommy flowers."


    Hearing this, Fiona''s heart was softened. She quickly reached out her hands and opened them, "Come


    here, let me give you a hug. It''s okay to hold her for a while. "


    Looking at his wife and children, Spencer couldn''t help but remind her, "Sarah, you should be quiet,


    and don''t touch your mother''s belly."


    "Yes!" Sarah nodded and couldn''t wait to move to the direction of Fiona.


    With a smile, Fiona reached out her hands and held Sarah in her arms. With difficulty, she let her sit on


    her legs. Sarah opened her arms, snuggled up to Fiona''s chest and said in a spoiled tone, "Mom..."


    "Good girl." Fondling the back of her head, Fiona asked, "Where did you go?"


    "I''m ying with Uncle Karl in the garden. These flowers are for mom and my brother." As she said,


    she held out a bunch of flowers.


    "Thank you, Sarah." Fiona kissed her cheeks.


    "Mommy, when will my brothere out? I can''t wait! "


    Leaning against the bed, Vivian watched the interaction between Fiona and Sarah with envious and


    sad eyes. She was a little absent-minded, thinking about the future of her and her children. She was so


    absorbed in herself that she didn''t notice that Terence was staring at her.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Terence couldn''t help but ask with concern, after he looked Vivian for a long


    while and held her hand.


    All of a sudden, Vivian turned to look at Terence, with panic and sorrow in her eyes.


    "Eww!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    On the other side, Fiona suddenly retched, which attracted the eyes of Terence and Vivian.


    When Spencer saw Fiona, he immediately put Sarah on the sofa and ran to the bathroom with her.


    Sarah had long been used to such a scene, so she just sat quietly, but she was a little angry. ''Her


    naughty brother, why did he always let mommy vomit? When you came out, I will teach you a lesson! ''


    Sarah thought to herself.


    Terence stood up from the bed and said to Vivian, "Let me get a ss of water for her."


    "Yes." Vivian nodded. Seeing that Terence wasn''t bothered by the topic they had just discussed, she let


    out a sigh of relief.


    There was retching from the bathroom every now and then. When Terence passed the water in,


    Sarah ran to Vivian and chatted with her. A few minutester, Fiona finally came out of the bathroom.


    Her face was pale. Seeing her pale face, Spencer felt sorry for her and pressed the corners of his


    mouth tightly. But he did not say a word.


    "Mom, are you okay?" Sarah asked with concern.


    "I''m fine." Fiona shook her head.


    Vivian sighed, "It''s so painful to suffer from morning sickness. Fortunately, I have gone through that


    period of time." Then she smiled with dimples on her cheeks. Before anyone said anything, her


    stomach churned. She couldn''t help but vomit, "Ouch -"


    Terence was taken aback by her. He rushed towards her quickly and held her arms. "What did you


    say? You said you were going to throw up after we passed the pain those days."


    "Oops!" Vivian retched again, and something was surging up in her stomach, and her face suddenly


    turned pale and bloodless. No, it''s not morning sickness! She could feel that her disease... What should


    she do! What should she do when she just had an attack!


    Sarah ran up to Spencer in fear. Meanwhile, Fiona made way to the bathroom.


    However, Vivian was too exhausted to move. She could only feel the blood all over her body flowing


    rapidly, as if the blood vessels were about to break in the next second.


    Terence suddenly realized that something was wrong with Vivian. Before he could ask her what it was,


    Vivian leaned over and spat out the filthy liquid with blood streaks.


    "Vivian..." Fiona was taken aback by her and saw the expression on Terence''s face.


    "What happened?" With his hands trembling, Terence clenched his teeth. He had always been calm,


    but now he was in a panic and didn''t know what to do.


    "I''ll call the doctor!" Then Spencer turned around and ran out of the room. The three doctors hadn''t left


    the hospital when he entered. He didn''t know whether he could find them back.


    It seemed that the change happened in a moment. All of a sudden, Fiona was freaked out. She took


    Sarah''s hands and stepped back. However, she could do nothing to help.


    When Vivian spit it out, she felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen. The colorful lights in front of her


    eyes. Her head, and her body were light...


    "Vivian! Vivian!" Hugging her soft body, Terence was so anxious that his eyes turned red.


    "My baby... Don''t hurt my baby... " Grasping Terence''s sleeve tightly, she uttered the words with herst


    strength, but her mouth was still bleeding with a "whoosh" sound.


    Terence took a deep breath, his veins throbbing.


    The voice in her ear became hollow as she felt her mind was fading away. A bright light shed across


    her eyes but she couldn''t see Terence clearly. ''What''s going on? Am I going to die?''? ''Please don''t do


    this! I''m not ready to leave. I haven''t even had a look at my baby yet. I haven''t say goodbye to Terence


    yet. I don''t want to leave him... ''


    "Vivian! Wake up, Vivian. "


    "Miss Vivian, please don''t scare us!"


    "What''s wrong with aunt Vivian?" Sarah cried...


    Vivian seemed to hear some footsteps, a strong smell of disinfectant and a familiar voice. She was still


    conscious, and it was the voice of the doctor''s overall that she heard, and he said: "Operation must be


    done now, the baby can''t be kept."


    Then she heard the voice of Terence, "As long as you can save Vivian, it doesn''t matter."


    No¡ª¡ª


    Vivian cried in her heart, but her body waspletely out of control. She wanted to move, but it was


    too weak to move, and she fell into despair. Don''t hurt her baby! She just needed to hold on for less


    than two months. Why did she have an episode just now! ''And I''m sorry, Terence. I''m sorry...''

 Chapter 326 The Feeling Of Being A Daddy

    Chapter 326 The Feeling Of Being A Daddy


    "Terence, please have something to eat,"


    "Yes, you ate only a little yesterday, but you haven''t eaten anything today. You have been waiting for


    another day, how can you not eat anything?"


    It was dark in the hospital and the ward of Vivian was filled with horrifying darkness. Terence was sitting


    on the chair beside the bed, with his parents, Vivian''s father and other rtives around him. There was


    sadness on everyone''s face. When some people tried to persuade Terence to eat something, he just


    held Vivian''s hands tightly as if he hadn''t heard what they said.


    Viviany on the bed with eyes closed. Her belly t and peaceful as if she was just asleep. However, it


    was beyond his expectation that she had slept for five days. Her breath was so faint that he could not


    see the undtion of her chest. There was no venttor and heartbeat machine in the ward, but it


    made people feel more scared. There was no other way to cure her. Whether she could wake up or


    not, it had to depend on herself...


    "Terence, you..."


    "I''m not hungry." When his mother was about to say something, Terence opened his mouth. His voice


    was hoarse and his eyes were bloodshot. Stubble climbed up the corners of his mouth, making him


    look more deste. He was totally unprepared for the abrupt episode of her illness. During the past five


    days, he had done nothing except apanying her. Sherry sighed.


    "Terence," Chester suddenly opened his mouth and said in a somewhat serious tone, "Look at yourself


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    now! Don''t forget that you are a husband and a father now! "


    His father''s words changed Terence''s face, and his eyes finally had some reaction. He''s a father now.


    He still remembered that day. The flustered footsteps, his painful cry, and the doctor''s serious shout


    interwove with each other.


    The unconscious Vivian was quickly carried to the operating room by the doctors and nurses, and was


    pushed into the operating room. Three white gown entered the operating room with a serious


    expression.


    When Vivian came out, the twins were already inside the incubators. He hadn''t had the time to check


    on them. Because of his dear Vivian, she was lifeless lying on the operating bed.


    "You are supposed to apany Vivian, but don''t forget your baby. If you are sick, who will take care


    of Vivian when she awakes? Who will take care of your child? !" His father''s voice became lower, which


    pulled Terence back to reality. "Think it over!"


    "Well, Terence, I bet Vivian doesn''t want to see you like this." Vivian''s father tried tofort him.


    Replied Terence, devoid of any other emotions.


    On the other side, in the new baby department of the hospital, Fiona and Spencer finished their work


    and studies today. They came to the hospital together and stood in front of the incubator. They were


    about to check on the twins of Terence and Vivian, two boys.


    Terence was looking they were two girls, and Vivian hoped one was boy and the other was girl, but


    theirs wishes didn''te true. They were two boys with the same face.


    "Wow! Vivian''s babies are so beautiful! I haven''t seen them for two days. They''ve be more


    beautiful! " Meanwhile, seeing the babies in the incubator, Fiona was also d to see the two babies in


    it.


    Spencer looked at the two crumpled babies, scratching his head and wondering, ''What kind of beauty


    are they?'' Why didn''t he see that?


    The two babies in the incubator were a little short because of their premature delivery. They were


    sleeping quietly, asionally opening their mouths and crying loudly. Spencer looked at her with great


    interest.


    When Fiona was free from ss, she hade to the hospital twice. It was apparent that the two little


    brothers had grown up today, and there was a special caregiver who had been taking care of them. So


    there was no need to worry. However, the two children''s mother was still lying on the bed, and their


    father hadn''t visited them yet.


    "Hasn''t Terence ever visited them?" Spencer also thought about this and asked.


    "No, he didn''t." The caregiver shook her head.


    Looking at each other, their eyes were full of frustration.


    "When will the two little guys get out of the incubator?" Fiona replied.


    "The doctor said that at least two weeks."


    "Well, then please take good care of them."


    It was time for them to leave. Fiona and Spencer looked at the kids for a while before they went to the


    ward of Vivian. When they arrived at the ward, there was no one there.


    Terence didn''t look back. He just frowned when he heard the door open. His tone was not so good.


    "Didn''t I tell you to leave first? Why do youe back again? "


    "We just arrived today." After entering the ward with Fiona, Spencer said without any expression on his


    face, "Look at you, Terence! You leave your son alone? "


    Terence rolled his eyes and turned around in a low spirit. "You are here!"


    "We just visited two babies." Fiona added, "They are both cute. Terence, don''t you go to see them?"


    "Vivian is still in aa," replied Terence with a slight blink of his eyes.


    "So what? Do you want to leave them alone? " Spencer couldn''t help but raising his voice, "They are


    your kids! It''s not their fault that Vivian''s illness recurred. Why are you ming them! They have been


    born for five days. Don''t you even have the time to take a look? " The more he said, the angrier he


    became. "Have you forgotten that it was your baby that she had kept in mind before she fainted? Do


    you think you can do nothing but wait for Vivian? If she wakes up, you''ll be in trouble! "


    Fiona grabbed his arms and indicated him not to be so excited. Actually, Terence did hear a little bit of


    what Spencer had said, but that wasn''t enough to shock him.


    "Terence, do you think that Vivian can''t wake up?"


    Fiona said with a cold tone. Terence jumped to his feet and bellowed at her, "Nonsense! Who said that


    she couldn''t wake up! How could she not wake up! "


    Startled by his sudden move, Spencer flung his arms around Fiona''s waist and stepped back. "What


    the hell are you doing?" he shouted


    "I''m sorry," said Terence, narrowing his eyes and withdrawing his panic.


    "You are sorry for Vivian." With her lips pressed, Fiona looked at Vivian on the bed and said, "Since you


    believe that she will wake up, why do you make yourself in such a mess? Do you think she will be


    grateful for your sloppy and decadent appearance when she wakes up? "


    After a pause, Fiona continued, "And why do you intentionally ignore your own child? Vivian cares


    about your kids so much. So you should take good care of them when she is too weak to take care of


    the kids. When she wakes up, you can live a happy life together, don''t you? If you don''t want the two


    children, I will take them back to take care of them. Terence, you can''t see them or hear them call you


    dad! "


    Terence''s tall figure suddenly trembled, and he clenched his fist. After a long time, he suddenly smiled


    and was somewhat relieved. "Fiona, how can Spencer marry you as a wife?"


    "What?" Fiona was confused by the sudden change of topic, but Spencer''s face darkened and his eyes


    were fixed on Terence. Seeing that he wasing over, he snorted and asked, "What are you going to


    do?"


    Terence suddenly opened his eyes and said, "I''m going to wash my face, have dinner and then To see


    my child with Vivian. "


    "Oh, you finally know what I mean!"


    "It''s just a few words from Fiona and she has already convinced me!" When Terence passed by them,


    he patted on Spencer''s shoulder and turned into the bathroom.


    "Oh, Fiona, this is a white hot rage to Terence." Spencer gave her a thumbs up again. "My wife is


    amazing, my queen."


    "Don''t y jokes on me!" Fiona then turned around and walked to the bed. The closer she walked to


    the bed, the more she recalled the day when Vivian had an operation.


    On that day, Terence almost slumped out of the door of the operating room, stained with Vivian''s blood.


    Leaning against the wall, he was breathing heavily. During the operation, he had received two critically


    ill notice. Fiona could do nothing but see Terence''s trembling hand holding the pen with bloodshot


    eyes. The operation had been performed after five hours. When it was finally sessful, Terence


    covered his face with his hands and bent over, sobbing in front of everyone.


    "Vivian, please wake up. Please don''t torture yourself and Terence any more." Still choking with sobs,


    Fiona continued, "You gave birth to two cute babies. They are so cute..."


    After tidying himself up, Terence talked with Spencer for a while and then walked toward the


    freshman''s department. The closer they got to there, the more uneasy they felt. What would his sons


    look like?


    "Mr. Terence, this way please. These two babies are very healthy now. "


    A nurse brought Terence to the two babies'' incubators. The two babies, who looked exactly the same,


    were sleeping soundly.


    Terence''s heart softened and he was deeply touched. He had not expected that in order to protect the


    twins in her womb, Vivian had even yed a joke on her own life. He felt sorry and angry, but he had a


    little resentment against the newly born twins. But when he saw them, he realized how wrong he had


    been.


    Terence had been taking care of his two children for a long time. When a nurse came to change


    diapers and opened the incubator, Terence was shaking and stretching his hand into the incubator.


    Somehow, the little fellow suddenly swung his arm and began to cry.


    Terence held his son''s little hand in a hurry and a sort of kinship was growing in his heart. While the


    little guy suddenly stopped crying, kicked his leg and fell asleep peacefully. Terence was almost moved


    to tears. Was this the feeling of being a father?

 Chapter 327 Dont Scare Me Anymore

    Chapter 327 Don''t Scare Me Anymore


    Vivian''s physical condition didn''t get better. Even in hera, Terence could feel that she was


    gradually losing her life. Terence''s anxiety and uneasiness were obvious to everyone, but how to help


    him and Vivian was having no idea at all.


    In the past few days, Terence had taken care of his children and Vivian in the neonatal department and


    Vivian''s ward, watching their children growing up day by day, he was gratified and the joy of bing


    a father gradually spread. However, in the face of Vivian, he felt there was nothing he could do.


    On the weekend, the members of Spencer''s family came to the hospital together. It was the first time


    for Sarah to meet the twins of Vivian''s. She couldn''t wait to see them. She was held in Spencer''s arms


    and they came to the incubator to see the babies. She couldn''t help but look at the incubator with


    surprise in her eyes. Although Fiona had already told Sarah that her two brothers looked exactly the


    same, she still couldn''t believe what she saw. The exmation of "wow" lingered in her mouth.


    "Why do they stay inside the box and don''t go out? I want to hold them in my arms. " Sarah pursed her


    lips and asked Terence, "Uncle Terence, is it okay?"


    "You can hug them a few dayster." Terence gave Sarah a slight smile and then turned to the heat


    preservation box.


    "Their hands are so small! Their feet are also small! " Sarah pointed to the babies in the incubator and


    kept talking about them. "Dad, is the baby in mom''s belly so small?"


    "Yes." Spencer whistled and tried to amuse the two babies. The little guy seemed to be frightened. One


    of them cried, and the other started crying as well.


    Terence lifted his leg and pretended to kick Spencer. Thetter said with a smile, "I just want to know if


    your son has fallen asleep. I can tell that they''re very healthy from their loud crying. How about letting


    them join the army when they grow up?"


    "Well It''s a good idea. " In this respect, Terence agreed with what Spencer said. "You know what? Boys


    are supposed to receive training in the military and let them know that life is not easy."


    "Well said."


    "This child has just been born. You are thinking too far." "Besides, it''s useless for you two to have a


    discussion. What children want to do depends on their wishes. Parents shouldn''t make a good n for


    them." Fiona couldn''t help but say.


    Spencer rubbed his nose and exchanged a nce with Terence. Then they bothughed without


    saying anything.


    "Daddy, I want to go, too." Sarah suddenly said.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Where are you going?" Asked Spencer.


    "Go to join the army."


    "No way!" Fiona immediately contradicted her.


    "Why not?" Sarah turned around in confusion.


    Looking at Fiona, Spencer said with a sly smile, "Didn''t you say we should respect children''s


    decisions? Why do you change your mind so quickly because of what Sarah said? "


    "I..." Fiona''s face turned red. She snorted and rolled her eyes at Spencer. Then she lowered her head


    and looked at the two little babies of He family, ignoring them. Terence stood aside, looking at them


    admiringly. Now that Spencer and Fiona had a happy ending, what about him?


    All of a sudden, it was quiet in the incubator room. Fiona let out a sigh and said, "It would be nice if


    Vivian could see the babies too. At least, she could hear the baby''s cry."


    Terence heard what she said by ident. An idea urred to him. He turned to look at Fiona and


    reached out his hand to hold her shoulder, "Fiona, you''re really... You''re awesome! What should I say?


    Thank you! "


    "Hey..." Holding Sarah in one hand and shaking off Terence''s hand on Fiona''s shoulder, Spencer said


    with a dark face, "You can thank her, but don''t touch her!"


    With a joyful smile, Terence let go of Fiona and rushed out excitedly, ignoring the change of Spencer''s


    expression.


    "Terence, where are you going?" Spencer didn''t wake up Terence, but drew another babies'' scream in


    the incubator.


    "Daddy, you are awesome!" Sarah looked at him with admiration and said, "Every baby is crying when


    you speak!"


    "¡­¡­" The corners of his mouth twitched, and Spencer looked embarrassed. "Well, I''m not very good


    either," he said


    Fiona touched her forehead speechlessly and made an apology to the nurse in the room. She went out


    with Spencer to look for Terence, but before long, Terence came back. He smiled happily and said, "All


    right, it''s done."


    Standing at the door with Fiona, Spencer and her asked simultaneously, "What?"


    "Move the baby incubators to Vivian''s bedroom. This way, perhaps we can stimte her." Terence


    couldn''t hold back his excitement. "Moreover, I don''t have to do many things. In this way, we can live


    together. Isn''t it great?"


    Cheered up, Fiona said, "Terence, I think your idea is feasible. Why didn''t we think of that before?"


    "It''s you who inspired me." When Terence spoke, doctors and nurses had already arrived.


    "Is it okay to move the incubator box away?" Asked Spencer.


    "I have asked. As long as the temperature is appropriate, it is no problem."


    Terence couldn''t wait any longer. After discussing with doctors and nurses in the hospital, he couldn''t


    wait to send the two kids to Vivian''s ward. An hourter, the two babies finally saw their mother.


    "Honey." Holding Vivian''s hand, Terence looked up at the twins in the incubator. He said emotionally,


    "Our baby has been born for a few days. Why don''t you open your eyes?"


    Then Spencer brought Fiona and Sarah to leave the ward quietly.


    "Why doesn''t uncle Terencee out?" Sarah asked.


    "Because he wants to have a private talk with your aunt Vivian." With one hand holding Sarah in his


    arms, and the other one protecting Fiona, Spencer said, "Let''s go to have dinner first ande back


    Fiona nodded and she heard Sarah said, "I want to bring dinner to uncle Terence."


    "Okay, okay. You can''t forget him no matter where you go!" There was a trace of embarrassment in


    Spencer''s tone. "You don''t forget to bring him food, humph..."


    "Who is jealous? Or are you angry? " Looking at Spencer, Fiona smiled and said, "Sarah is just caring


    about uncle Terence. Is Dad angry?"


    Sarah stared at Spencer for a long time. She smiled sweetly and put her arms around his neck. "Sarah


    likes dad the most!"


    "Humph!" Spencer snorted proudly, then he leaned forward and Sarah knew what he meant, she


    kissed on his face. Spencer nodded satisfactorily then moved his face closer to Fiona''s mouth.


    "What are you doing?" Fiona patted him off with a smile.


    "I want a kiss..."


    "No, don''t do that..."


    In the ward, the dim light fell on Vivian''s pale face. Holding her hand, Terence felt his heart was empty.


    "Honey, are you ming me for not bringing the babies to you earlier?" Terence felt a little sad. He


    murmured, "Yes, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have ignored them. You had tried your best to protect them.


    As for our kids, I ignored them for too long.. It''s my fault, so I apologize to you. So can you get up


    quickly and punish me? "


    "A few days ago, my mother asked me about the baby''s name. I said we would discuss it when you


    woke up. They''re two boys. What kind of names do you think? "


    "Do you know that our baby is born prematurely, so they''re always in the incubator. The two kids hadn''t


    seen their mothers yet. It was so pitiful, wasn''t it? Vivian, I hope that you can wake up, my


    sweetheart...'' Please... "


    "Wow wow wow wow..."


    As he spoke, the two babies burst into tears. The nursing worker hurried over to check on them. "I don''t


    think there''s anything I can do to help. They''re in the incubator." Terence sighed as he stood up, when


    he wanted to see them, he thought something and went back to the bedside.


    After that, he looked subconsciously at Vivian, only to find that her eyelids seemed to have jumped.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    His mind went nk. Terence jumped up from his chair and rushed to the chair next to Vivian. "Vivian?


    Are you awake? "


    "Wow wow wow wow..."


    The two brothers kept crying, which annoyed Terence. He stared at Vivian for a few seconds and


    smiled bitterly. Then he admitted that he was deceiving himself and that he had seen it wrong.


    As Terence got up, he walked to the incubator. A nurse was feeding the two babies with feeding bottles.


    The he asked eagerly, "May I feed them?"


    The nursing assistant nodded in agreement. Handing one of the feeding bottles to Terence, she replied,


    "Of course you can. You''re their father."


    Terence smiled and then heard the nursing worker say, "Mr. Terence, you take the bottle and tilt it


    slightly. Don''t face the baby''s mouth. Let it go and let them suck. " ."


    Terence nodded with a nervous expression. He recalled what the nursing worker had told him and put


    the feeding bottle into the baby''s mouth. Smelling the milk fragrance, the baby closed his eyes and


    opened his mouth. He kept sniffing and when he felt happy, he suddenly kicked his legs. Terence was


    so happy that he wanted tough and thought when he could hold them in his arms..


    "Terence.. My, my baby... "


    On the bed, Vivian opened her eyes slightly, her eyes became red when she saw Terence held the


    feeding bottle in his hand, and her throat seemed to be stuck by something, so she couldn''t help


    coughing, "Ahem..."


    The sudden cough startled Terence, who stopped breathing for a second and turned his head with


    excitement in his eyes. As expected, when he saw Vivian slightly open her eyes, he pulled the feeding


    bottle away, put it into the nursing worker''s hand and strode towards the bed.


    "Vivian? ''Honey, is it true? Are you really awake? " Terence choked with sobs. He reached out his


    trembling hand and fondled Vivian''s face. Feeling the warmth of his hand, Vivian apologized in a


    hoarse voice, "I''m sorry I''m sorry, Terence... "

 Chapter 328 As Long As I Can Alive, Thats Good

    Chapter 328 As Long As I Can Alive, That''s Good


    "No, you didn''t..." Terence shook his head and hugged her abruptly. The two almost hugged each other


    and cried. "It''s the happiest thing to wake you up. Vivian, I have been waiting for you to wake up..."


    He didn''t want to mention the scene of the surgery that day again. However, as soon as he closed his


    eyes, he could still remember how Vivian fell into his arms that day after she spat out blood and the


    words he signed on the operation sheet... He didn''t want to experience such a thing again, which made


    him feel that his life would be meaningless if he lost Charlie. He didn''t want to experience it again.


    Fortunately, seven days of suffering was over, and she finally woke up.


    He held her tighter. Like a child, Terence felt the joy of recovery and stubbornly refused to let go of


    Vivian. He forgot what was calmness and sensibility was... Just let them all got out of here! All he


    wanted was to see Vivian safe and sound! He wanted to hold her and feel her heartbeat.


    Vivian could not help but pat on his shoulder. Although she was held tightly by him, she could feel that


    he was uneasy under his nervousness.


    "Wow Wow... "


    While enjoying Terence''s unusual care, the little babies seemed to have sensed that Vivian had woke


    up, the subtle family bond between the babies and mother, which made them cry almost at the same


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    time.


    Vivian''s heart skipped a beat and her blood boiled. Feeling a little heartache, she pushed Terence


    away and said in a hurry, "I want to see my baby... Let go of me first... "


    Terence let go of Vivian gently and sighed, "The kids are in the incubator. You can''t see them."


    "I can see them through the incubator." She was about to sit up as soon as possible, but Terence


    stopped her. "No, you can''t. You just woke up. I have to ask the doctor to make sure you are all right


    before I get you out of bed."


    "But..." Looking at the incubator not far away, Vivian saw the blurry outline of the two children and said


    anxiously, "I''m fine, I just want to see them."


    "No way." Terence shook his head firmly. This time, he would not let go of her. It was his carelessness


    that resulted in her sudden onset. He was really scared.


    "Then.. Go and call the doctor! " Vivian was so worried that her eyes became red. "Let the doctor tell


    you I''m fine," she added


    Terence sighed and directly pressed the emergency bell at the bedside. "If you want me to go out, you


    can get out of bed secretly."


    Vivian blushed and felt wronged. As soon as she opened her mouth, she couldn''t help but cough.


    "How is it going? !" Terence''s face turned pale with fear. He held on to Vivian''s arm immediately. Vivian


    shook her head and said, "I''m fine." then she kept sweeping over the incubator.


    Terence''s heart ached when he saw his beloved wife and children. But he had no choice but tofort


    her, "Honey, please wait a little longer. I will ask the doctor if we''re allowed to take them out."


    Biting her lower lip, Vivian nodded in agreement. The baby''s cry gradually faded away. It was a great


    relief to Vivian. She just wanted to see her baby''s wish had never faded away.


    She didn''t know how many days she had slept. In a daze, she only remembered that someone was


    talking about the baby, and she seemed to be able to feel that her stomach was getting smaller. Where


    was the baby? When she was in aa, she couldn''t stop questioning this question deep in her heart.


    Deep down, she was afraid that Terence would do something bad to the babies for the sake of her.


    Fortunately, her baby was born safely.


    "By the way..." Suddenly, something urred to Vivian. She grabbed his wrist and asked anxiously,


    "Are they boys or girls? Is our baby a boy and a girl? "


    "They are twins, they''re boys." Terence smiled and said, "Honey, you are the best. Babies are all


    healthy. They just came to this world in advance."


    "That''s good, that''s good." The word ''healthy'' already pleased Vivian. She didn''t care it was a boy or a


    girl at all. When she was about to breathe a sigh of relief, she realized something was wrong. She


    looked at Terence again and asked, "Is our baby really very healthy? Have my disease been inherited


    from them? "


    There was a moment of silence in the air. Terence frowned and nodded slightly. Then he exined,


    "The children''s disease is under treatment. It has been prepared. When they get out of the incubators,


    they can be treated. If they get injected twice, they will recover."


    Vivian didn''t believe what he said and her heart beat faster.


    But right at this moment, a group of white coat rushed in from the door. The head was Vivian''s father.


    He rushed to the bed as soon as he saw Vivian wake up, and his muddy tears immediately wet his


    eyes.


    "Vivian, Vivian... You''re scaring me to death! " Jacob sobbed as he touched Vivian''s face, "Thank God,


    my daughter is awake."


    "Father!" Vivian threw herself in her father''s arms, "I''m sorry, sorry I made you worried again... "


    "Thank God! You''re awake. It''s my fault that I didn''t cure you. " Tears coursed down Jacob''s cheeks. He


    wiped the tears and said, "Let''s call it a day. Let me have a check of your body."


    Vivian tried topose herself.


    When the family of Spencer returned to have dinner, Vivian just finished her examination of her body.


    Noticing that Vivian had woken up, Fiona couldn''t help speaking to her with her eyes red.


    "The sudden onset of Mrs. He''s ill this time is caused by the resisting of the twins in her body. If she


    stopped infusion. then her condition will never be like this anymore, such as fainting and spitting blood."


    The three doctors rushed to the hospital as quickly as they could and took a closer look at the


    examination result. "Mrs. He needs to stop the infusion now. It''s hard to say whether she will recover or


    not," they answered


    Hearing this, Terence immediately turned red with anxiety and roared, "Who assured us that we can


    cure the disease of Vivian? Why did you say I''m not sure? Are you fooling me?! Okay? Aren''t you very


    powerful? And you also developed the antidote for Spencer soon.. Why can''t you cure Vivian? Did you


    do it on purpose? "


    "Sorry, Mr. Terence..."


    "We are really trying our best to treat Mrs. He."


    The three white coats lowered their heads, exining for themselves, "We just need some time."


    "How long? Hmm? " With blue veins bulged on his hands, Terence was now on the verge of rage. He


    had plenty of time, but what about Vivian? How much time does she have to wait?


    Spencer stood beside Terence, watching him closely in case he got furious and hurt others at any time.


    The three doctors didn''t speak, but Vivian said lightly, "Am I going to die?"


    "Vivian..." Said Terence, gritting his teeth. His eyes were filled with sadness. How could she say the


    word "die" so easily?!


    Ignoring Terence, she looked at the three doctors doubtfully. One of them shook his head and said,


    "No."


    "What would it be like then? ''Will it be like the same as before, will I faint so often? Or will I get


    paralyzed in the bed? Or will I be blind? "


    "Mrs. He, you''re saying the worst situation." The man continued, "After the treatment for the period of


    pregnancy, if the body does not have the resistance, it should be able to be cured. It''s the most


    dangerous time after delivery. If you don''t have any significant reaction after delivery, you will be likely


    to recover. "


    "It''s good that I won''t die," Vivian added and felt a little relieved.


    Terence didn''t know what to say. He was in aplicated mood. On the one hand, he felt a little


    relieved when he knew that Vivian would be fine. On the other hand, he still felt a lingering fear in his


    heart as he knew that Vivian might suffer from her disease.


    "Doctor, can I hold my child out for a while? I want to hold them in my arms. "


    Before the doctor left, Vivian asked in fear, afraid of getting the answer she didn''t want.


    "The two babies are growing so fast that all the indexes are normal, except they worn born one month


    earlier. You can take them out for a while. But, at most ten minutes. "


    "Thank you so much! Thank you so much, doctor! " Upon hearing this, Vivian was relieved.


    After the doctor left, Terence held the arm of Vivian and they got out of the bed. Vivian stumbled to the


    heat instion box. The nurse opened the box, and Vivian took out the babies in the box with sacred


    and loving hands. The moment her finger touched the little baby, her heart trembled all of a sudden,


    and a kind of inexplicable feeling surged through her body.


    Maybe out of mother''s natural instinct, she picked up the baby by herself, and made the baby quite


    "Mrs. He, you''re holding the brother."


    The nursing worker cut in. Vivian touched her son''s face with a smile and teased him, "Baby, you are


    the older one when you''re born!"


    "Wow wow wow wow..."


    Another younger brother in the incubator burst into tears. A spasm of pain struck Vivian''s heart. In a


    hurry, she handed the older baby to Terence, and stretched out her arms to hug the younger one.


    Terence took over his son subconsciously and was frightened after he realized what happened. He


    held the little boy''s body with both hands and didn''t dare to move, fearing that he would hurt the little


    boy which was less than his two hands.


    "It looks so tired to give birth to two babies. Even when they''re holding the babies are a little busy."


    Spencer sighed added, "But it seems to be fun to see the happy expressions on their faces."


    "Sometimes it is very fun, sometimes it is very tired and helpless." Fiona replied with a smile, after all,


    she had experienced all of this. As expected, Terence streamed just as she finished her words.


    The crowd looked at Terence and saw the little guy in his arms peed and wet himself. He became


    speechless and embarrassing.


    "Haha..." Vivian burst intoughter. Hearing herughter, Terence became delighted all of a sudden.


    His lifelong wish was to see that Vivian could be so happy forever!

 Chapter 329 Liam He, Aaron He

    Chapter 329 Liam He, Aaron He


    Fiona finished the final exam with the first ce in jewelry design major, so she got the qualification to


    participate in the biennial "national college students jewelry designpetition". In order to celebrate,


    she invited Spencer and Sarah to have a meal with her schrship. Sophia, who was brought by


    George to their honeymoon, also sent a differently invitation to Fiona. She told her off the incredible trip


    and encouraged Fiona to continue her study in the next semester.


    Vivian''s condition was very stable, there was no legend of pregnancy incidence of three or four times


    higher incidence rate, and there was no symptoms of any disease. So she kept deceiving herself and


    preferred to believe that it was an ident that she fainted because she vomited bloodst time. And


    the three doctors were still working on the drug development for her.


    It was another hot summer day in M City. The twins of Vivian and Terence were finally out of the


    incubator. Their weight had reached the standard that normal children should have. They curiously


    looked at the surrounding things and babbled from time to time.


    Vivian had had enough of staying in the hospital. She went out with the two kids while crying and


    shouting. Getting the permission from the doctor, Vivian was so excited that she wanted to cry.


    Terence''s parents strongly urged Vivian to go back to the family residence. On second thought, it was


    better than going to the hospital no matter where she went. Besides, the family residence was so close


    to the Fiona''s house, so that she could have a chat with her about doing mother''s things. It was the


    best, only better.


    Terence was more professional in taking care of kids than Vivian was. She liked kids very much, but


    when the twins cried, she was at a loss and didn''t know what to do, so Terence was fully responsible


    for coaxing the children. Vivian was usually quick witted, but when she changed the children''s clothes


    and diapers, the two children always didn''t buy it. Terence had no choice, so he was responsible for


    changing diapers. So after more than two months, the twins smiled when they saw Terence.


    Apparently, they liked their father more.


    Vivian felt wronged sometimes. Terence caressed her head with a smile as he replied, "I love you,


    that''s enough. I don''t want to have the twinspete with me for your love."


    Spencer always thought that Terence''s skill of coaxing his wife had reached a fantastic level.


    "We''ve heard the names of the two babies. What''s their names?" One day, when Terence''s family went


    to the Cheng''s house for dinner, Spencer brought it up by ident. "Yesterday, I heard from my uncle


    that you were too busy to give the names until thete night."


    "Yes, it''s very hard to give a name. We even need to give two names at one time. I''m so annoyed."


    Holding a baby in his arms, Terence couldn''t do anything. He pointed at the tea on the table with his


    chin and said to Spencer, "Bring me a cup of tea. I''m thirsty."


    "Humph I don''t want to be manipted by you. " Spencer then turned to look at the little boy in


    Terence''s arms. Suddenly, he reached out his hand and said, "Come here. I''ll take your son. If you


    want to drink water, take it yourself."


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Spencer!" Terence smiled and put the baby into Spencer''s arms. Cheerfully taking the


    baby from him, Spencer stretched out his hand and touched the baby''s little face. Coincidentally, Sarah


    ran into the kitchen and found that Spencer was holding the baby in his arms. She shouted, "Daddy, be


    careful not to drop my brother!"


    Terence couldn''t helpughing, but finally picked up his teacup and drank water leisurely.


    "Do you think your father is so stupid?" Spencer looked at Sarah discontentedly. The baby in his arms


    opened his mouth when he heard the noise, he wanted to saw who was talking, and the saliva flowed


    down from the corners of his mouth.


    Spencer wiped the saliva from the little boy''s mouth with his hand, and then ced his finger on


    Terence''s clothes. It all happened so smoothly. Terence dodged. However, there was still a little saliva


    on his clothes.


    Giggle, giggle, giggle


    The little boy suddenly smiled at Spencer, which made him joyful and incredibly excited. He said,


    "Terence, your son is smiling at me!"


    After drinking the tea, Terence stood up and said, "Little fellow, your father has been bullied. Are you so


    happy?"


    "Because he is too young to understand things." Sarah said, looking serious.


    That was what Vivian and Fiona saw when they came down the stairs. Terence was holding Sarah in


    his arms, while Spencer was taking Terence''s son. The four of them were ying.


    "Be careful, Spencer! Terence, why are you ying with them? " Terrified, Fiona picked up the pace to


    walk down the stairs. She couldn''t bear to see such a little baby being held and taken up by Spencer.


    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine." With the baby in his arms, Spencer walked towards Fiona and


    reached out his hands to help her get down the stairs. At the same time, the other baby girl in Vivian''s


    arms also tilted his head and struggled to get close to Spencer, who was extremely ttered, "I''m so


    wee! Come on, let me y with this baby. "


    "Does my son y for you?" Vivian asked, rolling her eyes


    "Haha..." With a smile, Spencer took over the baby from Vivian without her consent, and held them one


    by one on his arms, gritting his teeth in fury, which scared Fiona.


    "Stop it." Frowning, Fiona took a little fellow from Spencer. But when she was about to pass the little


    fellow to Vivian, she saw Vivian dodge with a smile. She hopped to Terence and said, "Fiona, I have


    been holding him for a long time. I''m very tire now. Could you hold him for a while! Hee hee... "


    "¡­¡­" Fiona was speechless. The little boy pressed himself against her chest. The cute expression on


    his face was so enchanting that Fiona couldn''t help but give him a kiss.


    They hugged each other in their arms. While Vivian was taking pictures of them with Fiona''s phone,


    she said with a smile, "Look, you two are holding each other. People who don''t know you will think that


    the babies are yours! When your baby is born, how about I will leave them at your home for a while? "


    "You wish!" Spencer snorted.


    While Vivian was about to put down her phone, the phone received an email from Sophia to Fiona.


    "Fiona, Sophia sent you an email. May I have a look?" Vivian asked.


    "Okay. I don''t know what she wrote."


    Vivian opened it curiously and found that it was a photo of Sophia and George. They wore H skirts,


    short shorts and sunsses which matched each other quite leisurely and eye-catching. They went


    against the vast sea on the background, and Sophia''s short hair that was blown by the sea wind. They


    were very eye-catching and very attractive.


    "I want to go travel, too, Terence." Looking at the photo, Vivian said in an envious tone.


    "We will go in the future." ncing at the photos, Terence had already had a n in his mind.


    "When is it?" Vivian looked upset.


    "When you get better, when the kids get older," Replied Terence.


    "Your answer is too unlikely." Vivian pouted discontentedly, "I think you didn''t take my words seriously."


    "How could I deceive you?" With an arm around Vivian''s waist, Terence said, "The kids are so young. If


    we go to travel at this time, isn''t it too irresponsible? And your disease... "


    "I''m fine." Upon hearing this, Vivian interrupted him at once.


    Terence sighed. Before he could say anything, Spencer and Fiona walked towards them with their


    children in their arms. After a short while, they asked again, "Terence, what are the names of your two


    sons? You didn''t tell me just now. "


    "The older one is Liam He, and the younger one is Aaron He. We hope they two can grow up healthily


    and happily, and we hope they can be brave and smart. " Vivian added, "What do you think? Their


    names sound good, don''t them? They''re full of meaning! "


    "Sounds good." Fiona nodded with a smile, "Liam, Aaron, they''re good names."


    Hearing this, Sarah nodded and said, "Both of my brothers have a good name."


    "Good girl." Terence touched Sarah''s hair.


    "Liam, Aaron." Spencer also read the names, amused the little boy in his arms, and said with a smile,


    "Then who is this in my arms, Liam or Aaron?"


    "Well..." With a frown, Vivian stood up from the sofa. She walked back and forth between them.


    Looking at them, and then she turned to Terence for help. "Terence, who is your eldest son?" she


    asked


    "Honey, our sons will me you when they grow up." Terence smiled, "No wonder that when we bathed


    the twinsst time, Liam was bathed twice, but Aaron had already fallen asleep on the bed. It turns out


    that you haven''t distinguished them yet!"


    "I didn''t mean it. They look the same and wear the same clothes." Vivian stuck out her tongue at him.


    While listening to their conversation, Fiona and Spencer looked at them with great interest. Terence


    pointed at the baby in Spencer''s arms and said, "This is Liam."


    Vivian looked at Terence adoringly, "How did you tell that? You''re so awesome. Teach me, please. "


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I don''t have any means," replied Terence with an innocent look on his face. "I just can''t help but think


    that the two kids are quite different from each other. Maybe there is a very slightchrymal mole under


    Liam''s left eye."


    After hearing what Terence had said, Johnny quickly lowered his head to have a look. Meanwhile,


    Fiona also moved closer to him. After looking at his face for a while, she asked, "there is really a


    "If he has achrymal mole, isn''t he a cry baby?" Vivian stood up in disbelief.


    "Achrymal mole is very romantic." Fiona added, "I have been doing design recently and searched a


    lot of information. I am ready to make a tear shaped pendant. ording to the records of the cinnabar


    sect, thechrymal mole is under the corner of the eye, which is an auspicious omen of good luck. A


    man who has achrymal mole will have a sweet and stable love, and will be no change in his


    marriage. "


    "Wow, really?" Hearing that, Vivian was very happy. Then she pleaded, "Fiona, can you give the


    pendant designed by you to Liam, okay?"


    "Okay, of course I can give it to him!" Fiona nodded, "Thank God you like it."


    "No, no, No. It''s toote to beg." Vivian blinked her eyes, "It''s a deal, isn''t it?"


    "Okay."

 Chapter 330 Fiona Was Carrying A Nezha

    Chapter 330 Fiona Was Carrying A Nezha


    Winter came after four months in M City. Last year''s scene was still vivid in their mind, which made


    them very happy about the future. Too many things had happened in this year. Good or bad, every


    thought was vivid in the mind.


    Liam and Aaron had received treatment and the dysmenorrhea had disappeared from their body this


    time. That was to say, they would grow up healthily from now on. There would be no worries or


    concerns about Vivian. Everyone knew that the two kids'' recovery was a good thing.


    But none of them mentioned anything about Vivian''s disease. Since the three doctors had not


    developed new elixirs for such a long time, everyone was silent and didn''t want to think about the


    result. It meant something that no one wanted to think about. Perhaps it was because all the people


    around her had gone through a lot of difficulties and they didn''t want to talk about her any more as they


    knew that it was hard to live a happy life. Besides, Vivian was in a good health condition, so no one


    wanted to ask more about her. Maybe one day, Vivian would have an episode. But it was not fatal.


    As time went by, Terence''s sadness and worries finally dissipated. The worst he could think of was the


    death. But since Vivian was fine, what should he worry about?


    Since Spencer had been promoted, there wasn''t so much work, and he wasn''t as rxed as before.


    From his perspective, he only took part in the major strategic decision. But it needed at least ten days


    and half a month to make a decision. So after working hard for a long time, he started to enjoy the


    rxing life with Fiona.


    After the next semester, Fiona was more conspicuous in the school. One was she was about to give


    birth to a baby, and the other was she won the first prize of the college designpetition. Ever since


    she announced the award of thepetition, Fiona received the invitation from a variety of enterprises,


    but she still handed the design and sale right of her works to Ryan. And the award-winning work was


    naturally given to the eldest son of Vivian, Liam.


    Again, D University was preparing for a new semester of test. At four o''clock in the afternoon, Sophia


    helped Fiona out of the examination field, wrapped her scarf around her neck and said, "Fiona, when is


    your baby due date? Is the babying? "


    "Yes." Resting her hands on her hips, Fiona continued, "My due date isst week. I thought I must be


    short of test again. But the baby didn''te."


    "He is reluctant to leave your belly." Sophiaughed. "I think this boy will follow your character when he


    is born. He must be a cold man... He''s so bossy. One day, he''ll surely attract arge number of girls. "


    "Why does he attract so many girls?" Fiona smiled, "Just one is enough." Sophia giggled.


    "Fiona!"


    A familiar voice came from not far away. Fiona raised her head and saw that Spencer had just parked


    the car not far away. He opened the door and got out of the car. He was still handsome in his overcoat.


    It suddenly urred to her the first time she had met with Spencer. Time and space seemed to be


    intertwined. She gave a soft smile. At that time, he also came to her direction, the same as now, and


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    different from now...


    Standing in front of her, Spencer led her to his arms and asked, "How''s it going? How are you today? "


    "Not bad." Fiona nodded, "The baby is very good."


    "That''s good." A smile of relief broke on his face. He continued after a few words, "I''ve asked them to


    prepare some daily necessities for you in the hospital. You''ve already passed the test anyway. Let''s go


    to the hospital to wait for the baby. Otherwise we will be in a hurry."


    Standing next to them, Sophia couldn''t help but thought, ''what a capricious man Spencer is!


    Sometimes he can be careless, but now he has a perfect arrangement on how to take care of Fiona.''.


    Indeed, Fiona had a good taste. He was the only one who was suitable for her. Ryan could only be one


    of the best friends of Fiona.


    "Okay, I won''t go with you." Shaking her hand, Sophia said, "I''m going to the apartment to have a video


    chat with my husband."


    Fiona smiled and waved goodbye to Sophia. When she was talking with Spencer and walking forward,


    she suddenly screamed out. She held her stomach and stood there for a few seconds. Cold sweat fell


    down her forehead.


    Spencer''s heart jolted, but he quickly regained hisposure and held her into his arms. But the pain


    in her belly became stronger and stronger. "It hurts..." she muttered


    "Honey, it doesn''t hurt." He patted her as if she was a kid, but there were sweat in his palm nervously.


    He said, "I''ll take you to the hospital. Don''t worry."


    Hearing the voice, Sophia immediately turned around and hurriedly ran over, shouting for help in panic.


    "Spencer, is my due date approaching..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Although he had practiced martial arts for hundreds of times in his heart, he still felt


    a little flustered right now. When he saw a car not far away from them, he ran towards it with a


    trembling hand and a hug of Fiona. "Karl, open the door," he said


    "Yes, sir!" Karl also got off the car and opened the door for her. The studentsing out of the


    teaching building were staring at the scene in front of them with curiosity.


    Exasperated, Sophia hopped into the car and followed the car heading to the hospital. The car


    disappeared in the distance, leaving those students behind.


    In the car, Fiona was held by Spencer. She frowned and bit her lower lip. She couldn''t say a word, but


    just sobbed in her mouth. Looking flustered, Spencer ordered Karl, "Hurry up!"


    "Okay!" As a man of great pressure, Karl knew that he was under a lot of pressure. As he drove


    steadily, he was speeding.


    Sophia held her hand and said, "Wait a moment, Fiona. We''re on our way to the hospital. Don''t born


    the baby in the car! We can''t even deliver the baby! "


    Hearing Sophia''s words, Fiona couldn''t helpughing. But as she smiled, her stomach ached again.


    Spencer cast a stern nce at Sophia and said, "Shut up!"


    As the car was heading to the hospital, Fiona''s belly gradually stopped aching. When she was carried


    out by Spencer at the gate of the hospital, she felt that it was just her illusion..


    "Doctor! Where is the doctor?" As Spencer rushed into the hospital with Fiona in his arms, a group of


    doctors and nurses rushed to him, but he didn''t even have time to refute or exin. Fiona couldn''t have


    any time to exin, she even wanted to say that she didn''t want to deliver the baby!


    Before entering the operating room, Spencer was still in the state of shock. He held her hand tightly


    and said affectionately, "I''ll wait for you toe out."


    The corners of Fiona''s mouth twitched. She didn''t have the heart to disappoint him and push him into


    the operating room.


    Outside the operating room, he paced anxiously. From time to time, he would fall on the door to listen


    to the sound inside, or pull his hair and pacing back and forth. He would only listen to the sound inside.


    After a long time, a doctor''s white gown came out from the operating room. As soon as he saw him,


    Spencer went up to him, grabbed his cor and shouted, "Damn it! Where''s my wife! Why was there no


    sound in the room! What did you do to Fiona? "


    "Yes, what did you do!" Sophia chipped in, full of anger.


    The doctor was shocked, "Mr. Spencer... Mrs. Cheng wille out soon... "


    Hardly had his voice faded away, the door of the operating room was just opened by someone. After


    pushing the doctor away, Spencer ran over in a hurry. When he saw Fiona lying in the hospital bed, his


    eyes suddenly opened wide, and his heart sank. He asked anxiously, "What''s wrong with Fiona?!


    She... "


    "Madam is asleep."


    "Really?" The expression on his face suddenly became strange and awkward. "What? Has she fallen


    asleep? What about the baby? "


    "She hasn''t given birth yet!" The doctor exined, "She may be inbor soon. The prenatal pain she


    suffered just now showed it. But now the baby seems unwilling toe out."


    Lying on the operating table, Fiona was in a sound sleep. Spencer waved his hand, indicating for the


    nurses to take her back to her ward. He followed them, but didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry.


    What a mistake.


    In the next three days, the baby in Fiona''s womb began to be naughty. Fiona''s belly hurt every day, but


    the baby didn''te out. No matter how desperate Fiona was, she wouldn''t be able to give birth to the


    baby.


    Terence and Vivian came to the hospital together. They couldn''t helpughing when they saw the


    ghastly look on Spencer''s face. Terence told the fortune. The little baby in Fiona''s belly must be sent by


    God to oppose Spencer. Later, it turned out that Terence was very foresight.


    Wayne had given Sarah a name. And this time he also took a book to name his grandson. But his little


    boy was so naughty, until now he was still unwilling toe out from his mother''s belly to see this


    beautiful world.


    Every time Sophia came to the hospital, she couldn''t help butin that Fiona was carrying a


    Nezha. He was really such an annoying boy!


    On a rainy afternoon, when the first snow in the winter approached the M City, Fiona''s belly hurt again.


    This time it really hurt.


    Having been trained to be a strong willed person, and a great warrior who stayed calm in the face of


    danger, Spencerforted Fiona on the one hand, and quickly called the nurses to call the doctor to


    send her into the operating room on the other hand. Spencer wanted to go in the operating room with


    her. But the doctor refused him. So he had to wait outside the delivery room.


    "Ah --"


    Soon, the delivery room was filled with the miserable scream of Fiona. Even though Spencer had been


    fully prepared, he still felt heartbroken for her.


    "Ah --"


    After a long time, Fiona''s voice softened, and there was a trace of hoarse in her voice. But there was


    no sound of a baby''s cry. Spencer nervously bit his fingertips.


    "Hurry up, head out! Push harder..."


    "Take a deep breath, don''t be nervous..."


    "Wow wow wow wow..." A baby''s loud cry resounded through the delivery room. Spencer was


    surprised and relieved.

 Chapter 331 A Wedding Trip

    Chapter 331 A Wedding Trip


    When Spencer heard sound in the delivery room, he was overjoyed that Fiona was no longer carrying


    her child. However, Fiona didn''t show up, which made him more anxious. He walked two circles around


    the delivery room and didn''t find a doctore out. When he reached the door, he knocked the door


    and shouted, "Fiona! Are you okay, Fiona! Where is the doctor! Where''s the nurse! Open the door for


    me! "


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    The p did take effect. The door was opened at once. The head nurse stood at the door and said,


    "Congrattions, Mr. Spencer. It''s a boy."


    "Okay. Thank you!" Spencer thanked her and when he saw Fiona turn around, he walked past the


    nurse, ran to the bedside and grabbed Fiona''s hand and looked up and down to check if she was okay.


    Fiona was almost fainted. Her face was sweaty, and her hair on her forehead waspletely wet. She


    was so tired that she just wanted to sleep. But when she heard the voice of Spencer, she opened her


    eyes and smiled in relief, "I''m so tired!"


    With worry written all over his face, Spencer reached out his hand and wiped off her sweats. "Go to


    sleep if you feel tired! Have a rest now. I''ll be with you. "


    "Where is the baby?" Fiona asked in a weak voice.


    "My baby.. My child... " Spencer looked around but didn''t see the boy. "Where is the boy?" he shouted


    anxiously.


    "Here he is!" The doctor immediately took the baby to them and showed him to Fiona. The baby was


    crying loudly, which made Fiona smile and pass out.


    Spencer was almost frightened to death. He had no senses at all. He shouted, "Fiona, how are you


    doing? Why did you pass out? Don''t scare me! "


    The two of them kept shouting and crying, which made the doctors and nurses unhappy. The doctor


    hastily exined that Fiona fell asleep because she was too tired, and this made Spencer a little


    relieved. But he still followed her and got out of the delivery room.


    They walked out of the delivery room and went out of the operating room. Spencer''s father, Terence,


    Sarah, and George and Sophia all came to see the new baby.


    As soon as Sarah saw Fiona lying on the hospital bed, tears filled her eyes all at once. She asked in


    grievance and worry, "What happened to mom?"


    The doctor who came out of the delivery room sighed in his heart that the backbone of this family


    depended on this youngdy, Mrs. Cheng. But she was so tired that she fell asleep. From Mr. Spencer


    to his daughter, they behaved as the sky has copsed. ''But this will her feel happy, won''t it?''


    "Mom is too tired." Then Spencerforted her, "I will send Fiona back to her ward first. Sarah, you


    stay here with little brother! " Sarah nodded.


    "Finally she gives birth to the baby." Sophia breathed a sigh of relief and stuck out her tongue.


    "Congrattions on the new baby!" The nurse showed the baby to everyone with a smile. Everyone


    had known the baby''s gender. They were all excited to see hees out of his mother''s belly.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa." Sarah was held in Ethan''s arms, she looked at her little brother with her chubby


    eyes and asked, "Why doesn''t my brother speak? He neither calls you Grandpa nor calls me sister. "


    "He''s too young to speak yet." Said Ethan, smiling. The others echoed with a smile for Sarah''s


    innocence.


    "He is so stupid!" Sarahmented with contempt. She asked with curiosity, "Grandpa, give him a


    hug! Tell him his name!"


    Ethan gave Sarah to the people beside him, a look of joy on his face. Taking his grandson from the


    nurse, he said to the boy, "He''s name is Rick Cheng, I hope he is a brave and intelligent child. Your


    great-grandpa named you, Rick Cheng. "


    Terence smiled, "Grandpa Wayne really did a lot for their names!"


    "Yes." Ethan nodded with a big smile on his face. The rest of the people also joined in to y with the


    little boy.


    Fiona had been pregnant before, but she still found it difficult to give birth to the baby. The doctor didn''t


    know why. Vivian said that it was because the little boy subconsciously didn''t want to leave her.


    Perhaps in the future, he would stick with Fiona.


    She was right. The little boy had been with his mother since he was born. No one wanted to take him


    away from Fiona. Meanwhile, Fiona was lying beside him silently. He was in a sound sleep too.


    Spencer had wanted to take the little boy away from Fiona in his sleep. But the little boy felt it and


    opened his mouth and burst into tears, relentlessly peed on Spencer''s body. At that time, Spencer had


    thought that he had be the enemy of Rick...


    What pissed Spencer off most was the way the little boy was ''eating his meal''. While he was sucking


    the breast milk from Fiona, he looked at Spencer with his puppy eyes and seemed to be showing off.


    Every time Spencer thought that he had been celibate for more than half a year, he would wait for this


    little guy toe out! And now, he had to watch his son forcibly upy his wife.


    On a cold day, Rick''s one month old celebration party was going on in the Cheng family residence.


    From morning to night, it was only until the guests left that they finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m so tired!" Fiona punched her arm.


    "Thank you, honey." Spencer stood behind her and gave her a shoulder massage. "Now that you are


    tired, go upstairs and have a rest. Don''t worry about other things." he said


    "Really, you''re so sweetheart?" With a smile, Fiona went upstairs. "When I get there, your son is


    waiting for me! How can I rest so soon? "


    Following Fiona, Spencer walked upstairs with a smirk on his face. When he was about to enter the


    bedroom, he said in a meaningful tone, "I have left the two kids to the nanny to take care of. Tonight,


    you are mine... Do you know how hard it is for me to stay alone with you, let alone being intimate with


    you? "


    Hearing what he had said, Fiona stopped what she was doing and blushed. His warm breath tickled her


    neck, and she instinctively wanted to dodge, but Spencer had already seen through her mind. He


    quickly took a step and held her in his arms, whispering in her ear, "It''s been so long. Don''t you miss


    me?"


    But the next second, Spencer turned her body around and looked at Fiona. With a shy look, Fiona


    turned her head away and muttered, "Don''t be naughty!" ''They''re still in the corridor! Even though


    they''re at home, their assistant is packing things downstairs. What if someone goes upstairs?''


    "I''m serious." Raising his head and smiling, Spencer suddenly lowered his head and kissed her. And


    his hand was on the door. He gently turned the knob and the door was opened. Spencer pushed her


    towards the bedroom rudely, but his lips never left hers.


    "Wow wow wow wow..."


    The two were lost in their thoughts. When they just took two steps forward, they heard someone crying


    in the room. Before they could make any reaction, they heard footsteps from time to time and the crispCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    sound of Sarah''s footsteps. "Dad, are you going to eat mom? And you keep biting my Mommy... "


    "Ah -" Fiona screamed in a low voice out of fear. Subconsciously, she threw herself into Spencer''s


    arms. Her face became even redder. Spencer was held Fiona in his arms. With the Barbie doll in her


    arms, Sarah stood in front to them and looked at them with curiosity in her eyes. The corners of


    Spencer''s mouth twitched. Embarrassed, he asked, "Sarah, why are you here?"


    "Well Mom mamu¡­¡­"


    Without any reply, two weaker guys climbed out of the inner room. Liam and Aaron were walking on the


    carpet. When they saw Fiona, they called her "Mom" while they climbed to her. Afraid that they might


    catch a cold, Fiona walked up to them at once.


    "Haha..." Sarah ran to the two boys happily and touched their faces,ughing, "They two are funny.


    They can call anyone else mother, and even call me mom!"


    Turning around, Fiona and Spencer looked at each other and asked, "Why are they here?" Then he


    was shocked and asked, "Is Rick there too?"


    "Our little brother is on the bed. He has just peed!" Sarah exined.


    Feeling something wrong would happen, Fiona picked up her pace and walked inside, saying, "Bring


    Liam and Aaron here." Spencer picked up the two little guys from the ground and followed behind. After


    entering the room, Fiona found the wet sheet on the bed.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    After Spencer tucked the two boys of He family''s in bed, his phone suddenly rang. He took it out and


    put it on speaker when he saw it was from Terence. He shouted angrily, "Terence! Do you leave your


    sons at my home? "


    "No, it''s not leaving. I want you to take care of my sons ." "I have something very important to deal with


    Vivian, so please take care of them for a while with Fiona." exined Terence


    "What is it?" All of a sudden, Spencer became nervous. Meanwhile, Fiona stopped changing the diaper


    for the baby. Was it because of Vivian''s disease?


    "Well We are now at the airport. We are going to have a wedding trip. "


    "¡­¡­" After being stunned for two seconds, Spencer came to himself and shouted angrily, "Bastard!


    You bastard, Terence! Are you kidding me! You go to y! Leave these two troublemakers to me! "


    "Haha..." Terenceughed loudly.


    Vivian''s voice also squeezed in, "Spencer, I am afraid that you will do something bad to Fiona tonight,


    so I specially send my two sons to stop you! Haha! "


    Fiona giggled with her face blushed, and she heard that Spencer growled, "Fiona is my wife, and you


    have no right to judge what I want to do with her! I think you are the one who want to do something


    bad! "


    "All right, all right. We will get on the ne soon!" Ignoring his threat, Vivian said to Terence, "Hang up!"


    "Okay, I''ll hang up now." However, Terence continued tofort Spencer, "We ask you to take care of


    the baby. We just want your son, Rick to be a goodpanion with Liam and Aaron. Then you don''t


    get bored. What''s more, my mother has gone back to her hometown recently and won''te back


    soon. I have no one to take care of them, so I have no other choice! I believe you and Fiona. "


    "Terence, I warn you. You''d bettere back right now!" Spencer ruffled his hair angrily and opened


    his mouth, "You know what? I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time. I finally got a chance to


    be alone with Fiona, but you ruined it! Ah... If you don''te back, I will immediately cancel your flight!


    "


    "Okay, enough!" Terence didn''t take his words seriously. He smiled and said, "Let''s talkter! I board! I


    will send you the photo! "


    "Terence! Damn it! Hello?! Hello... "


    The phone was cut off before Spencer could finish his words.


    "Damn it..." Spencery on the bed and cursed, and as soon as he fell down, the kids pounced on him


    at the same time.

 Chapter 332 Spend The Rest Life With You (Part One)

    Chapter 332 Spend The Rest Life With You (Part One)


    Terence and Vivian had enjoyed their time. They wanted to go to a warm and beautiful ind, in the


    south, the sun was shining as spring, and they yed happily here without worrying anything.


    However, on the contrary, in the cold night in M City, Fiona and Spencer would stay with their four little


    kids and suffer a lot...


    They had been looking forward to spend with each other for a long time. But now Terence''s dream


    came true. Depressed, Spencer looked at Liam and Aaron and muttered, "Your parents don''t want you


    anymore. Why don''t you live with us in the future and just ignore Terence?"


    After he finished, the brothers suddenly giggled. They crawled towards him and whispered, "Ah...


    papa¡­¡­"


    Hearing this, Spencer was intrigued. He teased them, whistling, "Come on, let''s call Daddy."


    Fiona silently rubbed her eyebrows. "Spencer, be careful that Terence will ask you for trouble when he


    "How can it be the same?" Spencer snorted, "What a cunning fox. He set me up without letting me


    know. I have to take advantage of his son. Come on, call me Daddy! "


    "Mom Well, papa... "


    The two little guys could only make sounds that were simr to "Mom" and "Dad", which made Spencer


    a little depressed.


    After a long time, Fiona was drowsy in bed, and the kids were sleeping soundly on the bed. After


    Spencer put Terence''s two sons in the crib, he put his little son in a cradle, and then took Sarah back to


    her room. Finally, he got everything settled. He went to the bed next to Fiona, holding her in his arms,


    and fell asleep soundly.


    Feeling the temperature on Spencer''s body, Fiona raised a corner of her lips. Although she was


    sleeping in a daze, she still softly said, "Thank you for your hard work."


    "Not at all." Spencer then kissed her forehead and continued, "I''ve been looking forward to serve Fiona


    for my whole life."


    With these words, Fiona snuggled in his arms, falling asleep quickly.


    Terence and Vivian'' wedding trip was inspired by Sophiast time. The photo taken on her honeymoon


    was so beautiful that Vivian had been yearning for the sea for a long time. Finally, Terence voiced out


    his thought not long ago, which made Vivian almost cry. Terence said. He guessed that Vivian didn''t


    like to hold a wedding banquet like holding a wedding ceremony, so he refused to hold a wedding


    ceremony, and chose a wedding trip instead. Terence told the elders about their wedding trip, and they


    all agreed.


    "How about we go to the ind for a week first? Then we can sail there. We can take the cruise directly


    to K Country and return to M City." At the same time, on the ne, Terence told Vivian his ns in the


    map, "After going back, visit our child and rest at home for two days. When the time is right, we can fly


    to the other shore directly and stay there for some more time before we go back home to celebrate the


    new year. "


    "Terence, you are awesome!" Vivian leaned over to kiss his side face. "I don''t need to worry about


    anything now that you are here," she added.


    Terence was a good tempered man. He rubbed the hair of Vivian and said, "You don''t have to worry


    about anything. Just follow me."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Yes!" Vivian nodded her head firmly. She came closer to Terence and closed her eyes. She had


    almost forgotten that she was still sick with the presence of Terence!


    A weekter, the wedding photos of Vivian in wedding dresses and Terence in suit were sent to


    Spencer''s mailbox one by one. When they were sent to his mailbox, Spencer couldn''t help jumping for


    excitement. Then, he thought of his parents. There were two more kids who were scrambling for food


    with his son, and the number of the children who were scrambling for his wife was increasing from one


    to three. He felt very tired...


    "Simon, you are very obedient today."


    Sophia and George were free to go to the Cheng family house. When they saw Rick, Sophia couldn''t


    help hugging to y with him.


    "Simon" became Cheng family''s young son''s nickname. As for the nickname of Rick, at the beginning,


    he was called "Baron", but they thought it was like an adult''s name. Then, he was called "Suse",


    Spencer thought this nickname was too feminine, so he denied it directly. However, they thought that


    Simon was a good choice, then they began to call him Simon as his nickname.


    "This is really rare for them to be obedient." Sitting next to them, Fiona was drawing on the paper. She


    took care of Liam and Aaron from time to time, "The three kids are so troublesome. They''ve just gone


    too far and finally they calm down now."


    "It''s so hard." Shaking her head, Sophia said, "I didn''t want to have a baby either, not even now."


    Smiling, Fiona raised her head and put down the brush. "Haven''t George urged you?"


    "Of course not!" Sophia shook her head. "He has never told me anything about the baby. I want to


    spend more time only with him!"


    Aftering out of the washroom, George just heard what Sophia said. He smiled and said in a


    spoiling tone, "Yes, we haven''t had enough!"


    "Haha." Sophia stood up with a smile and put Simon into George''s hands, saying, "Come and have an


    experience of being a father."


    George took him over with a smile and coaxed him lovingly.


    Fiona shook her head and smiled, "You can have a look at the babies. I will draw first. There''s an event


    I need to work out as soon as possible. "


    "Did they invite you to design or did you go to submit the design on your own?" Asked Sophia.


    "I took the initiative." "No one would ever invite me to design." replied Fiona with a smile


    "Don''t worry. With your currentpetence, I''m sure you will stand on the stage of prize winning and


    be admired by thousands of people." Sophia said proudly, "I''ll book your ne and wait for it to


    appreciate."


    Upon hearing that, George burst intoughter. "Sophia, you majored in design as well. How could you


    make such a big difference? You''ve graduated, when will you design a ne for me? "


    "You know my capability." With a snort, Sophia continued, "I''ve forgotten thatst year, I''ve designed a


    bracelet, just like the heirloom of the Cheng family on Fiona''s hand. I made every effort to design it. But


    the teacher gave me ament, saying that the silver cor is not popr now, and asked me to


    change it to a ne... " After saying that, Sophia was resentful and said, "It was not a silver cor! I


    was designing a bracelet! Bracelet! It really ticks me off! "


    "Haha..." Fiona almost burst intoughter.


    "What are you talking about? Why are youughing like this? " As soon as Spencer entered the living


    room, he heard Fiona''sughter.


    "I''mughing at Sophia!" Answered Fiona carelessly. She walked to him and took his coat.


    The kids scrambled towards him, stretching out their arms in an attempt to hug Spencer. After hanging


    up the clothes, Fiona saw Spencer sitting among a group of children. She suddenly smiled when she


    saw Sophia and George whispering.


    Perhaps this was the life she had imagined. With her family and friends around, she led afortable


    and happy life every day.


    Two yearster.


    With the help of Spencer, Fiona opened a studio which was affiliated to Ryan''spany. Ryan and


    Gloria also became together. A sense of gratification came over Spencer when he knew that the two of


    them got along well with each other. Thus, he set his mind at rest to allow Fiona to stay in ZR


    Company.

 Chapter 333 Spend The Rest Life With You (Part Two)

    Chapter 333 Spend The Rest Life With You (Part Two)


    The name of her studio was FS, and the first letter of Fiona and Spencer''s names were'' FS ''. The


    jewelry designed by FS had be a hot spot in the market. While Fiona was a small sess, and


    the prize to wee her would definitely make her famous.


    At the same time, on the field of the award ceremony of the "Gold Smith''s craft and Design


    Competition" in B Country, as the final winner, Fiona had been sitting in the chair for a long time.


    Beside her was Spencer who came with her.


    In order to match with the atmosphere of the award ceremony, Fiona put on a tight dress, high heels,


    andbed her hair into a bun, with exquisite makeup. She looked mature and cute, which made


    people''s eyes shone with surprise.


    Spencer held Fiona''s hand all the time and smiled happily. He was d to see that the woman he loved


    who achieved her dreams, she was so confident and outstanding.


    After a long time, the host on the stage said, "Next, wee, the winner of the golden prize from Z


    Country, Miss Fiona!"


    A loud crack was heard¡ª¡ª


    As soon as he finished his words, a dazzling light shone on Fiona. A smile appeared on the corners of


    Spencer''s mouth. He gave a kiss on her hand and praised, "Well done, Fiona."


    With a smile, Fiona stood up and said, "Wait for me."


    "Yes." Spencer watched Fiona turn around and walk up to the stage confidently andposedly,


    smiling broadly. That was his Fiona. He felt proud just thinking about it.


    "Her work was full of rich imagination, full of romantic colors..." As the beautiful awards were said by


    the host, Fiona stepped onto the stage.


    On the other side, Terence and Vivian were watching the live broadcast in M City. Vivian rushed to the


    the chips.


    "You have eaten too much today. You can''t eat more." Silently, Terence took the crisps away. Looking


    at Vivian''s slightly raised belly, he said, "You''re pregnant again. Don''t eat too much."


    "I should eat more when I''m pregnant!" "Your daughter wanted it. She said she wanted to eat crisps."


    Vivian exined


    Terence patted Vivian''s head and looked at her for a long time. Then he sighed helplessly and handed


    her the chips, telling her, "You really can''t eat more after eating these."


    "Yes!" Vivian took the potato chips from his hand and started to gobble them down.


    Terence burst intoughter and kissed on her forehead.


    Two yearster, Vivian was pregnant again, which was out of his expectation. But what surprised him


    more was that after her second pregnancy, Vivian''s gene mutation andplete transformation


    symptoms disappeared. The baby in her belly was very healthy. She thanked the three white coats


    sincerely, which was a miracle.


    In Terence''s eyes, nothing was more important than Vivian''s health.


    Perhaps life really had a miracle.


    "Since the locksmith''s unique technological process and designpetition, Miss. Fiona has been one


    of the few gold prizes. Do you have any experience to share with us, or, do you have anything to tell


    us?"


    In the resplendent hall, with the highest prize of the design field in her hand, Fiona couldn''t calm down


    with excitement for a long time. She smiled and her gentle voice echoed in the hall, "First of all, I am


    very honored to win this prize. I believe that art came from life. And I did all those designs in life. So I


    have to thank all the people in my life. They bring me happiness, let me believe in this beautiful world,


    let me.. Let me feel grateful to the people and things around her. I will work harder in the future. " After


    that, Fiona looked at the trophy and continued, "I believe it''s just the beginning."


    After that, Fiona looked around and found that it was Spencer who was looking at. her. When their eyes


    met, they exchanged nces and revealed their true feelings. The corners of their lips lifted into a


    smirk.


    p! p! p¡ª¡ª


    Spencer was the first to p, with appreciation, pride, love and affection in his eyes. Then thunderous


    apuse rang in the hall. Fiona responded with a bright smile.


    Looking at you across the crowd, it''s a feeling of safety that no one else can give. Thank you for your


    One dayter, Spencer apanied Fiona to M City. They didn''t go back to the courtyard of the


    Cheng family, but to the apartment they had lived together, the Four Seasons Scenery.


    "It''s full of memory!" Hand in hand, they walked to the door.


    "Yes." Spencer opened the door proudly.


    "Mom!"


    "Daddy!"


    Both Margery and Rick had been waited in the apartment, when they saw Fiona and Spencer came


    back, they rushed to them and shouted, "Mom is the best, mom is the best."


    "We saw mommy on TV!" Sarah said excitedly. Simon nodded his head although he didn''t fully


    understand what Sarah meant. He had been smiling happily all the time while Fiona looked very happy.


    With his hands in his pockets, Spencer stood in the distance looking at his wife and children and had a


    sigh. No matter how long it took, the family reunion always made people moved.


    "Spencer, listen to me carefully! I''m ying the piano for you."


    All of a sudden, Fiona turned her head to look at him. Her eyes were as bright as those of her years


    ago.


    "Okay!" Spencer had full agreement on Fiona''s decision. The two kids nodded and jumped with


    excitement.


    "I suddenly think of a song. I want to sing for you." With a smile, Fiona strode to the window, stopped in


    front of the piano, and sat down slowly. On the other hand, Spencer was sitting on the carpet with the


    kids, legs crossed, with serious and admiring eyes looking at Fiona.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    As Fiona put her fingers on the keys, the music started.


    "I haven''t felt it clearly yet. The snow is in bloom."


    While she was ying the piano, Fiona started to sing softly. Spencer couldn''t help smiling. The three


    people at the same time couldn''t help but shake their bodies slightly with the rhythm of Fiona.


    "Sometimes, I believe that everything has an end. Sometimes, we meet and leave together, but nothing


    willst forever." It seemed that Fiona''s voice had never been so affectionate to anyone. Every now


    and then, she cast a nce at Spencer, who also focused on her.


    The two people saw the past in each other''s eyes one by one, and then they turned into shadows of


    memories, which were dark yellow but impressive.


    "But sometimes, I would rather stay with you than let you go. When the scenery is clear, maybe you will


    apany me to watch the flow of water..."


    Under the warm golden sunshine, Spencer saw that Fiona''s hair looked more soft and light. He used to


    enjoy Fiona ying the piano alone, but now, after they had two babies, the three of them could enjoy it


    together.


    After she finished, Fiona couldn''t help turning her head slightly and looked at Spencer.


    He had already stood beside the piano, smiling. Fiona stood up automatically, as if she was bewitched.


    Spencer put his arms around her waist gently, bowed his head slowly, and kissed her deeply on the


    lips.


    "Haha..."


    "Haha..."


    On the carpet sat two kids, Simon was very shy and covered his eyes with his hands. But Sarah''s


    fingers were wide open, peeking at their parents'' kisses.


    Spencer and Fiona looked so harmonious when they kissed.


    Perhaps, the constant stream of love was the most romantic confession.


    Like any other couple in the world, they lived the rest of their life hand in hand.


    As the sun set, the family of four sat on the ground, and the sun shone everyone.


    "Daddy, could you tell us something about you and Mommy?"


    "Okay, but where should we start from?"


    "Well... Let''s start from a long time ago... "


    End of the story.

 Chapter 334 Extra Story A Cry Boy

    Chapter 334 Extra Story A Cry Boy


    After the birth of Rick, Spencer''s love for Sarah has increased to an almost outrageous degree. On the


    one hand, although Sarah was sister, she was still his daughter after all, so he wanted to give more


    love to her. What''s more, he owed Sarah nearly three years. From her birth to her learning to call him


    dad, he didn''t stay with Sarah and Fiona, so he shouldpensate her anyway. On the other hand,


    Spencer was not happy with the fact that Rick always stayed with Fiona, so he had to be against Rick


    and didn''t want to care about him. He thought in his mind that he should not spoil his son, because only


    in this way could he grow up quickly...


    The love and indulgence of Spencer had allowed Sarah to do whatever they wanted. Even Fiona


    couldn''t me her. But Sarah''s grandfather Ethan and great grandfather Wayne preferred her so


    much, which made Sarah more unbridled. However, Sarah''s capricious behavior didn''t annoy Fiona.


    On the contrary, she gave others a reasonable excuse for what she did. As a result, even Fiona


    couldn''t refute her and love her more. Sometimes, Fiona would doubt that she had given birth to the


    twins in a wrong sex. Sarah should be a boy, because her domineering manner must be very simr to


    that of Spencer...


    "Margery, go and drink the milk. Your brother has finished. As his sister, shouldn''t you set an example


    for him?" At the table, Fiona pushed a ss of milk to Margery. Sarah was already very beautiful, she


    had inherited the good looks of Spencer and Fiona. When she was in her first grade, she received


    many naive and innocent love letters and small gifts. Takingst night for example, she had brought a


    "Mom, dad told me that I can have the right not to drink milk. Drinking milk is for my health, but now I


    am now very healthy, so I don''t need to drink it. " After Margery finished her words, she grabbed the


    hair band, bound her hair with it and tied it up neatly. When she saw Spencering downstairs, she


    ran to him in a hurry and shouted, "Dad,e and have breakfast!"


    Having requested for Sarah, Spencer put on the camouge uniform, bent slightly and picked up


    Sarah. "Why haven''t you eaten yet?"


    "I''m waiting for Daddy!" Sarah said sweetly.


    Smiling, Fiona shook her head and said to her son sitting next to her, "Simon, daddy''s going down the


    stairs now. Why didn''t you greet him?"


    Simon was lowering his head and eating. When he heard Fiona''s words, he raised his head and called


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    indifferently, "Dad!"


    "You bad boy." Giving a snort of contempt, Spencer came to him with Sarah in his arms. He raised his


    hand and rubbed his head forcibly, "Shouldn''t you be very excited to see your father?"


    Like Spencer, Simon stuck out his tongue at him and said in a low voice, "You''re a bad father! I''m not


    happy at all! " He had slept well with his motherst night. When he opened his eyes this morning, his


    mother had already been taken away by his father. He was so angry.


    "Simon, today you''re going to the kindergarten." With a smile, Fiona touched her son''s little face and


    said, "You can y with your brothers Aaron and Liam."


    Simon raised his head and looked cool, "Well, I can''t see Mommy all day long?"


    "Well Theoretically, it is. " Fiona smiled, "Because mom has to work."


    Simon pouted and looked unhappy. When Spencer heard what his son said, he pulled a long face and


    said, "Rick, how old are you now? You can''t stay with your mother all the time. You should learn to be


    independent."


    Hearing this, Simon immediately stretched out three fingers and stressed, "I am less than three years


    old!"


    "Three years old is old enough!" Spencer then nced at his son and added, "Now you are a little


    man."


    "¡­¡­" The corners of Fiona''s mouth twitched. She was still not used to the way Spencer taught his


    son. He always took Simon as an adult. However, it was strange that Simon was moreposed and


    sensitive than others since he was born. Like Spencer, he was indeed like a little adult. But it was


    strange that he always liked to stay with Fiona. Besides, he was born with an inexplicable liking for


    piano. People said that Fiona was a talented pianist and she had a sessor.


    When they were having dinner, they heard the voice of Vivian. They saw Terence holding Vivian into


    the living room. Their two sons were running towards the hall of the Cheng family excitedly while


    shouting, "Auntie Fiona, uncle Spencer!"


    "uncle Terence, aunt Vivian." Sarah and Simon also greeted them.


    "Good boy."


    Noticing the kids pouncing on them, Fiona rushed to them and kissed them on their cheeks. "Have you


    eaten breakfast? Why haven''t you gone to school? "


    "Dad wants us toe over and go to school with Simon" Liam said with a smile.


    "Good boy." Smiling, Fiona stroked the boy''s face.


    At the sight of this, Aaron immediately put his face close to Fiona. Fiona understood and touched him,


    and the boy smiled sweetly.


    With a big belly, Vivian smiled at this scene and said, "The two little guys are even closer to Fiona than


    to me."


    "That''s because you and Terence both pay attention to the little girl in your belly, our Liam and Aaron


    feel wronged." said Fiona with a smile.


    "Boys should be treated wrongly and know how cruel the world is." Terence added, and Spencer


    nodded with agreement, "You''re right."


    With a sigh, Fiona shook her head with a smile. Because of Terence''s sternness to his two sons, the


    two of them now had consciously turned into little gentlemen. Their poker face was pitiful. Boys were


    meant to be independent when they were born in Cheng family and He family!


    After breakfast, they sent Sarah to primary school. Spencer got off the car with Sarah in his arms.


    Wearing camouge clothing, he looked very handsome in the eyes of the children. Sarah raised her


    head proudly. She put her arm around Spencer''s neck and said, "Daddy, you''re awesome!"


    "Am I handsome, or my clothes handsome?" "Oh, I see. I thought you asked me to wear a set of


    camouge uniform three times just to show off," Spencer chuckled.


    "No, it''s not. I just want to show my dad''s charm." Sarah giggled.


    After sending her to the door, Spencer kissed her and waved his hand to say goodbye.


    "Margery, is he your father?"


    "Your father is so awesome! His clothes are so handsome. "


    "Does your father really have a gun? Can you show us? "


    As soon as Sarah entered the campus, she was surrounded by children. She had a proud look on her


    face and said proudly, "My father is the best father in the world!"


    Hearing this, Spencer stopped and his smile got brighter.


    Rick came to the kindergarten with curiosity in his eyes, but he didn''t say a word. As soon as Fiona


    was leaving, the little boy raised his head and burst into tears.


    "Good boy, wait for mommy to pick you up. You can y with Liam and Aaron, please don''t cry." Fiona


    consoled him gently and wiped his tears. Simon felt more aggrieved, stick to Fiona and didn''t want her


    to leave.


    Spencer held the little boy away from Fiona and walked towards the teacher. Simon kicked his legs in


    midair and yelled, "Daddy, bad guy, no! I don''t want to go to school! "


    "How can you stay home without going to school? Everyone needs to go to school. " Spencer grinned


    and added, "There are so many kids ying with you."


    "I don''t want any kid, I want my mommy!" Simon tried to get rid of Spencer.


    "Oh, I see. Your mother is your father''s, so she is mine. I''m sorry to disappoint you." Spencer smiled


    proudly, "Your mother abandoned you. She only wanted me."


    "Wow wow wow wow..." The little boy suddenly burst into tears. He stretched out his hands and cried


    out with his eyes full of tears, "Mommy! Come and save me after school. "


    The corners of Fiona''s mouth twitched when she heard thest sentence.


    "Haha..." "Simon is really something like Spencer!" Terence couldn''t help bursting intoughter...


    "What do you mean?" Vivian blinked her eyes and Fiona asked curiously.


    On the other side, Spencer just got rid of the boy and walked back, while Simon was led in by Liam and


    Aaron. Terence touched his nose and said, "Fiona, didn''t Spencer tell you? When he went to


    kindergarten for the first time, he cried loudly and could not go inside. He stayed at the gate of the


    kindergarten for two hours. Finally, he cried and his throat became hoarse. Uncle Ethan dragged him


    into the room. "


    When Spencer heard that, he rushed to Terence and covered his mouth. His face was red with anger.


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Terence pped off his hand to block his attack, and said, "Fiona, see? He''s furious from


    embarrassment! You don''t know,ter in the courtyard, the uncles and people all said that it was not


    easy for Spencer to have his current achievements! It was not easy for a crying ghost to be the


    highest leader, haha It''s not easy! "


    The two, who had already been the fathers of several children, burst into a mess and ran farther and


    farther away, while Fiona and Vivian stood in the same ce. Terence continued, "At that time, I also


    took you into the kindergarten with my hands. Now you can''t be so ungrateful!"


    "Fuck off!" Spencer gave Terence a kick angrily.


    As she wasughing, Vivian patted her belly with her hands. After a while, Fiona walked to her and


    supported her and said, "Let''s go, Vivian."


    "Okay."


    After ss time in the afternoon, Sarah was changing her sports shoes in the ssroom and was about


    to go out for a activity. Suddenly, some students ran over and said anxiously, "Margery, your brother


    was bullied in the kindergarten!"


    "What? !" Pounding the table, Sarah stood up, her eyes zing with anger. "Where is he?"


    "It''s right next to our school. You can see it through the railings!"


    With knitted eyebrows, Sarah turned around and rushed to the next kindergarten. It was her brother''s


    first day at school. Who dared to bully her brother?

 Chapter 335 Extra Story Save Her Brother

    Chapter 335 Extra Story Save Her Brother


    After dodging from the teachers, Margery stood behind the fence of the kindergarten and the primary


    school. She poked her head out and saw Rick and the two He''s sons standing together. Several boys


    and several girls were standing in front of them. She squinted her eyes, stealthily passed through a


    broken fence and ran towards them.


    "What are you doing?" Margery shouted while running.


    Hearing her voice, Rick turned around and looked at her. He was surprised and asked, "Sis, why are


    you here?"


    "Let me help you!" Margery snorted as she ran to her brothers and pulled them behind her. Being brave


    as a warrior, she stood before those little boys and girls and snorted, "Who are you? Did you bully my


    brother? "


    "We didn''t bully him!" One of the boys said with guilt.


    "Yes, it''s his first day here. We want to be friends with him, okay?"


    Besides, they all... "


    "I don''t want to be friends with you," Rick said with contempt...


    Dressed in a small suit with a red bow knot on the cor, Liam and Aaron stood together as if they were


    looking at themselves in the mirror. Liam said, "Sis Sarah, they were making trouble just now."


    "Really? What''s up? " Margery took a step closer to the kids. As an elder student who had attended


    primary school, she looked aggressive in front of them.


    "I want to make friends with Rick, but they don''t allow me." A girl with a ponytail said in an injured voice.


    She pointed at the two boys who just talked and added, "They also pushed Rick, Liam and Aaron."


    "Push? !" Margery pushed the two boys on their shoulders and asked like a rascal, "Did you push them


    in this way just now?"


    The two boys stumbled and didn''t know what to do, but the teacher''s voice stopped them, "What are


    you doing there?! And the girl in primary school''s suit. Who are you? "


    The two boys ran to the teacher as if they were the savior. The He brothers and Sarah and Rick were


    still motionless, and like little adult began to discuss with each other.


    "What should we do?"


    "Then let''s go!"


    "We''d better wait for our teachere to us!"


    As they were discussing, Aaron straightened his tie on the chest, and he smiled at Liam and Rick. Rick


    rolled his eyes at him.


    The young woman teacher took the two little boys to the table and looked at Margery from head to toe.


    After a while, she suddenly realized who she was and said, "You, you are Margery! You''re Mr.


    Spencer''s daughter! You Why are you here? You are still wearing primary school student''s clothes.


    How did youe here? "


    Without fear, Margery raised her head and greeted "Good morning, Miss" respectfully. Then she


    continued, "I heard that my brothers were bullied, so I came here from the primary school. They


    pushed my brother and I hit push back just now. If the teacher wants to me someone, just me


    me. My younger brothers know nothing. "


    The young teacher had never seen such a serious primary school student. She was stunned for a


    moment. She swallowed and nodded.. "OK, I got it. I''ll deal with itter. Margery, would you please go


    back to your school first? "


    Margery nodded, "Okay. ss is about to begin." After a pause, she continued, "But I hope you can


    protect my brothers."


    Then, she raised her hand and gently touched the faces of the three children.


    Touching Liam, she was about to take her hand back, but was caught by him.


    "What''s wrong?" Margery was confused.


    "Sis Sarah, you are so kind to us." Liam looked Margery as if he was looking a heroine, "Why are you


    so good to us? You even gave us choctest time, but daddy didn''t allow us to eat it. "


    "It''s because..." Before Margery could finish her sentence, she rolled her eyes and put on a sad look.


    She sighed and said, "Liam, Aaron, I have to tell you the truth now."


    "What?" Aaron also turned around.


    "Actually, you and Simon are both my younger brothers!" Margery held the three kids in her arms and


    said sadly, "Because mommy''s pregnant with three babies, so she''s too tired to raise you. Therefore,


    she sent Liam and Aaron to uncle Terence. She said that she would let youe back when you grew


    up.. She cried


    The teacher looked at those children and forgot to respond for a moment. When Margery was farther


    and farther away from the school, she suddenly realized something and said, "All right, all right. Kids,


    it''s time to go back to ss!"


    Rick cast a contemptuous nce at the boys who ''bullied'' him and snorted.


    While Liam and Aaron were still immersed in the "puzzle of their parents'' lives.


    After the ss at the evening, Terence sent someone to pick up Liam and Aaron home. He was out of


    town with Vivian and could onlye back at night.


    As soon as Margery walked out of the gate, she saw her father, Spencer. She was surprised and threw


    herself into his arms, smiling. "Daddy, why do youe to pick me up today?"


    As soon as she finished her words, the car window behind her was rolled down. Rick looked at her and


    said, "Daddy alsoes to pick me up, too."


    Spencer smiled and said, "Ie here because I have time, can''t I?"


    "Of course you can!" Sarah nodded sweetly. She hesitated for a moment and continued, "But did the


    teacher tell you that I secretly went to save my brother today?"


    "Yes." Spencer shrugged his shoulders.


    "Daddy, why don''t you me me?" Sarah asked.


    "Why should I me you?" Spencer took it for granted and continued, "It''s very brave for us Sarah to


    save her little brother! The teacher didn''t me you. She just said that if you have any trouble next


    time, you can tell her first. "


    Sarah was carried to the car by Spencer. He got into the car and gave a hint to Karl to drive. After that,


    he added, "But, your three younger brothers need not be protected by you, and they won''t be bullied


    either."


    "But they were pushed down today!" Sarah blinked her innocent eyes.


    Then Spencer turned to look at Rick, Rick smiled and said, "Sis, we have pushed them back before


    youe. Aaron pushed them several times. "


    Hearing that, Sarah was relieved. She said, "That''s great! But Simon''s so handsome that many girls


    looked for him at school. That''s why the other boys in the kindergarten got angry with him. "


    "I don''t want to y with those girls!" Rick said angrily and turned his head.


    "Then who are you ying with?" Spencer asked with great interest.


    "y with mommy."


    "No way." Spencer snorted, "Your mother is mine."


    Sarah was startled. "Will mom me us if we go back?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll tell her about that." Said Spencer confidently.


    "But you don''t dare to piss Mommy off." Margery then lifted her arms and looked at Spencer as if she


    was seeing his embarrassment.


    "Ahem!" Spencer covered his mouth and coughed, "I call it love!" After he finished his words, he


    noticed the scrutinizing looks on Margery and Rick''s faces. He turned to Karl and shouted, "How did


    you drive! Hurry up! "


    "Yes! Master! "


    When they arrived at the Cheng family''s residence, Fiona prepared the dinner and invited them to have


    dinner. Since what had happened at the school, Fiona no longer asked about it. She believed that


    Sarah could handle it. More importantly, she believed that Spencer would handle it well. What''s more


    important was that this little thing was not worth mentioning at all


    They went to the dining table happily. When they were having a good time, the doorbell rang suddenly.


    An assistant went to open the door of the living room. When the door was opened, two kids ran out


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    from the living room, carrying bags and bags in their hands.


    "Liam, Aaron, why are you here?" When Fiona saw this, she quickly stood up and asked, "Why are you


    carrying so many bags?" Several clothes, toothbrush and other toiletries were scattered in the bag.


    Were they going to... House-moving?


    Looking at each other, Liam and Aaron threw away the parcel, and rushed to Fiona''s side. One of them


    held her leg and cried, "Aha.. Mom... "


    "Mom, we''re looking for you..." They cried...


    "Haha..."


    Sarah was drinking soup. When she heard they call Fiona mom, she could not help but spit out the


    porridge all of a sudden. She choked and coughed, and her face was red.


    Spencer was confused. But when he saw that Fiona was surrounded by two helpless and confused


    little guys, he stood up and walked over. Before he walked over, the two little guys cried and rushed to


    him. "Dad..."


    "Dad We are back... "


    Spencer felt embarrassed, ''It''s strange to be called Dad by Terence''s sons?''


    The two kids tried hard to persuade Fiona and Spencer, calling them dad and mom. They were at a


    loss, so they could onlyfort them first.


    After a long time, the two children finally settled down and climbed into the chair to eat dinner. They


    greeted Rick cheerfully and looked at Sarah with admiration.


    "Mom, can you get some food for Liam?"


    "And Aaron."


    Trembling with fear, Fiona nodded, "Okay."


    "Why did you suddenly..."


    Spencer was about to say something, but Aaron looked up at him and asked, "Dad, can I eat the


    chicken leg?"


    "¡­¡­" Frightened, Spencer picked up a chicken leg and gave it to Aaron reflexively. Seeing the two


    brothers enjoy the food, Spencer whispered, "Are the two boys from the He family silly?"


    Hearing this, Fiona was speechless for a moment. "When they are full, let''s ask Terence what


    happened to them." It was horrible..

 Chapter 336 Extra Story A Real Man

    Chapter 336 Extra Story A Real Man


    After eating, the twins fell on the chair, with their round belly. Both of them were full and happy.


    "I haven''t eaten so much for a long time." As Liam said, he suddenly smelled something sweet. He


    sniffed and sat up quickly. When he saw that Fiona brought the dessert, his eyes shone with


    excitement. He quickly got out of bed and cried, "Mom! Liam also wants some dessert! "


    "Of course!" Fiona nodded and brought the te to him. Her face looked very funny. She said, "But,


    don''t call me mom. You can just call me auntie Fiona."


    "Why not?" Aaron turned over and got down from the sofa. He leaned over to the dessert and said,


    "You are our mom!"


    Spencer didn''t know how to deal with the situation. He kept calling Terence for help, but his friend didn''t


    answer the phone.


    "Daddy, who are you calling?" Simon shouted.


    Hearing that, Spencer shivered. When he found out that it was his son who called him "Daddy", he was


    obviously rxed. "It''s you! You scared me! "


    Rick made a face and stuck his tongue out.


    Sarah ate fruits and hesitated whether she should tell her parents the truth. But every time she was


    going to tell her parents, when she saw the two little guys calling them mom and Dad, she felt that


    ying with them for a while was the most fun in her life!


    "Liam, Aaron, you''ve eaten too much. Stop eating. How about tomorrow?" Looking at the two children


    eating a lot of cakes and fruits, Fiona could not help but stop them.


    "We''ve never eaten such delicious food before!" Aaron stretched out his arms and gestured, "I''m so


    full! Daddy.. No, uncle Terence never let us eat too much sweet food. "


    uncle Terence...


    The corners of Spencer''s mouth twitched violently. If Terence heard what he had said, he would beat


    them hard.


    "Mommy, where will we stay tonight?"


    Wiping his mouth, Liam raised his head and asked Fiona, "May I sleep with you?"


    "Where do I live? !" A furious voice came from the door of the living room. All of them turned their


    heads to look towards the direction where the voice came from. It was Terence. He was standing there


    in anger and anxiety. "Go home, of course! Come here, Liam, Aaron! "


    When the two kids saw Terence, they huddled up and hid behind Spencer. "Dad, don''t you have a gun?


    Protect us! "


    Spencer burst intoughter, raising his hands above his head as a surrender, "I am innocent, Terence!"


    Touching his forehead, Terence was relieved to see that his two sons were all right. But when he


    looked at their luggage lying on the ground, he became a little speechless again.


    "No one should be med. It was Terence."


    With big belly, Vivian stood beside Terence and gave him a scornful look. "Look at you! I told you not to


    take care of our sons so strictly, but now they all go to the house of Fiona one by one and have to be


    the sons of Cheng family."


    "I... Terence was rendered speechless.


    "Terence, Liam and Aaron are very obedient. They''re just kids. You don''t have to treat them too strictly,


    right? Fiona also said some words for the two children.


    Terence didn''t know whether to cry or tough. He sighed, "I just don''t allow them to eat sweet food at


    night. I don''t want them to be too full. It''s not that serious, is it?"


    "Anything else! You only allow mom to eat chips, and you don''t allow Liam and Aaron to eat them! "


    Liam retorted with an angry look.


    "Yes!" Aaron nodded desperately, "You haven''t kissed us. Mom says kiss is love, if you don''t kiss us,


    you won''t love us."


    Giving Terence a kick, Vivian said, "Listen to them carefully."


    Terence frowned and thought for a while. Then he nodded, "Anything else?"


    "We wanted to sleep with daddy and Mommy, but daddy didn''t allow us to. We won''t hurt the baby. We


    just want to sleep with daddy and mummy. "


    "We want daddy to pick us up and drop us off school!"


    "We want to..."


    As the conversation went on, Terence felt more and more guilty. He didn''t expect that he was such a


    bad father? Sarah liked him very much, but why did his sonsin so much about him?


    After they finished, Sarah stood up and told everyone what happened in the day. Liam and Aaron were


    Terence and Vivian, "uncle Terence, aunt Vivian, I''m sorry."


    Terence walked into the living room, touched Sarah''s hair, "Sarah, don''t say that. I have no idea how a


    loser I am, thanks to what you did."


    With these words, Terence crouched and opened his arms, and said to Liam and Aaron, "Have you


    heard what Sarah said? I''m your father. Do you want toe here? "


    The two little kids looked at each other for a long time in silence. Then they stood out behind Spencer


    and threw themselves into Terence''s arms.


    "Dad is also a good man."


    "Yes, daddy is very handsome!"


    Terence smiled and held each of the twins in his arms. He said goodbye to Fiona and Spencer and


    said, "I''m sorry to bother you two."


    "Not at all." Spencer then said smilingly, "Wee your son to be call me daddy again!"


    "Fuck off!" Terence cursed and smile, then he turned around and left, followed by Vivian.


    Terence walked back with the two kids in his arms and said with a smile, "You''re not allowed to pack up


    your things and run away from home. Do you know how long I''ve been looking for you with your


    mother? We are worried. "


    "I''m sorry, father."


    "I''m sorry, father."


    Terence smiled. Suddenly, he came up with an idea. He kissed them and said, "I''m sorry. I did


    something wrong before. I will correct it in the future. Liam, Aaron, I love both of you very much. "


    The two kids kissed Terence back, smiling, fighting for his love.


    "Dad, can we eat chips in the future?"


    "Of course!"


    "Can we eat candies and desserts?"


    "Of course!"


    "Is it OK after dinner?"


    "Well Just a little! "


    "Yeah!"


    "Yeah!"


    "Daddy is the greatest!"


    "Daddy, I love you!"


    "Wait, wait, wait!" Vivian cut in, "Don''t you love mom?"


    "Love mom too!"


    "Love mommy and daddy!"


    The problem reflected by a mischievous mischief made both of Spencer and Fiona sigh. Looking at


    Rick, Spencer asked with a smile, "Do you know how kind your father is?"


    Rick rolled his eyes and said, "Mom is the best."


    "What.. You bastard! " Spencer was discontented. "What''s wrong with me?" I don''t care what you do. "


    "But you don''t allow mommy and me to sleep!" Rick said that and he was not pleased about this.


    "Fiona is mine. I have told you many times that only I can sleep with her." Spencer said and raised his


    eyebrows proudly.


    "So you are bullying me." Rick turned his head aside and didn''t look at his father anymore.


    Looking at them, Fiona shook her head and took her hands. "It seems that there are also big


    contradictions between father and son in our family!"


    "Yes." Sarah nodded her head and said in a serious tone, "So, Mommy, let''s go to bed now? Just let


    them solve it by themselves? "


    "That''s a good idea." Smiling, Fiona led Sarah upstairs.


    "Sleeping together?"


    "Okay."


    Hearing what they said, Spencer and Rick were displeased at once. But neither of them was against


    each other. Swallowing their grievances, they could only watch the mother and daughter turn up the


    stairs and enter the bedroom.


    The whole room was in silence.


    "They are all upstairs. Aren''t you going to sleep?" Spencer was the first to break the embarrassing


    silence.


    "I want to sleep with mom." Rick pouted.


    Spencer touched his nose and thought for a while. "Then shall we take a step back and sleep with your


    mommy together?" Then he looked at Rick with a questioning look.


    The little guy frowned and thought for a while before he nodded, "Okay."


    Spencer smiled, "Okay! Now! "


    "Hey..." When Rick saw that Spencer was going to leave, he suddenly called him and opened his arms.


    "Don''t you carry me upstairs?"


    "For what?"


    "Because you are my father!" Simon smiled, his smile looked like Fiona and Spencer''s. Spencer''s heart


    melted with sweetness. He walked over to him with joy in his heart, but he then carried Simon in his


    arms with a smug face and said, "Wow, you''ve gained some weight!"


    "Because Daddy hasn''t held me for a long time."


    "I did itst night."


    "You hugged me away from Mommy again, didn''t you?" "You''re a bad father!" said Simon, pouting...


    His words had hit the nail on the head. Spencer just smiled and remained silent. After a short silence,


    Simon asked suddenly, "Dad, when can I grow up?"


    "Grow up? Why do you want to grow up? " Spencer stared at his son''s eyes and asked.


    "When I grow up, I can protect mommy and sis together with Daddy." Simon said seriously. Today,


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    when his sister rushed to save him, his heart ached for her.


    "Almost! Simon is now a little man!" Said Spencer cheerfully. He walked steadily towards the bedroom


    with the kid in his arms. "Now, daddy can protect you three. When you grow up, you can protect


    mommy and your sis with Daddy."


    "When I grow up, I have to protect Mommy, sis and... And protect Daddy as well. "


    Hearing his son''s words, Spencer was a little surprised. He paused for a while, as if his heart was


    gently touched by feathers. He felt moved but he couldn''t believe what he just heard. Then he stared at


    Simon, Simon smiled and kissed him on the cheek. "Daddy, I love you."


    "I love you too." Spencer''s voice was choked with sobs. At this moment, they knew each other very


    well.


    In the evening, the bright moonlight shone into the bedroom, and on the bed, the family of four fell


    asleep. They smiled and thought, ''No matter in the dream or in reality, they are happy.''.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!